《Pay to Win: Uchiha in Konoha》


 Chapter 1: Uchiha Yoru

    Uchiha Shrine "What?" Uchiha Yoru''s eyes widened in disbelief as he pointed at himself. He looked at Uchiha Setsuna, the elder who nodded, and Uchiha Fugaku, the clan head, who remained stoic.


    ''Clan head, elder, the clan said we must not lose face for the Uchiha clan. We cannot let the Sarutobi clan surpass us. But I already competed directly with Sarutobi Asuma for Yuhi Kurenai, all for the sake of the clan. And now you want me to go again?'' Uchiha Yoru''s expression showed his disbelief, as if questioning, "How could you do this to me?"


    Uchiha Fugaku maintained his silence, seemingly oblivious to the conversation. The elder next to him coughed lightly, his expression grave. In a deep voice, he said, "The Uchiha clan is on the verge of relocation, and the high-ranking ninjas in the village have lost trust in us."


    It was the third day of the Nine-Tails'' rampage in Konoha. The first day witnessed the funeral of the Fourth Hokage and countless ninjas. The second day saw the return of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, reclaiming his authority. On the third day, the decision was made to rebuild Konoha and reorganize the territories of the various clans. The clan head had just informed them about the upcoming relocation.


    The high-ranking ninjas were the ones trusted to participate in the battle against the Nine-Tails and had a chance to survive. The majority of casualties among the lower and mid-ranking ninjas were caused by the Nine-Tails'' rampage, and they suspected the Nine-Tails was being controlled by the Sharingan.


    Upon hearing these words, Uchiha Yoru''s face turned solemn. His gaze shifted toward Uchiha Shisui beside him, and everyone present noticed this.


    Uchiha Shisui awkwardly lowered his head. At thirteen years old, he admitted his inferior talent, much to Uchiha Yoru''s embarrassment. The elder, observing the situation, let out a light cough, wearing a serious expression. He said in a low voice, "Yoru, your talent is unquestionable, while Shisui has mediocre talent in comparison. There''s a difference."


    This statement made Uchiha Shisui even more embarrassed. Uchiha Fugaku, as the clan head, felt helpless. Shaking his head, he said, "This mission is extremely difficult. After discussing with the elder, we have decided to assign you a Clan-A rank mission. The reward for the mission is one million ry¨­."


    Initially troubled, Uchiha Yoru''s expression instantly changed upon hearing about the one million reward. The troubled look vanished, replaced by a resolute and solemn expression. He nodded seriously and said, "For the revival of the Uchiha clan! For the village! Clan head, elder, rest assured, Uchiha Yoru will definitely complete the mission."


    In a matter of seconds, Uchiha Yoru transformed from troubled to resolute and self-sacrificing. Uchiha Shisui, witnessing this, felt even more embarrassed. Although they were working toward the reconciliation of the clan and the village, it felt somewhat awkward.


    Observing this determined individual, Uchiha Fugaku, the clan head, couldn''t help but feel pride in his heart. If he didn''t know this young man''s background so well, he might have actually believed him.


    Uchiha Yoru, fourteen years old, was a Chunin who awakened the Sharingan with one tomoe on the night of the Nine-Tails attack. Uchiha Shisui, on the other hand, was already a genius with three tomoe. Although he was still a Chunin, the power of the Sharingan made him as strong as a Jounin.


    Yet, for Uchiha Shisui to admit his talent was inferior in certain aspects, Uchiha Fugaku, at that moment, looked at the young figure before him, appreciating the determination. Indeed, in certain areas of talent, Shisui couldn''t compare.


    Dressed in a white kimono with black pants, Uchiha Yoru stood tall at 1.7 meters, showing his fit physique through the slightly open chest. A dark forearm guard extended from his forearm to his palm, and a black rope belt circled his waist, with a ninja straight sword inserted horizontally.


    At only fourteen years old, his facial features were remarkable. In fact, his appearance bore a resemblance to Sasuke from Team Hawk.


    Especially when looking at Uchiha Yoru''s face and tall figure, the elder couldn''t help but nod in approval. "Yoru, the Uchiha clan is at a critical moment now. Although the Third Hokage has assumed control, it''s only temporary to stabilize the volatile situation. Once the situation stabilizes, the Fifth Hokage will be selected, and now, only the three Sannin have the qualifications for the position."


    "Currently, Tsunade''s whereabouts are unknown, and Jiraiya is on a secret mission in another country. He won''t be back for at least a year or more. The only one who can potentially become the future Fifth Hokage is Orochimaru. Whether the Uchiha clan can regain the trust of the Hokage depends entirely on you." S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The elder''s expression turned solemn, and Uchiha Fugaku''s face mirrored his seriousness. Uchiha Shisui, observing this scene, displayed a firm determination in his eyes. For the trust of the clan and the village, they must become bridges.


    Witnessing this, Uchiha Yoru nodded solemnly. "Clan head, elder, rest assured, I will do my best to approach Orochimaru''s Chunin disciple, Mitarashi Anko."


    That''s right! When Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, returned to power, it was to temporarily stabilize the village and serve as a transition period. Once the situation calmed down, he would step down and make way for others to become the Fifth Hokage.


    Orochimaru was initially considered one of the candidates for the Fourth Hokage. In the eyes of many, he was almost certain to become the future Fifth Hokage. However, after the recent Nine-Tails'' rampage, almost no one in Konoha trusted the Uchiha clan. To regain their rightful position and trust, they needed to establish a good relationship with the future Fifth Hokage.


    Mitarashi Anko provided an excellent breakthrough. Even if Uchiha Yoru''s peers could get close to Orochimaru''s disciple, even if they weren''t of the right age, establishing a relationship first could help ease tensions.


    However, no one anticipated that Orochimaru, who had been highly regarded, would defect.


    Uchiha Fugaku and the elder exchanged glances. Uchiha Yoru''s age was just right, and despite being young, he was a capable and promising individual. They acknowledged his potential without focusing on his appearance.


    "Clan head, elder, as you know, being Orochimaru''s disciple, Anko will need some funds," Uchiha Yoru said with difficulty.


    Seeing this, both Fugaku and the elder acknowledged the necessity of supporting the mission. They allocated the required funds without hesitation.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled. He didn''t want to be greedy, but the situation required real money, and he had exhausted all his savings three days ago during the Nine-Tails'' attack. Now, he felt troubled about how to explain the situation to Yuhi Kurenai. After all, Yuhi Kurenai and Mitarashi Anko were best friends.

 Chapter 2: Uchiha Shisui

    Konoha, the Hidden Leaf Village, experienced a devastating catastrophe three days ago. The village was attacked by the Nine-Tails, a fearsome and destructive creature, resulting in extensive damage to two-thirds of its buildings. The Fourth Hokage made the ultimate sacrifice to bring an end to the chaos caused by the Nine-Tails, but numerous other ninja also lost their lives in the process.


    This disaster occurred just after the conclusion of the Third Shinobi World War, further destabilizing the region. The border areas became increasingly volatile, which allowed the Third Hokage to retain power instead of the village choosing a new leader in the form of the Fifth Hokage.


    Due to the Nine-Tails having possessed the Sharingan, the Uchiha clan within Konoha became suspected and distrusted. Exploiting the village''s need for reorganization, the higher-ups decided to relocate the Uchiha clan to the outskirts of the village, distancing them from the central area.


    Despite their deep dissatisfaction, the Uchiha clan had to endure this humiliation as the imprint of the Nine-Tails'' Sharingan could not be erased.


    As a result, tensions between the Uchiha clan and Konoha escalated gradually, reaching an irreconcilable point.


    [?]


    "Yoru, how can the clan regain the village''s trust? The village has suffered immensely from this incident," Uchiha Shisui said, visibly concerned, as he exited the Naka Shrine. Uchiha Yoru inwardly sighed at the sight. It was no wonder that the Second Hokage had labeled the Uchiha clan as extreme. Shisui seemed more worried about the village than his own clan.


    Wearing a sorrowful expression, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and sighed. "Shisui, it''s not about how the clan can regain the village''s trust, but rather how the village can trust the Uchiha."


    Seeing Shisui''s bewildered expression, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile inwardly. It seemed he needed to rescue Shisui from the confusion that surrounded him, preventing him from heading towards a dead end. He couldn''t let Shisui blindly align himself with the Hokage, as had happened in the original story.


    In that tale, the Uchiha clan, possessing three Mangekyou Sharingan, had two members who held loyalty to the Sarutobi clan, with one even allowing his own son to kill him. It was unreasonable for the Uchiha clan, with such formidable combat power, to be annihilated. The most powerful warriors among them had their own mental struggles.


    Besides, Shisui couldn''t be manipulated early on as he had been in the original story. The village''s suspicions after the Nine-Tails incident led the Third Hokage to secretly cultivate his own operatives within the Uchiha clan. Shisui gradually fell under their influence, while Uchiha Itachi was still a five-year-old child.


    "Shisui, this time, many clan members are restraining their anger. In order to prove our innocence and demonstrate our loyalty to Konoha, the Uchiha clan reluctantly agreed to relocate to the outskirts of the village and be closely monitored by the village. The clan has set aside its pride, and the village should recognize that."


    Uchiha Yoru observed Shisui''s perplexed expression and assumed a helpless and unjust demeanor, as if he had to grit his teeth and bear his grievances.


    This display left Uchiha Shisui stunned. Yes, the proud Uchiha clan had cast aside their pride and accepted the humiliation of relocation to prove their innocence. Shouldn''t that be enough for the village to acknowledge their loyalty?


    Observing the hope in Shisui''s eyes, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. Indeed, Shisui had a blind spot when it came to this matter. No one naturally takes sides; they gradually lean towards one side step by step.


    Recognizing this, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but exclaim. The Uchiha clan''s training of its own prodigies was clearly inadequate. No, it should be said that the Uchiha clan was overly confident in the prowess of its members bearing the Uchiha name.


    "Shisui, do you believe that by relocating to a new settlement, the village will trust us once again?"


    Shisui, intrigued by Yoru''s words, looked at him expectantly. Uchiha Yoru furrowed his brow and pondered for a while before sighing softly.


    Indeed, Shisui''s curiosity was instantly piqued by this remark. He regarded Yoru with anticipation, prompting Yoru to cautiously glance around to ensure no one was eavesdropping before speaking softly.


    "Shisui, you are too naive. If the Fourth Hokage were still alive, the Uchiha clan would naturally regain more trust. Similarly, if any of the three legendary Sannin were to become the Fifth Hokage, the Uchiha would also be trusted to a greater extent."


    Yoru''s words shocked Shisui. He had never considered this before, but as an Uchiha descendant, he was aware of certain things. He frowned, clearly shaken by the impact on his beliefs. It seemed he had never contemplated this aspect of the situation.


    Sensing Shisui''s wavering resolve, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. "Shisui, don''t lose heart. Although the Third Hokage inherited the Second Hokage''s principles, his tenure will eventually come to an end. As for Danzo and the other higher-ups, let''s not discuss them for now. Currently, Orochimaru-sama has the greatest potential to become the Fifth Hokage."


    Wearing a confident smile, Uchiha Yoru reassured Shisui that none of the three Sannin harbored bias against the Uchiha clan. After all, it was a different time with different experiences.


    Upon hearing this, a sense of relief washed over Shisui''s face. While he wanted to refute, the assurance that the future Fifth Hokage would treat the Uchiha clan fairly brought a smile to his face.


    Yes, regardless of past events, they would become history. It was essential to foster good relations with the future Fifth Hokage.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile. He knew that once the seed of doubt was planted, even if it wasn''t evident at the moment, it required occasional nurturing. Let that seed sprout early and grow into a towering tree. By then, hm...


    "Yoru-niisan, what kind of person is Orochimaru-sama?" S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In that moment, Shisui, fully engrossed in his grand vision, unknowingly addressed Yoru as "niisan" (elder brother). Upon hearing this respectful term, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile inwardly. It seemed Shisui possessed quite the imagination. Perhaps he had been influenced by the wisdom of the Hokage during his time at the academy, allowing him to generate such ideas. But when he witnessed Orochimaru''s defection later on, hm...


    Contemplating the future, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Shisui''s reaction would surely be quite spectacular.


    ~~~


    Notes:


    (Hidden Leaf Village of the Land of Fire / Konoha )

 Chapter 3: Kurenai Yuhi

    [Host: Uchiha Yoru] [Chakra Level: Chunin]


    [Chakra Nature: Fire (LV3), Lightning (LV3)]


    [Gold Coins: 30,000]


    After parting ways with Shisui, Uchiha Yoru walked back to the village, feeling disappointed as he reflected on the images in his mind.


    The "golden finger" was basically a pay-to-win system that only valued money. Yoru had worked hard for years to accumulate enough gold coins last month. He specifically waited for the night of the Nine-Tails attack to activate his Sharingan by paying. It wasn''t something that could just be awakened randomly. The night of the Nine-Tails presented the perfect opportunity.


    [One Tomoe Sharingan: 500,000 gold coins]


    As Yoru looked at the tomoe he had acquired, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. His talent was too limited. Despite his experiences on the battlefield and facing life and death, his Sharingan wouldn''t activate.


    Fortunately, he was from the Uchiha clan, so he didn''t need to acquire the Uchiha bloodline. That was a relief! To exchange for the bloodline, you needed to already possess it. One tomoe cost 500,000 gold coins, two tomoe doubled the price to 1 million, and three tomoe skyrocketed to 10 million. As for the Mangekyou Sharingan, it cost a billion!


    Let''s not even talk about the Mangekyou Sharingan; it''s just too heartbreaking to think about.


    Seeing the exchange prices, Yoru couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his eye. Considering the exchange rate of 10:1 in the ninja world, he would need to earn at least ten times the amount just to afford the Mangekyou Sharingan. For now, his goal was to earn a smaller amount.


    [?]


    In front of a small secluded courtyard, Kurenai Yuhi stood dressed in a black ninja outfit, her legs covered in fishnet leggings. Her deep crimson eyes held a complex expression as she saw Uchiha Yoru, who had been waiting for her.


    "Yoru, I heard you awakened your Sharingan. Congratulations."


    Awakening the Sharingan was a true mark of an elite Uchiha, setting them apart from those who hadn''t awakened their eyes.


    Seeing Yuhi''s seemingly melancholic congratulations, Uchiha Yoru scratched his head awkwardly. "Yuhi, please accept my condolences."


    One congratulated, the other offered condolences.


    Yuhi''s father had sacrificed himself, and even if Yoru had tried to change anything, it wouldn''t have made a difference.


    "By the way, Yuhi, here are the shuriken techniques you need."


    He didn''t hesitate to share some Uchiha clan techniques with others. After all, other major clans had their own techniques, and these weren''t the Uchiha clan''s top secrets.


    The Uchiha shuriken techniques were top-notch in the ninja world, but they relied on the Sharingan. Without the Sharingan, they were only decent.


    Yuhi was dumbfounded as she watched him audaciously present her with the scroll containing Uchiha clan''s shuriken technique. She looked at her classmate, wore a somewhat shy smile, feeling a strange sensation rise within her.


    However, his words quickly extinguished that peculiar feeling, leaving only frustration.


    "Yuhi, you know, I took a risk in obtaining this scroll, risking punishment from the clan. You understand."


    Uchiha Yoru made a gesture signifying money, indicating his demand, causing Yuhi to grit her teeth in annoyance.


    "How much do you want this time?"


    Greedy! That was the label everyone gave Uchiha Yoru, a person shamelessly obsessed with money.


    As Yuhi brought up the matter at hand, Uchiha Yoru''s interest was piqued. "Yuhi, even though we are classmates, blood is thicker than water. Back then, for you..., and also this time..."


    As he rambled on, calculating his own accounts, Yuhi listened with extreme exasperation. She wore a furious expression, but somehow, this banter managed to dispel the somber atmosphere in the room.


    "Shut up, Yoru!"


    Yuhi felt her head spinning as she listened. The person in front of her, who was undeniably handsome, turned out to be someone shamelessly obsessed with money. When she was innocent in school, she had been deceived by him, resulting in him swindling a significant portion of her pocket money over the years, claiming it was for her own good.


    Although she had been naive back then, she didn''t need this opportunist in front of her. He had been taking advantage of her and her pocket money for all these years.


    Annoyed, Yuhi got up and went back inside the house. When she returned, she threw a scroll directly at him.


    With a snap, Uchiha Yoru looked at the scroll in his hand, showing a skeptical expression. The scroll had the word "sword" written on it.


    "My father compiled this scroll with the experiences of Konoha-style swordsmanship. I think it should cover the cost."


    With a disdainful snort, Yuhi glared at him, and Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile. He had truly struck a good deal.


    Yuhi was an elite Jounin of Konoha, known for her mastery of genjutsu, but her skills in swordsmanship were also remarkable. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be carrying a large Japanese-style sword on her back.


    This time, he had definitely gained an advantage. Uchiha Yoru smiled as he stored the scroll in his weapon pouch, amusing Yuhi with his expression.


    "Truly, you''re a money-minded boyfriend." The two of them could be considered more than friends but not quite lovers, given the years they had spent together.


    However, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes flickered as he silently analyzed the situation. No one in the ninja world was a fool. After all, ninjas excelled in analysis, with some exceptions, such as overpowered main characters.


    Female ninjas were particularly rare, and Yuhi, with her calm and collected demeanor, was not a simple individual. This time, it was clear that he had gained an advantage.


    As he realized this, Uchiha Yoru put on a serious expression and said, "Yuhi, you''re aware of the chaos caused by the Nine-Tails incident. The Uchiha clan is already under scrutiny. Although I can no longer be your scapegoat, you can use this incident to your advantage."


    "If anyone investigates your connection with the Uchiha clan, then you..."


    Before Uchiha Yoru could finish speaking, Yuhi interrupted with a cold sneer, "They can say that I was deceived by this scumbag, that he swindled my pocket money since our time at the ninja academy, and even took away my father''s swordsmanship scroll. How about that?"


    As she took charge of the conversation, Uchiha Yoru was momentarily taken aback. Then, he smiled and said, "Yuhi, it had to be you. But if I have to bear such a big blame, you''ll have to pay me more."


    With a bang, a throw pillow was fiercely thrown at Uchiha Yoru. He hurriedly caught it as Yuhi glared at him with her beautiful ruby eyes filled with outrage.


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    With a loud shout from Yuhi, Uchiha Yoru awkwardly escaped from the room as if a deceitful boyfriend had been exposed.


    "Yuhi, hey, let''s talk."


    As Uchiha Yoru escaped in a disheveled manner, he dodged Yuhi''s angry pursuit. However, seeing that Yuhi was no longer in her lifeless state, his lips slowly curled into a smile.


    And of course, Yuhi noticed the hint of a smile on his lips. It breathed life into her previously lifeless heart, and she couldn''t help but glare at him with a hint of annoyance.


    "Uchiha Yoru, I became a Chunin a year earlier than you did!"


    The information about Yuhi in the original work was clear: she became a Genin at 9 years old, a Chunin at 13 years old, and while the timing of her promotion to Jounin was not specified, it could be inferred from the interactions between Chunin and Jounin during the Chunin exams in the original work.


    Yuhi had recently become a Jounin before the start of the story, and now she was 14 years old. That meant she spent a whole twelve years to reach Jounin, becoming one around the age of 26.


    After all, ninjas excelled in intelligence gathering and analysis. The two of them, having known each other for so many years, had an unspoken understanding as they played out a scene resembling a breakup with a deceitful boyfriend.


    In this sensitive period, it was not good for them to have too much involvement with the Uchiha clan, especially since Yuhi, who had lost her father''s protection, was just a middle-ranking ninja. Although it was just a minor trouble, it was clear that neither of them wanted to be entangled in this small problem.


    As she watched his retreating figure, Yuhi couldn''t help but sigh softly, "You really are a heartless money-minded boyfriend."


    Returning to the room, she looked at a photo of her and her father, wearing a contented smile. She whispered, "Father, I won''t let you down. I will become an elite Jounin of Konoha, the pride of your daughter."


    In that moment, the sadness in Yuhi''s eyes gradually transformed into determination. She couldn''t let her father down. She had to become the Jounin daughter her father would be proud of. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 4: Land of Fire Border

    It was drizzling lightly when Uchiha Shisui noticed Uchiha Yoru in the distance. It was evident that Shisui had been waiting for a while. On the other hand, Uchiha Yoru acted as though nothing had happened and casually shrugged, asking, "What brings our genius Shisui into action? How can I assist you?"


    The two entered the forest, and Shisui smiled as he retrieved a scroll from his weapon pouch and handed it to Yoru.


    "Yoru-niisan, these are the jutsu granted to you by the elders, along with the necessary funds. We need to gather at the village gate tomorrow morning at six o''clock."


    After briefing Yoru on the mission details, Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a sigh. He understood the urgency of the Uchiha clan, but it was regrettable that their efforts this time would be in vain.


    After discussing the important matters, Uchiha Shisui''s expression turned serious as he said in a low voice, "Yoru-niisan, once you''re finished with your business, for the time being, try not to provoke her. It could harm her."


    Shisui''s meaning was clear. The Uchiha clan was already in a delicate situation, and interacting with other civilian shinobi could lead to trouble and have negative consequences for both sides.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru glanced at Shisui with a puzzled expression and playfully teased, "Shisui, you''ll understand once you have a girlfriend in the future."


    Shisui was left speechless by Yoru''s shameless words. He looked at Yoru, who was only a year older, unable to comprehend his thinking.


    The two returned to the Uchiha clan quickly. At a time when Konoha had just experienced the Nine-Tails incident and was in need of reconstruction, while all the shinobi were busy and overwhelmed, the Uchiha clan was preparing for relocation.


    Back at their temporary residence assigned by the clan, Uchiha Yoru unrolled the scroll. In addition to two B-rank ninjutsu, there were exercises and manipulation techniques for the Sharingan, as well as some important notes. Having the Sharingan was not enough; it required training. Just like the Three Tomoe Sharingan, there were varying levels of strength.


    When Yoru saw the various training methods to enhance the Sharingan, he shook his head and smiled. Although the system was rigid, its service was considerate. Exchanging a One Tomoe Sharingan not only allowed his body to adapt perfectly and reach the pinnacle of a One Tomoe Sharingan, but it also provided countless experiences and techniques.


    Indeed, the system''s exchange brought him to the peak. It truly lived up to its price. However, as he looked at the last A-rank ninjutsu, his eyes narrowed.


    "I didn''t expect it to be this technique."


    Looking at the familiar ninjutsu, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and sighed, "Indeed, the Uchiha clan is undoubtedly the number one powerhouse in Konoha. Kakashi''s Sharingan, he wants to preserve it not only because of his relationship with the Fourth Hokage but also because he needs to maintain a certain level of prestige."


    It wouldn''t do for the Uchiha clan to lower their status just because you''re the Hokage. It''s not enough. That''s why Kakashi resorted to this ninjutsu. It can be considered as barely dealing with the situation.


    "No wonder in the original story, when Kakashi was teaching Sasuke, the Third Hokage and others didn''t intervene. The reason lies here."


    The Chidori, an A-rank ninjutsu, is Kakashi''s self-created and renowned technique. It is a ninjutsu that can reach its utmost potential when combined with the Sharingan. Not to mention the Uchiha clan, even among the lightning attribute users in Konoha, it is considered quite rare. That''s why this technique has been put on hold.


    A glimmer of the Sharingan appeared in his eyes. He solemnly memorized every detail written on the scroll. Activating the Sharingan was not for show-off purposes. After all, what''s the point of showing off when you''re alone in a tent?


    Naturally, this precious ninjutsu scroll of the Uchiha clan has sealing techniques applied to it. Only when viewed with the Sharingan will the correct contents appear. If viewed with ordinary eyes, some parts will naturally differ. The important key elements will be altered. Whoever practices it without knowing will definitely have a bad outcome.


    [?]


    In the early morning of the next day, outside the gates of Konoha, a considerable number of people had already gathered. Teams of ninja assembled and then transformed into shadows and disappeared.


    "Yoru-niisan, let''s go. We can discuss the mission on the way."


    When the Uchiha figure appeared, there was an evident invisible exclusion among the Chunin and Jonin among the passing ninja.


    This time, the Uchiha clan had a considerable number of members. Eight Uchiha members accompanied him, and the captain leading the team was evidently Uchiha''s genius, Shisui. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As the captain, Shisui personally led the team at the forefront. After distancing themselves from the people behind, he spoke in a low voice, "Yoru-niisan, this time we are going to the border of the Land of the Sea, where Orochimaru-sama is stationed."


    Yoru, the Uchiha, took the scroll and narrowed his eyes as he read its contents. He nodded gently and said, "I see, so this is the signal sent out by the Uchiha."


    Konoha suffered heavy losses during the Nine-Tails'' attack, and even the Fourth Hokage perished. The extent of the losses can be imagined. The various regions of the border became restless, and that''s why the Third Hokage was able to regain power smoothly. It was because only Hiruzen Sarutobi could stabilize the current situation in the shortest possible time.


    After three days, Uchiha''s position was essentially determined: relocation! Be on guard! This was an indisputable fact, and the Uchiha clan had its means of coping.


    Their approach was to release a signal of goodwill. Similarly, Konoha series also released their signals. After all, if you ask me to relocate my clan, I will do so. With the current situation in turmoil, the Uchiha clan needs to regain trust, and the village needs the Uchiha''s power.


    And they were the first signal sent out by the Uchiha, serving and executing missions in the border areas. After all, just because of a lack of trust, all the Uchiha elites were hoarded inside the village. I''m afraid even Hiruzen Sarutobi won''t be able to sleep at night.


    In this special period, both sides began to release their goodwill. The Uchiha started sending out their forces to protect Konoha, in order to prove that they also wanted to regain trust. Similarly, in the eyes of the Uchiha, Konoha also released goodwill. "Hello, I''m good, and everyone can be good."


    "Shisui, this mission takes us to the border. Orochimaru-sama is truly formidable, stationed at the frontlines and effectively guarding against the Hidden Cloud Village of the Land of Lightning and the Hidden Mist Village of the Land of Water."


    Yoru smiled as he squinted his eyes, and Shisui''s expression was clearly positive. It was probably because the relationship between the clan and the village had stopped deteriorating, and the signals of goodwill from both sides gave him hope and relieved his heart.


    Shisui''s mood was evidently good, and he smiled and nodded at Yoru. "With Orochimaru-sama stationed at the frontlines, guarding against both the Land of Lightning and the Land of Water, we Uchiha will go to support the frontlines."


    Konoha experienced such a major event, and even the Fourth Hokage perished. It would be strange if other villages didn''t take advantage of the situation. After all, it can be inferred from the original work that after the night of the Nine-Tails'' attack, although there was no major war in Konoha, there were localized small-scale conflicts and even secret probing between nations.


    In the original work, Shisui descended from the battlefield with the Mist ninja, and the incident with the Hyuga clan that occurred during the negotiations with the Hidden Cloud Village of the Land of Lightning can be used to infer the struggles between nations.


    ~~~


    Notes:


    (Hidden Cloud Village of the Land of Lightning / Komugakure)


    (Hidden Mist Village of the Land of Water / Kirigakure)

 Chapter 5: Orochimaru

    On the golden beach, numerous colorful seashells sparkled under the sunlight, resting quietly on the soft sand. Uchiha Yoru admired the beautiful scenery, smiling as he took it in. We weren''t far from the Land of the Sea, a place featured in the anime.


    In my memory, Orochimaru had a human experimentation base in the Land of the Sea, and it was where Mitarashi Anko had obtained the curse seal (Episode 169).


    It made sense for Orochimaru to choose the Land of the Sea for his base. It seemed he was stationed here at the border during that time.


    "Yoru-niisan, we''ve arrived. Orochimaru-sama''s campsite is in the distance."


    Uchiha Shisui, the leader of Team Uchiha, smiled upon seeing the campsite ahead. Several watchtowers along the coastline were clearly visible, cleverly concealed within the dense forest.


    The group walked towards the campsite, noticing hidden scouts along the way. Uchiha Shisui silently communicated with them using hand signals and code words.


    Finally, they reached the campsite without encountering any obstacles. The camp appeared somewhat disorderly, but Uchiha Yoru was accustomed to it. After all, ninja weren''t like conventional military forces, especially in a world dominated by shinobi and their techniques. This kind of disorder allowed each ninja to maximize their advantages. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoru-niisan, come with me to report to Orochimaru-sama. The rest of you, prepare to set up camp."


    "Yes!"


    On the battlefield, ninjas were tools for carrying out missions. Each Uchiha ninja responded in a low voice. However, they had doubts and even some discontentment regarding Uchiha Yoru, whom they called "Nii-san" or big brother. Uchiha Shisui was their pride. At just thirteen years old, he was already a J¨­nin, only one year behind Kakashi. Furthermore, Shisui possessed the Three Tomoe Sharingan.


    On the other hand, Uchiha Yoru had recently awakened his Sharingan with a single tomoe. Yet, he received such an honor, which made them skeptical.


    Regardless, Uchiha Yoru and Uchiha Shisui followed the guiding ninja and headed towards the center of the camp. Along the way, Yoru quietly contemplated the camp''s situation.


    As expected, no one was a fool. They had already started deploying more ninja to the front lines. During their journey, Yoru had seen many new tents, indicating recent arrivals and reinforcements from other locations.


    "Orochimaru-sama is inside."


    The guide ninja respectfully nodded after leading them to their destination and disappeared with a single leap.


    "Yoru-niisan, let''s go in."


    Although Uchiha Shisui maintained a calm expression, excitement gleamed in his eyes. Orochimaru, in his heart, represented the future Fifth Hokage, and Shisui himself carried the Uchiha clan''s mission.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru quietly observed his surroundings. Orochimaru''s reputation was well-deserved. The campsite was situated in a dark and shady area, perfectly matching his personality.


    No one had reported their arrival, or perhaps the ninja''s sensory perception was too strong. The fact that they reached this point without encountering any resistance indicated that Orochimaru was inside and had made time to meet them.


    Approaching the slightly larger tent, both Uchiha Yoru and Uchiha Shisui halted their steps. Speaking in a low voice, they said, "Uchiha reporting in."


    It had nothing to do with clan etiquette but was rather the customary practice in this world.


    "Come in."


    Orochimaru''s husky and magnetic voice sent chills down one''s spine. Uchiha Shisui took a deep breath, visibly carrying a heavy burden, and entered. Uchiha Yoru, on the other hand, quietly mumbled to himself, thrilled to finally meet the person behind the voice.


    Inside the tent, darkness prevailed, proving snakes'' preference for it. Even the interior was dimly lit.


    A map of the surrounding area adorned one side of the tent, and at that moment, Orochimaru was engrossed in conversation with a member of the Hy¨±ga clan. Upon seeing Shisui and Yoru, he simply waved his hand in acknowledgement, and they stood to the side, waiting.


    "Hizashi, your role as a member of the Hy¨±ga clan carries great responsibility this time. However, rest assured, Uchiha''s elite ninja have also arrived. You can form a team with them for patrols."


    Despite exuding an air of gloom, Orochimaru''s personal charm somehow provided reassurance through his words and actions.


    On the other side stood Hizashi, the younger brother of the Hy¨±ga clan leader and father of the future prodigy, Neji.


    Hizashi respectfully nodded to Orochimaru and said, "Orochimaru-sama, you can trust that the Hy¨±ga clan will not disappoint you."


    The Byakugan of the Hy¨±ga clan was considered the most advanced bloodline for reconnaissance in the ninja world. Its ability to detect the enemy''s movements in advance was a tremendous advantage, especially on the battlefield, where it could prevent surprise attacks.


    After Hizashi finished speaking, he discreetly glanced at the two young members of the Uchiha clan who had entered. A flash of excitement flickered deep in his eyes, but he quickly lowered his head and respectfully said, "Orochimaru-sama, I need to go and assign tasks."


    "Very well."


    Orochimaru gestured for Hizashi to leave and then turned his gaze towards the two Uchiha clan members in front of him, clearly intrigued. After observing them for a while, he licked his lips and couldn''t help but praise, "Thirteen-year-old J¨­nin, truly a talented clan, the Uchiha."


    Upon hearing Orochimaru''s praise, Uchiha Shisui remained respectful, but instead of being excited, he held a scroll in his hands and bowed his head, saying, "Uchiha Shisui, leading the Uchiha vanguard team of eight, is here to report to Orochimaru-sama."


    Orochimaru accepted the scroll and perused its contents with interest, a husky smile gracing his lips. "One J¨­nin with the Three Tomoe Sharingan, three Special J¨­nin, and four Elite Chunin, all Uchiha with awakened Sharingan, and they''re all young."


    Uchiha Shisui respectfully nodded at this and added, "More reinforcements will arrive later."


    Orochimaru chuckled at Shisui''s response, his golden snake-like eyes revealing an eerie expression. Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but shudder secretly. The aura of a Sannin was incredibly potent, especially the oppressive feeling of their chakra. He finally understood the sense of pressure experienced when facing the unleashed chakra of the Second Hokage, as described in the original story.


    "Well done, very impressive. Is this the Uchiha clan''s investment?" Orochimaru''s smile held a hint of intrigue as he looked at the two young Uchiha before him. He had yet to be consumed by his unhealthy obsession with the Sharingan.


    After Orochimaru candidly spoke those words, Uchiha Shisui felt somewhat awkward, realizing he might have been too straightforward. Uncertain how to respond, he pondered whether Orochimaru''s true nature was someone who never cared about others'' opinions.

 Chapter 6: Interest

    In front of them stood Orochimaru, wearing the green vest uniform of a Jonin from Konoha. He had long black hair, golden snake-like eyes, purple eye shadow extending to the sides of his nose, and pale skin. He looked at the two Uchiha clan members in front of him with interest and licked his lips. With his hoarse yet magnetic voice, he spoke, "I have received the Uchiha''s goodwill. After you go down, someone will arrange things for you." Uchiha Yoru looked at Orochimaru and noticed that he didn''t care about others'' opinions. If human experimentation could be justified as a means for gaining power or out of personal interest, it seemed that Orochimaru''s mindset had truly expanded by now, even extending to a female body.


    Uchiha Shisui smiled upon hearing Orochimaru''s words. It seemed that Orochimaru had perfectly understood the Uchiha''s intentions, and his task was complete. He respectfully nodded and said, "Thank you, Orochimaru-sama."


    As Shisui was about to leave, he noticed that Yoru, who was standing beside him, hadn''t moved. He was about to remind him, but Yoru gave him a look, leaving him somewhat puzzled. Eventually, he decided to leave on his own.


    Now, only Uchiha Yoru remained in the tent. Orochimaru''s sandpapery laughter echoed through the air, a sound possibly caused by the snakes constantly moving in his throat.


    "Hehe, what brings you here, Yoru-kun?"


    Orochimaru was undeniably polite. Although Yoru was aware of the course of history, having survived in this world for so many years, he knew that his current strength as a Chunin couldn''t change much. He had to focus on strengthening himself first and, within his capabilities, redirect the minds of the two Uchiha kids.


    "Orochimaru-sama, Yoru is here on behalf of the elder."


    With this sentence, Yoru clearly stated his position. Shisui''s earlier gesture had represented the goodwill of the entire Uchiha clan, and now it was Yoru who was acting on behalf of the elder.


    "After the Nine-Tails incident, the Third Hokage regained power to stabilize Konoha. Orochimaru-sama has become the Fifth Hokage, as desired by the people."


    Yoru respectfully admired the legendary ninja, Orochimaru, who had once been a formidable contender for the position of Fourth Hokage. Orochimaru''s devilish smile was always calm and exuded a unique charm.


    Orochimaru became even more interested as he observed the Uchiha Chunin before him. He was particularly intrigued to hear the intentions of the Uchiha elder. It was quite amusing, wasn''t it?


    "Orochimaru-sama, at the peak of your prime, you are hindering the secret observations of certain individuals. If you were to become the Fifth Hokage, those individuals would lose hope before they even had a chance. Moreover, the Sarutobi clan does not want the Third Hokage to step down again, nor do the higher-ups of the village."


    After finishing his words, Yoru respectfully admired the legendary ninja Orochimaru before him. Orochimaru was surprised at first, but then a smile appeared on his face. He licked his lips and let out his signature hoarse laughter.


    "Interesting, very interesting. I didn''t expect you, Yoru-kun, to not only be an Uchiha prodigy but also the confidant of the elder."


    At the age of fourteen, a Chunin who had just awakened his Sharingan was considered a prodigy, but in Orochimaru''s eyes, he was just an ordinary one. However, the fact that he had caught the attention of the Uchiha elder intrigued Orochimaru. Being a Chunin at the age of fourteen was already quite impressive, especially with the awakened bloodline. A bright future awaited Yoru. Asuma Sarutobi became a Chunin at twelve, Kurenai Yuhi at thirteen, and Mitarashi Anko at twelve (according to the records). S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that Orochimaru, one of the three Sannin, wasn''t moved by the information he provided but instead became interested in him, Uchiha Yoru felt a chill in his heart. Damn it, this can''t be happening.


    "Because of this face!"


    Uchiha Yoru quickly explained, not wanting to cause misunderstandings. It would be too late if something went wrong.


    His face? Orochimaru, although a genius, was still a bit confused upon hearing those words. Uchiha Yoru put on a friendly smile and nodded, pretending to be innocent. "It''s because of Orochimaru-sama''s disciple, Anko. We are classmates."


    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru''s interested expression froze for a moment. It wasn''t that he wasn''t clever, but he was momentarily caught off guard. His interest in Yoru diminished, and he even let out a bored and slightly disdainful laughter.


    After all, the Uchiha clan excelled in manipulation, and deception was a ninja''s specialty. One could use their handsome appearance to deceive others, especially female ninjas. Seduction was not unheard of, and there were quite a few cases. Some did it to complete missions, some as spies, and others for political alliances. In short, it was all for personal gain.


    Yoru secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Orochimaru''s waning interest. As long as you lose interest in my body, that''s fine. But you really can''t lose interest in him. Although contradictory, he had to rely on some information to gain benefits for himself. Deep inside, he silently apologized to the elder.


    "Orochimaru-sama!"


    At this point, Yoru''s face turned serious, and his Sharingan eyes revealed a tomoe pattern as he glanced around. Witnessing this scene, Orochimaru''s interest was piqued once again. He couldn''t help but lick his lips and let out a hoarse laughter. "Yoru-kun, you are indeed a cautious person. Rest assured, there''s no one here, not even my people."


    As a frontline commander, Orochimaru naturally had subordinates, especially as a strong contender for the Fourth Hokage position in the past. He had a loyal following in the village, and there were certainly no shortage of sensory ninjas.


    Upon hearing Orochimaru''s words, Yoru also breathed a sigh of relief. This time, he had to reveal a big secret. He had to achieve two things: first, make Orochimaru aware that he was a trusted confidant of Uchiha''s elder; second, showcase Uchiha''s intelligence-gathering capabilities.


    "Human experiments!"


    After uttering these four words, Yoru fell silent, and even the air seemed to carry a suppressed atmosphere.


    After a long moment, Orochimaru''s hoarse laughter echoed from within the tent, accompanied by an indifferent aura. It seemed that he had never cared about the fear of being discovered.


    "Mokuton!"


    When these two words were spoken, Orochimaru''s golden snake-like eyes suddenly contracted. A fleeting killing intent filled the air, causing cold sweat to break out on Yoru''s back, with his every hair standing on end.


    "Hehe, it seems that Uchiha knows a lot, Yoru-kun."


    At that moment, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and silently analyzed the situation. It was impossible. Human experimentation might be difficult to hide from a perceptive individual, but Mokuton was only known by him and Danzo, along with a few Root members. He had never considered Root since Danzo had a grudge against the Uchiha. It was impossible for Danzo to reveal it. There was only one possibility: Uchiha''s covert intelligence-gathering abilities far exceeded his imagination. A smile appeared on his face, and his curiosity grew even stronger.


    ~~~


    Notes:


    (Mokuton / Wood Release)

 Chapter 7: Intelligence

    Inside the frontline camp of Konoha. Orochimaru revealed his crimson tongue, staring at the other person with a twisted expression. There was an unsettling excitement in his eyes, as if he was saying, "This is not enough. Tell me the Uchiha''s intelligence and let me see what it is. As for threats? Haha, I never considered that."


    Threatening one of the Sannin? Isn''t he afraid that the Uchiha will join forces with Danzo and the entire Konoha against him? Nobody is foolish.


    Seeing Orochimaru''s interest piqued, Uchiha Yoru secretly felt relieved. Fortunately, he knew the direction of this world and had future intelligence at hand. He wasn''t afraid of failing to deceive the other party.


    "According to reliable information, one of Orochimaru-sama''s subjects in the Wood Release experiment survived and awakened a Kekkei Genkai. He''s currently in the Root, codenamed ''Kinoe.''"


    After saying all this, Uchiha Yoru felt even more pleased. He couldn''t believe that Orochimaru, who had studied various information about Konoha, wouldn''t know the true power of Wood Release. Now that he learned that Wood Release had reappeared in the world and that it had slipped away from his own hands, would he be shocked?


    Using something he didn''t need, just exchanging it for benefits he knew, that''s what a good deal looks like. As for revealing the future of the Wood Release users to Yamato, what did it have to do with him? When you know about the future, you naturally maximize your own interests.


    Sure enough, when Orochimaru heard that one person from his experimental subjects had survived and awakened Wood Release, his expression changed for a moment. But he quickly suppressed his surprise and raised his head, showing a curious gaze towards the Uchiha in front of him.


    "Hehe, it seems that Uchiha''s intelligence is not as crude as I imagined. You even managed to gather information from the Root."


    Orochimaru couldn''t hide his surprise. The ninja in the Root were almost all marked with the Tongue Binding Curse Seal. In terms of the ability to keep confidential information in the ninja world, the Root was definitely at the top. Yet these Uchiha managed to gather information from there.


    It wasn''t that the Uchiha lacked the power. As the first noble clan of Konoha, their strength was unquestionable. But this was about intelligence, not power.


    As Uchiha Yoru had expected, Orochimaru attributed everything to the Uchiha clan. After all, even if he was an elite j¨­nin with one Tomoe Sharingan, he couldn''t compare to them.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, you''re quite impressive. While others only know you for using your appearance to get close to Anko and achieve your goals, more people pay attention to another elite Uchiha squad. But little do they know that you are the heart of the Uchiha clan."


    With a smile on his face, Orochimaru understood everything. The person in front of him, Yoru, was the trusted one among the Uchiha clan. Although his strength was not remarkable, that was exactly why he could better deliver information.


    On the surface, he used his appearance to get close to his disciple, Anko, in order to achieve certain objectives. But in reality, he was directly transmitting information to Orochimaru. It was a case of hiding in plain sight, and Orochimaru was delighted. He had indeed underestimated the Uchiha clan. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then Yoru-kun, from tomorrow onwards, you will form a team with Anko. It''s a perfect match."


    Under Orochimaru''s hoarse smile, he had already decided to get closer to the Uchiha clan. He wanted to see how much unexpected intelligence they could provide and how much surprise they could give him.


    Upon hearing Orochimaru''s arrangement, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed excitement. He had a professional smile on his face, but deep down, he was satisfied. Finally, his goal was achieved. Once he could quickly obtain the one million Ryo promised by the elders, he could further advance his plan.


    "Thank you, Orochimaru-sama. The above information was discovered unintentionally. It seems that even the Third Hokage is unaware of it. Furthermore, this investigation was ordered by the Fourth Hokage."


    Uchiha Yoru nodded gratefully, throwing another scapegoat. After all, Orochimaru couldn''t have known about it, especially since the Fourth Hokage was already inside the belly of the Shinigami. In short, it had nothing to do with him. He was just a messenger of the information, and he needed to ensure the safety of his source.


    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru showed a look of realization. So that''s how it was. No wonder. In this way, everything makes sense.


    Although Minato had only been Hokage for a year, he was still a Hokage. Naturally, he had to deal with the struggle for power. Moreover, this was the first time in the history of Konoha, since its establishment, that two Hokage existed simultaneously.


    Usually, when the previous Hokage died, the succeeding one took over. There was no such existence where both coexisted. This raised questions. The Third Hokage was still alive and hadn''t died in battle, so he naturally retained some power. This became the Third Hokage''s direct control, the ANBU Black Ops.


    (In the anime, during the Nine-Tails'' attack, someone exclaimed, "It''s the Third Hokage''s ANBU!" From this, we can infer that the Fourth Hokage also had his own ANBU.)


    In this case, Minato needed to cultivate his own people, but training was too slow. The quicker way was to gain allies. Uchiha wasn''t favored, making him the best candidate for alliance.


    Thinking up to this point, Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel emotional. No wonder Minato was close to Fugaku. Even though the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails and Uchiha Mikoto were closer, the naive kid had grown into a qualified politician. Everything was because Orochimaru had underestimated him.


    As the Fourth Hokage, Minato was at the center of power and naturally had easier access to certain information, especially with his teleportation technique.


    With these thoughts in mind, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. Minato had discovered the existence of Wood Release users, but he didn''t have the strength to investigate it. That''s where Uchiha became the best choice. It made perfect sense.


    If Uchiha Yoru knew Orochimaru''s deductions at this moment, he would probably give him a thumbs up. Yes! That''s right, everything was as you thought.


    "Orochimaru-sama, the Uchiha clan will do everything in our power to help you become the Fifth Hokage."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru expressed his loyalty with a respectful and passionate tone. Orochimaru responded with his unique hoarse laughter.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, Anko is my student. I will personally lead this team."


    Upon hearing these words, Uchiha Yoru''s excitement was evident. He immediately bent 90 degrees, bowing deeply, and shouted, "Orochimaru-sensei."


    Forget about dignity or face, and forget about Orochimaru''s future betrayal. Present interests were the most crucial, especially since Orochimaru had defected due to his human experiments. If a reckoning were to happen, there would be countless ninjas supporting Orochimaru. In any case, he had the Uchiha clan behind him. According to his deductions, it would be at least two years before Orochimaru defected. By then, he would have made a profit from it.


    As for stopping him? Orochimaru wasn''t interested in the Uchiha right now. He hadn''t experienced the beating of the Mangekyou yet. If he really became Hokage, well, the Uchiha clan might not be annihilated, but they would definitely become frequent visitors to Orochimaru''s laboratory.


    So he wouldn''t stop him. On the contrary, he would strive to gain immense benefits from it. Otherwise, it would take ages for him to gather enough Ryo to buy the Mangekyou.


    And Orochimaru''s defection could be deduced even more accurately. Uchiha Yoru sneered. It was just after the Fourth Hokage''s death, with the border in turmoil. Any discerning person would know that the election for the Fifth Hokage would happen as soon as the border stabilized.


    The situation at the border wouldn''t calm down for at least a year or two. Furthermore, Orochimaru''s defection was likely caused by political reasons, not just Danzo''s doing.


    If Danzo wanted to become Hokage, he wouldn''t want Orochimaru, a young person, to take over. And then, there were the political interest groups led by the Third Hokage. Even if Hiruzen didn''t want it, his Sarutobi clan and others like Ino-Shika-Cho, and Akimichi would accept it due to their own interests.

 Chapter 8: Mitarashi Anko

    Konoha Border Amidst towering trees, a young girl with short, deep purple hair tied in a bun playfully twirled a kunai in her hand. Despite being twelve years old, a subtle, almost imperceptible bloodthirsty smile played on her face.


    "Hehe, Yoru, I never expected you to become Orochimaru-sensei''s student. Looks like you''re not just relying on your pretty face," the immature Mitarashi Anko remarked, imitating Orochimaru and even sticking out her tongue to lick a kunai in a non-threatening manner. Uchiha Yoru, watching from the side, couldn''t help but smile.


    "Anko, feeling a little hot in the tongue?" Yoru''s words instantly broke the atmosphere, leaving Anko puzzled. "Hot? What do you mean?"


    Seeing Anko''s innocent confusion, Yoru squinted and pointed to his own mouth, whispering, "My mouth happens to be cool. Maybe you can come to me to cool down instead of using a kunai."


    Anko was momentarily stunned by the sarcastic remark, but soon a smile crossed her face. However, this smile carried a hint of danger, unlike her previous imitation.


    "Hehe, ''Yoru,'' you''re right. Maybe next time I''ll let you cool me down in front of Yuhi," Anko replied, her smile now accompanied by a touch of menace. But then, she changed her expression and sneered, "Although Orochimaru-sensei paired me up with you, I won''t protect you during missions."


    Anko, one of Orochimaru''s three ninjas, graduated from the academy at the age of ten and became a Chunin at twelve. She was considered a genius and naturally looked down upon Yoru, who became a Chunin at fourteen.


    "Hehe, Anko, don''t be so heartless," Yoru retorted.


    At that moment, Anko scrutinized her classmate, the one who had stood out the most during their school days and happened to be her best friend''s boyfriend. In her heart, she secretly calculated that Yoru was not one to let an opportunity slip by. She knew exactly how Yoru had managed to charm Yuhi back then.


    "Uchiha Yoru, what are you really up to? Going through all this trouble to come to the front lines and become Orochimaru-sensei''s student. What''s your true motive?" Anko''s evaluating gaze betrayed her cautious nature beneath her carefree ninja persona.


    Observing Anko''s expression, Yoru shook his head with a helpless look and replied, "You''ve got it all wrong, Anko. I was ordered to get close to Orochimaru''s disciple, not Orochimaru himself." S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As he uttered the last three words, he raised an eyebrow, conveying a meaningful message to Anko. Her mind started working quickly.


    "With the current situation, it''s likely that the Third Hokage will regain power, but we all know that once the turmoil settles, the Fifth Hokage will be elected. And that Fifth Hokage..." Yoru stopped speaking at that point, his eyes conveying the unspoken understanding they both shared. Anko''s mind raced.


    "Uchiha Yoru, you were ordered by the Uchiha clan to get close to Orochimaru-sensei!"


    Facing Anko''s fiercely protective gaze, Yoru shook his head and replied, "You''ve got it wrong. I was ordered to get close to Orochimaru''s disciple, which is you!"


    As he said the last three words, he raised an eyebrow. Anko''s angry expression was immediately replaced by a smile, as a thought crossed her mind.


    "A hundred thousand? You think that''s all it takes for this deal? You''re Yuhi''s boyfriend, and Yuhi is my best friend! No way!"


    Anko''s gaze was filled with disdain and determination, but Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smirk and say, "Anko, you''ve got it wrong. It should be ''former'' boyfriend."


    Former boyfriend? Anko was momentarily stunned, and her plan to extort him crumbled. However, a new idea quickly sprouted in her mind, and a smile slowly crept across her face.


    "Ah, so you''re a money boyfriend. Well, it seems you''re not bad, knowing that your Uchiha identity is sensitive now and that you should distance yourself from Yuhi."


    In the ninja world, being precocious was the norm, especially considering the years they had spent on the battlefield. Those who lacked cunning were already lying in cold graves. As for the protagonist, he was completely beyond their scope.


    Putting away the kunai in her pouch, Mitarashi Anko walked over to him, wearing a proud expression as she looked at him.


    "Three hundred thousand! I''ll pretend to let you succeed in getting close, and then we''ll split the rewards once the mission is complete."


    Uchiha Yoru widened his eyes at Anko''s confident demand and decisively refused, "Impossible! The clan will only give me a total of three hundred thousand upon completing the mission. So I''ve been working for nothing?"


    Seeing Yoru''s resolute rejection, Anko''s mouth curled up into a triumphant smile. She finally understood his bottom line.


    "So it''s three hundred thousand, huh? Then I''ll take two hundred thousand, and you can have one hundred thousand. Deal or no deal?"


    With a proud expression, Mitarashi Anko made it clear that she had him cornered. It was as if she were saying, "Do you accept or not? If not, you won''t get a single coin."


    "One hundred and fifty thousand! We split it!"


    "Hmph! Stop wasting time. If you don''t agree, you won''t get anything."


    "Fine!"


    In the end, Uchiha Yoru wore a pained expression, while Mitarashi Anko had a victorious smile. However, despite his displeasure, Uchiha Yoru secretly grumbled to himself. "Girl, you''re not bad, but you''ve underestimated my worth. Just the fact that I''m Orochimaru-sensei''s student is enough to double my value. Tsk, tsk, you still think like a ninja tool."


    Both harboring ulterior motives, one with a smile on her face and the other with a smile in his heart, Anko could easily obtain two hundred thousand, while Uchiha Yoru could directly receive a million from the clan. Tsk, tsk, the two hundred thousand from the clan would be just enough.


    At this time, Anko was only a Chunin, and with the low mission rewards during the war, she naturally faced financial difficulties. As for Orochimaru, his research expenses were like a money-burning machine. Saying that Orochimaru wasn''t worried about funding would be a lie.


    After all, even in the original story, the Akatsuki Organization had once resorted to mercenary work to raise funds.

 Chapter 9: Yorus Hehe Moments

    Land of Fire Border "Shisui, this isn''t enough. You should know Anko is not just a pretty face, but she''s also Orochimaru-sama''s student. It took a lot of effort for me to establish a connection with her. That''s how I joined Anko''s team."


    Inside Uchiha''s tent, Uchiha Yoru entered looking exhausted, and he began venting his frustrations. Shisui, visibly surprised, listened intently.


    "Yoru-niisan, are you saying you''ve already teamed up with Anko?"


    Shisui widened his eyes in disbelief. How could it have happened so quickly? They had only been at the frontline for less than half a day, and the other side had already completed half of the mission.


    Seeing Shisui''s shocked expression, Yoru smirked secretly. Being surprised alone wouldn''t get you anywhere. Don''t you know that courting girls requires money?


    It definitely requires expenses, and significant ones at that. How else can you justify being a disciple of Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin?


    Yoru needed to convey a message to Shisui, making him understand that even ordinary friendships require investments, let alone someone like Anko, who is like a wealthy young lady. She can''t be won over easily.


    "Hey, Shisui, this time I had to swallow my pride to convince Anko. And, and...!"


    Yoru hesitated, as if he had something difficult to say. Shisui eagerly nodded, "Yoru-niisan, there''s no one else here. You can tell me anything."


    That''s the line I''ve been waiting for. Yoru wore a troubled expression, pretending to gather his determination, and let out a deep sigh.


    "Shisui, there''s something you don''t know. Anko and Yuhi were friends in school. As you already know, my looks are my advantage. Now that I''ve broken up with Yuhi and Anko is with us, you know what that means."


    Yoru''s expression revealed his dilemma, and Shisui''s face turned serious in an instant. Of course, he understood! How could he not?


    They all went to the same school. Shisui must have heard about Yoru''s reputation. When it came to talent, Kakashi Hatake was undoubtedly the genius. But when it came to looks and popularity with women, it was definitely Uchiha Yoru.


    Naturally, Shisui imagined a clich¨¦ scenario where Yoru and Yuhi, as good friends, became a couple while Anko, their close friend, silently supported them. And now, that opportunity seemed to have presented itself.


    Seeing Shisui''s determined expression after imagining the scenario, Yoru''s eyes revealed a hint of sympathy. It was as if he was saying, "I admire your sacrifice for the clan."


    But deep down, Yoru cursed Shisui, calling him a blockhead. No wonder he was easily deceived and became a fool. Didn''t he realize that he could provide the funds?


    "Shisui, Anko has been my friend. This time, I explained the difficult situation our clan is facing, and Anko agreed to talk to Orochimaru-sama to see if she can help me become Orochimaru-sama''s student."


    After Yoru finished speaking, Shisui was moved. This was a crucial factor that directly impacted the rise and fall of their clan.


    If Yoru truly became Orochimaru''s student, then in the future, the Uchiha clan would regain the trust of the Hokage''s lineage within the village.


    After all, Orochimaru was undoubtedly the future Fifth Hokage. Besides the relationship between father and son, the most reliable relationships among shinobi were those of teammates, mentors, and disciples.


    In Shisui''s eyes, it was clear that Anko was trying to help Yoru become Orochimaru''s student, taking on the role of a mentor. The only thing missing was the emotional connection of a mentor-disciple or a father-son relationship.


    A mentor-disciple relationship was equivalent to the bond between the Third Hokage and the Legendary Sannin or even, in this era, as emotional as a father-son bond.


    "Yoru-niisan, are you saying that Anko is willing to let Orochimaru-sama become your mentor?"


    Shisui''s excitement was evident. If this relationship could be confirmed, it would be similar to the Fourth Hokage and Kakashi. People would immediately recognize Yoru''s strength, and the Uchiha clan would once again earn the trust of the Hokage.


    Yoru let out a sigh of relief and said, "Shisui, my trusted messenger, I think you need to inform the clan. Anko has gone to meet Orochimaru-sama. She''s quite confident it will work out. But..."


    At this point, Yoru wore a bitter smile and continued, "Funds! I need a significant amount of funds. You know, Anko is Orochimaru-sama''s disciple. She doesn''t lack any ninjutsu or secret techniques. Whether I can advance further as Orochimaru-sama''s disciple is unclear, but Anko must not give up."


    "Anko is different from other female ninjas, so I have to rely on the clan''s resources."


    Yoru''s meaning was straightforward. Anko was now a wealthy young lady. She lacked nothing. She''s helping me now, but it''s based on the feelings we had in school. However, as time goes by, I''ll lack everything while she won''t. Once the feelings fade away, how can a rich girl be interested in a poor guy?


    In short, the clan needs to provide me with various resources and turn me into a wealthy nobleman. Only then can we be a perfect match, like a prince and princess.


    Shisui''s face showed sudden realization. Although he had never had a girlfriend, he understood this principle. Only when the distance between two people is reduced can they communicate better.


    "Don''t worry, big Yoru-niisan. I''ll inform the clan right away. You can count on me."


    Shisui nodded with determination. Even though he knew Yoru had his own motives, who didn''t? Yoru achieved his missions using his looks, obtained the necessary items, and satisfied his personal desires. Was he wrong?


    Absolutely not.


    Seeing Shisui''s attitude, Yoru couldn''t help but feel ashamed. He sighed, but deep down, he was secretly delighted. It seemed he had to act quickly. He had to take advantage of the clan before Orochimaru''s defection.


    If he didn''t exploit the clan, it would benefit Konoha after the clan''s extermination. It''s better to turn the clan''s resources into his own power.


    Since the clan assigned him this mission, he had already started planning, maximizing his benefits, and rapidly strengthening his own power.


    Exploiting! It was the only way now. The meager rewards from missions were too slow. He had to exploit the clan''s resources to enhance his strength quickly. Once Orochimaru defected, his power would also be formidable. At least he would gain the clan''s attention and have more opportunities for missions and benefits.


    Yoru pondered in silence. Exploiting the clan''s resources was necessary, but it wasn''t enough. After all, Orochimaru''s defection was only two years away. So he needed a second path. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    A path that would allow him to exploit the clan''s resources in the long run¡ªa path involving selling various information for massive profits.


    With this in mind, Yoru smiled. Konoha''s turmoil was the perfect source of information, and he was on the frontline.

 Chapter 10: Its Time

    Land of Lightning "Raikage-sama, this intelligence report is quite extraordinary."


    Seated in the Raikage''s office within the Raikage Building was the Fourth Raikage, A, who took over after his father''s death in the Third Great Ninja War. He examined the intelligence in his hands with restrained impatience, his expression becoming serious.


    "Yes, something seems off, but we mustn''t underestimate it. Let the Intelligence Division test it first to verify the authenticity of the information. If it''s genuine, money won''t be the deciding factor."


    The Raikage didn''t take the intelligence lightly but didn''t dwell on it excessively either. After all, there were only a few traitors like this each year.


    Spies existed in every nation, including traitors who betrayed their own village''s interests for a hefty reward. Some sought jutsu, others sought revenge, and some were simply driven by greed and feared being caught by their own spies.


    In summary, traitors were not uncommon in the shinobi world; they had always existed. However, this particular traitor seemed to have an unusual identity, being able to acquire information about the borders of Konoha.


    "Keep a close eye on this matter. Determine whether this traitor is real or fake."


    The Fourth Raikage''s voice carried a weighty tone. The ninja who came to report immediately nodded respectfully and said, "Understood, Raikage-sama."


    Of course, there could also be fake traitors. They would initially provide some genuine intelligence to gain trust, but when it came to conveying crucial mission information, they would mix in one lie among nine truths. That final lie would set a trap, leading to the deaths of numerous elite shinobi. It was a tactic at which every nation excelled.


    Even though they knew there was a possibility of fakes, the shinobi of each nation remained enthusiastic. They all had specialized departments to analyze and confirm the authenticity of the intelligence.


    Land of Earth


    In the office of the Tsuchikage in Iwagakure...


    Onoki looked at the intelligence report he had received, quickly scanning its contents. The experienced Kage remained unfazed, calmly placing the report on his desk.


    "Have someone closely monitor this intelligence and investigate its authenticity."


    "Yes, sir!" S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "If it''s genuine, we can offer even more wealth and resources. Accuracy is crucial when it comes to intelligence."


    The existence of such traitors was something Onoki, with his vast experience, had long become accustomed to. He didn''t pay too much attention to this particular intelligence report.


    Land of Water, Kirigakure


    In a dimly lit room, Karatachi Yagura looked at the intelligence in his hands, a sinister smile spreading across his face. "Hehe, so it''s a little bug. I hope your information is true, or else I won''t mind slaughtering a few Konoha shinobi to vent my anger."


    Border of Land of Fire


    Uchiha Yoru returned to his tent with a relaxed expression on his face. As he looked at the funds that had just been delivered by Shizuka, a smile formed on his lips.


    Exploiting loopholes was indeed the quickest way to gain wealth. The Uchiha clan deserved its reputation as the wealthiest in Konoha. Despite their arrogance, they were generous to their own.


    Receiving a reward of one million ryo and the additional funds sent by his clan, Yoru couldn''t help but smile. After converting everything, a pleasant sound echoed in his mind.


    [Gold: 280,000]


    Seeing this number, Yoru''s smile widened. "Not bad. Looks like I''ll have to work harder. If I can join Orochimaru''s ranks, I''ll gain even more resources."


    Receiving a one million ryo reward and immediately addressing Orochimaru as his teacher the next day, Yoru''s shinobi immediately relayed the shocking news. Naturally, the mission was considered a success, exceeding all expectations.


    At this moment, his clan also gave him another task¡ªdo everything possible to join the ranks of the Sannin Orochimaru, with the full support of the Uchiha clan''s elite at the frontlines.


    With a satisfied smile on his face, Yoru began performing hand seals: "Boar, Dog, Rooster, Monkey, Sheep."


    Summoning Jutsu!


    A puff of smoke appeared, and a gray hawk materialized on his shoulder. It was the spirit beast he had purchased for 30,000 ryo.


    The hawk possessed no special abilities, and it couldn''t communicate like humans. Its intelligence was only slightly superior to ordinary animals, which was precisely why Yoru chose it.


    Lack of spiritual intelligence meant that even if a shinobi captured it, genjutsu or memory probing techniques couldn''t extract clear memories. They were simply unable to communicate.


    However, it was an excellent means of relaying information. The gray hawk on Yoru''s shoulder slowly opened its beak and spat out three scrolls.


    Then, under a puff of smoke, the gray hawk dissipated, leaving Yoru to unroll the scrolls with anticipation. When he saw the gold bars as thick as his finger, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Time to make some purchases!


    [Gold: 330,000]


    "Tsk tsk, a gold mine for killing and arson. Looks like the ancestors were right."


    As the amount of gold soared to 330,000, Yoru''s face revealed a mix of excitement and regret. Damn it, why couldn''t his talent be better? If only he had graduated earlier and seized the opportunity during the Third Great Ninja War to amass a fortune.


    He had miscalculated! Despite years of hard work since graduation, he had only earned 500,000 ryo. That included the money distributed by the clan and the inheritance from his parents.


    Knowing they would have to move after the Nine-Tails attack, he had promptly sold valuable properties in the golden district to accumulate the necessary 500,000 ryo.


    "Selling initial information for 50,000 gold coins. If I sell a few more, especially some important ones!"


    As he thought about this, Yoru''s face showed an excited expression. He was just one step away from shouting out in joy.


    As for whether it was shameful to sell information about Konoha for money, he had only one thing to say at this moment¡ªforget it! The Uchiha clan was already on the path to extinction, and he was saving his clan.


    Moreover, if he sold enough information, particularly important information that could ignite a border conflict, it would truly be a salvation for his clan.


    Once a war broke out, even if it was only a partial border war, Konoha would be constantly tied down at the edge of the conflict. By then, even if someone wanted to target the Uchiha clan, they would be powerless. How could this be called selling information? He was clearly saving his clan, saving the decaying Konoha.


    "With 330,000 gold coins, I have no shortage of ninjutsu, genjutsu, or even taijutsu. Bloodline upgrades are not enough. Now, I need to quickly improve my abilities."


    Yoru squinted his eyes. It seemed that the present was the calm before the storm for Konoha. Once Orochimaru defected, the borders of Konoha would become turbulent. Even now, he could sense that some small shinobi villages wanted to instigate wars between the major nations for their own gain.


    When Orochimaru defected, it would likely be the beginning of an escalated conflict. If not for the significant losses suffered by all nations in the Third Great Ninja War, it would not have remained a localized conflict at this time.


    It''s time to exchange some things.

 Chapter 11: Mission

    [Chakra Attribute Upgrade: Lightning (LV3) upgraded, costing 100,000 gold coins. Successfully promoted Lightning Chakra attribute to LV4.] [Chidori A-rank ninjutsu: Accelerated training experience purchase, costing 120,000 gold coins to master A-rank ninjutsu Chidori.]


    Constantly visualizing the use of Chidori in his mind, Uchiha Yoru felt as though he had completely mastered it. Simultaneously, he sensed a difference in his chakra within his body. Uchiha Yoru realized that he had successfully practiced Chidori and upgraded his chakra attribute.


    Fortunately, having Chidori as a ninjutsu meant he only needed to purchase experience packs to achieve mastery. However, it cost him a hefty 120,000 gold coins to fully master the technique.


    Now, he only had 110,000 gold coins remaining in his balance. Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and muttered, "Orochimaru is still preoccupied with Danzo during their honeymoon, so he isn''t focused on the Sharingan at the moment. After all, Orochimaru doesn''t care about Sharingan below the three-tomoe level. I need to catch Orochimaru''s attention, and this is the only way."


    [Exchange Balance for Swordsmanship (Physical Skills) Experience Package..., Cost: 110,000 gold coins, Swordsmanship (Physical Skills) Upgraded to LV4]


    As the name suggests, experience packs are designed to allow the user to directly master a specific technique or elevate it to a higher level.


    These levels correspond to one''s strength: LV1 (Ninja Academy student) ¡ú LV2 (Genin) ¡ú LV3 (Chuunin) ¡ú LV4 (Jounin) ¡ú LV5 (Elite Jounin) ¡ú LV6 (ANBU) ¡ú LV7 (Kage level) ¡ú LV8 (Super Kage) ¡ú LV9 (Six Paths level) ¡ú LV10 (Otsutsuki).


    Uchiha Yoru felt the changes in his body and couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh, "Indeed, this only enhances experience and techniques. Experience packs don''t directly improve physical qualities."


    For example, Swordsmanship and Physical Skills are interconnected, but after his promotion, he only gained skills and experience, while his body still needed training to keep up. It''s similar to the original story when Sasuke unlocked his Sharingan and could see through Rock Lee''s movements but couldn''t match him physically.


    He had worked hard before this, and his proficiency in swordsmanship and chakra attribute was at the Chuunin level. With the direct purchase, these two skills were elevated to the Jounin level, saving him at least a year or two of training time. More importantly, he had also mastered an A-rank ninjutsu.


    Combined with the single tomoe Sharingan he awakened on the night of the Nine-Tails attack, his overall strength was enough to be considered an elite Chuunin. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Each ninja has their preferred style, and most people explore their talents while forging their own path, eventually developing their unique fighting style.


    However, Uchiha Yoru smiled confidently and thought, "Why waste so much effort? It''s better to follow someone else''s path while others follow mine." For instance, his plan to emulate Uchiha Sasuke''s early path with Taka Team was perfect, and it also helped him save money.


    The future development path was just right. The combination of the Chidori series of ninjutsu for offense and defense not only saved money but also looked cool, right? Who wouldn''t want to be both powerful and handsome? Most importantly, he aimed to gain fame and establish a solid reputation within the clan.


    Being in Orochimaru''s squad at the moment was ideal. He could perfectly emulate Uchiha Sasuke''s fighting style from the early stages and even benefit from the clan. As for Orochimaru''s curse mark series, did it really pale in comparison to the Uchiha clan''s?


    At least until Orochimaru''s defection, having Orochimaru''s seal would bring him maximum benefits. As for the future? Hehe, that''s why he wanted to maximize his benefits during this time, exploit the clan as much as possible, and then strengthen himself.


    "Yoru, let''s go. Orochimaru-sensei has a mission."


    At that moment, Anko''s voice came from outside the tent, and Uchiha Yoru, who had already heard her footsteps, smiled. "Coming, Anko."


    Uchiha Yoru, with his handsome face, stepped out with a sunny smile on his cheeks. Meanwhile, Anko had a tsundere expression. The two of them walked together towards Orochimaru''s camp, a sight meant to be witnessed by others.


    As expected, other ninjas secretly whispered to themselves. They saw the Uchiha clan as despicable, using seduction through Orochimaru''s disciple to further their own interests.


    The elite young ninjas of the Uchiha clan wore somewhat embarrassed expressions. How could they not see through such obvious intentions? Many of them secretly rejoiced that it wasn''t them selling their bodies.


    Even Uchiha Shisui, quietly observing the two as they walked away, couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. "Yoru, you''re working hard. The clan won''t forget you."


    For the mission, for the clan, sacrificing emotions and even one''s body were all acts worthy of admiration.


    "Yoru, your Uchiha reputation isn''t looking good."


    As they walked, Anko teased and joked, and Uchiha Yoru shrugged nonchalantly, saying, "Can''t help it, it''s all for the village."


    Yes, if it weren''t for the Uchiha clan''s hard work in completing missions, how could they capture these spies and gather intelligence from the Lightning, Earth, and Water Nations?


    As for the Wind Nation, he could only sigh. He also wanted to sell information to them, but currently, there was no channel to pass on the information. Otherwise, he would have done it already.


    And there were so many small countries. Just thinking about it, Uchiha Yoru''s face revealed an excited and determined expression. The revolution hadn''t succeeded yet; comrades still needed to work hard!


    He had to become greater, stronger! Apart from Konoha, among the Five Great Nations and the various small countries, he would become the most prominent information merchant.


    To make Konoha bigger and stronger, to contribute his extra efforts! Everything was for the village!


    On the border of the Fire Nation.


    Inside the boundless forest, it felt like stepping into ancient times. Ordinary people standing on tree trunks appeared as small as cats, while shadows weaved through the dense foliage.


    Black silhouettes darted with extreme agility through the primeval forest. Meanwhile, Anko and Uchiha Yoru stared solemnly at the passing figures.


    "Yoru, those are the spies mentioned in the intelligence report."


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan, spinning with a single tomoe, glowed red. With his enhanced vision, he clearly observed the figures passing by from within the shadows. Speaking in a low voice, he reported, "A small team led by one individual, with three


    subordinates. A total of four people. The leader is approximately twenty-five years old, carrying a ninja sword on his back. The other three are male, around twelve or thirteen years old."


    Uchiha Yoru calmly relayed the information he had gathered, while Anko, by his side, found nothing unusual. Ninjas often had their idiosyncrasies, which served as a form of release. But during missions, especially when preparing for battle, nobody would joke around at such a time.


    ...


    Suddenly, a loud rumbling sound echoed in the distance, followed by a scream. The team leader quickly raised his hand, signaling his comrades to halt, and shouted, "It''s a trap! Retreat!"


    However, just then, two figures swiftly emerged from the trees behind them, blocking the retreat of the retreating ninja.


    Having already lost one member to an explosive tag trap, the remaining two young ninjas wore serious expressions. But upon seeing the newcomers, the team leader''s gaze turned blank, and fear crept onto his face. Trembling, he stammered, "Orochimaru!"


    Sssshh...


    Emerging slowly from the shadows of the tree trunk, Orochimaru revealed his sinister face, wearing a mischievous smile reminiscent of a cat playing with mice. His tongue slithered out, licking his lips, as he let out a distinctively husky laugh. "Hehe, it seems we have a few little mice here."


    Orochimaru!


    The team leader trembled in fear as he uttered Orochimaru''s name, instantly causing the two other ninjas to show signs of shock. Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin! How could this be possible!


    However, in that moment, a swift gust of wind shattered the silence. Countless shuriken emerged, gleaming with a cold light, hurled from behind.


    "No! This can''t be right!" Realizing the surprise attack from behind, the team leader''s face suddenly displayed excitement and delight. If Orochimaru were truly present, why would there be an ambush?


    "Run! Orochimaru has no chance here. Run! I''ll cover you. Go deal with the attacker!" The team leader shouted at his two students, his voice filled with urgency. With determination, he charged towards Orochimaru.


    This experienced ninja quickly analyzed the situation. In just an instant, he deduced that the Orochimaru before him must be an imposter, or else why would there be a surprise attack? He didn''t know the strength of the person attacking from behind, but his two students were the perfect candidates to test the waters.


    Upon hearing their teacher''s command, the two young students showed excitement on their faces. It was their team leader!


    "Be careful!"


    In the blink of an eye, everything unfolded rapidly. The team leader, without a ninja forehead protector, swiftly drew his ninja sword from his back and lunged towards Orochimaru. Meanwhile, the two students, each holding a kunai in both hands, intercepted the incoming shuriken attacks with their own weapons.

 Chapter 12: Success

    Orochimaru, hidden in the shadow of a tree trunk, suddenly showed a hint of panic. Instinctively, he took a step back, revealing a fierce and sinister grin on his face. "You''re dead!" That was a close call! He was almost scared out of his wits. If he hadn''t cleverly discovered his opponent''s flaw, retreating in such a frightened manner would have been utterly embarrassing.


    A dark figure flashed and landed on a thick tree trunk. The Elite Chuunin, with a sinister smile, attacked the somewhat panicked Orochimaru with a long sword. A mocking expression appeared on his Orichimaru''s face, as his opponent realized too late and was filled with dread.


    Concealed in his sleeve, Orochimaru''s hand had already formed the seals: Yin - Rat - Sheep - Rat - Yin. Chakra flowed inside him, instantly replacing his panicked expression with a sneering smile as he raised his hand.


    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"


    With a hoarse and mocking smile, several poisonous snakes suddenly sprang out from Orochimaru''s arm, attacking the startled Orochimaru. Fear overwhelmed the renowned Sannin, and he displayed a look of sheer terror.


    "Orochimaru!"


    People can disguise themselves with transformation jutsu, but they can''t fake their ninjutsu! The Elite Chuunin, who led the team, lost his will to fight under Orochimaru''s signature ninjutsu. He quickly threw his ninja sword and used his legs to leap backward, seeking escape.


    Escape!


    Having witnessed the signature ninjutsu, Orochimaru was certain. At that moment, he had no desire to fight anymore. His mind was solely focused on escaping.


    But then, bird chirping sounds echoed from behind¡ªan endless chorus of bird chirping!


    "Chidori!"


    Splat! Blood splattered as the Elite Chuunin screamed in agony. A streak of lightning transformed into an afterimage, passing through his body and severing his right arm.


    "Damn it! Uchiha Yoru, why haven''t you mastered this ninjutsu yet?"


    Orochimaru, now revealed on the tree trunk, displayed annoyance and a somewhat girlish rage. As a burst of white smoke dissipated, Anko''s figure appeared, instantly causing anger to surface in the fallen Elite Chuunin.


    "You''re not Orochimaru!"


    The Elite Chuunin realized he had been tricked. From the start, his opponent had used Orochimaru''s fearsome reputation to intimidate him. Anyone would have thought they had encountered Orochimaru for real under the Hidden Shadow Snake Hands technique. Little did he expect it was a fake.


    "Captain!"


    Two students rushed over. The three of them formed a triangular battle formation. However, Anko, who had revealed her true identity on the tree trunk, looked angrily at Uchiha Yoru, who had landed on the ground.


    Yoru''s lightning was still crackling in his hand, slowly dissipating. With a spinning tomoe in his eye socket, he laughed embarrassedly. "Anko, your opponent was a taijutsu user and evaded this finishing move at the last moment."


    Originally aimed at his opponent''s back, it ended up severing an arm. It wasn''t ideal, but it was still effective. After losing an arm, an ordinary ninja''s combat effectiveness would be greatly reduced, especially without the ability to use ninjutsu.


    As the lightning dissipated from her palm, Uchiha Yoru stared at his prey below and revealed a smile.


    120,000 Ryo! Used to accelerate Chidori training, an A-rank ninjutsu. He wasn''t a genius, but he could become one through spending money. Although not yet proficient, he could already fully utilize it in battle.


    In an instant, Uchiha Yoru shot shurikens from his hand. From a high vantage point, the shurikens flew densely, catching two people off guard. The injured Elite Chuunin reacted swiftly, leaping high into the air. Startled, he looked down and realized the shurikens were bound by thin steel wires. In the dim forest, it was difficult for an ordinary person to notice.


    Uchiha Yoru pulled both hands back, causing the shurikens to loop back due to the force. In an instant, the two lower-level ninja were entangled by the wires.


    The Elite Chuunin, who had leaped into the air, angrily threw his shuriken to break the wires binding his two students. But someone was faster. With perfect coordination, Mitarashi Anko, standing beside Uchiha Yoru, swiftly formed hand seals: Snake - Dragon - Rabbit - Tiger.


    "Fire Style: Dragon Fire Technique!"


    With a shout, Anko took a deep breath, displaying immense power in her young chest. She exhaled, releasing a towering fire dragon straight down.


    Ah!


    Amidst miserable screams, the flames engulfed the two young lower-level ninja in an instant. The air was filled with a nauseating stench.


    The fallen Elite Chuunin, still with blood dripping from his right arm, stared at the two young geniuses before him. Sweat streamed down his face as he was shocked by the rapid turn of events. He couldn''t help but nervously swallow his saliva.


    "You... You are Orochimaru''s disciple, Mitarashi Anko!"


    The Elite Chuunin''s face turned pale as he looked in shock at the two individuals. Their coordinated actions and distinct ninjutsu, along with one of them being a female ninja, matched the intelligence about Orochimaru''s disciple.


    Both Hidden Shadow Snake Hands and Dragon Fire Technique were C-rank ninjutsu and didn''t consume much chakra. Mitarashi Anko sneered at the enemy, mocking him. "That''s right, I am Mitarashi Anko, one of the Three Sannin and Orochimaru''s disciple. Surrender quietly." s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The opponent anxiously looked at the other person, noticing the red eyes in their eye sockets. Through gritted teeth, he said, "I didn''t expect there would be an Uchiha ninja here too, with Sharingan!"


    They were too cunning¡ªone with Sharingan and the other a disciple of the legendary Sannin. Even in a direct confrontation, he wouldn''t have the confidence to survive, let alone their craftiness with one trap leading to another.


    "Hehe, ninjas survive by using their brains, especially when it comes to intelligence."


    Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile at the opponent''s gnashing teeth. He knew he was infuriating him.


    But what he said was true. Unless one reached the later stages of overpowering strength, ninjas in the early stages relied on intelligence and calculations to overcome the strong with the weak, the many with the few. It wasn''t about face-to-face battles, hand seals, and ninjutsu. That was just a fantasy.


    Huff, huff.


    The opponent''s face suddenly changed, and his body stiffened as he breathed rapidly. His plan to escape was ruined. Sensing the changes within his body, he couldn''t believe what he was experiencing. Trembling, he looked at the two young and exceptional Konoha genius ninjas before him and said with a quivering voice, "When did you poison me?"


    He had talked too much, secretly observing the escape route. But now his chakra seemed uncontrollable, and dizziness washed over him. Being experienced, he knew he had been poisoned.


    As his consciousness faded and dizziness overcame him, he remembered the moment the young boy had used Chidori to sever his arm. That was his only opportunity to be poisoned. Looking at the smiles on the faces of the two youths before him, he collapsed onto the soft grass with a thud.


    ~~~


    Yo, listen up, I got a story to tell


    About an Uchiha in Konoha, you know he''s raising hell


    It''s called "Pay to Win," a fanfic you gotta see


    Support me on Patr¨¨on if you wanna read with glee


    I''ve got 50 chapters in advance, you know it''s legit


    Plus, there''s more stories waiting, you won''t wanna quit


    Head to Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam, that''s where you''ll find


    All the exclusive content that''ll blow your mind


    I''m bringing the heat, bringing the rhymes so fly


    This fanfic''s gonna take you on a wild ride


    So join me on Patr¨¨on, let''s make it a blast


    Support my work and make the memories last


    "Pay to Win Uchiha," a tale you won''t forget


    With twists and turns, it''s a story you won''t regret


    So come on, show some love, let''s make it known


    Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam, where greatness is shown


    Hope to see you there, with your support in tow


    Let''s dive into this fanfic, let the story unfold


    Thank you all for listening, now it''s time to begin


    Get ready for the ride, let the adventure begin!


    Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam


    ¡ª read 50 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 13: Success

    Land of Fire Border. "Orochimaru-sensei, the mission is complete."


    Inside the tent, Orochimaru looked tired as he rubbed his forehead, holding several intelligence reports in his hand. As the overall commander on the front lines, his workload had increased due to the apparent unrest at the border. In addition, he had secret scientific experiments to conduct. He was a master of time management.


    Orochimaru looked at his disciple, Anko, who wore an admiring expression, and his teammate, Uchiha Yoru, who pretended to admire him. He lifted his head and revealed his signature smile.


    If the enemy saw this smile, they would be filled with fear. Orochimaru had a certain charismatic charm, which made him a formidable contender for the position of the Fourth Hokage.


    Anko handed him the mission report, and Uchiha Yoru casually shrugged, indicating that Anko should deliver the news. Anko wore a smug smile, as if saying, "You recognize my worth."


    "Orochimaru-sensei, we discovered illegal infiltrators this time. Three of them were low-level shinobi, two dead and one disabled. The remaining one, a Chunin, has been taken to the Interrogation Department. This is the information we obtained from them."


    As the overall commander, Orochimaru didn''t have to personally handle every mission. Once they captured a live target, they would hand them over to the Interrogation Department for interrogation and provide the mission results. Orochimaru only needed to know the purpose or plot of the enemy, without wasting time on suspicion.


    Anko excitedly and proudly recounted the mission details and the results from the Interrogation Department. Orochimaru patiently listened, appearing like a mentor at that moment. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    After Anko finished speaking, she wore a proud expression, as if saying, "Come on, praise me already."


    "Hehe, Anko, you did well. But I suppose this strategy was devised by Yoru, right?"


    Orochimaru''s smile was sinister, but Anko didn''t feel repulsed. Instead, she looked at her teammate Yoru, pouted, and let out a cold hum. She knew she couldn''t have handled the enemy alone. She wouldn''t have been able to finish the battle swiftly and efficiently without any injuries.


    "Hehe, Anko, you did a great job."


    After encouraging his disciple with his hoarse smile, Orochimaru turned his gaze to Yoru and revealed a sinister smile.


    "Yoru, your talent in ninjutsu and kenjutsu surpasses my expectations. It seems the title of the ''Genius Team'' for you and Anko is not an exaggeration."


    Receiving Orochimaru''s praise, Uchiha Yoru, wearing a sheepish smile, secretly grumbled in his heart, thinking, What genius? I just spent a lot of money to get this far.


    Clearly, the fact that he managed to master Chidori in such a short time had already earned him the title of a genius in Orochimaru''s eyes. This was Yoru''s plan, after all. He had attached himself to Orochimaru.


    If we talk about the level of teaching among the Hokage, it would definitely be Jiraiya and Orochimaru, two of the Legendary Sannin. But it was clear that Jiraiya couldn''t establish a connection, while Orochimaru''s guidance had a distinctive style.


    He naturally had to show his talent to exchange for the maximum resources.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, you flatter me."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru wore a shy smile and Anko, who was standing beside him, couldn''t help but sneer.


    Who is Orochimaru? He is one of the legendary three ninjas and instantly recognized that Uchiha Yoru had something to say. He turned his head with a hoarse smile and looked at Anko.


    "Anko, you haven''t had any missions lately. Go and train with the Ninjutsus I taught you."


    As expected, Anko, who blindly idolized Orochimaru, nodded excitedly. "Don''t worry, Orochimaru-sensei. Anko won''t hold you back."


    Clearly, Anko was also a genius; otherwise, Orochimaru wouldn''t have noticed her.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun is not bad either. Anko, you can leave. It''s time for me, as Yoru-kun''s teacher, to teach him something."


    With excitement filling his heart, Anko glanced displeasingly at Uchiha Yoru upon hearing those words. His eyes conveyed a warning, as if saying, "Orochimaru-sensei is already tired, don''t trouble him too much."


    Under Anko''s warning gaze, Uchiha Yoru forced a bitter smile. As Anko left and the tent quieted down again, he noticed Orochimaru''s smile, filled with deep meaning, seemingly asking, "What does Uchiha represent this time?"


    Observing Orochimaru''s expression, Uchiha Yoru took a deep breath. He knew this was his chance to prove himself. He had to seize the opportunity and rise to power before Orochimaru defected, or else he would never have such a chance again.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, this is the funding provided by the Uchiha clan for our teacher."


    Uchiha Yoru slowly took out a scroll from his pocket and unsealed it. Instantly, a glittering golden scene appeared before their eyes. Orochimaru''s eyes flickered with surprise at the sight.


    Gold bricks, piled up like a small mountain, were then sealed back into the scroll. Uchiha Yoru respectfully handed over the scroll.


    Seeing this scene, Orochimaru''s hoarse laughter carried a sense of joy. Although he was a scientist, research was an endless pit, and the required resources were boundless.


    Clearly, it suited his appetite, and when Uchiha Yoru heard Orochimaru''s relaxed and joyous laughter, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. His predictions were indeed correct.


    After the chaos caused by the Nine-Tails incident, Konoha was in an unstable state, and the resources provided by Tobi''s Akatsuki organization would surely decrease. Especially since Orochimaru was a powerful contender for the position of the Fifth Hokage, it would be strange if Tobirama still provided assistance to Orochimaru.


    At this time, Orochimaru must be in need of money and various resources!


    "Hehe, it seems Yoru-kun has big ambitions."


    Orochimaru licked his lips as he looked at the acquired funds, a smile appearing on his face. He naturally wanted the money, and the Uchiha clan seemed promising too.


    "Sensei, the Uchiha clan will fully support the Fifth Hokage, Orochimaru-sensei."


    Uchiha Yoru smiled, emphasizing the word "sensei," as if to say, "You are the Fifth Hokage, teacher. The Uchiha clan is willing to serve you in every way possible."


    Orochimaru heard the underlying meaning in his words and immediately showed a smile.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, the Uchiha clan knows that your research in Ninjutsu requires a large amount of funding. This is the initial funding, and the Uchiha clan will continue to provide support in the future. If Orochimaru-sensei needs any research materials, the Uchiha clan will do everything possible to provide them."


    Uchiha Yoru made a clear statement and his expression grew firm.

 Chapter 14: For The Clan

    The laughter of Orochimaru echoed inside the tent, his distinctive hoarse voice no longer sounding sinister and terrifying to Uchiha Yoru''s ears but rather pleasant. Immediately, a retching sound reverberated within the tent. Orochimaru spat out a snake covered in saliva, which in turn regurgitated a damp scroll covered in sticky mucus and saliva.


    Upon seeing the scroll, Uchiha Yoru''s face turned slightly flushed with excitement. Meanwhile, Orochimaru retracted the long snake and licked his lips, saying with a smirk, "Yoru-kun, your potential has caught the attention of your teacher."


    The scroll was unfolded, revealing a list of names. Yoru saw Orochimaru''s name and the last name on the list: Mitarashi Anko.


    It was the summoning scroll of the Ryuchi Cave!


    In that moment, Uchiha Yoru took a deep breath, suppressing his excitement, and respectfully said, "Yes, Orochimaru-sensei, Uchiha Yoru will not disappoint you."


    Or rather, the Uchiha clan will not disappoint, as their relationship was primarily a political one.


    Orochimaru saw the financial backing provided by Konoha, the influential Uchiha clan, as a much-needed boost for his struggling research facility. It allowed him to restore normal operations that were hindered by financial issues.


    The way Uchiha Yoru referred to his teacher was quite unique. Orochimaru was considered his teacher due to sharing the same squad with his student, Anko. Along with Yoru''s admiration and respect for Orochimaru, it was only natural for him to address him as "sensei."


    However, their current relationship went beyond that of a team leader and subordinate. It had transformed into a master-disciple bond driven by political interests. Before Orochimaru''s betrayal, achieving success in Konoha required not only skill but also political savvy.


    Yoru swiftly cut his finger with a shuriken and wrote his name directly on the summoning scroll, sealing it with his palm print. Orochimaru immediately revealed a smile.


    "Yoru, it seems you are quite clever and know how to use your advantages."


    Under Orochimaru''s wise gaze, there seemed to be a hint of omniscience. Uchiha Yoru lifted his head without concealing anything and respectfully responded with a smile, "Orochimaru-sensei, the Uchiha clan is willing to provide all logistical support. Isn''t that the most important thing?"


    The implication was clear: Orochimaru-sensei, what you urgently need right now is a large amount of funds for your research. Does it really matter who is important?


    Even though Orochimaru was aware of some of the situations, as long as he obtained what he needed, the rest was Uchiha''s own business.


    Upon hearing these words, Orochimaru smiled. He was curious about the abilities of his new disciple, not only in terms of talent for ninjutsu but also in intellect. It seemed that Uchiha Yoru''s mind was no longer that of a simple ninja but that of a political mind within a great clan.


    "So, my disciple, can the Uchiha elite on the front lines obey your command?"


    To Orochimaru, who it was didn''t matter. What mattered was the benefits he needed.


    Upon hearing these words, Uchiha Yoru was secretly surprised. It seemed Orochimaru had already received some information, such as the significant financial support and the additional task given to the clan, which was to fully assist Uchiha Itachi, the genius of the Uchiha clan, in joining Orochimaru.


    Well done! But now, Uchiha Yoru used the resources of his clan to pave the way for himself.


    "Rest assured, Orochimaru-sensei. The Uchiha clan is willing to obey your orders!"


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru respectfully expressed his loyalty to his teacher and clan. He thought to himself that as long as someone from the Uchiha clan joins Orochimaru, the specifics of who it is didn''t matter much.


    The die had already been cast. The five-year-old Uchiha Itachi had no hope left.


    In the original story, the Uchiha clan couldn''t establish a connection with Orochimaru, thus failing to achieve the current cooperative relationship. This time, Yoru managed to establish a relationship by using the information he knew about the Wood Release user, Yamato. Although it was a bit of a stretch, it didn''t matter anymore. What mattered was his success.


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru, Orochimaru let out a hoarse laugh. He didn''t want to bother himself with the power struggles and manipulations within the large clans. He obtained what he wanted, and that was enough.


    "Hehe, I''ll trouble the Uchiha elites with the research materials on this scroll. When you return, make sure to find Anko. She will teach you some snake-based ninjutsu."


    At that moment, Orochimaru casually handed over a scroll. Uchiha Yoru received it and immediately smiled. He succeeded! Now he could truly call himself Orochimaru''s disciple and take advantage of his clan''s resources.


    "Don''t worry, Orochimaru-sensei. I''ll inform Shisui right away."


    After saying that, Uchiha Yoru excitedly took his leave. Orochimaru was still not infatuated with the Sharingan at this point; he was merely interested in achieving immortality. Yoru was safe for now.


    What''s more, Yoru only possessed one Tomoe Sharingan. To spark interest in Uchiha clan research subjects, Orochimaru needed the three Tomoe Sharingan. Besides, Yoru had his own value.


    It can be seen from the original story that although Orochimaru was a major early antagonist, he had charisma and a broad mind. As long as you had value, any shortcomings didn''t matter to him. He was very tolerant.


    Now that Uchiha Yoru successfully joined Orochimaru, it was not only a matter of the Uchiha clan''s allegiance but also his own potential. Although his potential was temporarily obtained through spending money, who else would know?


    Upon returning to the Uchiha camp, Shisui happened to be there. S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoru-niisan."


    When Shisui saw Yoru, he immediately smiled. Although he was stronger than Uchiha Yoru in terms of power, he was far behind in other aspects, especially when it came to Uchiha''s future. The bewildered Shisui finally saw a glimmer of hope.


    As Uchiha Yoru entered, a hesitant expression appeared on his face. He gestured with his eyes around the surroundings, and immediately, Uchiha Shisui said in a low voice, "Everyone, be on high alert."


    Sure enough, the sound of slight rustling could be heard around the camp. The situation of the Uchiha clan was awkward. It had already affected the front lines, and it could be seen from the isolation around the camp.


    The Uchiha clan was being isolated.


    "Yoru-niisan, we''ve taken precautions and set up barriers. Everything will be fine."


    At this moment, seeing that all the arrangements were in place, Uchiha Shisui frowned and looked at Uchiha Yoru with a skeptical expression. "Yoru-niisan, what''s wrong?"


    Uchiha Yoru sighed inwardly at the worried face of the honest Shisui. After all, the situation of the Uchiha clan was very difficult. They had finally managed to establish a connection with the future Fifth Hokage. They couldn''t give up now.


    And seeing Shisui''s concerned face, Uchiha Yoru silently sighed. "Shisui, I''m doing all of this for our clan, for the Uchiha."


    ~~~


    Hello! Bleam here, and the support has been overwhelming! Thank you, everyone!


    Special thanks to my new patrons:


    - Tyler Treadaway


    - Isaiah Richardson


    - Brivn


    - _Berserk_


    - Robehn


    - PathSeeker


    - Thomas


    If you guys also want to support me, head to my Patr¨¨on page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam and read advance chapters!

 Chapter 15: Prohibited

    "Shisui, do you remember what I told you? Orochimaru-sensei is the official commander at the border, but he is also responsible for a covert research project." At this moment, Uchiha Yoru hesitated briefly, then looked up at Shisui and spoke his mind. Yes! He had rehearsed these words countless times.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Shisui nodded solemnly, a hint of admiration on his face. "You''ve already mentioned all of this before. Has something changed?"


    "Due to the ongoing turmoil in Konoha, Orochimaru-sensei''s research has been suspended due to insufficient funds. The clan''s resources can now be used to support him."


    "But... but!" At this moment, Uchiha Yoru felt troubled and somewhat awkward. Under Uchiha Shisui''s questioning gaze, he sighed helplessly and said, "Orochimaru-sensei asked me to sign the Ryuchi Cave Summoning Scroll. It''s about Uchiha Itachi. He mentioned that considering the current turmoil in Konoha and his own secret mission, he would allow Itachi to adapt to the frontlines for a while."


    Yoru didn''t explicitly reject or accept the proposal. Essentially, Orochimaru was too busy at the moment, juggling his responsibilities as the border commander and his secret missions. He simply didn''t have the time to evaluate Itachi''s abilities. When he had the opportunity, he would assess Itachi''s talents.


    "So, that''s what Yoru meant," Shisui said, his shock turning into overwhelming joy. "The Ryuchi Cave Summoning Scroll! Yoru-niisan, you... You''ve become Orochimaru-sama''s disciple!"


    Shisui was visibly amazed and couldn''t believe it. After all, Orochimaru was one of the Legendary Sannin and a valuable political asset.


    "Yoru-niisan, what the Uchiha clan needs right now is a member who becomes Orochimaru''s disciple. It could be Itachi or someone else, as long as they''re from the Uchiha clan."


    Shisui was excited, envisioning a bright future for the clan and the village.


    However, Yoru let out a sigh. "I just hope the clan head won''t be disappointed."


    Those words ignited a determination in Shisui. He nodded firmly and said, "Yoru-niisan, don''t worry. When the clan head learns that you''ve become Orochimaru-sama''s disciple, he won''t be disappointed. He''ll be thrilled."


    Shisui believed that he was the true genius fighting for the Uchiha clan.


    Seeing Shisui''s reaction, Yoru nodded approvingly. Then, he revealed his true intention, a plan he had prepared and set up for a long time.


    "Well, even though Orochimaru-sensei can now resume his research, there is still a significant shortage of funds. He mentioned that the village has suffered losses due to the Nine-Tails incident and the turmoil at the border. Konoha cannot provide substantial funding at the moment, and the resources provided by the clan can only sustain us for a month."


    Yoru first mentioned the turmoil caused by the Nine-Tails incident. Although it wasn''t a conspiracy by the Uchiha clan, they were being unjustly blamed for it.


    Shisui felt somewhat uneasy upon hearing this. While it wasn''t their doing, there was nothing they could do about it now. But as Yoru continued speaking, Shisui secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Orochimaru-sama didn''t suspect or resent the Uchiha clan because of this, it would be a stroke of luck. The research might face difficulties, but it would be manageable.


    "Don''t worry, Yoru. I will report this issue to the clan. The clan will ensure a continuous flow of funds."


    Shisui felt relieved. While the Uchiha clan had other problems to deal with, finances were relatively easier. Ninjutsu was the foundation of the clan and might be difficult to compromise, but finances were merely external. If they were lost, they could be earned again.


    Yoru smiled with relief upon seeing Shisui''s response. "Shisui, with this, Orochimaru-sensei can continue his secret missions for the village. Once he becomes the Fifth Hokage, he will not forget the Uchiha clan."


    Indeed, that''s what the Uchiha clan needed the most. Money and ninjutsu were not lacking for the Uchiha clan. What they truly lacked was reestablishing their influence in Konoha and regaining power.


    Yoru narrowed his eyes and whispered to himself, "Today, I provided half of the funds to Orochimaru-sensei. Now, let me check my balance."


    [Gold: 1,530,000]


    After checking his balance and seeing Shisui''s smile, Yoru couldn''t help but feel happy. He had earned, truly earned. What was the point of undertaking missions that were not only arduous but also poorly paid?


    Earning money like this was much faster. With over 1.5 million gold coins, it was equivalent to the full payment for an S-rank mission. And remember, the village would deduct a portion of the reward for any mission.


    S-rank missions were usually completed by elite jonin teams or carried a great risk if undertaken individually. They also required more time and resources, including the consumption of various tools during the mission.


    Moreover, he had no ability to undertake S-rank missions himself. But now, he could leverage the clan''s resources, completing one S-rank mission at a time. He hoped Orochimaru wouldn''t defect too soon, so he could continue reaping the benefits.


    It wouldn''t take much, just two or three years. With the help of the system, he would undoubtedly become an elite jonin and a standout member of the Uchiha clan.


    Thinking about this, Yoru couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "For the clan, for the Uchiha!" S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, by the way, Shisui," Yoru said cautiously, glancing around before taking out a mission scroll. He spoke in a low voice, "The village''s secret missions are in jeopardy due to the turmoil at the border. We can''t spare our elites. Orochimaru-sensei urgently needs these missions to be completed, and it seems that some morally questionable tasks will require the expertise of the Uchiha clan."


    He slowly unrolled the scroll, and Shisui''s eyes widened in astonishment upon hearing this. However, he quickly composed himself, frowned, and carefully examined the mission scroll.


    "Yoru-niisan, this...!"


    Yoru nodded firmly. "Yes, as you can see, this is the material Orochimaru-sensei needs for his research: human experimentation. With the turmoil at the border and the presence of spies from other countries and small nations, we have an opportunity to utilize them as test subjects."


    But upon seeing Yoru''s shameless expression, Shisui was taken aback. Wasn''t human experimentation prohibited?

 Chapter 16: Cunning

    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru pretended to be astonished. After seeing the shock and confusion on the other person''s face, he smiled and shook his head, saying, "Shisui, I was also shocked at first, but later I stopped thinking that way." "Yoru-niisan, what do you mean?"


    Shisui furrowed his brows in obvious confusion. After all, human experimentation was strictly forbidden in the ninja world.


    However, Uchiha Yoru smiled, looking as if he knew something Shisui didn''t. He sighed and said, "Shisui, as an elite ninja of the clan, you naturally know a lot about the clan, even more than I do. While I was with Orochimaru-sensei, I went through some tests and saw things that made me no longer shocked."


    "Does the Hokage know about this?"


    Upon hearing this, Shisui furrowed his brows and then nodded slightly. Uchiha Yoru, with a cautious look around to make sure no one was listening, whispered, "Orochimaru-sensei is responsible for the village''s secret research tasks, which include the unfinished human experimentation project started by the Second Hokage."


    "And the first person in charge of the village''s human experimentation was the Second Hokage, followed by the leader of Root, Shimura Danzo. And now it''s Orochimaru-sensei."


    At this moment, Uchiha Shisui was shocked. He was aware of some of the darkness within the village because where there is light, there is always darkness in the ninja world. But he never expected that while the village publicly declared a ban on such activities, they were secretly continuing them, and it seemed that it was all led by the Hokage, especially the Second Hokage.


    Observing Shisui''s shock, Uchiha Yoru chuckled to himself, thinking, "I''m not lying. This is all true. It''s up to you how you interpret it."


    "It''s not just our village, other villages have been doing it too, but they keep it secret. Let me tell you one more thing!"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru''s expression became more serious, and he said in a low voice, "The village''s prohibited Wood Release ninja experimentation has not stopped. In fact, it has been successful."


    "What?!"


    Clearly, as an Uchiha descendant, Shisui knew some secrets within the clan. He had heard of the horrific human experimentation involved in the Wood Release project. He never imagined that the village had been conducting it secretly all this time, and that they had even achieved success.


    Seeing Shisui''s shock, Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a sigh and said, "Orochimaru-sensei witnessed too many tragedies, so these human experiments were carried out using enemy ninja. As for Root''s Danzo! Well, let''s drop it. If I tell you, I''m afraid you won''t be able to accept it. After all, the human experimentation was initiated by the Second Hokage in secret, and the Wood Release ninja project was completed under the leadership of the Third Hokage."


    He was telling the truth. The Wood Release project was indeed completed during the reign of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. If the Third Hokage didn''t know about it, who could be blamed? Only his old friend had concealed it. But if one claimed not to know about this secret research, it would be far-fetched.


    Under your own nose, and you didn''t know?


    After the initial shock, Shisui calmed down. Human experimentation and the Wood Release project completed under the Third Hokage''s leadership¡ªYoru didn''t want to mention them. Perhaps Shisui couldn''t accept it because of his blind admiration for the Third Hokage.


    In the original work, Shisui''s blind trust probably stemmed from a period of panic and insecurity after the Uchiha fell from power. During that time, he must have experienced Orochimaru''s defection, which happened not long after the Nine-Tails incident.


    In this situation, burdened by the responsibilities of the clan, and with the Third Hokage being skilled in winning people''s hearts, Shisui naturally placed his hope in the Third Hokage. This led to some tragic events.


    Hope should never be placed in others; it should only be placed in oneself.


    And now, with Yoru''s appearance, the Uchiha clan had a connection with Orochimaru ahead of time. Orochimaru was undoubtedly a popular figure at this time, a solid candidate for the future Fifth Hokage. It was natural for Yoru to place his hope in Orochimaru, the future Fifth Hokage. Moreover, unlike the original, he had a partner in Uchiha Yoru, not being alone. In this situation, his spirit became dependent.


    When Orochimaru defected and the Third Hokage didn''t live up to Shisui''s expectations, ah, just thinking about it made Yoru silently chuckle. This time, he wanted to see how Shisui would handle the situation when faced with the ironclad trio of the Third Hokage, Orochimaru, and Danzo.


    By the way, there''s also another guy, Itachi, but it''s fine. According to his plan, before Orochimaru defects, he''ll trick the clan into sending Itachi to the front lines. Naturally, he''ll help this lost guy find the right path in life.


    "Good, I will secretly lead an elite team to capture the targets."


    After hearing this earth-shattering revelation, Shisui was shocked, but more than that, he felt helpless. The village had been secretly conducting these activities for so long, and they had even completed the Wood Release project. What could a mere high-level ninja like him say? Moreover, the ones leading these human experiments were the Second and Third Hokage¡ªhow absurd.


    He could only reluctantly accept it, but Shisui didn''t realize that the image of the Hokage, which he held so high in his heart, wasn''t as bright as he thought.


    Seeing Shisui agree to secretly capture the targets, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, saying, "Good, I''ll go too."


    "You?"


    Under Shisui''s puzzled gaze, Uchiha Yoru shrugged and smiled, saying, "Orochimaru-sensei gave me the summoning beast to better accomplish the mission. Moreover, this is a classified mission, and it''s the future Fifth Hokage''s mission."


    Upon hearing this, Shisui was momentarily stunned, but then a forced smile appeared on his face. He consoled himself, thinking that it didn''t matter since they were enemy ninja. Even if they weren''t used for human experimentation, they couldn''t escape death. It was all for the sake of the clan and the village.


    Uchiha Yoru pondered silently. Orochimaru was indeed cunning. It was obvious that he was trying to win over and confirm Uchiha''s loyalty.


    The tasks assigned to him could only be accomplished by Uchiha''s elite forces. Once Uchiha completed them, he would be on Orochimaru''s side, and that''s when trust and cooperation would naturally come into play.


    The summoning beast that was also taught to him was clearly meant for mission completion. This way, he wouldn''t have to worry about being discovered by malicious individuals. After all, the snakes in the Ryuchi Cave were capable of swallowing a ninja''s mobile fortress. They were highly secretive.


    Thinking about this, Uchiha Yoru silently warned himself to be cautious. The present Orochimaru was not the same as the later one who became completely obsessed with immortality and the Sharingan. Now, he was the hottest candidate for the position of the Fifth Hokage. In the world of politics, who was clean and simple?


    Well, it seemed that he would have to be more careful with the clan''s funds that passed through his hands in the future. Fortunately, it wouldn''t be for long, and fortunately, he knew the future. Otherwise, once his role as a middleman, profiting and taking kickbacks, was exposed, there would be no turning back.


    For a moment, Uchiha Yoru silently reminded himself to be cautious. Once Orochimaru defected, everything would become an unaccounted mess, and naturally, all the dangers would be resolved. He just needed to be careful during this period.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - zsxcfvbhnmk123 [SSRB] S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    - kool_aid756


    - Dave Jake


    - Krietz Zurich


    - EnderReaper64


    - Miguel razo


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 17: Assistant

    Two weeks later, the reinforcements from Konoha arrived, bringing stability to the border situation. Only a few small nations'' ninjas were attempting to provoke conflicts between the major powers by hiring rogue shinobi. In a hidden spot within the jungle, there was a dark underground cave where muffled screams could be heard. However, the barriers surrounding it prevented any sound from escaping.


    Above ground, the area was filled with lush trees, dense forests, and patches of grass. Birds chirped joyfully, creating a lively atmosphere. But beneath the surface, a horrifying human research facility lurked.


    The barriers isolated the air inside, creating an unnerving silence without leaving any traces.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, I didn''t expect you to be so skilled in medical ninjutsu," Orochimaru said with a hoarse smile. Uchiha Yoru, who had just removed his medical gloves, wiped the sweat from his forehead and replied with a tired smile, "our Clan Elder once said that a ninja should never reveal their trump card. But in order to gain Orochimaru-sensei''s trust, it was necessary."


    As Orochimaru looked at Yoru''s young face, he couldn''t help but reveal his trademark smile, his tongue involuntarily licking his lips.


    "Yoru-kun has been on the front lines for three months now. It''s truly remarkable for a fifteen-year-old to master A-rank medical ninjutsu like the Mystical Palm Technique."


    Upon hearing this, Yoru paused for a moment, then smiled and nodded. Yes, the night of the Nine-Tails attack was the protagonist''s birthday, and Naruto''s birthday was on October 10th. Three months had passed since then, making him another year older¡ªfifteen years old.


    Orochimaru nodded with satisfaction, his smile widening. The Uchiha clan''s chosen disciple was indeed to his liking, and he already had a good idea.


    In Orochimaru''s understanding, it was clear that the Uchiha clan had approached him to gain favor. Naturally, they needed medical ninjas for their human experimentation, and there were not many medical ninjas capable of mastering the Mystical Palm Technique, especially within the combat-oriented Uchiha clan.


    They started by presenting the bait of a Wood Release ninja, then provided financial assistance according to Orochimaru''s preferences. Finally, they offered the services of an assistant for free. One had to admit that the Uchiha clan had shown their sincerity.


    However, Orochimaru was unaware that all of this was a masterstroke orchestrated by his disciple.


    Leveraging his advantage of foresight, Yoru naturally wanted to make the most of it. Orochimaru would undoubtedly assume that the Uchiha clan had sacrificed something to get closer to him and had learned some secrets, such as Orochimaru''s ongoing research for Konoha, which had been hindered by the Nine-Tails incident and the disruption of funding.


    Naturally, the Uchiha clan had to invest to establish a relationship, discreetly handling matters until Orochimaru took over as Hokage, and then gradually smoothing out the relationship.


    If they were to learn about it now, wouldn''t someone with ulterior motives exploit it? Especially Danzo.


    With both sides approaching the situation cautiously, neither would raise this foolish question again. After all, their intention to cooperate had already been established.


    The Uchiha needed Orochimaru''s trust as the future Hokage, and Orochimaru needed the funding. It was a perfect match.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, it seems we''re running short on test subjects."


    Yoru rubbed his temples wearily. This human experimentation required talent. Despite his accumulated experience in medical ninjutsu through diligent practice, he could only be an obedient assistant. After all, talent played a crucial role in this field.


    "What can I do? Even though I understand what needs to be done, if I were to work on my own, it would be far from adequate," Orochimaru said, observing the bodies contained in various containers and the strange snake-like creatures in the laboratory, a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Hehe, this time we''ll need your Uchiha elite team to handle the test subjects," Orochimaru said with a raspy laugh. "We need one hundred male children, as long as they''re not older than five years old, preferably descendants of ninjas."


    Hearing this, Yoru''s expression turned shocked as he looked at Orochimaru. Suddenly, he seemed to have realized something. Orochimaru, on the other hand, smiled and nodded, saying, "Just as you suspected."


    "Uchiha''s information is indeed valuable. There is a Wood Release ninja currently in Root. This will prove that our experiments are heading in the right direction, which is why I need more test subjects."


    Yoru furrowed his brows slightly, then nodded. "Sensei, it will be troublesome to obtain test subjects this time. After all, they are children of ninjas. It will take some time."


    Orochimaru, lenient towards valuable individuals, didn''t rush him, and instead gave a hoarse smile. After all, conversations between intelligent people were conducted with an understanding of how to proceed. No one would intentionally delay the process.


    "Oh, by the way, Yoru, it seems your clan head has brought his eldest son to the front lines this time, along with your Uchiha elite team."


    Orochimaru''s raspy smile shifted towards Yoru, who responded with a troubled smile and shrugged. "Can''t help it. The clan head''s eldest son is a prodigy and naturally wants to become Orochimaru-sensei''s disciple."


    At that moment, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and smiled, but didn''t say anything. Yoru naturally understood and nodded with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Orochimaru-sensei, I''ll go back now and make sure no one disturbs you."


    Currently, Orochimaru was not yet obsessed with the Sharingan. He didn''t want to be a babysitter. After all, he was pursuing immortality, and the recognition he had obtained was due to his own efforts.


    First, he approached Orochimaru with the clue of the Wood Release ninja, then established financial support, and finally revealed his hidden medical ninjutsu abilities to become Orochimaru''s assistant.


    As Orochimaru analyzed the data report provided to him, he shook his head in disappointment and sighed, "It seems that minimizing the side effects of fusing animals with humans is still not possible."


    This laboratory was focused on the study of combining animals and humans. After being thoroughly disappointed, Orochimaru abandoned this line of research and shifted to other areas.


    However, the ultimate goal remained the same: extending lifespan. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 18: Calculation

    Konoha Border Uchiha Yoru returned to the village and met with the clan leader, Uchiha Fugaku. This time, Fugaku brought his eldest son along to gain experience in the war, accompanied by a group of elite clan members.


    Inside the dimly lit tent, Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Yoru sat facing each other in a formal position. The customs and hierarchy were deeply ingrained in their minds.


    The protocols were strictly followed, especially among the noble families, leaving no room for error.


    The formal position required kneeling on the floor with both knees, resting the buttocks on the heels, and extending the feet flat on the ground. Hands were placed on the knees or thighs, back kept straight. Men slightly spread their knees, while women kept their knees together.


    In simpler terms, it was called seiza.


    "Clan leader," Yoru spoke up.


    In the dim candlelight, Yoru intentionally appeared exhausted, trying to convey a sense of mental strain. Observing this, Fugaku frowned and asked in a deep voice, "Yoru, any progress?"


    Over the past three months, the Uchiha clan had invested significant resources. Although the situation seemed favorable, especially with Orochimaru accepting Yoru as his student, which indicated a certain direction, there hadn''t been any recent developments. Fugaku was curious about the thoughts of the future Hokage.


    Noticing Fugaku''s serious expression, Yoru hesitated for a moment before sighing deeply. "Orochimaru-sensei is publicly the overall commander on the frontlines, but secretly, he is conducting human experimentation research in secrecy. This is an almost top-secret mission, and furthermore..."


    Seeing Yoru''s hesitation, Fugaku reassured him, "Don''t worry, the clan has no intention of interfering in the village''s secret mission. You are aware of this, and currently, only a few elders, you, me, and a select few others in the clan are privy to this information. It remains a secret within the clan."


    This was the truth. The current focus of the Uchiha clan was not on secret missions but on regaining their power in Konoha. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Observing Fugaku''s expression, Yoru hesitated before continuing, "Clan leader, according to the clues provided by Orochimaru-sensei, it seems that high-ranking officials in the village, especially ANBU Root leader Danzo and the Third Hokage, are extremely wary of the Uchiha clan."


    "Orochimaru-sensei mentioned that due to their fear of another Nine-Tails incident, the Third Hokage is publicly trying to appease the situation, while Danzo secretly suspects and marginalizes the Uchiha clan. They are even planning to secretly restart the Wood Release ninja program to prevent the Sharingan from controlling the Nine-Tails again."


    "What!" Fugaku''s face displayed shock and a trace of anger. "They still don''t trust the Uchiha clan. Even at a time like this, they are planning to guard against us."


    The Wood Release program specifically aimed to counter the Uchiha clan, as it was widely known that the Sharingan and Wood Release were the most effective against tailed beasts. Although the Sharingan was powerful, it had always been limited by Wood Release.


    Fugaku''s anger prompted Yoru to speak coldly, "Those who prefer to work in the shadows are always like this."


    Many clans in Konoha were close to Orochimaru, especially the Hyuga and Uchiha clans.


    Orochimaru came from a commoner background, and his supporters had accumulated over the years. However, after the Fourth Hokage''s failed election less than a year ago, many clans that were once close to Orochimaru gradually distanced themselves. No one expected such a turn of events, nor did they anticipate the Fourth Hokage''s short-lived reign.


    "By the way, I brought the clan''s elite members this time and plan to return in a few days. I''ve entrusted you and Shisui to properly guide Itachi."


    "Yes, clan leader, rest assured!" Yoru replied, earnestly patting his chest. His eyes brimmed with determination.


    This time, Yoru''s sincerity wasn''t a deception. He genuinely meant it.


    How old was Itachi now? Five years old? No! Last year, during the Nine-Tails incident, Itachi turned five. He''s six now.


    Yoru distinctly remembered that in the original story, Itachi witnessed the brutality of the battlefield at the age of four, experienced the Nine-Tails incident at five, and entered the ninja academy at six.


    Itachi was still too young to attend the academy, so naturally, he hadn''t developed a passionate allegiance to the Will of Fire. At this stage, he was likely confused. It was a good opportunity to guide him properly and steer him towards the right values.


    Witnessing Yoru''s dedication to the clan, Fugaku couldn''t help but display a touched expression. "Yoru, rest assured, the clan will treat you fairly. If this mission succeeds, it will be beneficial for both of us. Even if it fails, we still have you."


    As a father and a clan leader, Fugaku still held hope that his eldest son would join the ranks of the future Hokage.


    Even if the mission didn''t succeed, Yoru would still have the opportunity to form connections with future elite members of the clan, such as himself and Shisui. Yoru murmured to himself not to underestimate anyone. The clan leader''s calculations were indeed astute. Regardless of the outcome, he wouldn''t be at a loss.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - jean


    - Pierre-Louis


    - Kol Boa


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 19: Correcting Itachis Ideas

    In the small town on the outskirts of Konoha Border. Under the cover of night, inside a simple house, three ordinary warriors dozed off amidst the haze.


    With a creak, the wooden door pushed open, revealing two adults and a child. The leaders, in particular, had bloodshot eyes, and the shorter one had clearly visible three comma-shaped tomoe, while the taller one, seemingly a leader of sorts, had one tomoe.


    It was an unusual phenomenon. Normally, the leader would be the strongest, but this time it was different.


    Uchiha Shisui, who was always cautious, raised his hand and swiftly threw three senbon needles, piercing the necks of the three sleeping warriors and sending them into a deep slumber. If anyone was pretending to sleep, they would also be discovered.


    After completing these actions, Uchiha Shisui carefully surveyed his surroundings, particularly his Sharingan eyes with three tomoe, fixed on the eight children who were tied up one by one with grass ropes.


    "Yoru-niisan, these three are the Yam mercenary group members. According to the intelligence, these eight children were collected by them to be sold in the Land of Iron," Shisui reported to Yoru.


    Listening to Shisui''s report, Uchiha Yoru nodded lightly, while Uchiha Itachi, who accompanied them, looked bewildered and uncertain.


    At six years old, Uchiha Itachi hadn''t attended the ninja academy yet. Although he had witnessed the brutality of war at the age of four, he was even more confused now.


    As Uchiha Itachi looked at the scene before him, especially the children tied up like livestock with grass ropes, his hesitation grew. Seeing this, Shisui couldn''t help but sigh and lower his head, saying in a solemn tone, "They were all abducted from the civilian population or found as orphans. They all have a special characteristic: they possess a body with chakra, which makes them highly sought after by various powers."


    "Besides the Five Great Nations, there are some powerful countries that need to purchase children from the civilian population to maintain the number of ninja."


    Those who can gather chakra are always a minority, especially in war-torn small countries. They naturally need to find fresh blood to join their ranks, and children are the best candidates.


    After hearing Shisui''s explanation, Uchiha Yoru sneered and said, "Shisui, It''s not just the Five Great Nations; you should say that the Five Great Nations have the greatest demand."


    With the danger resolved, Uchiha Yoru squatted in front of the fire and roasted the dry rations prepared by the three warriors. Meanwhile, Shisui shook his head helplessly after hearing this, walked over to Itachi, and gently stroked Itachi''s young head, sighing, "Itachi, this world is cruel."


    However, when Uchiha Itachi, who had completed everything, saw this group of children, his eyes quickly shifted. He immediately started forming hand seals in front of Itachi¡ªBoar, Dog, Rooster, Monkey, Sheep.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    In an instant, a puff of white smoke appeared, revealing a brown snake. Uchiha Yoru, looking down with the snake as his messenger, pointed to the children in the distance and hoarsely said, "The children are over there. Remember to take these eight children to Orochimaru-sensei."


    Seeing the greedy look in the snake''s eyes, Uchiha Yoru coldly snorted and exuded a killing intent as he said, "If you dare to take even one bite, I will roast and eat you. You know the consequences!" s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the threatening tone filled with killing intent, the large snake shrank its head in fear and reluctantly slithered towards the group of children. Itachi, witnessing this scene, couldn''t believe his eyes. He finally asked the biggest question in his mind.


    "Shisui-niisan, why is this mission about finding children who have chakra?"


    Itachi was still full of confusion, especially as a child filled with uncertainty about the future. It was because of this confusion that, at such a young age, he went to the ninja academy, where he was indoctrinated by the so-called Will of Fire, filling the void in his mind.


    Uchiha Yoru, naturally seeing Itachi''s confusion, understood it deeply. It was clear that as the eldest son of the Uchiha clan leader, when was he brainwashed into the ideals of Konoha? Only at the ninja academy, after all, as Itachi''s identity, he could not be easily approached by outsiders, let alone be influenced.


    I have to say, in this regard, Uchiha was too careless, or perhaps the tactics of the Hokage series were too advanced, making it a case of the pot calling the kettle black. The Uchiha clan was too preoccupied with watching over the other Uchiha children, while the clan head, Fugaku, let his guard down, resulting in a negligent oversight of Uchiha Itachi. No one would have expected that the clan head''s eldest son would actually turn against them.


    After analyzing it in his mind repeatedly, Uchiha Yoru immediately decided that he must leave a deep impression on this naive child at this opportune moment. He absolutely couldn''t let Itachi become a pawn like in the original story.


    Uchiha You''re gazed at the bonfire, and inside the house, only the snake remained with his greedy mouth wide open, slowly swallowing the few children, creating a sickening sound.


    "Shisu, Itachi is not an ordinary child. He was brought to the battlefield by the clan head when he was only four years old, experiencing the brutality of war. He is truly a genius of the Uchiha."


    After a series of praises, it was also to help the young Uchiha Itachi relax, considering that despite his early maturity, he was still just a six-year-old child at heart.


    Sure enough, Itachi''s furrowed brows relaxed, Uchiha Yoru smirked at this.


    "The future of these children has already been determined. Either they become tools for other forces or they perish on this path. Don''t think that the so-called neutral Land of Iron is great, and don''t expect the Five Great Shinobi Villages to be all sunshine. Reality is cruel and indifferent like this."


    "Yoru-niisan!" At this moment, Shisu''s worried expression spoke up, seemingly suggesting that talking about these things with young Itachi might be too early.


    However, upon witnessing this scene, Uchiha Itachi fiercely glared at Shisu, feeling frustrated. It''s because of your existence that if you were concerned about the child''s young age, why let him experience the battlefield at a young age? After personally experiencing the brutality of war, why didn''t you teach this child the right values? Teaching someone halfway is to be blamed for him becoming a pawn.


    In the original story, the young Uchiha Itachi even contemplated suicide. It is evident that experiencing war at such a young age without developing his own life philosophy and values resulted in a part of Itachi''s soul being lost, which the Hokage series exploited. One can only say two words: Deserve it.


    "The future of these children was always cruel. But if we don''t show cruelty to other nations, that cruelty will fall on the heads of Konohagakure, the Village Hidden in the Leaves."


    Looking at Itachi''s puzzled gaze, Uchiha Yoru revealed a smile. "Your calm expression truly befits a little adult who has been on the battlefield and is also worthy of being the clan head''s eldest son."


    After another round of praise, Uchiha Yoru changed the topic and looked at Uchiha Shisui, shaking his head. "After we return this time, make sure to tell Itachi about the customs and traditions of each country. If he wants to enjoy certain things, then naturally, he must also make certain sacrifices."


    As the eldest son of the Uchiha clan head, when you enjoy all these honors, you also have to bear some important responsibilities.


    ~~~


    Notes:


    (The phrase "making it a case of the pot calling the kettle black" is an idiom that means someone is criticizing or accusing another person for a fault or behavior that they themselves are guilty of. It implies hypocrisy or inconsistency in their actions or words.)


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - Florin Durbaca


    - Nathan Berens


    - Owlfurret


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 20: Black and White

    The fire crackled and popped, while on the other side, the giant snake had swallowed all eight children, making its already thick body even thicker. It looked somewhat comical with its segmented appearance. After a puff of smoke, the snake disappeared, and thankfully, nothing unexpected happened.


    "By the way, Itachi, you''re six years old now. Isn''t it time for you to go to the ninja school?" Uchiha Yoru asked casually.


    Uchiha Itachi, brought up in a family with strict teachings, was only six years old but still quite polite. Although he had countless doubts in his mind, he nodded politely and replied, "Because of the family''s special training last year, I will be attending the ninja school in the village this year, but classes won''t start until March."


    After answering, Itachi hesitated. He had many questions in his mind and felt that his older brother, Shisui, treated him like a child. So he turned his gaze to the clan member sitting in front of him, a person highly regarded even by his father.


    "Why were those children chosen for this mission?" Itachi finally asked the question that had been weighing on his mind. Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled self-deprecatingly. "What do you think? If we don''t use children from other villages, they would naturally take children from the Land of Fire or even Konoha. Given the choice between our own people and outsiders, what would you choose?"


    This question caught Itachi off guard, and after a moment of hesitation, he softly replied, "Naturally, we should protect our own people."


    "Haha, that''s right. In order to prevent some people within the village from turning against our own, we must take action against outsiders."


    When Shisui seemed to want to say something to dissuade them, Uchiha Yoru''s face grew serious, and he said in a deep voice, "Shisui, Itachi is the eldest son of the clan leader! He bears the honor of the Uchiha clan. After enjoying the privileges and material benefits that come with being the clan leader''s son since his birth, he is different from other children. He has carried the burden of the clan from the moment he was born."


    "Hehe, Shisui, don''t talk as if he''s just a child. Kakashi Hatake graduated as a Genin at the age of five and became a Chunin at six! A Chunin is already leading a team into battle. Do you think the Uchiha clan is inferior to the Hatake clan?"


    Shisui let out a bitter smile, shaking his head and sighing, "Yoru-niisan, that''s not what I meant."


    Seeing Shisui still trying to defend Itachi, Uchiha Yoru laughed internally. He should have taught these two earlier. One might end up running away and committing suicide, while the other might become an incompetent fool. At that time, there would be no chance for regret.


    "It''s because Itachi is going back to ninja school that there are some things he can''t learn there. That''s why we need to teach him in advance."


    Uchiha Yoru gestured for Itachi to sit by the fire, and Itachi respectfully knelt down beside him. Shisui, on the other hand, sat down with a wary expression.


    As Uchiha Yoru looked into Itachi''s innocent and confused eyes, he let out a sarcastic laugh. "Itachi, you are fortunate. As the son of the clan leader, you received something that countless people can''t achieve in their entire lives. But at the same time, you have to bear the responsibility of protecting the clan."


    "There are some classified missions that cannot be revealed, but as the son of the clan leader, there are dark aspects you will have to face. Therefore, let me tell you, wherever there is light in this world, there is darkness. Sometimes, darkness exists even beneath the light itself."


    Seeing Itachi''s slightly puzzled expression, Uchiha Yoru nodded, undeterred. He needed to take it slow and not rush things. The Nine-Tails incident had just passed, and Shisui was not the hopeless Shisui who couldn''t see any hope. And Itachi was still just a little kid.


    If he didn''t bring these two back on the right track now, it would be like hitting his head against a tofu. Many people who transmigrated into the Uchiha clan worked hard to change the Night of the Massacre through intense training and relying on their extraordinary strength. But the best way would be to turn these two into his allies as soon as possible.


    "Human experimentation, which is strictly forbidden in the ninja world, has always been happening. Not only in Konoha but also in other major countries and some smaller ninja villages. It''s not that the smaller villages don''t want to do it, but they don''t have the means."


    Itachi couldn''t help but show surprise when he heard the term "human experimentation." And Uchiha Yoru, for the first time, saw Itachi''s reaction. Meanwhile, Itachi secretly recalled the eight children from earlier. Could it be that the Clan had been conducting human experiments all this time?


    Uchiha Yoru naturally didn''t know what Itachi was thinking, but that was fine. Right now, he needed to stain Itachi''s perception of the Hokage, a clean sheet of paper that couldn''t be erased.


    "The village has been secretly conducting human experiments, and now you know. After the Nine-Tails incident, the clan has been isolated. To seek external support, they had to place their bets on Orochimaru-sensei."


    When Yoru mentioned Orochimaru, he couldn''t help but reveal a look of excitement and admiration. His face showed a determined expression. "Itachi, you''re still young and can''t fully grasp the clan''s predicament. But let me tell you, Orochimaru-sensei will undoubtedly become the Fifth Hokage very soon. Then the clan will return to the center of power in Konoha and regain the trust of the entire village." S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru became a fanatic, placing his hopes for the future on the future Fifth Hokage. The most effective way to tarnish someone''s image is not to directly criticize them, but to praise someone else. By establishing a new banner, it indirectly exposes the ugliness of the other person.


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru defend Orochimaru in this manner, Shisui''s expression also became resolute. He solemnly nodded and said, "Yoru-niisan, don''t worry. When Orochimaru-sama becomes the Fifth Hokage, the clan will definitely return to Konoha."


    He firmly believed in this! Shisui internally shouted with conviction. Meanwhile, Uchiha Itachi, who had never met the future Fifth Hokage, Orochimaru, before, envisioned a glorious image of him in his mind.


    Since the clan''s hopes were now placed on the future Fifth Hokage, and everyone in the clan, including his family and Shisui, believed in it, then it must be true.


    With a newfound determination in Uchiha Itachi''s young eyes, even though he couldn''t understand much yet and couldn''t fully comprehend everything, he knew that the Hokage in his perception was a great person. Since Orochimaru was the future Fifth Hokage, he must be a great Hokage.


    Seeing Itachi''s determined gaze, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle. Don''t get brainwashed, you are the one capable of outshining Orochimaru, the one who is the bane of snakes. Don''t become a loyal follower of Orochimaru in the future.


    Uchiha Yoru wasn''t a master of manipulation, but he knew that the Uchiha needed hope. Orochimaru, the future Fifth Hokage, was that hope. Before that hope crumbled, he wanted to magnify the positive aspects of the future Hokage in the eyes of Itachi and Shisui. After all, who could dare to criticize the Hokage''s goodness?


    And at the same time, he would use the shining image of Orochimaru to strike down the remnants of the old era. Wasn''t it a bit excessive? Well, excessive or not, there were still precious gems ahead, the future Hokage.


    This Hokage was hope, but what would happen when that hope crumbled? As Uchiha Yoru thought about this, a smile formed on his face. He didn''t know what would happen, but one thing was certain¡ªthe pristine and noble image of the Hokage was already tainted. He wanted to see how Konoha would try to brainwash the Uchiha clan''s little urchins by then.

 Chapter 21: Yorus Hehe Moments

    Half a month later, the elite Uchiha squad that had carried out the mission in secret returned one by one. However, this time, there was something unsettling about their expressions. After all, it was beneath them, with their prestigious background, to be assigned a mission like finding children with chakra.


    Furthermore, the mission was classified, and everyone felt aggrieved. Fortunately, they didn''t need to find many children, and they were quickly gathered and handed over to Shisui, the commander in public.


    "Shisui, we have enough numbers. Let the clan''s ninja return to the camp and rest."


    Upon seeing the completion of the mission, Uchiha Yoru inwardly sighed. He had no choice but to involve the entire Uchiha in this. Otherwise, when Orochimaru betrayed them, Yoru would have been the only one left. Would they protect him for the sake of one person? It was hard to say.


    But this time, so many elite Uchiha were implicated. Konoha wouldn''t arrest all of them based on mere suspicions. After all, the numbers were significant, and they were all elite members. The Uchiha clan wouldn''t agree to it. Well, they had already accumulated many debts, so it didn''t matter. They could do as they pleased.


    "Yoru-niisan, I''ll head back to the camp first."


    After completing the mission, Shisui felt a sense of relief, as if a burden had been lifted. He bid farewell to Uchiha Yoru, knowing all too well the fate that awaited those children¡ªhuman experimentation. Just the thought of it sent chills down his spine.


    Before parting ways, Uchiha Itachi, with a puzzled look on his face, seemed to notice something different up ahead. He turned his gaze towards Shisui and Yoru, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Yoru-niisan, I''ll take Itachi back to the clan head."


    "Go ahead," Uchiha Yoru casually smiled and waved his hand. But when he saw a certain emotion in Itachi''s eyes, he smiled inwardly. The seeds had been planted. He didn''t believe that Itachi, the one who had exposed the ugliness of Konoha, would be easily brainwashed. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, he never spoke about how Konoha exploited them. Instead, he encouraged them to believe in Konoha and have faith in the future Fifth Hokage, Orochimaru. He portrayed the ugly and sinful aspects as the corruption of a few individuals.


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    An angry voice rang out, and Uchiha Yoru turned his head to see Mitarashi Anko, her angry gaze fixed on him.


    Meanwhile, Shisui, who witnessed the scene, nervously shrank his neck, hoping he wouldn''t be caught. He quickly led Itachi away from there.


    "Shisui-niisan, what was that?"


    Young and naive Uchiha Itachi couldn''t understand the situation, but Shisui felt uneasy, knowing the whole truth. After all, Uchiha Yoru had approached Anko for the sake of their clan. If it were exposed, he would feel deeply ashamed. At the moment, all he wanted to do was escape.


    "Itachi, let''s go back."


    Shisui briefly fooled Itachi and led him in the direction of the clan''s camp. But the young Itachi was frowning, contemplating the situation he had just witnessed. It seemed like something was off about the clan.


    On the other side of the scene, Uchiha Yoru turned around and saw Mitarashi Anko, who had been caught. He immediately put on a gentle and innocent smile. "Oh, it''s you, Anko. What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru''s face, Anko couldn''t help but seethe with anger. "Where''s the 200,000? What happened to our agreement?"


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face lit up with realization. "Oh, I see. I thought something was wrong with you, Anko. Come on, let''s go back and talk."


    Internally, Uchiha Yoru was actually lamenting. How could he come up with a way to fool her for the 200,000? He couldn''t let go of the money he had received. Absolutely not.


    With a seemingly casual and relaxed smile on his face, Uchiha Yoru led Anko to a forested area behind the camp. He jokingly said, "By the way, I almost forgot. Orochimaru-sensei asked me to check if your training has been delayed."


    "What!" Upon hearing that Orochimaru-sensei wanted to check on her training, Mitarashi Anko''s expression instantly turned excited. The debt of 200,000 was forgotten in that instant.


    "It''s impossible! I''ve been working hard on my training. I''ve mastered both the Hidden Shadow Snake Hands and the Hidden Shadow Multiple Snakes," Anko boasted.


    The Hidden Shadow Snake Hands, a signature ninjutsu of Orochimaru, required a contract with snake summons to be performed. The Hidden Shadow Snake Hands were a C-rank ninjutsu, while the Hidden Shadow Multiple Snakes were a B-rank ninjutsu. They were versatile techniques used for stealthy attacks and controlling multiple targets.


    At this moment, Anko wore a proud expression on her face, still basking in the glory of being one of the three Sannin, Orochimaru''s disciple. She was not the same Anko who would go through everything in the future.


    Seeing Anko''s self-satisfied smile, Uchiha Yoru chuckled and raised his hand. Instantly, from the wide and clean sleeve of his robe, nine serpents of dark green and black colors slithered out, each one opening its bloody mouth and launching its fangs and claws at Anko, eliciting a cry of surprise from her.


    Hidden Shadow Multiple Snakes!


    It must be said that Anko had no chance as a Chunin. In a rushed response to the ambush, she leaped backward while swiftly forming hand seals, unleashing the same technique.


    Instantly, five snakes sprouted from Anko''s arms, but in terms of quantity, she was completely defeated. The size of her snakes also fell short compared to Uchiha Yoru''s.


    Under the clash of their "Hidden Shadow Multiple Snakes," Uchiha Yoru''s technique took the upper hand. Five of his snakes constricted and squeezed Anko''s snakes, while the remaining five swiftly coiled around her delicate body, catching her off guard.


    "Damn it! Yoru, you launched a sneak attack. If you''re brave enough, do it again!"


    Anko, filled with indignation, glared at Yoru, her face reflecting a sense of frustration. However, she was unaware of the prominent bulges that had formed due to the tight constriction around her young body. Uchiha Yoru widened his eyes, fixed on the unexpected growth, causing him to exclaim in surprise.


    No wonder the original work praised Anko with such a title. Before Hinata grew up, Anko had the title of being the second Tsunade of Konoha. It seemed that she had never been given an inappropriate nickname.


    Anko naturally didn''t miss the look in Yoru''s eyes. Following his gaze, she saw the prominent bulges that emphasized her own body. This immediately caused a mix of embarrassment and anger to rise on her face.


    "Uchiha Yoru! Where are you looking?"


    "Sorry, sorry. I didn''t want this to happen either, but who asked you to be so full of nutrients?"


    Laughing, Uchiha Yoru looked at the bound Anko, while she grumbled in dissatisfaction. However, her gaze soon shifted, and Uchiha Yoru noticed the complex expression in her beautiful eyes.


    "Are all the Uchiha clan members who awaken the Sharingan truly geniuses? Why did you become more proficient in this technique that you learned later than me?"


    The legend of the Sharingan as a sign of genius was well-known not only in Konoha but throughout the entire ninja world. It was an undisputed fact that once a bloodline user awakened their kekkei genkai, they would become exceptional.


    As he observed Anko''s resolute expression, her face brimming with a sense of not admitting defeat and unwavering determination in her eyes, a smile naturally formed on Yoru''s lips.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - shadow reader


    - player1jannik


    - NovelLover


    - terrance smith


    - Suzuki Miyamura


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 22: Ninja Build

    In the forest behind the border of Konoha... "Anko, let''s focus on this ninjutsu. The hand seals for the Shadow Snake Hands technique are Tiger-Rat-Snake-Rat-Tiger. However, each person''s physique is different, and the way chakra is activated varies. There are also differences between male and female bodies."


    Uchiha Yoru opened his Sharingan and looked directly at Anko. With one hand, he gently touched her abdomen while explaining.


    Knowing the hand seals alone is not enough to activate ninjutsu. Otherwise, with a ninja''s memory, it would be easy to remember an opponent''s hand seals.


    The hand seals correspond to the chakra meridians in the body that can be activated. They are used to manipulate the flow of chakra in the meridians. Chakra flows through the meridians and reaches the right position before the ninjutsu is unleashed.


    The number of chakra meridians activated by each hand seal determines the level, difficulty, and power of the ninjutsu.


    Every ninjutsu is different. Some require the activation of three chakra meridians, while others require eight. So, even with the same hand seal, the effects can vary greatly.


    "Anko, your physique is different from mine and the teacher''s. That''s why I learn faster." Uchiha Yoru, now acting like a teacher, smiled and explained, and Anko understood.


    Due to the differences in male and female bodies and the strength of their meridians, when Uchiha Yoru activates the three chakra meridians associated with a hand seal, he can achieve 80% of the ninjutsu''s power. But for Anko, with her female physique, it can only reach 60%.


    Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but sigh. No wonder Kakashi was known as the "Copy Ninja" in his previous life. In the original story, Kakashi''s Sharingan could perceive chakra when it was fully developed.


    The Sharingan could perceive the flow of chakra in the meridians and, combined with exceptional observational skills and visual acuity, allowed Kakashi to copy ninjutsu.


    But more advanced ninjutsu was a different story. For example, the Chidori that Yoru had learned required the activation of deeper chakra meridians in the body, which the Sharingan couldn''t see and therefore couldn''t copy.


    "Even if you become stronger than me, remember to call me ''senpai.''"


    Anko was clearly upset. It had only been three months, and the other person''s understanding of ninjutsu had surpassed hers. She also noticed the significant increase in his strength since awakening his Sharingan. The real Uchiha had finally emerged.


    Seeing Anko''s discontent, Uchiha Yoru immediately smiled and shook his head. "Anko, have you thought about your future development?"


    Looking at Anko''s puzzled expression, he knew she was probably blindly following in Orochimaru''s footsteps. He gently shook his head.


    "Jiraiya and Orochimaru are both ninjutsu-type shinobi, but with different focuses. Lady Tsunade excels in medical ninjutsu and close combat taijutsu. The Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, is known for his Space-Time ninjutsu, but he is also a speed-type. Hatake Kakashi falls into this category as well, but leans more towards close combat."


    After explaining a lot, Uchiha Yoru, determined to pay off his 200,000 debt, looked concerned for Anko.


    "For example, I''ve already found my path. With the Sharingan, I will focus on developing as a ninjutsu and taijutsu hybrid."


    Uchiha Yoru wasn''t lying. Although he had a hidden agenda, he couldn''t deny Anko''s genuine enthusiasm. He internally sighed, wishing he had enough resources to become an all-around ninja. But for now, he had to choose the most effective path.


    Exchanging ninjutsu within the system required gold, and everything else required money. To save resources, he had to follow a path with deep development potential that was also cost-effective.


    He already had the Uchiha clan''s Fire Release ninjutsu and had acquired the A-rank Chidori for Lightning Release. He planned to obtain a defensive ninjutsu as well. As for ninjutsu, he no longer planned to exchange for anything else. He just needed one more jutsu to enhance his physical abilities, such as Raikage''s Lightning Release Chakra Mode. A versatile technique that could be trained until old age¡ªa valuable skill that would also save money.


    While Uchiha Yoru planned his future and cost-saving path, Anko furrowed her brow, contemplating her own future path.


    Lost in thought, Anko suddenly felt a large hand on her abdomen. Her earlobes turned red instantly, but she became angry and asked, "Is it better to touch mine or touch Yuhi?"


    "They each have their own merits." Uchiha Yoru instinctively spoke his mind, revealing a look of indignation as he saw the rage in Anko''s eyes. He immediately showed a righteous and angry expression.


    "Anko, what are you thinking? I''m trying to better sense the flow of chakra in your body. Your thoughts are abnormal."


    Although he took advantage of her, he now appeared righteous and accused her, further irritating Anko. She clenched her teeth and showed a pair of small tiger teeth as she said, "Fine! Then tell me, which path should I take in the future?"


    In the later stages of a ninja''s training, they couldn''t develop in all aspects, or they would end up being mediocre. Even ordinary geniuses needed to find a main path for their development.


    Seeing Anko gritting her teeth and asking, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and recalled the original story.


    Anko graduated as a genin at the age of 10, became a chunin at 12, and later became a special jonin. This indicated that she was once a remarkable talent but eventually became average.


    But Uchiha Yoru knew Anko''s talent. Why else would Orochimaru, with his character, accept an ordinary disciple? S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    It could be deduced that after Orochimaru''s defection, Anko was left without guidance. Coupled with the aftermath of the incident and the psychological impact, the once shining genius became a special jonin in the end.


    "Anko, can you tell me why Orochimaru-sensei accepted you as his disciple?"


    Uchiha Yoru casually asked, and Anko was stunned. After furrowing her brow and contemplating for a moment, she whispered, "Orochimaru-sensei once said that I have more chakra than people of the same age, and my control over chakra is also good."


    To receive praise from Orochimaru for having more chakra and good control was a sign of absolute talent.


    Thinking about this and looking at Anko''s youthful face, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile. Although he had a slight hidden agenda, he couldn''t deny that Anko was a passionate girl.


    "Well, there you have it. Why are you still confused? Orochimaru-sensei and Jiraiya-sensei are both ninjutsu-type shinobi. What are you still uncertain about? Focus on ninjutsu as your main training and supplement it with taijutsu."


    Uchiha Yoru casually said with a smile, and Anko seemed to awaken as she listened, showing a look of realization.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - Micell Kaing


    - waldi


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 23: Future Build

    "Hey, which path do you think I should focus on when it comes to ninjutsu?" At that moment, Anko seemed to have found a way to explore, chattering excitedly and constantly moving around. Especially her developing figure, swaying back and forth, making Uchiha Yoru feel a bit overwhelmed.


    "Is that even a question? You naturally follow his path and learn all the snake-style ninjutsu first since Orochimaru-sensei is here."


    Uchiha Yoru spoke firmly. Orochimaru didn''t have much time left before he betrayed the village, so it was crucial to learn as much ninjutsu as possible now. There might not be another chance in the future.


    "Oh, Anko, ninjutsu shouldn''t be too one-dimensional. You have fire attributes in your chakra, right? The C-rank Dragon Fire Technique would be perfect for you. It has a wide attack range and complements your snake-style ninjutsu."


    Uchiha Yoru said this with a look of concern. After all, Anko''s talents shouldn''t be limited to a single type of ninjutsu. However, feeling a bit embarrassed, Anko smiled and said, "Since you''re so concerned, I''ll waive the 200,000 repayment."


    When Yoru heard that he didn''t have to repay the money, he couldn''t contain his excitement. Forget about love! Right now, all he wanted was to make money, money, and more money!


    However, just as he finished speaking, Anko furrowed her brow and looked down at her stomach, remembering the previous incident. Anger surged on her youthful face, emanating an air of innocence.


    "Uchiha Yoru! Impossible! You have to repay the money! Not a single penny less than the 200,000!"


    Anko''s eyes widened in anger, and Yoru couldn''t understand why.


    "Anko, what''s wrong? Weren''t you fine just now?"


    Yoru looked at Anko with a puzzled expression. Seeing her angry reaction, he couldn''t help but wonder. How could someone from the Uchiha clan act this way?


    But as Anko realized Yoru''s reaction, she snorted coldly. Deep down, she began to doubt her earlier assumptions. Who didn''t know that Yoru had a greedy nature, completely unlike Jiraiya''s lecherousness?


    However, apologizing wasn''t her style. Anko coldly hummed and said with a gloomy expression, "It''s been a while since Orochimaru-sensei last trained me."


    Yoru, who was hoping to change the topic, shook his head and sighed, "Anko, Orochimaru-sensei has been assigned secret missions in dangerous territories for the village. There are things you need to understand."


    Now, he had to create a persona and establish a reasonable image for Orochimaru. Orochimaru had been entrusted with secret missions on the front lines, and he needed to maintain an elusive presence. But there was another purpose! Just thinking about it made Yoru smirk. He was going to drag the entire border ninja into the mess.


    Orochimaru''s defection was inevitable, but it couldn''t be as embarrassing as in the original story, where he fled Konoha and gained a notorious reputation.


    He was Orochimaru''s disciple, and he couldn''t just watch his teacher go down in such a disgraceful manner. As a disciple, he had to do something, at least to create controversy when his teacher escaped. That way, he could weaken the village and instill fear in its people.


    In short, if the village was uncomfortable, the Uchiha clan would prosper.


    With this thought, Yoru smiled. He was doing this for his clan and the village; he definitely wouldn''t admit it was for his own selfishness. No, absolutely not.


    "Alright, Anko, let me examine your body for any hidden injuries. If you leave behind hidden injuries, it could affect your future development."


    Yoru genuinely meant it at this moment. However, when he reached out with his "demonic" hand, Anko widened her eyes.


    "What are you doing, Uchiha Yoru?"


    Seeing Anko''s skeptical gaze once again, Yoru couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration. He really didn''t have any other intentions. How could she look down on him like this when she was so young?


    To prove his innocence, Yoru''s outstretched hand suddenly displayed medical ninjutsu.


    When Anko saw the chakra radiating a green glow from Yoru''s hands, she couldn''t help but exclaim, "A-rank medical ninjutsu, Mystical Palm Jutsu! When did you learn this?"


    No wonder she was taken aback. Medical ninjas might not be powerful in combat, but they were rare resources. Especially those who could master A-rank medical ninjutsu like Mystical Palm Jutsu. During wartime, Konoha had a rule that any medical ninja capable of using Mystical Palm Jutsu could be directly promoted to special J¨­nin as an exception.


    The rarity of medical ninjas, especially advanced ones, was evident. Seeing Anko''s shocked expression, Yoru shrugged and sighed, "Anko, let''s keep some things as secrets, alright? Don''t tell anyone."


    With the distinctive green glow of life force chakra emanating from his hands, Yoru gently placed them on Anko''s youthful body. This time, Anko didn''t resist but instead cooperated, lying down on the soft grass without hesitation.


    However, the shock in her eyes couldn''t be erased. Anko''s black eyes stared directly at Yoru as her mind raced through the situation. S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha clan! Awakened Sharingan! Without saying much, the other person had become Orochimaru''s student and later his disciple. All these thoughts raced through Anko''s mind as she contemplated the situation.


    Uchiha Yoru was indeed a worthy representative of the Uchiha clan. No wonder her teacher took him as a disciple. Moreover, Yoru''s medical ninjutsu was likely his hidden talent.


    Finally, Anko understood why her teacher had taken him as a disciple. Uchiha''s identity, coupled with his talents, was enough.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - Natcht


    - The Lord of Blood


    - Krispin Muli


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 24: Wandering Miko

    In the forest on the outskirts of Konoha, inside an underground research facility... "The poison-based abilities are satisfactory. However, the form is extremely unstable and requires further research," calmly stated Uchiha Yoru, his face composed as he observed the massive, hideous white snake in the cultivation tank. He shook his head, reviewing the test results.


    Particularly disturbing was the fact that the white phosphorus snake had grown a thick mane of black hair. Its appearance was repulsive, and its body continuously shifted within the nutrient solution, with its scales composed of numerous white snakes.


    The brightly illuminated underground laboratory housed rows of large glass containers, each containing a grotesque and colossal white snake.


    "Hehe, thanks to you, Yoru-kun, we obtained the experimental data much faster," chuckled Orochimaru in his raspy voice. He accepted the report handed to him by Uchiha Yoru, gazing at the snakes in the tanks as if they were works of art, a twisted smile creeping onto his face.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru surreptitiously surveyed his surroundings. He deduced that this was the same research facility explored by Kakashi and Yamato during their adolescence, as the projects here perfectly matched the encounters with monstrous snakes depicted in the anime.


    Noticing something, Orochimaru raised an eyebrow and smiled. "And there''s also a failed specimen. Given its extreme instability, we should end it here."


    Listening to Orochimaru''s mutterings, Uchiha Yoru, standing beside him, smiled and nodded in agreement. "Yes, Orochimaru-sensei, understood."


    With a smile on his face, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and performed hand seals. Suddenly, a unique smoke associated with summoning jutsu filled the room. Thick and robust snakes appeared one after another, instinctively slithering toward the cultivation tanks. Using their heads, they shattered the tanks, causing copious amounts of nutrient solution to spill out. The white phosphorus snakes within seemed to be in a deep slumber, but then a horrifying sight unfolded.


    Witnessing this, Orochimaru''s interest grew, and a hoarse laughter escaped his lips. The snakes opened their mouths and began devouring the experimental subjects.


    "Hehe, without you, Yoru-kun, this experiment would have taken at least another two months," praised Orochimaru. Uchiha Yoru smiled in response, aware that this was his duty.


    As Orochimaru continued to laugh, a white snake emerged from his shoulder, slowly slithering in front of him. It opened its mouth and regurgitated a syringe containing a serum. s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking the syringe with a puzzled expression, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but wonder. Orochimaru, wearing a sinister smile, licked his lips and said, "Hehe, consider it a reward from your teacher. This is an extract of the most venomous snake found in the Ryuchi Cave."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled. How could he not recognize this substance? In the original story, Orochimaru could immunize himself against countless poisons and even transform his body into that of a white phosphorus snake. It was all thanks to this serum.


    With this serum, he would be immune to more than 98% of the toxins in the ninja world. Rolling up his sleeve, Uchiha Yoru injected the serum, feeling no immediate effects. Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but express his gratitude. "Thank you, Orochimaru-sensei."


    Truly, Orochimaru was the most audacious being, and following him was the right choice.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, should we terminate the research here?" asked Uchiha Yoru, voicing his doubts. After all, the research facility was already vacant, and his task merely involved inspecting it daily and providing detailed reports.


    Undoubtedly, Orochimaru, with the most research facilities and hideouts in the ninja world, lived up to his reputation. He had already encountered three bases in the border area alone, and this particular facility was evidently dedicated to studying the white phosphorus snakes, which would eventually lead to Orochimaru''s mastery of the Eight-Headed Serpent technique.


    Observing the laboratory, Orochimaru revealed an uncommon expression of sentiment. "Thanks to the financial support from your Uchiha clan, it seems that some people in the village have become dissatisfied."


    Taken aback by this revelation, Uchiha Yoru pondered the situation. The plot appeared to be changing. With the Uchiha clan aligning with Orochimaru and the Hyuga clan, discontent toward Orochimaru was growing within the village.


    Seemingly perceiving Uchiha Yoru''s concerns, Orochimaru''s smile turned eerie as he licked his tongue and emitted a hoarse laugh. "But it''s not yet a problem. The border is still in turmoil, and there are some who are unwilling to let me go."


    In that moment, Uchiha Yoru''s mind raced, analyzing the situation. Following the chaos caused by the Nine-Tails incident, the border of the Land of Fire remained unstable. Orochimaru was still necessary until stability was restored, but afterward, internal conflicts would arise.


    Once the village stabilized, the time would come to select the Fifth Hokage. Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, would never allow someone as dominant as Orochimaru to become the Fifth Hokage. And what about Danzo?


    Uchiha Yoru was unsure, but what about the Sarutobi clan? In the original story, the Sarutobi clan possessed remarkable power, even surpassing the Hyuga clan. With so many clan members, how could they passively watch their clan head, Hiruzen Sarutobi, step down from the pinnacle of power again?


    "Orochimaru-sensei, the Elder has received information indicating that the Root leader is quite unhappy with you."


    It wouldn''t be long before Orochimaru would face betrayal. Uchiha Yoru knew he had to be ready to seize the opportunity when the time came.


    Seemingly perceiving Uchiha Yoru''s confusion, Orochimaru chuckled casually and explained, "There are aspects of village affairs that you haven''t been exposed to, so naturally, you wouldn''t be aware. Root is a department as secretive as the Anbu. It handles certain covert tasks for the village, such as these experiments."


    Uchiha Yoru''s face suddenly brightened as if he had just realized something. However, deep down, he couldn''t help but murmur to himself. Orochimaru, even though Danzo is no saint, you''re being too blatant in using him for your gain. With all these research facilities, it''s obvious that you''re leveraging Danzo''s support to further your own interests.


    But everyone acts in their own self-interest. In this respect, both Uchiha Yoru and Orochimaru were similar.


    "Also, Orochimaru-sensei, the Elder has received information suggesting that the leader codenamed ''Wandering Miko'' has left the Root and now serves as the director of an orphanage named ''Yakushi Nono''," Uchiha Yoru said, conveying this information with a serious expression. He felt no shame in using the Elder of the Uchiha clan as a pawn.


    He had been tirelessly working for the future of the Uchiha clan. Surely, the Elder would understand the sacrifices made.

 Chapter 25: Huh?

    Maximizing profits, Yakushi Nono''s intelligence is now being sold to Orochimaru, clearly for maximum gain. This is something that the Uchiha Elder should not be informed about. "The Wandering Miko?"


    Orochimaru was initially startled upon hearing this intelligence, but then a hoarse smile appeared on his face. "Heh, I didn''t expect the Uchiha elder to be so knowledgeable about these things. It seems that the Uchiha are quite familiar with the Root."


    However, Orochimaru misunderstood the situation. He thought that the Uchiha Elder, driven by resentment towards the Root, was secretly keeping an eye on them, hence the abundance of intelligence.


    There were signs of goodwill from the Uchiha, such as the Wood Release ninja "Kinoe," and now the mention of the "Wandering Miko." These were the deepest secrets of the Root. Who would believe that the Uchiha elder had no knowledge of them?


    Instead of correcting the misunderstanding, Uchiha Yoru smiled and shook his head, saying, "Orochimaru-sensei, the clan head said he will fully support your path to becoming Hokage."


    This statement held a lot of information. Orochimaru instantly revealed a smile, realizing that the Uchiha clan was not united. The elder had his information network, while the clan head had another. However, this didn''t concern Orochimaru much.


    "Heh heh, Yoru-kun, tidy up here. We don''t need this place anymore. Let''s go to the next base."


    After turning around, Orochimaru gave a chilling hoarse smile. But Uchiha Yoru remained at ease. As long as he was still useful, he could do as he pleased under Orochimaru. This was perhaps a sign of Orochimaru''s magnanimity and personal charm.


    Meanwhile, in the dimly lit secret room of Konoha''s Root, Danzo, with bandages covering his eyes, had a terrifyingly gloomy expression as he looked at the two individuals kneeling in front of him. In a voice devoid of emotion, he asked, "Have you not found out yet?"


    The two Root ninjas, kneeling on one knee and wearing masks, replied in unison with no trace of emotion, "We apologize, Danzo-sama. The Root has been thoroughly searched three times, but we have found no trace of any infiltrators."


    Danzo''s anger surged upon hearing this response. He slammed the table hard and shouted furiously, "No infiltrators? Then how did the information about Kinoe being a Wood Release ninja leak out? Tell me! The deepest secrets of the Root, infiltrated and leaked, and you still can''t find any leads! You''re all useless! A bunch of worthless people!"


    Danzo couldn''t believe that Orochimaru had somehow discovered the information about Kinoe, the Wood Release ninja, which he had kept a secret even from Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    The news from Orochimaru infuriated Danzo, not because of the so-called precious information and flesh and blood samples, or the leaked information about Kinoe, but because he knew there was a problem within the Root, yet he couldn''t uncover it. That was the real reason for his anger.


    "Worthless!"


    Danzo cursed angrily, and the two Root ninjas lowered their heads in silence. They dared not show any dissatisfaction. They were even fearful themselves, knowing that the Root had been infiltrated. It was a terrifying situation.


    Danzo''s anger turned towards his old comrade, the Third Hokage. "Is it you, Hiruzen?" he asked with narrowed eyes. He believed that only Hiruzen had the ability and influence to secretly arrange people within the Root, making it impossible for him to find any traces.


    "Danzo-sama, all Root ninjas have the ''Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal'' technique, making it nearly impossible to leak information," one of his subordinates confidently stated.


    Danzo sneered in response, "Nearly impossible? There is no perfect ninja technique. Since it''s a sealing technique, naturally, it can be undone, and it can also be sealed with another layer."


    Danzo was convinced that Hiruzen Sarutobi was behind this. After all, only the Third Hokage had the ability to seal with the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal technique, reveal the Root''s information, and then undo the sealing technique.


    Danzo felt like he had been played like a monkey. He had been so proud, thinking that the other party was unaware. Now he seethed with anger, his face turning almost green. Through gritted teeth, he said, "Hiruzen! Fine! Fine! You''ve been playing me like a monkey all these years!"


    He could already imagine that everything about the Root was under Hiruzen''s watchful eye. Everything he had secretly planned was nothing more than a clown''s performance.


    Meanwhile, in the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage sat exhausted, sucking on his pipe. He frowned as he looked at the intelligence coming in from the border.


    "Ah, fortunately, the shadow of the Third Great Ninja War hasn''t dissipated yet, and the smaller nations are trying to provoke the major ones. I hope things can stabilize soon."


    Hiruzen faced immense pressure as he suddenly had to take on heavy responsibilities. Within the village, the Uchiha clan, known as the number one noble family in the shinobi world, added to the challenges. The border area was being stirred up by smaller nations, aiming to consume the major ones. Spies from various countries were constantly probing Konoha''s defenses.


    Having just suffered the loss of its youngest and shortest-serving Fourth Hokage and a large number of elite shinobi, Konoha faced a troublesome period.


    As he thought about the situation, Hiruzen couldn''t help but look at the pictures of the previous Hokages hanging on the wall. When he saw the last picture with a young, sunny smile, he sighed, "Minato, you''ve left me with quite a mess."


    The loss of so many elite shinobi meant many departments were understaffed. The major clans, including his own Sarutobi clan, had to step in and fill the gaps. Additionally, there was unrest within the clan, as some people were reluctant to let go of their desired power.


    Internal troubles and external threats¡ªthis was the current situation in Konoha.


    An ANBU member entered the office, delivering information on Uchiha Yoru. A stack of intelligence appeared on Hiruzen''s desk, causing him to wear a grave expression.


    In this troubled time, Orochimaru had taken in an Uchiha disciple. What was going on?


    Muttering to himself, Hiruzen opened Uchiha Yoru''s file, which detailed everything from his birth to his time at the ninja academy, even recording his conflicts and quarrels with others at school. It was a thorough report.


    As he read through the entire file, Hiruzen''s brow furrowed even deeper. The pipe in his mouth continued to sputter.


    "The night of the Nine-Tails'' attack triggered the Sharingan? Was it out of fear or anger? An orphan, driven by the immense losses suffered by Konoha, was it anger that awakened his Sharingan?"


    Hiruzen, as a disciple of the Second Hokage, had a clear understanding of the Uchiha clan. He mused to himself about the situation. Finally, his narrowed eyes landed on an inconspicuous piece of information.


    On a blank page, it stated that there was an ambiguous relationship between Uchiha Yoru and the late elite jonin Shinku''s daughter, Kurenai Yuhi.


    Huh? Greedy for Money?


    s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 26: Planting Doubts

    [Host: Uchiha Yoru (One Tomoe Sharingan)] [Chakra Level: Chunin (LV3)]


    [Chakra Nature: Fire (LV3), Lightning (LV4)]


    [Swordsmanship (Physical Skills): LV4, Medical Ninjutsu LV4]


    [Gold: 12.35 million]


    Inside the Konoha camp, Uchiha Yoru wore a worried expression, while Shisui, sitting across from him, looked ashamed, seemingly unable to help.


    "Shisui, we need rare materials for Orochimaru-sensei''s research at this critical moment. Our only currency with the outside world is gold."


    Observing Yoru''s troubled face, Shisui nodded solemnly and said, "Don''t worry, Yoru-niisan. I''ll contact the clan. Consider this funding for the current project."


    He pushed a heavy briefcase forward, filled with gold. However, instead of feeling happy, Uchiha Yoru wore a troubled expression and sighed as if burdened with worries.


    Shisui couldn''t help but show a puzzled expression as he witnessed this scene. "Yoru-niisan, if Orochimaru-sama is facing a significant funding gap, I will report it to the clan head and request additional resources."


    By this point, Yoru had embezzled over ten million, which, when converted, amounted to at least fifty million, equivalent to one and a half times the bounty for Asuma Sarutobi.(1)


    In the original text, the bounty for Kakuzu in the underground was 30 million, and for Asuma Sarutobi it was 35 million. Some say that these prices are for elite Jonin, but everyone forgets about their identities.


    A regular ninja had a certain value, but if they had additional status and influence, their worth would increase exponentially.


    Asuma Sarutobi was a member of the "Guardian Shinobi Twelve" in the Land of Fire, equivalent to being the chief bodyguard of a country''s president. As the son of the Third Hokage, Asuma Sarutobi had an undeniable identity.


    It was almost like being the president''s son. After all, the life of the Third Hokage''s son was valued at thirty-five million. How could other elite Jonin compare?


    Moreover, bounties were similar to situations in the previous world where people needed high-profile individuals assassinated. Regardless of the purpose, after completing such a mission, one could live a comfortable life, if not indulging themselves for a lifetime.


    Therefore, Asuma Sarutobi''s bounty of thirty-five million was definitely a significant sum.


    Currently, the Uchiha clan had gradually provided Orochimaru with over a hundred million in financial support, which was more than enough. However, Yoru had taken half of it as kickbacks.


    "Sigh, Shisui!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru wore a hesitant expression, instantly confusing and worrying Shisui. He spoke in a deep voice, "Yoru-niisan, are you facing difficulties? The clan has ordered that if anything happens, the elite Uchiha forces on the front line should prioritize your missions."


    It had to be said that the Uchiha clan had put in a lot of effort to win over Orochimaru, the future Fifth Hokage. In the original work, they had no direction, but under Uchiha Yoru''s leadership, they now had a clear goal. Orochimaru needed money? Fine, they would invest in it, all for the sake of gaining trust, the trust of a future Hokage.


    Seeing Shisui''s confused expression, Yoru showed a hesitant and worried look. He spoke in a deep voice, "Shisui, Orochimaru-sensei has sacrificed a lot for the village, and now it seems that Danzo is using this situation to threaten him."


    "What?!" Shisui was shocked to hear this and couldn''t hide his astonishment. He then spoke in a low voice, "Yoru-niisan, what''s going on?"


    It had to be said that in Shisui''s eyes, the Third Hokage, Danzo, and the other high-ranking officials were all disciples of the Second Hokage. Especially Danzo, he was like the Hokage''s right-hand man. How could he threaten Orochimaru, who was not only the future Fifth Hokage but also a disciple of the Third Hokage?


    If you were to tell them that Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin and a disciple of the Third Hokage, intended to defect, they would scoff in disbelief.


    Yoru shook his head and sighed, indicating that he didn''t know the details. "I''m not sure about the specifics, but from what I gather, Orochimaru-sensei seems to be facing pressure from Danzo, who doesn''t want him to become the Hokage."


    "And what about the Third Hokage? Doesn''t he know about Danzo?"


    At that moment, Shisui paused, not voicing the rest of his thoughts. However, seeing Yoru''s bitter smile, he seemed to understand something.


    How could the Third Hokage not know? After all, he was the Hokage. But why didn''t he stop it? It seemed like he didn''t want Orochimaru to become the Hokage.


    All these questions remained buried deep in Shisui''s heart, and his mind buzzed with thoughts. In his perspective, Orochimaru was solely viewed as a potential Hokage, filled with trust and respect. But suddenly, he seemed to realize that both Danzo and the retiring Third Hokage''s radiance had dimmed slightly.


    This was the influence of a preconceived notion. Under the halo of being Orochimaru, filled with trust and respect, the retiring Hokage''s halo naturally faded a bit.


    Especially when they were compared side by side, it further confused him. Why would the Third Hokage turn a blind eye and even seemingly not want Orochimaru to become the Hokage? After all, Orochimaru was a disciple of the Hokage.


    "Don''t worry, Yoru-niisan. This time, I will personally report the importance of the situation to the clan head. I will ensure Orochimaru-sama''s success!"


    At that moment, Shisui had come to accept the idea of human experimentation. After all, the Second Hokage had done it, and even the Third Hokage had conducted such experiments during his reign. It was all for the village, and Orochimaru-sama was doing it under orders. Moreover, just look at the successful results.


    Seeing Shisui''s determination, Yoru also showed a resolute expression and nodded earnestly. "I''m counting on you, Shisui. Danzo has almost completely cut off Orochimaru-sensei''s research funding, but this is our only chance. Regardless of the success of this experiment, as long as Orochimaru-sensei becomes the Fifth Hokage, the Uchiha clan will regain the trust of the Hokage and regain its position at the center of power in Konoha."


    These words were filled with determination and a longing for the future. Yoru didn''t criticize the Third Hokage or speak ill of Danzo. He simply emphasized that Orochimaru''s achievement in becoming the Fifth Hokage was unstoppable due to his Wood Release experiments.


    After all, nobody could have imagined that a ninja of Orochimaru''s caliber would defect. As one of the legendary Sannin, a disciple of the Third Hokage, and a formidable competitor for the Fourth Hokage, Orochimaru''s reputation alone was enough to make others believe, especially at a time like this.


    "Don''t worry, Yoru-niisan. The Uchiha clan may lack some things, but they never lack wealth."


    Damn, what a bold statement! Truly deserving of being the top clan in Konoha. At that moment, Yoru, who had felt somewhat guilty, secretly murmured to himself that he still had to work hard.


    Look, they said it themselves, the Uchiha clan, the top clan in Konoha, may lack everything else, but they never lack wealth. What''s wrong with spending some of their own money? Isn''t that normal?


    ~~~ S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - Andrew Smith


    - Jo?o Pedro Fran?a


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 27: Sarutobis Clan Scheme

    At the border of Konoha, Orochimaru serves as the overall commander responsible for defending the Land of Lightning and the Land of Water. While his whereabouts are often uncertain due to his research, he occasionally appears at the main camp to organize frontline intelligence and military deployments. Uchiha Yoru has become Orochimaru''s trusted deputy, assisting in gathering intelligence scrolls with a relaxed smile. He also helps assign tasks and offers his assistance, similar to a Hokage''s assistant.


    The Land of Lightning and the Land of Fire are not directly adjacent; there are two small countries in between acting as a buffer zone. These countries essentially serve as a battlefield for the major nations, providing a barrier between them.


    Furthermore, the defense line is adjacent to the Land of Iron and the coastal areas, which are home to many island nations. Mist ninjas from the Land of Water often join the defense efforts. Therefore, this defense line directly guards against the Land of Lightning and the Land of Water, showcasing Orochimaru''s influence.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, there has been increased spy activity from the Land of Lightning and the Land of Water. They are constantly trying to gather information about us, and some small countries have been posing as ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village and the Mist Village, attempting to sow discord and provoke conflicts between the major nations."


    Looking at the intelligence reports, Uchiha Yoru smiled and shook his head while analyzing the information. Orochimaru chuckled disdainfully, his voice hoarse, "They hope that a devastating war between the major nations will occur, giving the small countries a chance to rise! How laughable! They don''t realize that the major nations will never allow the continuous development of smaller nations in their vicinity."


    Orochimaru had witnessed such tactics numerous times. Small countries have limited space to thrive and are restrained by the major nations. Naturally, they harbor discontent. These small nations aim to provoke wars between the major nations, diverting their attention and seizing the opportunity to develop.


    However, they are unaware that the emergence of the Rain Village, capable of challenging the intentions of the Five Great Nations, has put them on guard. The success of the Rain Village is unique and cannot be replicated, and the Five Great Nations will not allow another village like it to emerge in the ninja world.


    "Yoru-kun, please handle the troublesome matters on the frontline for the next two days. A new overall commander will be assigned to the Land of Lightning in two weeks."


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru was momentarily stunned, while Orochimaru wore a nonchalant, hoarse smile. "Yoru-kun, politics can be troublesome, just like it is now. Someone is coming to steal the accomplishments."


    Orochimaru showed no anger at being undermined, but there was a hint of disappointment in his golden eyes, as if he had already sensed something. Some people in the village, including his teacher, the Sarutobi clan, did not want him to become the Fifth Hokage.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, we''ve put so much effort into the Land of Lightning. The situation has just stabilized, and now someone else will take credit for it! It''s so unfair!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s face expressed frustration and discontent. Since becoming Orochimaru''s disciple, he had gained insights into political affairs and was well aware of the secret personnel movements on the frontline.


    As the overall commander of the frontline, Orochimaru led the Konoha Shinobi in defending against two major nations. The turbulent situation had just calmed down, especially in the Land of Lightning.


    The achievement that was about to be obtained was now being snatched away.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, you are still too young."


    Orochimaru''s hoarse smile showed no bitterness. However, when the scroll with the new commander for the Land of Lightning was handed over, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes widened.


    Sarutobi Shinzo!


    Shinzo, the eldest son of the Third Hokage and the current Head ANBU. When Uchiha Yoru saw this name, memories of the previous Hokage''s information came to his mind.


    "The Third Hokage''s eldest son and daughter-in-law are elite Jonin of ANBU, known as the ''Third Hokage''s right-hand man and left-hand woman.'' They are the parents of Sarutobi Konohamaru."


    Although the name wasn''t explicitly mentioned, Uchiha Yoru knew the identity of the Third Hokage''s eldest son. Realizing the potential advantages for the Sarutobi clan, he narrowed his eyes.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Hokage, and his eldest son and daughter-in-law, who served as key members of ANBU, were planning to step into the spotlight and reap the rewards.


    Contemplating this, Uchiha Yoru looked at Orochimaru''s casual yet ironic smile. Such differences were only natural. When comparing one''s own son and disciple, it was evident who held greater importance.


    However, for Uchiha Yoru, this information held value. He pondered its worth and profitability, his expression deep in thought.


    In the Hokage''s office in Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen smoked his tobacco pipe. Standing before him was his eldest son, Sarutobi Shinzo, who had removed his ANBU mask.


    "Shinzo, from now on, you will be a Jonin of Konoha. The situation at the border with the Land of Lightning has stabilized. If you go there, remember to proceed with caution and maintain the current state of affairs."


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen acted not only as the Third Hokage but also as a devoted father teaching his child.


    Perplexed, Sarutobi Shinzo furrowed his brow and asked, "Father, why don''t you let me go to the frontlines in the Land of Water? The situation in the Land of Lightning has already stabilized, but there won''t be many achievements to be gained there."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head slowly, took a deep breath from his pipe, and exhaled a puff of smoke before speaking solemnly, "Orochimaru has become closely associated with the Root. The methods of the Root have strayed from the Will of Fire. I sincerely hope Orochimaru can find his way back."


    Shinzo listened attentively but remained confused. Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed and continued, "Your deployment to the frontlines of the Land of Lightning is not only desired by the higher-ups but also by me, the Third Hokage."


    "Now that Orochimaru has embraced the path of darkness, the higher-ups do not want him to go astray. It''s not just the Sarutobi clan''s wish. Follow the plan, be patient, and in due time, you will become the squad leader of the Jonin." S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst a cloud of smoke, the gaze of the Third Hokage remained concealed. Complexity filled his eyes.


    Orochimaru''s ideology was dangerously divergent, especially as he had already shown thoughts contrary to the Will of Fire. Now, Sarutobi Hiruzen could only take the opportunity to guide his cherished disciple back onto the right path.


    He understood the thoughts of the higher-ups. They did not want Orochimaru, who had gained influence, to ascend to the position of Hokage. Some had even secretly reached out to Jiraiya, although Jiraiya deliberately avoided getting involved.


    Likewise, the Sarutobi clan did not want their clan leader to relinquish the throne of power. They desired to undermine Orochimaru''s authority. This period presented an opportunity for the Sarutobi clan to gain more influence and interests.


    Becoming the squad leader of the Jonin was a significant step. Once Sarutobi Shinzo assumed that position, the Sarutobi clan''s power would reach its pinnacle. The Hokage would be a Sarutobi, the visible squad leader of the Jonin would also be a Sarutobi, and the Head ANBU would hail from the Sarutobi clan. The only missing piece was another Sarutobi for the future Hokage.


    ~~~


    Notes:


    (Sarutobi Shinzo / Name not canon / But the rest is True.)


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - David Ram¨ªrez


    - Jazper Hemsath


    - kiddeath1998


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 28: Yorus Hehe Moments

    Konoha''s Frontline: The news of Sarutobi Shinzo''s arrival to replace the defense of the Land of Lightning has caused dissatisfaction among many people. They were the ones who achieved success by following Orochimaru-sama''s orders, and now someone else is coming to take credit for their work. It''s not just about stealing Orochimaru-sama''s credit, but also diminishing their own achievements. How could they be satisfied with that?


    "Hizashi-sama."


    Uchiha Yoru respectfully entered a wooden house on the frontlines to meet with Hyuga Hizashi, the head of the Hyuga clan''s branch family. Under his composed and respectful demeanor, Yoru showed his deference. He bowed and said, "Yoru-kun, you''re too polite."


    Yoru, a chuunin, had to address Hizashi, an elite jounin, as "sama" to denote the difference in status, especially within prominent clans.


    As Orochimaru''s disciple, Yoru had to show respect to Hizashi as his representative. It was a matter of honor that came with his status, so the two exchanged polite words.


    "Hizashi-sama, Orochimaru-sensei asked me to inquire about the allocation list for the Land of Lightning as the frontline is about to be rearranged."


    Originally, there was only one frontline, but now there would be two commanding officers, one for the defense of the Land of Lightning and the other for the Land of Water. This meant that the combat personnel on the frontline, especially those from major clans, would need to be mobilized.


    Uchiha Yoru''s visit as Orochimaru''s representative was highly significant. In everyone''s eyes, even if the village delayed Orochimaru''s ascension for political reasons, it was only to gain benefits during this period. But no one expected a high-ranking shinobi like Yoru to defect.


    In response to Yoru''s question, Hyuga Hizashi nodded respectfully and said, "You can call me Hizashi, Yoru-kun, there''s no need to be so formal."


    The Hyuga clan placed great importance on etiquette, but Yoru, who understood this, didn''t take the casual words lightly. He nodded with a smile and said, "Captain Hizashi, I''m counting on you."


    Addressing Hizashi as "Captain" showed respect from a chuunin to a jounin and helped build a closer relationship. It seemed that Hizashi''s use of "sama" was too distant, while the title of "captain" could bridge the gap. Hearing this, Hizashi displayed a strained but amiable smile.


    Though strength was crucial in the ninja world, social skills played a significant role until one reached the level of an esteemed figure who looked down upon everything.


    "The Hyuga clan has already made the necessary arrangements. Yoru, this is the list from the Hyuga clan. Take a look."


    With news of a commander being airdropped to take credit, the major clans had long prepared for it. Uchiha Yoru''s smile grew wider as he opened the scroll. As expected, everyone in Konoha believed that Orochimaru would become the Fifth Hokage sooner or later. The Hyuga clan had placed their bet on Orochimaru-sensei this time.


    Most of the personnel allocated to the Land of Lightning were members of the Hyuga branch family. While the Land of Water primarily consisted of Hyuga branch members, the inclusion of the leader of the Hyuga branch in the list spoke volumes. Moreover, several members of the main family would be coming from the rear.


    The Hyuga clan''s sincerity was evident. Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, saying, "Thank you, Captain Hizashi."


    "Yoru-kun, you''re too polite."


    The courtesy was well-orchestrated, and the advance inquiry to the major clans was for the sake of this list. It served to assess the loyalty of those seeking shelter and also presented an opportunity for the prestigious clans to discuss any concerns beforehand.


    Privileges never disappear, from ancient times to the present.


    In that moment, Uchiha Yoru squinted his eyes, understanding why the Hyuga clan had been deceived. It seemed that they had chosen the wrong side politically, but did Uchiha really care? The Uchiha clan had never held a significant political position in Konoha since its founding.


    "Captain Hizashi, there''s something I''m unsure whether to say or not."


    After hesitating for a moment, Uchiha Yoru displayed a hesitant expression. Although Hizashi was a member of the branch family, he was still considered half a clan leader. With an imperceptible furrow of his brows, Hizashi silently guessed that it must be a test from Orochimaru-sama rather than Uchiha''s intention.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled lightly and nodded, "Captain Hizashi, you probably know about the ANBU situation in the village."


    ANBU? That single phrase instantly put Hizashi on guard, and he guessed that it was Orochimaru-sama''s test, not Uchiha''s.


    Uchiha Yoru continued with a relaxed smile, "Captain Hizashi, you must be aware of the challenges Orochimaru-sensei will face after becoming the Fifth Hokage, just like the situation after the Fourth Hokage took office."


    Since the establishment of the ninja villages, there had never been a case where the previous Kage did not die before the next one assumed office. However, the Third and Fourth Hokage of Konoha had been the first exceptions, which led to an obvious power conflict.


    The Third Hokage was still a Hokage, even though he had to step down, but what was his position exactly? Although he was considered a high-ranking elder, there was still a distinction. Therefore, when discussing the matter, Konoha decided to preserve the Third Hokage''s ANBU authority. (In the anime, during the Nine-Tails attack, someone exclaimed that it was the Third Hokage''s ANBU, which means that the Fourth Hokage also had his own ANBU.)


    As a result, the Third Hokage''s ANBU became an independent division, similar to Root, while the newly appointed Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, had to reorganize his own ANBU. Until then, he would rely on the existing ANBU.


    The moment Hizashi realized this issue, a slight disturbance appeared on his face. If Orochimaru succeeded as the Fifth Hokage, his first problem would be forming his own ANBU. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoru-kun, what are you trying to say?" Although Hizashi had already guessed something, he remained composed. The temptation was significant, but obviously, it wouldn''t be casually presented to him.


    Seeing Hizashi''s interest, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded. "That''s right, Orochimaru-sensei''s Fifth Hokage ANBU will need manpower."


    Extending an olive branch, rallying support in advance, and offering tangible benefits¡ªthe ANBU were akin to the ancient emperor''s Imperial Guards. They were the confidants of the Hokage.


    "What do you need?" Hizashi remained cautious. Although the temptation was strong, he knew it wouldn''t be presented so easily.


    Seeing Hizashi''s eager expression, Uchiha Yoru smiled. He nodded and said, "Funds, preferably in gold. In the future, both the Hyuga and Uchiha clans will have two members each."


    The ANBU were usually selected from common shinobi to avoid involvement with clan interests. But the two spots shouldn''t be underestimated. After all, the members selected from major clans were undoubtedly elite jounin.


    Becoming a team leader in the ANBU was almost guaranteed for those with such strength. It was real power.


    Hearing this, Hizashi couldn''t help but breathe faster, while Uchiha Yoru maintained his smile. He would gather funds, even if it meant using his teacher''s influence. As a disciple, he should be there to solve problems for his teacher.


    Would Orochimaru-sama be upset if he found out? After all, no one believed that having more money could be a burden. If it were someone else, Uchiha Yoru might have hesitated, but it was Orochimaru-sama, a person completely dedicated to his research, who was also willing to delegate authority.


    Moreover, Uchiha Yoru knew he had to seize as many opportunities as possible while he could. If his teacher were to defect later, there might not be another chance.


    ~~~


    Notes:


    (In the anime, during the Nine-Tails attack, someone exclaimed that it was the Third Hokage''s ANBU, which means that the Fourth Hokage also had his own ANBU.)


    ~~~


    7 Chapters in Monday... 5 Patr¨¨on Bonus Chapters (For reaching 50 Patrons), 1 Daily Upload, 1 Bonus PS Goals... GG.

 Chapter 29: A Gift

    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, you have solved an important issue for me, teacher." Inside the wooden cabin, Orochimaru gazed at the respectful Uchiha Yoru standing before him. He never expected his disciple''s help to be so significant, giving him the feeling of having a capable assistant.


    However, this assistance did not involve research since Uchiha Yoru, despite possessing advanced medical ninjutsu skills, still had a long way to go.


    The assistance Orochimaru felt was in terms of funding. Ever since taking on this disciple, he rarely had to worry about experimental funds. Moreover, Yoru had begun utilizing the Uchiha name to gather people for him.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, they volunteered themselves."


    Yoru''s eyes were filled with determination, as if he firmly believed and expected Orochimaru to become the Fifth Hokage, a sentiment shared by others, including the major clans.


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but know that his disciple had been meeting with representatives from the major clans in the camp. In his eyes, it was simply the Uchiha way of helping him ascend to the position of Hokage faster. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Or perhaps, it was Uchiha''s way of expressing his sincerity and striving for significant achievements. Look at how many connections I have helped you establish.


    Suddenly, Orochimaru let out a raspy laughter. "Hehe, it''s much easier with you, Yoru-kun, and with the Uchiha clan''s support."


    It was the first time Orochimaru mentioned the Uchiha clan, and Yoru''s expression became excited, nodding solemnly. "Rest assured, Orochimaru-sensei, the Uchiha clan will always stand firmly behind you."


    "The Inuzuka and Aburame clans are offering 50 million in financial aid, while the Hyuuga clan is willing to provide 200 million, but they hope you will consider their candidates for the ANBU after you become Hokage."


    Although Yoru had already made promises on his behalf, it now seemed as if it was the Hyuuga clan''s idea. It was truly a case of having the best of both worlds.


    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru narrowed his golden, slitted eyes, revealing an evil smile. After a moment, he let out a raspy laugh. "Hehe, the ANBU, huh? Why not?"


    Orochimaru only had an indifferent smile in his heart. Konoha was built by the major clans, and the ANBU, under the Hokage''s authority, was an exception. They were the Hokage''s power, consisting mostly of elite members from the common population.


    The major clans were originally part of the Hokage system, and the Uchiha clan was the only exception. Therefore, the major clans'' current display of goodwill was merely a show of support for the future Hokage. The investment was for the future.


    After Orochimaru''s failure in the competition for the Fourth Hokage position, he was not as obsessed with becoming Hokage anymore. However, it seemed that everyone was pushing him to take the position.


    After all, the Third Hokage was already elderly and retired due to the heavy losses in the Third Great Ninja War. Countless people were now investing in the future Hokage. Little did Orochimaru expect that he would eventually become a rogue ninja. It should be noted that human experiments had existed since the time of the Second Hokage; there were precedents for techniques like Edo Tensei.


    Moreover, Orochimaru had established many secret research bases within Konoha''s borders. Although he had some hidden bases of his own, they could only be considered as using his authority to carry out personal matters. Just look at how the Sarutobi clan, the self-proclaimed "3,000 Shinobi Clan," came to be.


    Orochimaru''s human experiments were mentioned in the original source material. He joined Root with Danzo''s approval and support. How could the Hokage not know about it?


    It can only be said that Danzo learned from Orochimaru and secretly abused his authority to let Orochimaru conduct research on Wood Release and other techniques. There were precedents for this.


    "Sensei."


    Orochimaru smiled casually. He was no longer interested in politics. He waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, both the Hyuuga and Uchiha will get what they want."


    Indeed, Orochimaru was one of the candidates for the position of Hokage. After all, one couldn''t become a contender for Hokage without understanding politics.


    Yoru, seeing Orochimaru''s response, nodded excitedly. "Rest assured, Orochimaru-sensei, the Uchiha clan will do everything in their power."


    Loyalty! After all, Yoru couldn''t represent the Uchiha clan, but some people saw him as a representative of the current Uchiha clan.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, I can see that you have talent not only in medical ninjutsu but also in swordsmanship. I was actually planning to give you this chakra-enhanced weapon when you became a Jonin, but I guess I don''t need to anymore."


    Under Orochimaru''s evil and sinister smile, he tilted his head back and a horrifying scene unfolded. From his throat, a snake emerged slowly, as if something was about to be expelled. Then, the snake opened its mouth and started spitting something out.


    Seeing the chakra-enhanced weapon that was spat out, Yoru couldn''t help but show astonishment. It was the legendary sacred weapon.


    "Hehe, the Kusanagi Sword, rumored to be forged with the hardest material in this world, comparable to chakra-infused metal. Do you like it, Yoru-kun?"


    After retracting his long tongue, Orochimaru, under his sinister smile, swung the black, slender straight sword, removing any residue from its blade.


    Yoru, looking at the sacred weapon handed to him, was filled with excitement. For a ninja, it was truly a treasure.


    "Thank you, Orochimaru-sensei."


    Gratefully accepting the Kusanagi Sword, which was originally wielded by Uchiha Madara in the original material, Yoru felt a deep sense of gratitude towards Orochimaru. After all, he was Snake Uncle, who knew how to make investments.


    Orochimaru also smiled hoarsely, a smile filled with a hint of amusement. It wasn''t because he was generous, but because the other party was worthy of his investment.


    From a personal standpoint, the other party was his disciple, and now that he had awakened the Sharingan, becoming a Jonin in the future was not a problem. Not to mention, Orochimaru had also trained him. Giving him a weapon he didn''t need was completely justified.


    From a vested interest perspective, this disciple had brought him considerable benefits, and it would further solidify Uchiha''s trust and inclination towards him. This would result in more research funds in the future.


    Killing two birds with one stone, it was a win-win situation.


    Satisfied, Yoru inserted the Kusanagi Sword into his back waist, revealing an excited smile. Orochimaru said, "The border has been stable recently. Remember to follow the training plan diligently."


    "Yes, Orochimaru-sensei."


    Orochimaru was undoubtedly the most responsible teacher. He had designed a training plan from a scientific perspective, aiming for the most efficient training effect without overloading the body, rather than acting recklessly.


    ~~~


    Notes:


    (Kusanagi Sword refers to a type of sword, not a specific one.)

 Chapter 30: Sarutobis Mental Gymnastic

    Since Sarutobi Shinzo took over as the overall defense commander of the Land of Lightning, a period of calm was abruptly disrupted by a new wave. It has been five months since the Nine-Tails incident in October of last year.


    The Land of Fire is situated on the border of the Land of Water.


    "Yoru-niisan," Uchiha Shisui said with a serious expression in front of a small waterfall.


    Observing this, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but admire the Land of Fire''s prosperity. The region was rich in resources, with towering ancient trees and abundant waterfalls scattered throughout. He pondered whether there was an unexplainable connection between the Uchiha clan and waterfalls. Uchiha Madara was stabbed in the chest in the Valley of the End, Uchiha Sasuke was defeated twice in front of the waterfalls in the Valley of the End, and Uchiha Itachi had even contemplated suicide by a waterfall as a child. It seemed that only one person had actually committed suicide at the waterfall.


    Lost in these strange connections, Uchiha Yoru looked at Shisui with a peculiar expression, as if saying, "Only I, Uchiha Yoru, possess the ability to prevent your death by the waterfall."


    At that moment, Shisui had no idea what Yoru was thinking, and even if he did, he wouldn''t have the mental capacity to contemplate such matters.


    "Yoru-niisan, there is news from the village that they are preparing to send Orochimaru-sama back, and the Uchiha and Hyuga clans will be responsible for defending the Land of Water."


    Shisui solemnly revealed a secret preparation that the village had made, and upon hearing it, Yoru was genuinely surprised. This revelation was not covered in detail by Kishimoto-sensei in the Kakashi Anbu Arc and the Uchiha Clan Massacre Arc.


    "Yoru-niisan?"


    Looking at the bewildered Uchiha Yoru, Shisui furrowed his brows and called out to him. Yoru was startled and showed a puzzled expression, "Shisui, why would they want to send Orochimaru-sama back when the village is doing well?"


    He was genuinely confused. While he analyzed the situation, Uchiha Shisui shook his head with a grimace and sighed, "Yoru-niisan, some people in the village claim that he has deviated from the Will of Fire and fallen into darkness."


    Uchiha Yoru was dumbfounded by Shisui''s words. He looked at Shisui, who always spoke highly of Orochimaru, and wondered, "Isn''t Orochimaru-sama the most loyal follower of the Will of Fire?"


    Shisui let out a complicated sigh. Despite being only 14 years old, he seemed wise beyond his years.


    "Yoru-niisan, some people in the village do not want Orochimaru-sama to receive too much credit. That is why they want to send him back. They are using the Uchiha and Hyuga clans as replacements in the Land of Water. It''s a treacherous act!"


    Shisui''s anger was evident as he spoke those words. He gritted his teeth and continued, "Some individuals are secretly trying to incite conflicts between the Uchiha and Hyuga clans and Orochimaru-sama, spreading malicious rumors. They suggest that the Nine-Tails incident might have been orchestrated by the Uchiha and Orochimaru-sama, all for the sake of the Hokage position."


    Uchiha Yoru''s eyes widened upon hearing Shisui''s analysis. The Shisui in front of him, who always praised Orochimaru-sama, was he the same person?


    "No, Shisui, calm down. You can''t make baseless accusations like that. The Sarutobi clan would never allow the Uchiha clan to be treated that way. The Third Hokage would definitely not stand idly by."


    Yoru''s mind struggled to keep up. He looked at Shisui with a confused expression, trying to sort out his thoughts.


    Shisui''s analysis revolved around the Will of Fire, which deeply troubled him. With a grim expression, he said, "Yoru-niisan, I saw it with my own eyes when I went back to the village to transport supplies. The village rumors are spreading, despite the Third Hokage''s attempts to quell them. But... the Third Hokage intends to send Orochimaru-sama back to the village!"


    The Land of Lightning had just achieved stability, on the verge of claiming their success, but Sarutobi Shinzo arrived to take credit. Now, the Land of Water was also about to stabilize, and Orochimaru''s hard-earned accomplishments were slipping away due to underhanded manipulation.


    Using the Uchiha and Hyuga clans as pawns in this game was a clear attempt to provoke a rift between the two clans and Orochimaru.


    To Shisui, this act was heartbreaking, especially considering the efforts made by the Uchiha clan. All their hard work could be undone with a simple transfer order.


    If the Third Hokage represented the goodwill of the Hokage lineage in the original story, now he seemed to be inciting conflicts within the Uchiha clan. Naturally, Shisui''s dissatisfaction grew.


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru finally understood the meaning behind Shisui''s words. There were individuals in the village who did not want Orochimaru to return with such remarkable achievements. If he were to return after successfully stabilizing the border, someone could easily call for a new Hokage, leading to an election.


    Now that he understood everything, Yoru looked at the frustrated Shisui and forced a bitter smile, shaking his head. "Shisui, let''s not jump to conclusions. The Third Hokage upholds the Will of Fire. He would never do such a thing."


    In other words, he was starting to doubt the Third Hokage, while he, on the other hand, had to counter that doubt. He needed to find a way to firmly reinstate trust in the village and the Third Hokage in Shisui''s eyes. He wanted Shisui to uncover certain things and persuade him, rather than the other way around.


    As Yoru looked at the indignant Shisui, he realized the frustration that must be building up inside him. He slowly said, "Shisui, let''s not let our thoughts run wild. The Third Hokage upholds the Will of Fire. He would never do such a thing."


    In essence, he was sowing seeds of doubt regarding the Third Hokage, while aiming to take a different approach. Under what circumstances would Shisui firmly believe in the Third Hokage''s disappointment?


    He had to put in considerable effort. He had to establish unwavering trust in the village and the Third Hokage in Shisui''s eyes, gradually leading him to realize certain things. This would prompt Shisui to persuade him instead of the other way around. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, Shisui looked at Uchiha Yoru with resolute conviction. He felt the urge to speak but hesitated. Eventually, he chose to suppress his dissatisfaction and doubts about the village and the Sarutobi clan, bottling them up inside.


    Releasing the burden lightened the load, but the frustration remained suppressed, waiting to ferment and eventually explode.


    ~~~


    Notes:


    (Yoru''s cooking.)

 Chapter 31: Shisuis Hope

    "Shisui, you need to believe in the Third Hokage. Orochimaru-sensei is his disciple, so he might become the Fifth Hokage. If that happens, all our concerns will be irrelevant because Orochimaru-sensei will be the Fifth Hokage." Now, Uchiha Yoru has changed and genuinely cares about the village and the Uchiha clan members who aspire to become Hokage. He seems to be advising Shisui not to be too extreme in his views.


    Even Shisui secretly begins to doubt himself. When did he start doubting the village? He can''t believe in the Hokage anymore. It''s frustrating!


    Suddenly, a deep sense of guilt overwhelms him. Shisui looks at his guiding light in life with gratitude and says, "Yoru-niisan, thank you. It was my own extremism."


    Yes, under Yoru''s persuasion, Shisui believes that he has become extreme and shows a look of shame. But Yoru, in his heart, silently disagrees, knowing that once Shisui realizes that the village didn''t choose Orochimaru as the Fifth Hokage, his dissatisfaction will resurface even stronger.


    Breaking Shisui''s conviction in the Third Hokage''s Will of Fire cannot be done overnight; it requires time. It''s best to let Shisui witness everything himself.


    If it weren''t for Shisui, the Uchiha wouldn''t have established a relationship with Orochimaru. After Orochimaru returns to the village, Shisui will still struggle to earn the trust of the clan and the Hokage. He won''t have time to worry about these things.


    But now, Orochimaru is not only involved with the Uchiha clan but also a significant portion, if not all, of the village''s ninjas consider him the future Hokage.


    Placing all their hopes on Orochimaru and shaping him as a shining figure who carries the darkness silently. It''s disappointing. S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at Shisui, who is now filled with guilt and self-blame, Uchiha Yoru smiles and pats his shoulder. "Shisui, you''re still young. It''s good to have your own opinions, but you shouldn''t blindly trust anyone. You need to see things from multiple perspectives."


    "Yoru-niisan, I was narrow-minded."


    This time, Shisui truly realizes his mistake, and Yoru nods with a smile. "Don''t worry, when we go back to the village, everything will be stable. We can''t miss Orochimaru-sensei''s inauguration ceremony as the Fifth Hokage."


    In one sentence, I will make you, Uchiha Shisui, believe completely in one thing: Orochimaru being summoned back to the village means he will become the Hokage. Once this hope fills your mind, you will realize how beautiful your thoughts are and how cruel reality can be.


    Upon hearing that Orochimaru-sama is returning to become the Fifth Hokage, Shisui''s face immediately shows excitement, unaware of the dark experiences that await him.


    "Yoru-niisan, I will witness Orochimaru-sama becoming the Fifth Hokage with my own eyes!"


    Shisui''s eyes are filled with determination at this moment, completely fanatical. He can already see the reconciliation between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage lineage, with the Uchiha clan regaining the trust of the village.


    However, Uchiha Yoru frowns and contemplates silently. After analyzing the information, he seems to have discovered some different circumstances. After all, he only has sporadic information from Kishimoto, that old thief.


    In the original story, there is no confirmed time when Orochimaru betrayed the village, but some fragments can provide a general idea.


    When Orochimaru defected, the Third Hokage was in the village. Upon hearing this news, he became furious and led the Anbu to capture Orochimaru. From this, one thing can be determined: Orochimaru was not far from the village at that time, probably nearby.


    The second clue is from an episode in the anime, where Uchiha Itachi was training alone and about to be attacked by countless shuriken. At that moment, Orochimaru, who was secretly observing, was prepared to rescue him.


    At that time, Orochimaru was clearly not a defector and still wore the forehead protector. It is unclear how old Itachi was at that time, but one thing is certain: Itachi, as the son of the clan head, would have trained in a special secret room within the clan. Orochimaru''s presence indicates that Uchiha Itachi had a connection with him; otherwise, Orochimaru would not have appeared so openly.


    According to various sources, Itachi awakened his Sharingan at the age of eight, which means Orochimaru was still a ninja of Konoha before Itachi turned eight.


    "If that''s the case, then there should be about two more years."


    After careful analysis, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes narrow, revealing a smile. Meanwhile, Shisui, who is beside him, thinks that his big brother is talking about the ceremony to select the Fifth Hokage that will happen after their return to the village.


    The two of them, with a single sentence, have completely different thoughts.


    ~~~


    Notes:


    (Author''s eyeballing the Timeline. If different then consider this AU)

 Chapter 32: Yorus Hehe Moments

    Border defense of the Land of Fire was recently entrusted to Sarutobi Shinzo. Now, the defense of the Land of Water has also been taken over by someone else. Many years of hard-earned achievements were snatched away, and Orochimaru, one of the Sannin, was transferred back to the village. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.This news spread, causing concern among the ninja on the front lines. It seemed excessive to them. Orochimaru, though cold to others, was still considered a hero of Konoha.


    In the Land of Lightning, inside the office building of the Raikage in Hidden Cloud Village, the Fourth Raikage, A, looked at incoming intelligence and grew increasingly concerned.


    "Orochimaru has been recalled to the village? They replaced the front lines with Sarutobi Shinzo, Uchiha, and Hyuga? What is Konoha thinking? They''re completely disregarding us!"


    Just when the tension on the front lines had eased, Konoha seemed to be rubbing it in their faces, displaying no fear. Anger filled the Fourth Raikage''s eyes.


    Dodai, a mature-looking middle-aged man in the office, saw the irritable Raikage and sighed with a bitter smile. "Raikage-sama, despite the losses suffered during the Nine-Tails incident, Konoha''s strength is still formidable. Regarding this intelligence about the front lines, there might be something else worth our attention."


    Dodai, a high-ranking shinobi of Hidden Cloud Village and a minister to the previous Raikage, had gained the trust of the Third Raikage when he was young and possessed the Bloodline Limit of Lava Release.


    He handed over a selected intelligence report, his expression growing more serious.


    The Fourth Raikage opened the scroll with dissatisfaction. His brow raised when he saw the information inside, especially the date at the end. A solemn expression flashed in his fierce eyes.


    "Dodai, you''re saying that you received intelligence about Sarutobi Shinzo coming to the front lines two months ago?"


    The issue wasn''t the intelligence report itself, but rather the timeline. Nobody knew two months ago that Sarutobi Shinzo would be appointed as the commander of the border. This was the biggest problem! The Fourth Raikage''s expression turned grave, and Dodai nodded solemnly.


    "There''s no problem with the timeline, but the person who transmitted the information seems not to be the one we arranged."


    "The spy who transmitted the information was captured by Konoha. This line should have been abandoned, but someone unexpectedly used it to transmit information."


    The Fourth Raikage''s expression turned grave upon hearing this. "Dodai, increase the level of scrutiny on this intelligence transmission. And be cautious."


    Both of them were seasoned veterans of the ninja world, having seen many things. Dodai agreed with a nod.


    "Raikage-sama, rest assured. There are only three possibilities for someone to transmit this information using that line. First, our spy has not been exposed, but the likelihood of that is low. Second, someone in Konoha is dissatisfied with their leadership or too greedy and has betrayed their village''s interests. Third, it is highly possible that this is a trap set by Konoha."


    It was common for a spy to be captured, and the opposing side would use the spy''s intelligence line to transmit false information. Sometimes they would even use this intelligence line to transmit important information of their own, proving their betrayal of the village and demanding resources or money.


    "Raikage-sama, the other party''s intentions are clear. They are currently trading intelligence for gold and valuable medicinal herbs."


    After Dodai presented the materials Konoha''s undercover agents were demanding, the Fourth Raikage, A, sneered, "Give it to them! The person who can transmit this news is not low in status. As long as the information is accurate, we''ll give them what they want."


    "Ninjas always value information above all else. Whether this person is genuine or not, they have some value for now. Giving away some resources is normal. If the other side didn''t ask for anything, I would be suspicious."


    The authenticity of the intelligence and the requested resources would be confirmed by their specialized department, so they wouldn''t easily fall into a trap. It all depended on the strategies employed by both sides.


    However, this time, the Hidden Cloud Village miscalculated. After exhausting numerous methods, they discovered that everything they had given was in vain because the information provided by the other side was all true and contained no deception.


    "Dodai, prepare the front lines for another probing harassment. Let''s see what game Konoha is playing."


    "Yes!" Dodai, experienced and composed, immediately acknowledged without hesitation. He admired the Fourth Raikage''s character. He was reckless but never made foolish mistakes. He was rough but had a keen eye for details.


    In the Land of Water, Village Hidden in the Mist, Fuguki Suikazan opens his sharp teeth and gazes at the intelligence in his hand, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Hehe, it seems there are quite a few like-minded individuals in the shinobi world."


    There''s never a shortage of people who betray their own village to further their own interests. Just like him, Fuguki has also secretly betrayed the interests of some villages.


    "Hehe, your appetite is quite large, demanding such a quantity of precious medicinal herbs and gold. However, I''ll indulge you, but I hope you, little mouse, won''t play any tricks."


    As for the opponent''s setup? That''s a joke for Fuguki Suikazan. With the significant events occurring in Konoha, his village has already decided to launch a probing war against them, albeit a small-scale one.


    The Village Hidden in the Mist has never cared much for these sacrifices; they are only concerned with their own interests.


    In the Land of Earth, Village Hidden in the Rocks, inside the Tsuchikage''s tall office, the current Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, appears energetic. As he receives the intelligence that requires an upgrade, his eyebrows furrow, revealing a sense of seriousness.


    "Another selfish person betraying their own village''s interests? Or perhaps it''s another self-directed play?"


    Muttering to himself, ¨­noki, who has experienced the three Great Ninja Wars, is filled with wisdom. His eyebrow raises when he reaches the part of the intelligence that reveals the enemy''s demands.


    "Such a grand appetite, but it might be possible. As long as the intelligence is accurate, it''s worth it."


    ¨­noki places the intelligence on the table and seals it with an S-rank seal. "Instruct the Intelligence Division to monitor closely. Whenever significant intelligence arises, thorough analysis must be conducted. As for the gold and medicinal herbs they are demanding, as long as it doesn''t exceed the value of the intelligence, provide it."


    Having finally discovered a high-ranking spy within Konoha, ¨­noki intends to capitalize on this advantage. It could also be a trick orchestrated by Konoha''s secret manipulator, Danzo Shimura, but such tactics are commonly used by nations. It''s a matter of whose methods are superior and whose strategic abilities prevail.

 Chapter 33: Human Nature

    Konoha After six long months, Uchiha Yoru and his team finally returned to the village. The constant tension on the frontlines had taken a toll on their spirits, so coming back to the village brought a sense of relief.


    Their return was relatively calm, except for one of the Sannin, Orochimaru. He gazed at the empty gates of Konoha, a hoarse smile forming on his face as he licked his lips.


    With a raspy laugh, Orochimaru slowly entered the village. To others, this scene seemed insignificant, but to Uchiha Shisui, it was filled with irony.


    Orochimaru-sama is a hero! Since the Nine-Tails incident last October, he has faced the pressure from two major nations and countless smaller ones all by himself. One can only imagine the kind of strain he endured on the frontlines. Yet, in less than six months, everything had been resolved.


    But this great hero was returning to the village in such a desolate state. Shisui couldn''t help but feel dissatisfied with Konoha''s current leadership.


    "Yoru-niisan, how can the village treat Orochimaru-sama like this?"


    On their way back, Shisui couldn''t hold back his thoughts and spoke quietly to Uchiha Yoru, the person he trusted more than anyone else.


    Seeing Shisui''s expression, Uchiha Yoru wore a serious face and looked at him solemnly.


    "Shisui! You must believe in the Will of Fire. This might be the opinion of a few corrupted individuals, but it''s not the opinion of everyone. You must believe in the village."


    Uchiha Yoru appeared to be earnestly cautioning Shisui, warning him against harboring negative thoughts. But deep down, he was delighted. That''s just how people are. The more you suppress their thoughts, the more those thoughts grow and intensify. If he were to vent his frustrations with Shisui, they would both begin questioning their own beliefs afterward.


    At present, he wanted to eliminate any possibility of Shisui expressing his discontent and make him suppress all those disturbing thoughts within him. Then, he would wait for the right moment, and those thoughts would explode completely.


    "Yoru-niisan, I... I didn''t... I have always believed in the Will of Fire."


    Even though Shisui was a j¨­nin, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy in front of Uchiha Yoru. It was as if he genuinely had some dissatisfaction with Konoha''s higher-ups. At this moment, he spoke words that he didn''t truly mean.


    Observing Shisui in this state, Uchiha Yoru smiled and approached him, offering comfort by patting his shoulder.


    "Shisui, perhaps the pressure on the frontlines was too much for you. After coming back this time, relax and don''t be too tense. You must believe in the village and the Will of Fire."


    Shisui, comforted by Uchiha Yoru, smiled, but doubts lingered in his heart. Did he truly start doubting Konoha''s leadership? No! How could he think that way?


    Initially, he had merely been dissatisfied with how Orochimaru-sama was being treated. But now, after being told all this, he found himself entertaining thoughts that the village had gone too far.


    Human nature! Uchiha Yoru was confident in his understanding of human nature and wore a smile on his face. He wanted to make Shisui feel guilty. The more he did that, the more Shisui would believe that he had wicked thoughts in his heart. Once those thoughts were suppressed, they would forever leave a mark.


    "Let''s go. I have been away for half a year, and I miss home."


    With Shisui by his side, Uchiha Yoru smiled nonchalantly. However, when Shisui wanted to say something, he saw the smile on Yoru''s face and didn''t know how to respond.


    As Shisui hesitated and struggled to find the right words, the two of them had already arrived at the Uchiha clan''s new settlement after the relocation.


    They stopped in their tracks! Shisui looked up and couldn''t believe what he saw¡ªthe blank expression on Yoru''s face. His own unease and embarrassment grew.


    In the past six months, Shisui had made several trips to transport supplies and was well aware of the situation within the clan. But Yoru was unaware.


    The Uchiha clan''s new settlement couldn''t be described as remote anymore. It was as if they had moved into an uninhabited forest.


    Surrounded by dense forests, with fresh air and the chirping of birds, the new Uchiha settlement was three times larger than before. But it exuded a sense of isolation, or, to put it bluntly, a feeling of being cut off from the world.


    "Yoru-niisan." After hesitating for a while, Uchiha Shisui tried to comfort his elder brother, but Uchiha Yoru was the first to react.


    "So, this is the new settlement. Just as I expected, the village still trusts us Uchiha. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have planned such a large territory for us. Haha."


    Although he wore a casual smile, there was a noticeable strain in his effort. Even when he mentioned the village again, he lacked the earlier confidence. Shisui found it highly ironic.


    Uchiha Yoru forced a strained smile and approached Shisui, patting his shoulder. "Shisui, is this the house the clan head and elders prepared for me? You always said you were envious of it."


    Amidst laughter and conversation, the two of them slowly entered the Uchiha settlement. As they stepped into the Uchiha clan''s territory, countless eyes looked at them with numbness and loneliness, as if everyone was watching. But as soon as they recognized their own clan''s shinobi, everyone smiled.


    It seemed that this was the moment they felt at home. Uchiha''s cold eyes were just a facade in front of outsiders, concealing their loneliness.


    "Haha, Shisui, so this is the house bestowed upon me by the clan head. It truly lives up to your envy. Such a large courtyard! You should work hard, Shisui."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s carefree laughter made Shisui even more uneasy. It was evident that he was using his smile to mask the emptiness in his heart.


    After all, just before they entered the village, he fervently believed in the village and the Will of Fire, even warning Shisui not to entertain those negative thoughts. But now, reality was slapping him in the face. The Uchiha clan was clearly being isolated.


    "Yoru-niisan, the clan head and elders said that this is your reward for your great deeds for the clan. It was specially prepared for you."


    At this point, Shisui, pretending not to notice Yoru''s forced smile, changed the topic and spoke with a smile. These rewards were given by the clan for Yoru''s accomplishments.


    "Alright, Shisui, you should go back now. I can''t wait to see my new home." S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    He seemed to be rushing Shisui, but that was what concerned Shisui the most. Seeing his hesitation, Shisui couldn''t help but display a concerned expression and asked his elder brother, who had so much faith in the Will of Fire, "Yoru-niisan, are you okay?"


    At this point, he naturally saw through Shisui''s insincere words. Uchiha Yoru, wearing a resolute expression, turned his head and looked at Shisui, speaking with a serious tone.


    "Shisui! You mustn''t think like that! You must believe! Once Orochimaru-sensei becomes the Fifth Hokage, everything will change. All of this is just temporary."


    Observing Uchiha Yoru''s determined expression and the hint of warning and resolution in his eyes, Shisui solemnly nodded. "Yoru-niisan, don''t worry. I believe that everything will change once Orochimaru-sama becomes the Hokage."


    That''s just how humans are. The more you try to prevent them from thinking in a certain way, the more they will start thinking in the opposite direction.


    ~~~


    Notes:


    (Cool)

 Chapter 34: Progress

    Uchiha Clan, Main Shrine In a dimly lit stone chamber, Uchiha Fugaku, the clan head, and Uchiha Setsuna, the elder, sat together. Uchiha Yoru observed their surroundings and wondered if this was a customary practice of the clan, conducting discussions in secretive rooms with subdued lighting.


    "Yoru, your contributions to the clan have brought great honor. The clan acknowledges and remembers them," Fugaku spoke, delivering words of inspiration. Yoru feigned excitement, displaying a thrilled expression as he nodded solemnly. "Clan head, elder, I am dedicated to upholding the pride of the Uchiha."


    "If we''re serving inspirational soup, count me in too. An old saying from my ancestors in a past life goes, ''When you lack the power to change everything, you must learn to adapt.''"


    "Yoru, what is the purpose of summoning Orochimaru back to the village this time?" Setsuna inquired.


    The Uchiha clan, not known for their eloquence inherited from the Hokage lineage, swiftly transitioned from inspirational words to the main topic. Yoru appreciated this directness, but he disagreed. Once he gained influence within the clan, he would undoubtedly need to master the art of speechcraft like the Third Hokage.


    Fugaku and Setsuna looked at Yoru with questioning eyes. Sensing the seriousness of the situation, Yoru set aside his idle thoughts and respectfully replied, "Clan head, elder, the situation is not optimistic."


    "What''s the matter?" Fugaku and Setsuna wore grave expressions. They were well aware that the Uchiha clan was currently being marginalized by the entire village. After finally establishing a connection with Orochimaru, they didn''t want to jeopardize this source of support.


    Yoru let out a sigh and began to explain.


    "Clan head, elder, Orochimaru-sensei has always aspired to become the Fifth Hokage. However, recent developments indicate that others are unjustly taking credit for his accomplishments. Orochimaru-sensei even hinted at certain individuals in the village who oppose his candidacy for Hokage."


    "I specifically asked Orochimaru-sensei about this. If he were to become Hokage without a solid foundation, it might be acceptable. But with Orochimaru-sensei''s team, once he assumes the position, the village''s interests will need to be reassessed."


    As Yoru uttered the last sentence, he furrowed his brow, pretending to be oblivious. However, when Fugaku and Setsuna heard these words, their faces turned pale. They understood the implications.


    Setsuna couldn''t help but curse, "Indeed, the Sarutobi clan is becoming restless. Sarutobi Hiruzen can''t bear to relinquish his current advantages."


    "Elder, calm down." Fugaku shared the same belief, but he remained composed. He attempted to reason with the elder by his side.


    However, as a representative of the hawk faction, Setsuna refused to back down. He coldly sneered, paying no attention to Fugaku''s words.


    "Fugaku, don''t you see it? The interests within the village have just been defined. The emergence of a new Fifth Hokage signifies the rise of a new power, which will undoubtedly impact the interests of various clans within the village. They don''t want that, especially Sarutobi Hiruzen. It''s evident that he is driven by a lust for power."


    Observing Setsuna''s disdainful expression towards Sarutobi Hiruzen, Fugaku, the clan head, sighed. He didn''t know how to persuade Setsuna, so he turned his attention back to Yoru and posed another question.


    "Yoru, do you know what plans await Orochimaru upon his return to the village?"


    This was a crucial question. What was the purpose of bringing back Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin? They couldn''t simply keep him in the village as a figurehead, could they?


    Setsuna was also intrigued by this question. Yoru let out a genuine sigh and conveyed what Orochimaru had revealed through his telepathic animal, Manda. Yoru couldn''t help but feel impressed and awed.


    The political maneuvering skills of the Hokage lineage were truly remarkable. After all, Yoru possessed the perspective of five thousand years from his previous life, enabling him to understand these political intricacies. The current Shinobi world had only existed for a short time, and the Five Great Nations had only gone through a few generations.


    These political strategies were developed through accumulated experience.


    "Clan head, elder, Orochimaru-sensei is currently a member of the Root. He mentioned that they have been assigned a top-secret S-rank mission to undertake."


    ¡ª


    When Uchiha Yoru addressed the clan leader Fugaku and the elder Setsuna, he raised his head and focused his gaze on them. Before they could inquire further, he immediately adopted a serious expression, emphasizing the clan''s interests as he delved into the details of the top-secret mission.


    "The Root intends to revive the Wood Release Experiment Project, along with another human experiment. I don''t have all the specifics yet, but my unique medical ninjutsu skills have garnered my teacher''s attention."


    Upon hearing this, Fugaku and Elder Setsuna displayed different reactions. Fugaku silently breathed a sigh of relief, relieved that it wasn''t a major operation. However, Elder Setsuna seemed to have grasped something and snorted disdainfully.


    "They plan to restart the Wood Release human experiment? What is the village attempting to achieve? Isn''t it clear? They are clearly preparing to guard against us, the Uchiha. Wood Release has the power to control Tailed Beasts, and it serves as a weapon against us, the Uchiha."


    It must be acknowledged that this elder held a strong animosity towards the village.


    Nevertheless, Uchiha Yoru inwardly shook his head and sighed. The Uchiha clan has always resided on the outskirts of the center of power. How could they possess the foresight that accompanies years of political experience like the Hokage? S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Clearly, this is a means to conceal Orochimaru. It''s a top-secret mission that perfectly aligns with Orochimaru''s interests and has the potential to resolve the forthcoming political crisis.


    There is no need to choose the Fifth Hokage. The interests of the village''s higher-ups will be safeguarded, and everything will remain unchanged. It''s a flawless plan.


    Yet, no one could have anticipated that this concealment might cause Orochimaru to completely abandon Konoha or, perhaps, it will be the moment when Orochimaru ultimately surrenders as everything unravels.


    "Clan leader, elder, based on the information I''ve gathered, the village''s Wood Release Experiment Project experienced an accidental success several years ago, which is why it''s being restarted now."


    "What!"


    When Uchiha Yoru disclosed this information, Fugaku and Elder Setsuna''s expressions immediately shifted to shock. Wood Release! While Fugaku might not fully comprehend it, Elder Setsuna was well aware of the terrifying power it wielded.


    The village succeeded? And now they want to revive it!


    In that instant, all of Elder Setsuna''s dissatisfaction vanished, replaced by profound fear. Wood Release! Only those eyes can counter it. Until the Uchiha obtain those eyes, they absolutely cannot engage in conflict with Konoha again.


    "Clan leader, elder, based on the information I obtained, despite the village''s intent to restart the Wood Release Project, the funding falls considerably short due to Konoha''s instability."


    As Uchiha Yoru voiced this, Elder Setsuna was the quickest to react. Sporting a cold smile, he remarked, "Excellent! Excellent! The Third Hokage truly possesses a cunning plan."


    At that moment, not only was Uchiha Yoru taken aback, even Clan Leader Fugaku wore a puzzled expression. Elder Setsuna glanced at them and sneered, saying, "Isn''t it obvious? Research of this magnitude cannot be accomplished in a matter of years. If the Wood Release Project were easily researched, there wouldn''t have been only one accidental experimental subject all these years. Even if there were, for Orochimaru to make groundbreaking progress, it would take several years at the very least, let alone considering the current lack of funding."


    "The Third Hokage and the entire high-ranking officials are playing a delaying game. The shortage of funds serves as a means to stall Orochimaru''s ambitions of becoming the next Hokage."


    Elder Setsuna seemed to have unraveled the entire situation. The high-ranking officials in Konoha are reluctant to relinquish their power and are doing everything in their power to impede Orochimaru''s ascent to Hokage.


    Upon hearing this, Clan Leader Fugaku also displayed a realization on his face and nodded with a grave expression. "Elder Setsuna is correct. However, this also presents an opportunity for us, the Uchiha."


    After Fugaku and Elder Setsuna exchanged glances, smiles graced their faces. It may not bode well for Orochimaru, but it is a chance for them, the Uchiha. It''s an opportunity that has been presented to them.


    "Yoru! The clan is ready to fully support Orochimaru''s research funding."


    At that moment, both of them made up their minds. They wouldn''t easily let go of such a tremendous opportunity.


    And when Uchiha Yoru witnessed the sagacity of these two individuals, he couldn''t help but feel exhilarated as he solemnly nodded. "Clan leader, elder, for the glory of the Uchiha, I, Uchiha Yoru, will firmly stand by Orochimaru-sensei."


    ¡ª


    After the secret family meeting ended, Uchiha Yoru found himself fully engrossed in the Uchiha power center. He had also made a decision regarding the future direction of the Uchiha clan. However, associating with the Uchiha clan didn''t bode well for anyone, as proven by his unfortunate connection with Orochimaru.


    Not only the Uchiha clan, but several other clans in Konoha were also interested in aligning themselves with Orochimaru. Despite the looming threat of Orochimaru being sidelined, many still held him in high regard.


    The high-ranking officials in Konoha were already advanced in age. How much longer could they hold onto their power? On the other hand, Orochimaru was in his prime. The new generation had not yet fully matured, which meant that within the next five years, only three candidates in the entire village were eligible to compete for the position of the Fifth Hokage.


    These three candidates were the Sannin. Jiraiya was carefree and unrestrained, Tsunade was far away, and it had been decided more than a year ago that they would not participate in the competition for the Fourth Hokage position. Now, with the passage of time, no one could rival Orochimaru in terms of popularity.


    As for the delaying policies of the higher-ups, it was only a matter of time before they were overthrown. Consequently, numerous individuals were contemplating ways to align themselves with Orochimaru.


    ...


    Returning to the luxurious house assigned to him by the clan, Uchiha Yoru closed his eyes and pondered his plans for the next two years. According to his calculations, Itachi was currently six years old and would turn seven next year. By the time Itachi reached eight, it would be around the time when Orochimaru would defect.


    [Host: Uchiha Yoru (One Tomoe)]


    [Chakra Level: Elite Chunin]


    [Chakra Nature: Fire (LV3), Lightning (LV4)]


    [Swordsmanship (Taijutsu/Physical Skills): LV4, Medical Ninjutsu: LV4]


    [Gold: 21.35 million]


    Looking at his own panel, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but feel disheartened. Despite all the hard work and risks he had taken in the past six months, his gains were meager. It was truly embarrassing.


    This amount of gold was enough to evolve his Sharingan into the Three Tomoe, but what would that accomplish? Evolving it into the Three Tomoe would only enhance his physical abilities and chakra to a level comparable to a high-level Jonin at best. Moreover, it would take time, and more importantly, would his rapid Sharingan evolution attract the attention of certain individuals who might covet his power?


    After all, his identity was highly sensitive now. There were certainly people in Konoha who would hope for something unfortunate to befall Uchiha, especially as he grew closer to Orochimaru. Someone lurking in the shadows like Danzo, for instance.


    As he contemplated this, Uchiha Yoru fell into deep thought. "Ninjas prioritize information, and for now, I can still pass off my sudden acquisition of medical ninjutsu. I should try to avoid evolving my Sharingan before Orochimaru-sensei defects, or at most, I should evolve it into the Two Tomoe. Within these two years, I must become a Jonin, or even an elite Jonin, in order to truly have influence within the clan."


    If Orochimaru were to defect in two years and he remained at the same level of strength, he would become a discarded piece. However, if he possessed a certain level of strength and handled the situation correctly, he might be able to inherit a portion of Orochimaru''s legacy.


    In the original story, Orochimaru had already defected for ten years, yet there were still young admirers of Orochimaru in Konoha. This demonstrated the extent of Orochimaru''s influence. And how could Orochimaru, someone who had competed for the position of Hokage, not have a group of followers? That was an inheritance.


    If Orochimaru defected, the first group to be targeted would be his followers. With his connection to the Uchiha, Uchiha Yoru had nothing to fear. But what about others?


    As he pondered this, Uchiha Yoru smiled. "Perhaps I need to enhance my strength in these two years. Maybe even become a remarkable genius in Orochimaru-sensei''s eyes, but I shouldn''t display too much talent in the bloodline."


    [Exchange Two Tomoe Sharingan, cost: 1 million gold!]


    [Exchange ''Kakashi''s Lightning Fast Hand Seal'', cost: 10 million gold!]


    [Exchange ''Third Raikage''s Physique Talent'', cost: 10 million gold!]

 Chapter 35: Hand Seal

    Uchiha Yoru felt a sudden tingling sensation coursing through his body, causing him to endure a brief but uncomfortable itchiness. This intense feeling quickly subsided, lasting less than two minutes. It wasn''t that he didn''t desire the abilities of the Uzumaki clan; they were just too costly to acquire.


    As for the exchange involving the Third Raikage''s physical talent, it was more about enhancing his natural abilities rather than accessing bloodline limits. It focused on amplifying a specific talent he possessed, akin to strengthening a particular aspect of his body.


    Gasping for breath, Yoru lifted his head and wore a satisfied smile. "Indeed, my assumption was correct. Apart from bloodline exchanges, enhancing one''s physique is also a gradual process of exploration. And Kakashi''s sealing speed provides a direct method."


    Although the Third Raikage only made a few appearances in the series, he left an indelible impression. Yoru had meticulously considered the evaluations of the Third Raikage before making his final decision.


    The fact that the Third Raikage could single-handedly battle tailed beasts, even leaving the Eight-Tails exhausted, showcased his physical strength and chakra capacity, putting him on par with the tailed beasts themselves. It was a test of sheer force. In a final battle that lasted three days and nights against tens of thousands of shinobi, he eventually depleted his strength and perished.


    Moreover, Yoru''s exchange focused on enhancing his own physique and affinity for Lightning Release ninjutsu, based on the Third Raikage''s traits.


    As Yoru felt his body, a smile formed on his lips. "I can now be considered a genius in chakra control and manipulation. After all, I am in the prime of Kakashi."


    During Naruto Shippuden, Kakashi demonstrated astonishing speed on the lake, performing ninjutsu in a blur, as if in a super-fast playback. However, only Yoru knew the changes that had occurred within his body.


    Hand seals! It wasn''t solely about swift hand movements; hand seals were used to manipulate the chakra within the body. Specific seals could activate chakra flow in the eight major meridians. However, each meridian required precise control of the speed and location of the chakra flow, depending on the different ninjutsu. Therefore, one''s chakra control speed determined the speed of executing hand seals.


    If your chakra flowed swiftly and you could control it with speed, then naturally your hand seal execution would be sufficient. Otherwise, every shinobi would have prioritized training in hand seal speed.


    Initially, the speed of chakra flow was an innate talent, meaning some individuals were naturally faster, surpassing others. There was also the type that developed through postnatal training, achieved by practicing chakra control extensively, eventually reaching a level where they could turn an iron rod into a needle.


    A hand seal speed half a second faster could determine life or death. Not to mention, Yoru had skipped over a decade of hard work, achieving a level that countless people could never dream of attaining in their lifetimes.


    After all, Kakashi Hatake became a Jonin at the age of twelve, and his hand seal proficiency was said to be perfect. This showcased his exceptional talent in this area. In Naruto Shippuden, Kakashi was already in his thirties, and his hand seal proficiency had reached its prime.


    In other words, his talent in hand seals (chakra control and manipulation) had surpassed perfection. He was only fifteen years old now, while Naruto Shippuden Kakashi was already in his thirties.


    The crucial aspect was ninjutsu! Ninjutsu was divided into four levels: S, A, B, and C, each with different training difficulties. If one didn''t meet the required chakra control standard, no amount of training would lead to success. Additionally, some profound ninjutsu required activation of multiple chakra meridians, which ordinary shinobi couldn''t achieve in terms of control.


    The image of the Sharingan with its two tomoe patterns flashed in Yoru''s mind. In this moment, he couldn''t help but smile as he sensed the changes in his body. He muttered to himself, "The awakening of the two tomoe patterns has expedited the transformation of my physique. This sudden change partially explains the increased speed of my chakra flow. The Third Raikage''s physique, on the other hand, underwent a gradual process. It''s perfect."


    In the ninja world, awakening bloodline limits or experiencing bloodline evolution brought about profound changes. Some individuals even transformed from mediocrity to genius overnight, as bloodline limits were difficult to explain.


    Therefore, Yoru''s evolution into the two tomoe patterns of the Sharingan resulted in a significant boost to his chakra control and manipulation. It made sense, considering that everyone possessed different physical attributes, and the direction of enhancement after a bloodline transformation varied accordingly.


    [Host: Uchiha Yoru (Two Tomoe)]


    [Chakra Level: Elite Chunin]


    [Chakra Attributes: Fire (LV3), Lightning (LV4), Earth (LV1)]


    [Swordsmanship (Taijutsu): LV4, Medical Ninjutsu: LV4]


    [Gold: 350,000]


    Observing his attributes, Yoru noticed minimal changes, except for the addition of the Earth attribute. He understood that it represented an enhancement resulting from the strengthening of his physique. According to the original information, the Third Raikage possessed the attributes of Fire, Lightning, and Earth.


    Nevertheless, Uchiha Yoru wore a satisfied smile. With his natural talent resembling the physique of the Third Raikage, he had the potential to become a formidable ninja even without the Sharingan. Currently, only the Sharingan had evolved, and he was the sole individual aware of the changes within his body.


    Kakashi''s hand seal speed in Naruto Shippuden was astonishing, but according to the information, both Kakashi and Itachi had full stars in "Seals."


    Overall, Yoru''s strength had already reached the level of a special J¨­nin. Moreover, it wouldn''t arouse suspicion from others, especially his teacher, Orochimaru. Furthermore, his current state of genius allowed him to learn advanced ninjutsu taught by Orochimaru.


    "Hehe, Orochimaru-sensei, with these changes in my body, you shouldn''t notice anything for now. After all, the Third Raikage''s physique talent requires persistent effort. It''s perfect."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s smile grew wider. Even with Orochimaru''s betrayal, given his current physical foundation, he would become an elite J¨­nin within three years. With the Third Raikage''s physique and Kakashi''s talent in chakra control, he was undoubtedly destined for greatness.


    ¡­


    After Orochimaru''s return to Konoha, it didn''t cause much commotion, except for news about intense battles on the front lines.


    Under Shinzo''s supervision, Konoha had made progress in stabilizing the border. The Hy¨±ga and Uchiha clans, situated on the border with the Land of Water, had also settled down.


    Following the Nine-Tails incident last October, Konoha had experienced turmoil, but it seemed to be gradually stabilizing under the leadership of the long-serving Third Hokage. Another contributing factor was the diminishing presence of the Sannin.


    Tsunade and Jiraiya were no longer in the village, and hardly anyone mentioned them. Instead, rumors of the Third Hokage''s achievements in stabilizing Konoha during the turbulent times circulated in the village.


    Orochimaru, one of the Sannin, had become a low-profile figure, seemingly insignificant. The reputation that was growing day by day within the village now belonged to the Third Hokage.


    Particularly during the recent turmoil in Konoha, the Third Hokage played a decisive role in stabilizing the situation. Coupled with manipulations behind the scenes, all the credit seemed to be attributed to the Third Hokage. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the students at the ninja academy, influenced by the environment, began to blindly idolize the Third Hokage. Some even spread rumors that he was the strongest Hokage of all time.


    In the ninja academy, a ch¨±nin teacher on the podium passionately recounted the Third Hokage''s achievements, and the students below listened with excitement, their enthusiasm ignited.


    However, amidst the countless enthusiastic students and teachers in his class, only one boy stood out. Uchiha Itachi, wearing a black short-sleeved shirt embroidered with the Uchiha clan fan, observed the scene. At the age of six, he began to contemplate deeply.


    Having been to the front lines and learned from his older brother, Shisui, that Orochimaru was the commander-in-chief there, Itachi couldn''t help but question why all the credit now belonged to the Third Hokage. Where had Orochimaru gone?


    Itachi, intellectually mature beyond his years, didn''t realize that his thoughts exceeded what a child his age should ponder. With deep doubts in his heart, he knew he had to explore this issue on his own.


    Perhaps even Uchiha Shisui himself couldn''t have anticipated these changes. Itachi had already embarked on a different path, straying from his original destiny.


    "Itachi-kun!"


    A weak voice interrupted his thoughts. Itachi glanced sideways and saw a petite girl with delicate features and a gentle demeanor. She appeared hesitant but gathered her courage to speak.


    "Um, Itachi-kun, now that the front lines are stabilizing, is Yoru-niisan going to come back too?"


    Yoru! As one of the legendary shinobi, Orochimaru''s disciple, Uchiha Yoru''s reputation was at its peak. Itachi instantly understood. He nodded lightly and replied, "Yoru-niisan has already returned."


    The little girl smiled upon hearing this. Sunlight poured into the classroom, illuminating the emblem of the Uchiha clan on the back of her short-sleeved shirt.

 Chapter 36: Shrewdness

    Konoha The village of Konoha was bathed in bright sunlight, creating a vibrant and serene atmosphere. It was a time of peace and prosperity, and the village thrived in this environment.


    Inside the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, sat with a smoking pipe in his mouth, observing the state of Konoha through a crystal ball. He let out a relieved sigh, his weariness evident.


    "Hiruzen, you''ve been working hard lately," remarked Homura Mitokado, who sat alongside Koharu Utatane, both sipping hot tea. However, Utatane''s words only elicited a sigh from the Third Hokage.


    "You guys... Ah, Orochimaru may have strayed from the right path, but it shouldn''t have come to this."


    As a mentor, Hiruzen couldn''t believe that his own student would claim all the credit for himself and attempt to overshadow him. It left him feeling somewhat melancholic.


    Observing Hiruzen Sarutobi berate himself, Homura Mitokado calmly sipped his tea and said, "Hiruzen, Orochimaru joined Danzo''s Root. Root is a hidden organization, similar to ANBU. So you shouldn''t blame yourself. It was Orochimaru''s choice."


    When Orochimaru failed to become the Fourth Hokage, he joined Root.


    Koharu Utatane also noticed Hiruzen''s hesitation and melancholy. She sighed and shook her head. "Hiruzen, now is not the time to hesitate. Orochimaru is too dangerous, and he has infiltrated the Hyuga and Uchiha clans. If Orochimaru becomes the Hokage, it could bring turmoil to Konoha."


    From a political perspective, the factions and families aligned with the Third Hokage had enjoyed stability for many years. If Orochimaru were to take over, it would directly threaten their interests.


    The power dynamics were already established among the high-ranking officials and the Ino-Shika-Cho clan. If Orochimaru acted as a lone wolf, it might be manageable. However, he had his own group of followers who would try to claim a piece of the pie.


    And Hiruzen Sarutobi himself believed that Orochimaru had chosen the wrong path. Once Orochimaru became the Fifth Hokage, the political landscape of Konoha would need to be reshaped, leading to inevitable instability.


    Hiruzen glanced deeply at his two old friends. Everyone had their own selfish desires, but the challenges Konoha faced were significant.


    "Perhaps you''re right. After all, Orochimaru is no Minato."


    In the end, Hiruzen Sarutobi chose silence and compromise. From the beginning, he had chosen to watch as others propelled everything forward, even with the backing of the Sarutobi clan.


    Minato Uzumaki''s appointment as the Fourth Hokage had the advantage of not having his own faction. After assuming office, he needed to establish his own political allies, and the previous Hokage''s faction was perfect for that purpose.


    As the older generation stepped aside, the new generation emerged. Wasn''t this ideal? However, Orochimaru had his own faction, and that made a difference.


    Exhaling a mouthful of smoke, Hiruzen Sarutobi slightly lowered his Hokage hat and said in a solemn tone, "Let''s put an end to it. Konoha''s stability is more important than anything else."


    Was the Third Hokage mistaken? From a political standpoint, he was not. Konoha couldn''t afford any more upheaval. The current stability was the best situation they could hope for, considering the trials they had endured.


    Konoha had recently experienced three devastating wars, where even young students were sent to the battlefield. It had taken a toll on everyone. Just as they had begun to recover from the wars, the Nine-Tails Incident occurred, resulting in the loss of numerous elite shinobi, including the recently appointed Fourth Hokage.


    This was a blow on top of an already weakened state. Konoha needed time to recuperate.


    If Orochimaru were to seize power, the balance of power in Konoha would be disrupted, leading to political struggles. Moreover, Orochimaru''s obsession with experiments had driven him down the wrong path.


    Konoha was currently vulnerable, and Hiruzen Sarutobi didn''t want to see it descend into chaos once again.


    "Hiruzen, don''t worry. The village needs three to five years to recover," reassured Homura Mitokado, understanding the underlying meaning of Hiruzen Sarutobi''s words. It was also a sense of guilt shared by all of them. After all, Orochimaru was their former disciple, and the Third Hokage nodded solemnly in agreement.


    This was a political struggle. Once Orochimaru formed his own faction, separate from the original Hokage''s faction, conflicts arose, especially when the influential Hyuga and Uchiha clans aligned with Orochimaru. These two clans held significant sway.


    Therefore, Orochimaru''s biggest challenge in becoming Hokage was confronting the families within the original Hokage''s faction. They had already divided the spoils of interest and would not allow anyone to take it away and redistribute it.


    "Hiruzen, give Shinzo a few more years, and he''ll be ready to take the lead."


    Homura Mitokado''s words brought a smile to Koharu Utatane''s face. Hiruzen Sarutobi, however, lowered his head slowly, his eyes reflecting a complex mix of emotions.


    Everyone had their own self-interest!


    Shinzo Sarutobi, the son of the Third Hokage and the former head of ANBU, now commanded the frontlines. Though his strength might not match that of the Sannin, he was undoubtedly the strongest among the new generation. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Furthermore, his position represented the interests of the entire Hokage faction.


    It wasn''t just the selfishness of Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane; it was a decision made by the entire Hokage faction. If Shinzo Sarutobi became Hokage, he would safeguard everyone''s interests, and Konoha would remain intact.


    Konoha would still be Konoha, but with a new, youthful leader.


    Upon hearing these words, Hiruzen Sarutobi silently agreed. Perhaps, deep down, Konoha''s stability was more important than anything else. He had endorsed Minato Uzumaki for the sake of the village''s stability, and now he silently accepted his own son ascending to the position of Hokage.


    From a political perspective, if Shinzo Sarutobi became the Fifth Hokage, Konoha would remain stable. The interests of the major clans would remain unaffected, and there would be no turmoil.


    From a personal perspective, as a father, he felt a surge of pride seeing his son become Hokage alongside him.


    "Hiruzen, keep a close eye on the Uchiha clan. As the situation on the frontlines stabilizes, we must be cautious of any trouble stemming from the Uchiha."


    Finally, the discussion turned to Konoha''s most pressing issue. Hearing this, Hiruzen furrowed his brow and fell deep into thought.


    "The ANBU has already begun monitoring the Uchiha, and preparations are underway to approach the new generation. The Uchiha clan needs a ninja who will carry on the Will of Fire."


    As he spoke, Hiruzen Sarutobi''s eyes displayed determination. Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane smiled and nodded in agreement. "We''ll follow your lead, Hiruzen."


    One must admit, Hiruzen Sarutobi''s methods were quite cunning. He kept a close watch on the situation while also making arrangements to win over the new generation of Uchiha.


    From the beginning, the plan was to have someone from the Uchiha clan on their side. They needed to ascertain if there was any connection between the Nine-Tails and the Uchiha and stay informed of the Uchiha''s actions. After all, having control over the Nine-Tails was like holding a sword over Konoha''s head.

 Chapter 37: Itachis Teacher

    Konoha''s Root Headquarters. In a dark and dimly lit chamber, a pair of sinister and bright eyes examined the scroll of intelligence in hand. After a prolonged silence, a hoarse and disdainful laughter reverberated through the quiet room.


    "Hehe, Hiruzen, you''ve lucked out this time. While the external troubles of Konoha are gradually stabilizing, the Uchiha within the village pose a significant problem."


    Speaking to himself, Danzo Shimura mentioned the Uchiha clan with a flicker of malice in his eyes. He would never allow such a formidable force that could threaten Konoha to exist within the village.


    The Uchiha were exceedingly powerful!


    "Orochimaru, I hope you understand that the Uchiha and Hyuga must not be allowed to grow too powerful during this period of tranquility."


    Danzo smirked, his heart filled with apprehension toward these two prominent clans.


    The Uchiha and Hyuga were the two major clans of Konoha, possessing immense power and being bloodline clans. A bloodline ninja with equal strength could defeat two ninjas of the same level and emerge victorious.


    In the original anime, the Elder Chiyo of Sunagakure, the Village Hidden in the Sand, solemnly stated that when facing the Sharingan, one should flee if it''s a one-on-one encounter, and strike the back if it''s two against one.


    It''s crucial to understand that Chiyo, the elder of Sunagakure, was on par with the Third Hokage and had experienced countless battles. This statement highlights the power of bloodline ninjas, especially the Uchiha clan, known as the foremost noble clan in the ninja world.


    Even an elite Jonin who activates the Sharingan can effortlessly defeat an ordinary elite Jonin, and facing two elite Jonin of equal strength alone is genuinely terrifying.


    It wouldn''t matter if they were Genin or Chunin, as any major ninja village can train them given enough resources. However, a Jonin is the backbone of every village and not easily expendable.


    Uchiha Clan Territory.


    The Uchiha Clan''s newly relocated territory, several times larger than before, was now surrounded by ancient forests, dense and towering, effectively isolating the Uchiha.


    Inside a house emanating an imposing aura, the cries of a baby could be heard.


    "Greetings, Clan Head. Greetings, Clan Head''s wife."


    In the living room, Uchiha Yoru respectfully bowed to Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto, who were currently preparing tea for them.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, you''re too polite."


    Uchiha Mikoto smiled and nodded, pouring tea for both of them. Apologetically, she looked at them and said, "I apologize, but our son, Sasuke, is still young and a bit noisy." S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Uchiha Mikoto, with the appearance of a homely housewife, explained the faint sound of a crying child coming from the house. Uchiha Fugaku, the Clan Head, smiled in response.


    "Hehe, according to the hierarchy in the clan genealogy, you should call Mikoto ''sister-in-law.''"


    Uchiha Fugaku, who was typically stern, rarely made jokes and smiled. Witnessing this scene, Mikoto''s eyes flickered with surprise, while Yoru couldn''t help but smile upon hearing this.


    "Sister-in-law, Clan Head."


    Uchiha Fugaku naturally intended to win over Yoru. He wouldn''t refuse such a favor, and hearing those words filled Uchiha Yoru with excitement and emotion.


    Finally! He had finally entered the center of power within the clan.


    Engaging in politics as a ninja? To participate in politics, just like in his previous life, he needed the strength to back it up.


    The difference in this ninja world was that personal strength was paramount. Without the strength of a Jonin, one couldn''t even participate.


    Uchiha Yoru understood the reason behind this treatment. One was his Sharingan, and at the age of fifteen, he was already a confirmed elite Chunin. With the advancement of his bloodline, becoming a Jonin in the future would be no problem.


    For ordinary ninjas, the journey from elite Chunin to Jonin was long and arduous. Even becoming a Special Jonin required extensive training, sometimes taking a lifetime to achieve. Just look at Kurenai Yuhi and Mitarashi Anko. They became Chunin at the ages of thirteen and twelve, respectively, but it took another twelve years of training for them to become Jonin.


    However, for bloodline ninjas, at this crucial moment, the awakening or advancement of their bloodline would lead to comprehensive improvement. That''s the difference.


    While others needed over a decade of training, the awakening or promotion of the Sharingan would shorten that time for the Uchiha.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, your talent is impressive. In the future, Itachi hopes to rely on you."


    When the situation became dire, Uchiha Fugaku''s smile revealed his true intention. So, the relationship on the family tree is that of an elder brother and sister-in-law? It had been countless generations, who knows how many, why not just call them ancestors?


    Nevertheless, Uchiha Yoru humbly responded to these words, wearing a modest smile. "How could I dare to have any objections if the clan leader doesn''t mind."


    Observing the modest and smooth young man before him, Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t help but show a satisfied smile and nodded approvingly. No wonder he managed to gain trust and get close to Orochimaru.


    Both sides had entered into a mutually beneficial exchange. The title of "sister-in-law" indicated that Uchiha Yoru had become part of the clan leader''s faction. He now had a support system within the clan. The price for this exchange was taking on apprentices.


    Just like the relationship between Hiruzen Sarutobi, Jiraiya, and Minato.


    Now that Uchiha Yoru was Orochimaru''s disciple, what if Uchiha Itachi also became Uchiha Yoru''s apprentice?


    Hehe, since Uchiha Itachi didn''t have the fate to become Orochimaru''s disciple, it wouldn''t be a bad idea for him to become a grand disciple instead. In doing so, they would both carry the mark of the Hokage lineage.


    Uchiha Fugaku''s face displayed a smile of contentment and admiration toward the young man before him, who handled things so smoothly. Similarly, Uchiha Yoru felt a secret relief.


    It was like wanting to sleep and finally getting a pillow. He had been worried about his identity after Orochimaru defected. Although it wouldn''t be entirely cleared up, it would undoubtedly cause complications.


    But with Uchiha Itachi, it would be different. He didn''t care about Konoha, but he wanted his position within the Uchiha clan to remain unaffected.


    Uchiha Itachi becoming his disciple meant that he would be playing the Orochimaru faction card.


    Suddenly, the two foxes, one big and one small, both revealed smiles, thinking that they had gained an advantage. One used their authority to pave the way for their son, while the other used their foresight to pave the way for themselves.


    "Hehe, I''ll go call Itachi right away."


    On the side, Uchiha Mikoto, who was gentle and kind, smiled upon hearing these words. She nodded and spoke with a smile to the two men.


    As Uchiha Mikoto turned and left, Uchiha Yoru, who had been smiling and lowering his head, had a momentary flash of shrewdness in his eyes.


    Uchiha Mikoto, the daughter of Elder Setsuna, may seem like a gentle housewife, but one must remember Elder Setsuna''s hawkish figure. And this sister-in-law is no ordinary person. Before getting married and having children, she was an elite shinobi in the clan! She was even a top-level Jonin with the Three Tomoe Sharingan.

 Chapter 38: Politics

    With a sharp sound, the wooden sliding door opened, and six-year-old Uchiha Itachi respectfully entered the living room, exuding a sense of maturity despite his young age. Upon seeing his son entering the room, Uchiha Fugaku''s smile gained a touch of authority. He glanced at Itachi and then pointed at Uchiha Yoru, speaking solemnly, "Itachi, from today onwards, you will be under Yoru''s tutelage."


    Itachi''s expression showed a hint of surprise, but Uchiha Yoru smiled upon seeing this. He secretly thought to himself that this would make it impossible for Itachi to resist.


    "Yoru-sensei." Indeed, young Itachi was still an obedient child, dutifully bowing to Yoru as he respectfully addressed him, following his father''s instructions.


    Observing this scene, Uchiha Fugaku smiled and said, "Heh, Itachi, if you think about it, Yoru is your father''s cousin, your uncle. So, it''s not a bad deal for you to have Yoru as your teacher."


    Uchiha Yoru inwardly chuckled, realizing that those involved in politics were truly cunning. Now that he was related to Itachi, he could view the situation from a comfortable position.


    "You''re too kind, clan leader. I will do my best to teach Itachi. By the way, I will find the right moment to discuss this with Orochimaru-sensei. Perhaps Itachi would be suitable for the summoning beasts of Ry¨±chi Cave."


    As Yoru spoke these words, Uchiha Fugaku''s face lit up with a broad smile. Young Itachi was amazed to witness his usually strict father behaving in such a manner.


    Itachi was indeed mature for his age, but he was still ignorant when it came to politics. Otherwise, how could he have become a pawn in the original story?


    Uchiha Fugaku''s joyful smile indicated that his successor was secure. If his son could form a contract with the summoning beasts of Ry¨±chi Cave, he would become a shinobi of the highest caliber. Currently in his prime, Uchiha Fugaku envisioned a future where his son would take over as clan leader, while Yoru would become an elder in the clan.


    Being the disciple of Orochimaru was not enough, but being the brother-in-arms of the Fifth Hokage might be sufficient.


    Uchiha Fugaku was well aware of the recent suppression of Orochimaru in the village, but he couldn''t care less. Sarutobi Shinzo? Even if he received credit for his frontline accomplishments, it wouldn''t be enough to surpass the prestige of the Sannin. Not to mention their difference in power.


    Seeing the clan leader''s smiling face, Uchiha Yoru smiled as well and nodded, saying, "Clan leader, if you have no further business, I will take Itachi downstairs to get acquainted."


    Uchiha Fugaku witnessed this and smiled, nodding. "Yoru-kun, we are family. When there are no outsiders present, you can call me ''big brother''."


    Although the words sounded casual, Uchiha Yoru understood the underlying implications. He smiled gratefully and nodded, "Clan leader, I will certainly teach Itachi well. However, recently Orochimaru-sensei has been busy with his research, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to provide proper guidance to Itachi. My suggestion is to let Shisui come and teach him. After all, Itachi''s talent shouldn''t go to waste."


    Uchiha Fugaku, upon hearing this, was even more pleased and nodded. "Good, Itachi will be in your hands, Yoru."


    Shisui Uchiha was the most outstanding talent in the clan for many years. His talent even rivaled that of the prodigy ninja Hatake Kakashi, not to mention that he had already awakened the Three Tomoe Sharingan. In Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes, Kakashi was already surpassed by Shisui.


    This was the difference between a bloodline shinobi and an ordinary shinobi.


    Kakashi was truly a genius in this era. Graduating at the age of five, becoming a Chunin at six, and a J¨­nin at twelve, his life seemed like a cheat code. However, the limitations of his ordinary bloodline prevented him from going further, not to mention the burden of his single Sharingan eye.


    In the spacious courtyard, there was a sizable artificial lake. Uchiha Yoru, Uchiha Shisui, and six-year-old Itachi sat together.


    "Shisui, I leave the task of teaching Itachi to you from now on."


    Uchiha Yoru feigned an apologetic expression, and upon witnessing this scene, Shisui smiled casually and said, "Don''t worry, Yoru-niisan. I will teach Itachi well."


    Teaching Itachi was not the most important thing for Shisui. At the moment, the most crucial matter for the Uchiha was to establish a close relationship with Orochimaru.


    Although Itachi was precocious at the age of six, he still didn''t fully understand the conversation between the two. However, he was intelligent enough to store everything in his mind and analyze it later when he returned home.


    "By the way, Itachi, what have you been learning at school recently?"


    Itachi had become somewhat familiar with Shisui and Yoru, so he replied casually. But when he noticed their more serious expressions, he respectfully began talking about his school curriculum.


    "...Apart from learning about traps, disguises, and the Shadow Clone Technique, my teacher often talks about the Will of Fire. He especially emphasizes that the Third Hokage is the strongest Hokage in the history of the village."


    Upon hearing Itachi''s serious report, particularly his statement about the Third Hokage being the strongest in history, an abnormal expression crossed Shisui''s face.


    Uchiha Yoru, on the other hand, nodded and said with a smile, "It''s not entirely wrong to say that. After all, the Third Hokage was the longest-serving Hokage in Konoha''s history, so he could be considered the strongest Hokage."


    Itachi, who had recently experienced certain events during his visit to the front lines, appeared puzzled. "Yoru-sensei, Shisui-niisan, can you explain what the Will of Fire is?"


    Upon hearing this, Shisui froze for a moment. The Will of Fire? But seeing Itachi''s perplexed expression, just as he was about to say something, Yoru burst into laughter.


    Seeing their confusion, Uchiha Yoru smiled and said, "Itachi, remember to question the source before asking about the meaning." S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Both Shisui and Itachi were taken aback. Who had mentioned the Will of Fire?


    Uchiha Yoru smirked inwardly. It seemed the Ninja Academy couldn''t wait to start brainwashing its students, making them forget the heroes on the battlefield and glorifying the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    If he hadn''t known about the future, comparing the current situation with what he knew, he would have deduced the situation with near certainty. He couldn''t help but marvel at the world of politics. It had already begun its plotting and scheming early on.


    From the start, Orochimaru was destined to fail. Becoming the Hokage was the first condition, but without the strength to overpower the village, it was better to integrate and let these positions push you to the top.


    Undoubtedly, Orochimaru had excellent political strategies, but he took a wrong path. However, it was understandable. With Orochimaru''s pride, how could he allow others to control his will?


    ~~~


    Share This Fic! Thanks! Also if 500 Ps bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 39: Will of Fire = Uchiha

    In the Uchiha clan''s courtyard, Uchiha Yoru, with a sense of reverence, spoke, "Itachi, do you know the origin of the name ''Konoha''? And do you know why our land is called the Land of Fire? Also, do you know why the leader of our Land of Fire is called the ''Hokage''?" Yoru''s words left Itachi puzzled and even Shisui, who was nearby, looked skeptical, indicating that he was also unsure.


    However, Yoru''s eyes flashed a hidden cunning, while his face displayed an intense and determined fervor.


    "The First Hokage, with his Wood Release, dominated the world, and that''s why the village is called ''Konoha.'' And our Uchiha ancestors, who were once on par with the First Hokage, along with the Senju clan, founded the Five Great Shinobi Nations, bringing an end to the chaotic Warring States era."


    As Yoru spoke, it became apparent that Itachi was unaware of these details, but Shisui''s face turned pale, and he exclaimed, "Yoru-niisan, this is forbidden knowledge!"


    However, in the face of Shisui''s shocked expression, Yoru shook his head, glanced at him with a profound and serious look, and said, "Shisui, perhaps our ancestors were at fault, but what about their achievements? Shouldn''t we acknowledge their accomplishments? Are you going to deny Uchiha''s history?"


    "In the chaotic Warring States era, the average lifespan of shinobi and civilians was only around thirty years, and shinobi clans sent children as young as five or six to the battlefield. But in the present era of the Five Great Shinobi Nations, during times of peace, shinobi go to war at around the age of ten, and the average lifespan of shinobi and civilians has increased to over fifty years. That is the accomplishment of the Uchiha and Senju clans, who created this era."


    Yoru spoke about these matters with a serious tone, presenting them from an objective perspective. Although Shisui''s face seemed uneasy, he had to admit the truth after hearing Yoru''s words. On the other hand, Itachi seemed to have discovered a new world, and a glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes.


    "The collaboration between the Senju and Uchiha clans, who established the Land of Fire, gave rise to the current Konoha. The name ''Konoha'' comes from the Wood Release of the Senju clan. Similarly, the title ''Hokage'' in the Land of Fire originated from the Fire Release of the Uchiha."


    As Yoru spoke, he displayed a proud and confident expression, and he patted Itachi''s shoulder with seriousness. "The true will of fire is the Uchiha''s Fire Release igniting the great tree of the Senju''s Wood Release. The burning leaves scattered in the air¡ªthis is the origin of the will of fire."


    "Where the leaves dance, the fire continues to burn. The firelight will continue to illuminate the village and allow new leaves to sprout." Yoru mumbled these words to himself, causing Itachi and Shisui to look at him with hopeful eyes.


    "So, the will of fire means that beneath the Senju''s dancing leaves, the Uchiha''s flames burn endlessly. The Uchiha''s Fire Release will become the guiding light that protects Konoha, while the Senju''s Wood Release will safeguard the emergence of a new future."


    At this moment, Yoru exuded a sacred aura, as if he had become a guiding light in the darkness, pointing the way for the two individuals trapped in obscurity.


    Uchiha Yoru at this moment exudes a sacred aura, as if transforming into a guiding light in the darkness, pointing the way for the two individuals who are deeply immersed in obscurity.


    These words are not spoken in vain. The Konoha, originally formed by the collaboration of the Senju and Uchiha clans, united various smaller clans. Otherwise, with the First Hokage''s Wood Release and the Second Hokage''s Water Release, how could they be called the Hokage? That would be absurd.


    Indeed, the leader of the village was not called the Mokukage (Wood Shadow), the Mizukage (Water Shadow), or the KinKage (Forbidden Shadow). It was Hokage the Shadow of Fire. At that moment, the young Itachi seemed to have his mind opened to a new perspective. Excitement surged within him, and he nodded earnestly. "Sensei, Itachi understands. The village protected by the alliance of the Senju and Uchiha clans embodies the true will of fire."


    As Itachi appeared to have found a purpose in life, Shisui, standing beside him, felt a sense of surprise and unease. However, considering the truth in Yoru''s words, he understood that the Uchiha clan''s duty was to protect Konoha.


    As they observed the two, Uchiha Yoru smiled and confirmed, "In the beginning, the Senju and Uchiha clans united to establish Konoha, becoming the unchallenged rulers of the land. Many smaller clans, such as the Nara, Akimichi, Yamanaka, Sarutobi, and Shimura, sought refuge and protection under their leadership."


    "This was the legacy of the Uchiha, an indelible mark on the entire ninja world. Now, it is time to look ahead!"


    With a slightly dimmed gaze, Yoru''s solemn expression wavered, as if his unwavering conviction had encountered a flaw. Shisui, who knew what was coming, felt conflicted and hesitant to speak. But understanding that Itachi, as the son of the clan head, needed to know these things, Shisui fell silent.


    "With the establishment of Konoha, the unyielding ruler of the Land of Fire, the other factions chose not to be assimilated. Instead, they formed their own nations, leading to the current state of the ninja world."


    "The era of warring states came to an end, giving rise to the era of the ninja world. However, during this transition, differences in ideology arose between the founders of the Land of Fire: the Senju and Uchiha."


    "Differences?" Uchiha Itachi''s curiosity was piqued, while Shisui recollected the historical records within the clan, momentarily losing himself in thought.


    Uchiha Yoru sighed with a tinge of melancholy as he looked at the two. "The First Hokage believed that peace was hard-earned and did not wish to engage in wars with other nations. He sought peace and aimed to balance the power of the major shinobi villages by distributing the tailed beasts among the five great nations."


    "But Uchiha Madara disagreed. He believed that the current peace was temporary, and lasting peace could only be achieved through bloodshed. His intention was to unify the ninja world with the First Hokage, even if it meant temporary pain in exchange for long-lasting peace. This was the origin of their conflict."


    "Later on..." Uchiha Yoru, taking a bystander''s perspective, slowly recounted the conflicts between the Senju and Uchiha and the reasons behind the Uchiha''s involvement in the Konoha Police Force.


    Upon finishing his story, Shisui furrowed his brow, lost in deep thought. The records he had read and Yoru''s account aligned almost perfectly. However, when he had studied the history alone, he had believed that the clan was at fault, which had caused the conflicts between the clan and the village. It had become a taboo subject for him. But now, as an observer, listening to someone else''s account seemed to open up a new world of possibilities.


    Shisui''s contemplation at this moment didn''t revolve around the origins of the conflicts between the clan and the village, as he was already well-versed in that. Instead, he pondered what had led to those conflicts.


    Was Uchiha Madara wrong? Then was the First Hokage right?


    With the First Hokage''s fall, war broke out, and the tailed beasts, intended to bring balance to the five great nations, became instruments of war. The First War! The Second War! And the brutal Third War! How much time had passed since then? It seemed that the First Hokage''s approach wasn''t entirely correct either.


    Was Uchiha Madara right, then? It didn''t appear so.


    As Shisui found himself engulfed in doubt, the young Uchiha Itachi, despite his early maturity and intelligence, was only six years old. Upon comprehending the true meaning of the Will of Fire, a proud expression spread across his face.


    "Sensei, I understand. The Will of Fire means that the Uchiha and the Senju protect countless weak individuals."


    In Itachi''s young and innocent mind, a principle took root that would make him proud for the rest of his life: the Uchiha were the protectors of the village. Witnessing this, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile. He hadn''t spoken a single falsehood. Originally, it was the Senju and Uchiha who protected Konoha. But what happens when the people you protect turn against you?


    As depicted in the original work, in Itachi''s ideology, the Hokage represented a sacred existence that protected the village, while the Uchiha had become an unstable factor. Now, the situation had been reversed. The Uchiha were supposed to protect Konoha, but many within the village wanted to overthrow those who had once protected them. In such a situation, what should one do?


    "Well, Sensei, if what you said about the village''s history is true, wouldn''t there be no wars if there was only the Land of Fire and Konoha?"


    The six-year-old Itachi expressed his curiosity about the true history of the village after understanding the concept of the Will of Fire. Naturally, he was deeply interested in the village''s history and had many questions about the conflicts between the Uchiha and the Senju.


    Uchiha Yoru, with a wry smile, shook his head and responded, "Itachi, you''re still young. I can''t give you a definite answer, and neither can anyone else in the ninja world. This answer has never been found, so there''s no right or wrong."


    "Haha, you''re only six years old. Why worry so much? Your primary goal now is to graduate from the Ninja Academy and become a pride of the clan. Lead the Uchiha to continue protecting Konoha. That is your life''s purpose. Don''t overthink it."


    Yoru burst into laughter, patting the young Itachi''s head, dismissing all the questions. But within Itachi''s young mind, a seed of curiosity had been firmly planted.


    At the age of six, Itachi couldn''t help but imagine what would happen if there were no wars on the borders and only the Land of Fire and Konoha existed.


    Meanwhile, Shisui, with a complex expression, observed his older brother, whom he greatly admired, seeming somewhat frightened. He asked, "If the Uchiha ideology were implemented under the First Hokage''s peace ideals, would it have led to the same outcome? The ninja world experienced three major wars in just a few decades."


    Uchiha Yoru, pretending to be surprised, chuckled in response, "Shisui, don''t think too much about it. That is history. I''m simply impartially recounting it to Itachi as the son of the clan head."


    Though Yoru''s words were few, Shisui lowered his head, his mind filled with countless thoughts.


    The First Hokage''s peaceful ideology seemed incapable of achieving true peace. Instead, it had transformed the Uchiha''s internal conflicts into conflicts between nations, with the only significant difference being that many smaller conflicts merged into larger ones.


    Shisui realized this, and it troubled him even more. It appeared that the various clans in Konoha were excluding the Uchiha not only because of the fear of the Nine-Tails but also due to their own interests.


    The interests of the Uchiha clan!


    This realization caused Shisui to break out in a cold sweat. The suspicions surrounding the Nine-Tails had given numerous clans an opportunity to encroach on the Uchiha''s interests.


    "Thank you, Sensei. Itachi now understands the Will of Fire," said the six-year-old Itachi, still somewhat confused but finding a glimmer of hope in his heart. A tender and resolute smile appeared on his face.


    Seeing Itachi''s smile, Uchiha Yoru also displayed a relieved expression and praised him. "Itachi, you''ve done well. Strive to graduate as soon as possible."


    Upon hearing these words, Itachi nodded determinedly and replied, "Sensei, don''t worry. I will do my best."


    Although mature for his age, Itachi was still a six-year-old child. Yoru observed the ever-changing expressions of Itachi and the bewildered Shisui with narrowed eyes. He couldn''t help but think, "Shisui, what are you so lost in thought about? Remember to guide Itachi."


    Snapped out of his daze by a pat on the shoulder, Shisui suddenly came to his senses, forcing a smile. He nodded and assured, "Yoru-niisan, don''t worry. I will guide Itachi well."


    It was clear that Shisui had already taken a step onto the wrong path. In reality, he possessed immense power, but when it came to shaping the clan''s future, he relied on others rather than his own abilities to effect change. This was evident in how he projected his hopes onto the Hokage lineage, which ultimately led to his spiritual collapse and his tragic choice to escape reality through suicide.


    In essence, Shisui had great power, but when it came to the future of the clan, he preferred relying on others rather than his own strength to bring about change.


    At this moment, Shisui wore a strained smile on his face, but internally, he was shocked. He could only hope that Orochimaru would become the Fifth Hokage as soon as possible, providing the Uchiha with an opportunity.


    Meanwhile, the youngest Uchiha, Itachi, lost in deep thought, realized that the Will of Fire was proposed by the Uchiha themselves. So, wasn''t it evident that the Uchiha embodied the Will of Fire? With this realization, he couldn''t help but smile. However, a lingering doubt remained.


    The question is: Who is stronger, the Third Hokage, who brought peace to the troubled times, or the First Hokage, the founder of Konoha?


    ~~~


    Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")


    who wants more chapters? please share this fic and drop PowerStone so I can start adding goals! Starting now! Every 500 PS, every 1k Collections get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 40: Shady (1)

    The armed law enforcement system of Konohagakure, also known as the Hidden Leaf Village in the Land of Fire, consists of five departments: Anbu, Root, Intelligence, Medical, and Barrier. These departments, collectively known as the Six Departments of Konoha, form the backbone of law enforcement within the village. Ordinary shinobi are mainly assigned missions and, during times of war, organized into ninja armies. However, they do not possess law enforcement authority within the village unless they encounter spies or similar threats.


    The Anbu and Root departments handle confidential and covert tasks within the village. The current leader of the Anbu is the daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage. It is known that the Third Hokage''s eldest son and daughter-in-law are elite Anbu members, serving as his right-hand men.


    The leader of the Root department is Danzo Shimura, a cunning figure known to all.


    The Intelligence department is responsible for gathering and analyzing information. It consists of three subdivisions: Interrogation Division, Interrogation and Torture Division, and Cipher Division. The head of the Intelligence department is currently Inoichi Yamanaka.


    The Medical department, founded by Tsunade, one of the Legendary Sannin, is considered the most powerful medical unit in the entire ninja world. Although Tsunade is no longer in the village, her legacy lives on.


    The Barrier department is a mysterious and secluded unit primarily operating within the village. Their duty is to seal the tailed beasts and safeguard the village, which is equally dangerous.


    These are the five main departments of the Hokage line in Konoha. The sixth department is the Uchiha Police Department.


    The Uchiha Police Department was established during the reign of the Second Hokage and serves as the Uchiha clan''s formalized private force. It holds significant authority and has the power to enforce the law independently. They do not need to report to the Hokage and can act without seeking approval.


    Despite its name, the Uchiha Police Department exudes a repressive atmosphere, especially for outsiders. It operates as a miniature political system with subdivisions such as Interrogation Division, Intelligence Division, Logistics Division, and Security Division.


    As Uchiha Yoru observed the scene, he couldn''t help but ponder the profound heritage of the Uchiha clan, which resembled a "one country, two systems" scenario.


    "Yoru-niisan, here is the information you requested."


    Shisui, an outstanding prodigy of the Uchiha clan, became a Jonin at the age of thirteen and, at fourteen, was already on par with elite Jonin. He held a high position within the Police Department.


    As Yoru examined the information, he visibly relaxed and put the documents aside. He then noticed Shisui''s downcast expression.


    "Shisui, you''re fourteen this year, right?"


    Surprised by Yoru''s nostalgic expression, Shisui nodded, somewhat bewildered. "Yes, Yoru-niisan."


    Yoru sighed and shook his head. "Shisui, your talent is undeniable. You''re as capable as Kakashi. But you''re still young, and constantly exposing yourself to these dark matters might be harmful."


    Feeling guilty, Shisui''s face showed remorse. Yoru, who was only a year older, had already faced more darkness and shouldered the responsibility of bridging the gap between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage.


    Realizing this, Shisui''s previous melancholy and dissatisfaction vanished. If Yoru could handle greater pressure and delve into darkness, Shisui felt obligated to do the same.


    "Don''t worry, Yoru-niisan. I won''t disappoint you!"


    At that moment, a determined look appeared on Shisui''s face, and Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a smile. "Shisui, you''re mistaken. We''re all doing this for our clan, for Konoha." S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Casually pushing the documents forward, Shisui''s eyebrows slightly furrowed as he looked at the information in his hand, particularly the individuals mentioned.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru, seated at the desk, lowered his head slightly, casting his gaze into the shadows, as if harboring a hint of despondency.


    "Umino Itsuki!" As Shisui looked at the information in his hand, especially seeing that there was only one nephew, Umino Iruka, left among his relatives, and that his parents had sacrificed themselves during the Nine-Tails attack, his hand couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Yoru-niisan, what did Umino Itsuki do?"


    Shisui''s voice was lowered, sounding hoarse. It was just an ordinary chunin family, and their entire family consisted of ordinary chunin who had almost all perished during the Nine-Tails attack. Only one nephew, who was still in the ninja academy, remained. Shisui himself was just a chunin.


    Seemingly sensing Shisui''s reluctance, Uchiha Yoru took a deep breath and opened his eyes. In an instant, his blood-red Sharingan with two tomoe spun, emanating a suppressed aura.


    "Shisui! A ninja''s duty is to carry out missions. You shouldn''t concern yourself with anything else."


    However, upon hearing these words, a self-deprecating smile appeared on Shisui''s lips, and he couldn''t help but say, "Is it another one of those missions we handle for Root?"


    The office was filled with a heavy atmosphere for a moment, but eventually, Yoru spoke up. Looking at Shisui''s despondent mood, he shook his head and said, "Shisui, all of this is for the sake of Konoha."


    "The recent arrest of Umino Itsuki should be handled cleanly. Transfer the shops under his name to Sarutobi Tsuki. Remember not to leave too many assets for Umino Iruka."


    In other words, leaving too many assets behind would only harm Umino Iruka, who was about to graduate.


    Shisui had clearly done this before, but each time, it was a mental torment for him.


    "Yoru-niisan, how much longer do we have to do this?"


    Finally, Shisui couldn''t hold back and spoke up. It had been less than three months since they returned to Konoha, and he had already carried out too many secretive missions.


    "Yoru-niisan, do you know how people in the village have been evaluating the Uchiha clan recently?"


    Since their return to Konoha with Orochimaru, Orochimaru had been almost forgotten. However, as a member of Root, Orochimaru still had many tasks to be executed, most of which were secretive missions. Naturally, the Uchiha and Hyuga clans took over a significant portion of these secretive Root missions.


    After all, Orochimaru''s identity was there, even if he was in the shadows, he couldn''t casually send someone else to execute the missions. Moreover, his position in Root was equivalent to the second in command, so naturally, he had to be responsible for carrying out some secretive missions.


    These missions were then taken over by the Orochimaru clan, and with Uchiha Yoru''s presence, naturally, they received the bulk of the missions.


    But it was evident that these secretive individuals weighed heavily on Shisui, constantly challenging and reshaping his worldview.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - Desolate


    - T


    - vividlearner744


    - Cesar


    - aklon


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 41: Shady (2)

    In a seemingly ordinary office within the Police Department, "Yoru-niisan, everyone in the village is saying that the Uchiha clan targets civilian shinobi, arresting them for even the smallest mistakes. But they turn a blind eye when it comes to the major clans. The Police Department has become corrupt."


    Shisui expressed his frustration, while Uchiha Yoru, upon hearing these words, pretended to be troubled and worried, but remained firm.


    "Shisui, you must understand that all of this is for the stability of Konoha."


    Shisui''s frustration became apparent, and he whispered, "Yoru-niisan, why are there so many secretive missions from Root? So many!"


    After a while, Shisui still couldn''t bring himself to say it, but Yoru let out a sigh. "Shisui, you need to understand that the village is going through difficult times, and special times call for special measures."


    Most of these secretive missions involve life and death matters. As for justice or false accusations, they can only apologize. Root assigns the missions, and we don''t know if they are right or wrong.


    Where there is light, there is darkness. Even if the Third Hokage is fair, without darkness, there can''t be light.


    Do you think the formation of the Sarutobi clan in the later part of the anime was fictional? If power hadn''t been gradually accumulated, there wouldn''t have been the later Sarutobi corps.


    "Shisui, the Sarutobi clan needs the Third Hokage''s support right now, so there are things you need to understand and accept."


    The village''s size is limited, and for the Sarutobi clan to develop, it needs to encroach on others'' interests.


    With Uchiha Yoru present, the nature of certain missions naturally began to change, like the one they were currently handling involving Umino Itsuki.


    Umino Itsuki, a chunin, was suspected of betraying the village during a mission and was captured by the Grass Country for half a month.


    The two words "suspected betrayal" were enough, especially considering that the person in question was an ordinary chunin. Root''s philosophy is better to kill a thousand innocent people than let one guilty person go.


    This was originally a mission for Root, but its nature had changed a bit under Yoru''s control.


    That''s because Umino Itsuki owned three shops. After the attack of the Nine-Tails, almost the entire Uzumaki family died, leaving significant assets behind.


    Umino Itsuki was suspected of being eliminated, so the assets needed to be reassigned. And since Yoru didn''t want to clash with Root, he came up with this method.


    "Shisui, after transferring these three shops to Sarutobi Tsuki, half of the shop''s income will go to us, the Uchiha."


    To secure personal gains, they needed to silence everyone reasonably. By sending the shops to the Sarutobi clan, the Uchiha clan could involve them in this dirty business. The robe of the Hokage, isn''t that perfect?


    I complete the missions for you under the guise of Root, and in return, I give the majority of the benefits to the Sarutobi clan. It''s a disguised gesture of goodwill.


    In the end, the Uchiha clan only received half of the shop''s income, but it could be said that Root only had to give their approval, and the Sarutobi clan would benefit greatly.


    On the other hand, the Uchiha clan did all the dirty and exhausting work and deserved their compensation.


    In this three-party situation, only the Uchiha clan was doing the work. What else could be done?


    "Sarutobi Tsuki, the team leader executing missions in the Grass Country."


    A piece of information caught Shisui''s eye. The team leader returned alive while the rest of the team either died or became captives, including Umino Itsuki.


    Seeing this, Shisui couldn''t help but feel deep suspicion. Was this suspected betrayal really Sarutobi Tsuki''s attempt to erase this stain on his ninja career?


    Seemingly aware of Shisui''s doubts, Uchiha Yoru lowered his voice and said seriously, "Shisui, a shinobi is a weapon and shouldn''t have emotions. That''s what we were taught in the ninja academy. But at the same time, a shinobi needs emotions. We don''t know what is right or wrong, and no one has told us."


    "But what I do know is that we''re doing all of this! Even if we, the Uchiha, don''t do it, there will be other shinobi who will. So it''s for the sake of the Uchiha, for the sake of Konoha."


    For the sake of Konoha? Once a proud statement, but now, Shisui''s unwavering belief in the face of darkness began to waver.


    Is all of this truly for the sake of Konoha? Why is it that the Uchiha do the dirty work, Root is ruthless and heartless, and the seemingly oblivious Sarutobi clan reaps the ultimate benefits? S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In the dimly lit prison cell, with a soundproof barrier, only the miserable cries from inside echoed.


    "Haha, you Uchiha bastards, I knew it. I was just a bit drunk and disturbed the peace, and it ended up like this. So you and Sarutobi Tsuki are in cahoots."


    At this moment, a Uchiha shinobi from the Police Department''s eyes gleamed coldly. Under continuous torture, he said in a low voice, "Listen, as long as you personally write this letter of repentance and hand over these three shops to Captain Sarutobi Tsuki as compensation, I will give you a quick death."


    "Pah." Umino Itsuki revealed a sinister smile and spat out blood.


    However, just as they were about to continue the torture, the prison door opened, and the bright light made Umino Itsuki squint. The Uchiha shinobi beside him respectfully stood up.


    "Shisui."


    The person who entered was Uchiha Shisui. With a wave of his hand, the shinobi inside the cell understood and left. The prison door closed again.


    Umino Itsuki looked up, his bloodshot eyes fixed on the Uchiha shinobi in front of him, and sneered, "So, this is Uchiha''s prodigious shinobi, Shisui. How did even a prodigy like you fall? Becoming a lackey for Sarutobi Tsuki?"


    But Shisui''s face remained calm, without any hint of emotion. In an instant, his eyes revealed a blood-red Sharingan with three tomoe, causing the other''s expression to dull.


    Then, in the quiet prison cell, Shisui spoke a sentence, and Umino Itsuki replied. They began leaving their signatures and handprints on the letter of repentance.


    The letter of repentance was straightforward: it stated that Umino Itsuki, after being captured in the Grass Country, succumbed to pressure and leaked the village''s secrets, resulting in a failed mission. As the team leader, Sarutobi Tsuki naturally suffered.


    With boundless remorse, Umino Itsuki was willing to compensate by giving his three shops to Captain Sarutobi Tsuki.


    As Shisui looked at the letter of repentance in his hand, he chuckled self-deprecatingly. Then, after the prison door opened, he left the cell with a parting sentence.


    "Let his loved ones have one last visit."


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 42: Shady (3)

    Konoha. The bright sunlight bathed the earth, giving the village a vibrant appearance. It seemed that the events of last year''s Nine-Tails attack had been left behind.


    Inside a three-story wooden house, Uchiha Yoru smiled at Sarutobi Tsuki, whose middle-aged face now wore a serious expression.


    "Uchiha Yoru, I don''t understand what you''re getting at."


    In front of them was the deed to a shop, and Sarutobi Tsuki''s stern expression remained unwavering.


    Uchiha Yoru, who had come in person, adopted a serious tone. "Umino Itsuki was arrested by the police for causing a disturbance while drunk. However, his slip of the tongue revealed that he had betrayed the village''s interests. This is also the reason why you, Sarutobi Tsuki, failed the mission in the Land of Grass as a J¨­nin."


    "Umino Itsuki has admitted his guilt, but he has an innocent nephew, Umino Iruka. I hope that you, as the former captain and a current J¨­nin, can forgive him."


    Uchiha Yoru spoke with a sense of righteousness, presenting the facts. Meanwhile, Shisu, kneeling behind him with lowered head, concealed his emotions, afraid that his disgust might become apparent to the other party.


    Sarutobi Tsuki was momentarily taken aback upon hearing these words. However, his experienced face showed a hint of unpleasantness as he hesitated, eventually making a decision that reflected in his eyes.


    "So, are you representing the Uchiha or Orochimaru?"


    After all, Uchiha Yoru''s identity was complex. He was not only an Uchiha but also a disciple of Orochimaru. Similarly, Sarutobi Tsuki belonged to the prominent Sarutobi clan in Konoha.


    He needed to know which identity Uchiha Yoru was representing.


    As Sarutobi Tsuki asked, Uchiha Yoru forced a smile. "Whether Uchiha or Hy¨±ga, aren''t we all part of the village?"


    His tone implied that Orochimaru might become the future Hokage and that both Uchiha and Hy¨±ga were integral to the village.


    Sarutobi Tsuki fell into silence upon hearing these words. He understood that Uchiha Yoru was extending an olive branch, seeking reconciliation with the village. Regardless of whether it was on behalf of Uchiha or Hy¨±ga, the distinction mattered little¡ªthey had both sided with Orochimaru. S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    What mattered even more was that no one could anticipate Orochimaru''s eventual betrayal. Despite being a Sarutobi clan J¨­nin and aware of the plotting within the family, Sarutobi Tsuki knew one thing for certain. Orochimaru held significant influence and prestige, overshadowing the potential of Sarutobi Shinzo as the future Fifth Hokage.


    "Ah, I never expected that he was the one who leaked the information during that mission."


    At this moment, Sarutobi Tsuki wore a sorrowful and sympathetic expression, immersed in the memories of that failure. Shaking his head and sighing, he said, "So many lives were lost due to the leaked information."


    Sarutobi Tsuki seemed deeply affected by the past, while Uchiha Yoru smiled, as if the other party had accepted his goodwill. However, Shisu, in his heart, was disgusted by this political transaction.


    In Sarutobi Tsuki''s life, there was a stain¡ªa failed secret mission in the Land of Grass resulting in the sacrifice of seventy-three ninjas.


    The exact reason for the mission''s failure couldn''t be investigated anymore, but both Sarutobi Tsuki and Shisu knew one thing¡ªUmino Itsuki was merely a scapegoat.


    Perhaps this was the nature of dirty political transactions. Uchiha sought personal gain and carried out Orochimaru''s tasks, while trying to show goodwill toward Sarutobi.


    Did Uchiha Yoru come up with this on his own? Did anyone actually believe that? Moreover, by doing this, Uchiha represented Orochimaru.


    "Ah, forgive me for embarrassing you." Sarutobi Tsuki, emerging from his sorrowful memories, wore a bitter smile. It seemed genuinely sincere as he reached out and touched the deeds to the three shops.


    In Shisu''s eyes, the other party was clearly involved in a dirty transaction. Yet, he neither flinched nor revealed his disgust, instead adopting a sorrowful and sympathetic appearance. He said, "Consider this as compensation for the sacrifice of those seventy-three ninjas during the mission in the Land of Grass."


    Whether they would truly compensate the descendants of those sacrificed ninjas remained uncertain. However, it was evident that the other party had gained control of the three shops.


    At this moment, Sarutobi Tsuki couldn''t help but feel a sense of melancholy. He felt that the stain in his heart had finally been washed away.


    Both of them wore false smiles, engaging in a political exchange disguised as a tea party. Finally, as they gazed at each other silently, smiling, Sarutobi Tsuki inwardly sighed. It seemed that this person was not a simple ninja. No wonder he had become Orochimaru''s right-hand man.


    "I wonder what Orochimaru-sama''s intentions are?"


    Now that they had obtained the benefits, Sarutobi Tsuki couldn''t simply let them go for free. In response to his inquiry, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and sighed, "Orochimaru-sama is devoted to the development of ninjutsu. As you know, it requires considerable resources."


    In other words, now that the shop was in their possession, it wouldn''t be entirely theirs. It was a collaboration between both parties.


    Sarutobi Tsuki fell silent at this moment. Within their clan, there were calls for the next clan head to become the Hokage, but some felt that Orochimaru''s influence was too great.


    Uchiha''s sincerity was apparent. Moreover, even if another Hokage emerged from the Sarutobi family, Orochimaru would still hold significant power.


    The other party not only provided wealth but, more importantly, reputation. It completely eradicated the stain in Sarutobi Tsuki''s life. This sincerity had stirred something within him.


    After a while, Sarutobi Tsuki looked at the young man in front of him and sighed softly. Then, he lightly sipped the hot tea in his hand, his eyebrows lowered, and softly said, "I understand."


    The deal was made!


    He was already forty years old, and one could say that he had begun to decline. He had worked meticulously and painstakingly to reach where he was today. How could he resist the opportunity to remove the stain from his life?


    The two parties reached a political agreement. Uchiha Yoru would remove his stain, and in return, Sarutobi Tsuki would provide reliable information.


    ...


    "...Recently, there has been a growing voice in the clan calling for the young clan head to become the Hokage. However, some people feel that Orochimaru''s influence is too great."


    As a gentle breeze wafted by, the two of them finished their last cup of tea. Uchiha Yoru smiled and respectfully nodded. "Sarutobi Tsuki-sama, I will take my leave first."


    "Be careful outside." It wasn''t just a concern or a courtesy from Sarutobi Tsuki, but rather a subconscious warning to avoid being detected.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded. "Rest assured, the ninja accompanying me is known as ''Shisui of the Body Flicker.'' Trust me, when they arrived, nobody noticed, and when they leave, nobody will notice either."


    After Uchiha Yoru and Shisu left, a complex expression appeared on Sarutobi Tsuki''s silent face. He murmured to himself, "Umino Itsuki, rest assured. I will take care of your nephew."


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 43: Power

    Uchiha Shrine In a dimly lit secret room, Uchiha Yoru knelt respectfully before the clan head, Fugaku, and the elder, Setsuna.


    After a long pause, Fugaku finally appeared calm and turned to Setsuna to speak.


    "Elder Setsuna, Uchiha Yoru''s contributions to the clan are evident."


    Hearing these words, Uchiha Yoru''s heart trembled with anticipation. Finally, after all his hard work, the clan was going to acknowledge him. It was only fair that people who worked hard should receive recognition and rewards. The one in power should understand the principle of incentives and consequences.


    The elder, sitting on the side, glanced calmly at Uchiha Yoru and nodded slightly. "Indeed, you have done well, especially by becoming Orochimaru''s disciple."


    Setsuna''s words brought a hoarse smile to his face, and he exchanged a meaningful glance with Uchiha Yoru before shaking his head at Fugaku. "My health is deteriorating, and someone will need to take over in the future."


    Fugaku, after listening, nodded composedly. "Uchiha Yoru has worked hard. The Seventh Division of the Police Department happens to need a new captain." S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The Police Department! It held real power, equivalent to the police force of Konoha. Each division was responsible for a specific area of the village.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru lowered his head even further, his heart pounding with excitement. Despite his reputation as Orochimaru''s disciple, he was still just an ordinary ninja.


    In the ninja world''s hierarchy, civilians were like ordinary citizens, while ninjas held positions of power as public officials. However, even the strongest jinin, like Hatake Kakashi, were just military commanders. They may be well-known, but they lacked real power.


    For example, if Kakashi wanted to stay in Konoha, the current Konoha''s Sixth Division could detain or investigate him, and he would be powerless.


    There were very few departments with real power in the ninja world, and their sphere of influence was limited. No matter how powerful a ninja was, unless they reached the level of a Kage, they had to compromise under authority.


    Being the captain of a division in the Police Department was a true step into the world of power. Of course, this was only within the Uchiha clan''s realm, as the Uchiha''s relationship with Konoha was delicate.


    With Fugaku''s words, complete silence enveloped the room. Setsuna squinted his eyes, deep in thought.


    Observing this scene, Uchiha Yoru cursed internally at the cunning old foxes. Nevertheless, he maintained an appearance of excitement and apprehension on his face.


    "Although Orochimaru-sensei is on hold, he instructed us to ease tensions between Konoha and other clans as much as possible."


    Setsuna chuckled hoarsely, giving a significant glance at Uchiha Yoru before shaking his head at Fugaku. "The Teacher said that Uchiha can act as a bridge for communication with the major clans. Thawing the accumulated frost will take time."


    Setsuna couldn''t help but burst into laughter and applause. "Good! Good! Truly worthy of Orochimaru! Thawing the accumulated frost will indeed take time."


    Fugaku, beside him, also smiled. Others might not grasp the underlying meaning, but those familiar with wielding power easily understand.


    Although Orochimaru was on hold, he wouldn''t give up. He sought to establish new contacts and relationships with various clans during his hiatus. Reconciliation and negotiation for future interests could be pursued over time, resulting in a mutually satisfactory outcome or a situation where the strong prevailed and the weak had to relinquish some benefits.


    Orochimaru didn''t need to personally intervene in this matter. Now that the Uchiha clan was fully aligned with him, they became the spearhead. The Uchiha clan saw this opportunity as a chance to rebuild trust with the major clans in Konoha. It was practically a golden opportunity that had landed in their laps.


    Though the Uchiha might be isolated, they could now represent Orochimaru. After all, who knew who would become the Fifth Hokage in the future? Accidentally offending them would be troublesome if they ascended to that position.


    Despite their agreement with the actions of the Sarutobi clan, it didn''t mean they wanted to sever ties with Orochimaru.


    "Fugaku, I think Shisui is quite competent. He has served in the Police Department for a long time and can be appointed as Yoru''s deputy. He will quickly familiarize himself with the duties and make changes to the Seventh Division."


    Setsuna wore a smile. After all, Uchiha Yoru had brought significant progress to the clan.


    Fugaku also smiled and nodded. "Very well, starting today, we appoint Uchiha Yoru as the captain of the Seventh Division of the Police Department, directly under Orochimaru-sama''s jurisdiction. He will be responsible for patrolling the security of the western streets of the village."


    What a grand gesture! They were directly handing over one of the divisions of the Police Department to Orochimaru. It was a generous move that not only displayed their unwavering support for Orochimaru but also allowed them to operate under his name.


    As for it being Uchiha''s Police Department? In politics, some disguises are necessary before exposing true intentions.


    After hearing these words, Uchiha Yoru nodded firmly. "Thank you, Clan Head and Elder, for your trust. For the Uchiha!"


    The Police Department comprised nine divisions, each responsible for patrolling and maintaining security in different areas of Konoha, both within and outside the village.


    Patrolling the outskirts was a tedious job, requiring a larger team, while patrolling within the village was relatively easier.


    In that moment, Uchiha Yoru was filled with excitement. He had truly entered the center of power and had begun wielding a portion of it. In the future, he would have the qualifications to speak at the clan council.


    Setsuna looked at the young Uchiha Yoru and couldn''t help but show an approving gaze. They hadn''t misjudged him. He had brought great benefits to the clan and become a hero of the Uchiha.


    While appreciating his efforts, Setsuna, as an experienced strategist, offered a few words of advice.


    "Clan Head, I recall that several members from the Seventh Division were transferred to the border. It seems there is a personnel shortage."


    Setsuna gave a meaningful look to the clan head. After a moment of confusion, Fugaku realized what he meant. He nodded firmly and said, "The Seventh Division needs more personnel, especially considering their responsibility for the western streets."


    Fugaku and Setsuna wore thoughtful expressions, looking at Uchiha Yoru. He cursed internally at the bureaucracy that existed everywhere.


    "Just say it clearly if you have something to say! If I hadn''t followed Orochimaru and learned about these things, there would be times when I wouldn''t understand."


    "Clan Head and Elder, rest assured. Many elite members returned with Orochimaru-sensei. The Seventh Division will quickly restore its structure."


    Both Fugaku and Setsuna smiled instantly. They secretly admired the young man''s ability to grasp the bigger picture at such a young age.


    The meaning behind their words was straightforward. When they mentioned the personnel shortage in the Seventh Division, they were essentially offering the Seventh Team as a gift to Orochimaru.


    The Seventh Team, consisting of elite members under Uchiha and Orochimaru''s command, was a gesture of goodwill toward Orochimaru. It demonstrated that the Uchiha clan was bold enough to offer tangible power as a gift.


    The purpose was clear to everyone; it was a mutually beneficial arrangement driven by self-interest.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - Xynusder


    - MysticalPup


    - Arjun Sahni


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 44: Uncertainty

    Konoha West Street, Police Department Sub-Bureau. In a spacious and well-lit office, Uchiha Yoru gazed out through the clear glass, his eyes filled with a yearning for power.


    The Police Department was divided into nine divisions, each consisting of two hundred personnel responsible for maintaining peace in the village. This meant that Uchiha Yoru had the authority to recruit up to two hundred subordinates.


    "Yoru-niisan," Shisui, the deputy captain of the division, looked visibly downcast. Recent events had taken a toll on him.


    They had returned to Konoha with high hopes of seeing Orochimaru become the Fifth Hokage, only to be disappointed. Furthermore, Shisui had been involved in Root matters, exposing him to the darker side of the village, which had deeply affected him.


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t hide his frustration, feeling exasperated with Shisui''s current state.


    "Shisui, look at what you''ve become. Are you so easily discouraged by these matters? Remember, you are an Uchiha, and you should carry yourself with pride."


    Uchiha Yoru displayed a determined expression and nodded solemnly. "Shisui, you must believe in the Will of Fire and have faith in the Third Hokage. Everything will be fine when Orochimaru becomes the Fifth Hokage."


    After receiving some consolation, a forced smile appeared on Shisui''s face. Looking at the guiding light in his life, he couldn''t help but feel grateful for Uchiha Yoru. Always calm, always confident.


    "Yoru-niisan, congratulations on becoming a J¨­nin and taking over as the captain of the Seventh Division."


    Indeed! With Uchiha Yoru''s appointment as the captain of the Seventh Division, he had also submitted an application to the village. After all, it wouldn''t do to have a division captain still at the rank of Chunin.


    Uchiha Yoru had contributed significantly, assisting Orochimaru with political affairs on the front lines. This accomplishment, when embellished by politicians, would be enough. However, it wouldn''t be the same for ordinary shinobi.


    Observing Shisui''s insincere and strained smile, Uchiha Yoru shook his head, sighed, and said, "Shisui, we have a long and challenging journey ahead of us. Currently, there are only about thirty members in the division. We need to quickly fill the ranks of the Seventh Division."


    "Yes!"


    Their relationship had shifted to one of superior and subordinate. Although Shisui possessed greater strength, he admired Uchiha Yoru more. Therefore, he had no complaints about becoming the deputy captain of the Seventh Division. Instead, he felt a sense of satisfaction.


    "Yoru-niisan, recruitment has already begun, and we should be able to complete the screening process within three days."


    Shinobi were highly efficient beings, trained as weapons from the start.


    Although the Police Department had become almost a private armed force for the Uchiha, it still included civilian shinobi. After all, it was a department.


    While the majority of the Police Department consisted of Uchiha members, it would be unwise to recruit only from their clan. Apart from the numerical aspect, it would isolate the Uchiha clan.


    After the Nine-Tails incident, the Uchiha had become truly isolated from the other Konoha clans. Before that, they had always been at the center of the village.


    Moreover, the Police Department also needed public attention, such as making the current Hokage aware of its activities. For the Uchiha, they needed civilian shinobi as well¡ªcannon fodder or tools in their hands.


    Although the Uchiha controlled all the real power within the Police Department, their shinobi needed to interact with the village. Most shinobi would form teams with members from different clans for missions, including the noble clans. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Shisui''s demeanor, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and spoke slowly, "Shisui, this time, make sure to recruit followers of Orochimaru-sensei. Also, ask the Hyuga clan for their opinion. We still need one more deputy captain for the Seventh Division."


    "Remember to consider the Inuzuka, Aburame, and other clans in the village as well. Regardless of the decisions the major clans make, one thing is clear: the Seventh Police Division represents Orochimaru-sensei, not the Uchiha. You must understand the importance of this."


    After listening, Shisui raised his head and looked at Uchiha Yoru, who wearily massaged his forehead. He felt a tinge of guilt, realizing the heavy burden that rested on Yoru-niisan''s shoulders.


    "Yoru-niisan, if things continue like this, the Seventh Division will become weak in all directions."


    Although Uchiha Shisui possessed great strength, it was clear that he lacked political acumen. Uchiha Yoru had explained everything clearly, yet Shisui still couldn''t fully grasp it.


    Uchiha Yoru looked up at Shisui, who wore a concerned expression. He smiled wryly, massaged his forehead, sighed, and explained, "Shisui, your strength as the top talent of the Uchiha is undeniable. But when it comes to politics, you are still too naive. You are the future of the clan, and you need to take politics seriously."


    "The Seventh Police Division has already been presented as a gift to Orochimaru-sensei by the Uchiha clan. Therefore, the Seventh Division no longer serves the Police Department or the Uchiha. It serves Orochimaru-sensei, the future Fifth Hokage!"


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke, he wore an expression that seemed to say, "You understand, right?" But it was evident that Shisui only partially grasped the meaning.


    "I understand what you mean, Yoru-niisan. The Seventh Division represents the clan."


    It was clear that Shisui only understood the surface meaning. The Seventh Police Division was indeed a declaration by the Uchiha, but once it fell into Orochimaru''s hands, its purpose changed. It became more than just a private armed force¡ªit became a small political faction representing Orochimaru, who had a high chance of becoming the Fifth Hokage.


    Uchiha Yoru shook his head. He finally understood why the original Shisui couldn''t bear it and sought his own death by jumping off a waterfall. It was due to this temperament, combined with a lack of political understanding.


    "The Seventh Police Division represents Orochimaru-sensei. If the major clans within the village are willing to send shinobi to join, it represents Orochimaru-sensei''s influence."


    Uchiha Yoru made it clear. It was partly his own initiative, but the Uchiha clan was also pleased with this direction. The Seventh Division was a gift from the Uchiha, and by recruiting members from the major clans, they weren''t just seeking elites, but rather an attitude¡ªthe major clans'' attitude toward Orochimaru''s cause.


    As for who would become the Fifth Hokage, it was uncertain. But Orochimaru had the greatest chance. Otherwise, in the original story, there wouldn''t have been a delay of two to three years in selecting a Hokage after the Nine-Tails incident, ultimately leading to Orochimaru''s defection.


    It was clear that, aside from certain high-ranking individuals like Danzo, who didn''t want an uncontrollable young Hokage to emerge, the main reason for the delay and the Third Hokage''s hesitation was Orochimaru''s path towards darkness.


    As for the Sarutobi clan and some other clans behind the scenes, they were merely going along with it to protect their own interests.

 Chapter 45: Decision

    Office. Uchiha Yoru observed as Shisui hesitated, aware of what was on his mind. However, he chose not to address the matter. Some things were best kept within one''s heart as a memory of this time. "One week from now, the Seventh Division of the Police Department needs to be operating smoothly. I''m relying on you, Shisui," Uchiha Yoru said with a serious tone.


    Upon hearing Uchiha Yoru''s solemn words, Shisui quickly composed himself, setting aside his wandering thoughts, and respectfully nodded. "You can count on me, Yoru-niisan. The Seventh Division will be in perfect order in one week."


    Uchiha Yoru gave Shisui a profound look, as if concealing something. He slowly lowered his head, emanating an air of secrecy. "The Seventh Division of the Police Department will not only represent the Uchiha but will also serve as the means of contact between Orochimaru and the various clans in the village. Therefore, its direction will be different."


    One could say that this Seventh Division embodied Orochimaru''s influence, and it was foreseeable that it would attract the attention of the major clans in the village.


    "Yoru-niisan, what do you mean?" Shisui still seemed puzzled. The Police Department had always represented the Uchiha and was responsible for maintaining law and order in the village. They had jurisdiction over all crimes committed within the village. But now, with Uchiha Yoru''s serious tone, Shisui sensed that something had changed.


    Observing Shisui''s confusion, Uchiha Yoru lowered his gaze even further, as if engulfed in darkness. In a hoarse voice, he explained, "In the future, the Seventh Division will prioritize the interests of the shinobi and the major clans. The major clans will take precedence over others."


    These words immediately darkened Shisui''s face. He looked up at Uchiha Yoru, the one who had made this decision, and saw the weariness in his eyes. It appeared that this decision had been a difficult one to make. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The implications were clear! Under Uchiha Yoru''s command, the division would carry the political message of Orochimaru, elevating the status of shinobi and creating a distinct division between the major clans and ordinary shinobi.


    In other words, when members of the major clans or ordinary shinobi committed crimes, the major clans would receive preferential treatment, while ordinary shinobi would be treated impartially.


    Though not explicitly stated, a clear hierarchy was being established.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Shisui''s face darkened, and he couldn''t help but speak in a deep voice, "Yoru-niisan! We are not in a time of war anymore. Such actions will face severe criticism."


    This hidden hierarchy, which effectively divided people based on their status, was only implemented during times of war. After all, shinobi were always at the forefront and prone to trouble upon their return.


    Now that the Third Great Ninja War was over, and the higher-ups had ordered the Police Department to maintain the village''s security, especially during this critical time, any mishandling would only erode trust in the Uchiha further.


    "Shisui!" Uchiha Yoru''s voice grew heavier. He opened his fatigued eyes, bloodshot veins visible. "Certain individuals have already made their moves. Orochimaru-sensei has been neutralized, and the village is delaying the selection of the Fifth Hokage. We need the support of the major clans."


    Indeed, this approach protected the interests of the shinobi, particularly the major clans. While it might seem unfair to civilians, it elevated the status of the shinobi.


    There were significant advantages to this strategy. Few disliked holding a high position, especially for shinobi who possessed great power.


    "Shisui, you must understand that although Orochimaru-sensei has been neutralized, his voice cannot be completely absent from the village. If that were to happen, the selection of the Fifth Hokage could undergo unforeseen changes."


    Uchiha Yoru alone couldn''t represent Orochimaru anymore, but if he gathered numerous Orochimaru followers under his command, their unified voice would embody Orochimaru''s influence.


    After contemplating for a while, Shisui sighed softly and nodded. "Yoru-niisan, I understand. I will do my best. Thank you for your hard work."


    In Shisui''s eyes, it was evident that Uchiha Yoru had been propelled by the clan. The position was enticing but also extremely perilous. He could see that his older brother was burdened by the weight of politics, to the point of feeling disgusted by it.


    "Go now, Shisui. I''ll rest for a while. I have to go see the teacher later."


    Fatigued, Uchiha Yoru rubbed his forehead, displaying signs of mental exhaustion. Shisui couldn''t help but feel guilty as he turned and left. At this moment, he could only transform his guilt into motivation and lessen the burden on his older brother.


    With a creak, the wooden office door closed. The room was bathed in bright sunlight, and Uchiha Yoru, sitting in his chair, opened his eyes.


    The weariness and heaviness from before had vanished from Uchiha Yoru''s eyes, replaced by an intoxicated look as he squinted.


    Taking the teacup next to him, he gazed out at the busy figures outside the glass, particularly the small black dots that moved like fleas, giving him a sense of walking upon the backs of shinobi.


    The corners of his mouth curved into a slow smile. "So, this is power. It seems that in any world, one cannot escape it."


    Although shinobi possessed immense power, they were mostly tools in the hands of those in power.


    "Am I now one of those wielding the weapons?"


    With a questioning tone, Uchiha Yoru smiled. No one could resist the allure of power and everything it brought. While he was still a tool in the hands of those with true power, he could at least be considered a leader among the tools.


    To others, every step he took seemed like walking on a tightrope. But in his own perspective, he made decisions based on future knowledge. Did they truly believe he attained this position solely based on his accomplishments? Did the clan grant him such authority?


    After all, any division captain was an experienced veteran elite jonin. And what was he? In terms of overall abilities, he could barely reach the level of a special jonin.


    As he looked at the jonin appointment letter sent by the Hokage on his desk, a mocking smile appeared on his face. "Perhaps in your eyes, someone easily manipulated has never been worth attention."


    Power! It demanded corresponding strength. Currently, his strength fell far short, but everyone in Konoha had accepted it.


    He had taken on the hot potato, yet his confidence didn''t solely come from knowledge of future changes. It stemmed from his belief that he could quickly meet the requirements of this position.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 46: Training

    Secret Underground Research Base "Chidori!"


    Accompanied by flickering lightning and the sound of birds chirping, a surge of electricity ran through the underground base. Uchiha Yoru''s eyes revealed the Sharingan as he held the completed Chidori in his hand. His target turned to mud in an instant, and his straight blade was already unsheathed at his waist.


    Ding ding~


    The clash of his blade against a kunai rang out. Uchiha Yoru moved with lightning speed, relentlessly attacking with his exceptional swordsmanship.


    Amidst the glimmering blades, Orochimaru wore a casual smile, constantly blocking the attacks with his kunai.


    "Your swordsmanship is impressive. If only your mastery of the lightning chakra nature was a bit stronger and you could fully control chakra nature transformation, you would unleash the true power of this blade."


    Orochimaru''s approving comment was followed by another flash of blades as Orochimaru transformed into a mud clone. Witnessing this, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise. The power of the Sannin was truly terrifying. Their hand seals were flawlessly executed, as Orochimaru''s data indicated, reaching their maximum potential.


    "Wind Release! Great Breakthrough!"


    With a resounding shout, Orochimaru suddenly appeared in the air. He formed hand seals with one hand and exhaled a powerful gust of wind.


    Caught off guard, Uchiha Yoru could only hastily assume a defensive stance as the fierce wind approached.


    Boom boom boom~


    In an instant, the earth shattered, and a layer of ground was swept up in the gust of wind.


    Eventually, as the smoke cleared, Orochimaru landed slowly, wearing a hoarse smile as he looked at the figure in the smoke.


    "Hehe, is this the terror of a bloodline limit? Yoru, it seems that your potential has been unlocked with the advancement of your bloodline. In just two months, your chakra talent, both in terms of quantity and control, has surpassed that of ordinary shinobi."


    Orochimaru''s hoarse smile was filled with a peculiar admiration as he looked at the figure in the dense mist, eventually revealing a low chuckle.


    "Interesting, very interesting. It seems that the human body holds boundless treasures."


    In fact, not only bloodline clans, but even some ordinary shinobi would start out average and suddenly display exceptional talent in certain areas after reaching a certain critical point in their advancement. Bloodline limits seemed to amplify this effect, but awakening or progressing always resulted in a noticeable enhancement of the body. The most typical example was "Haku," who killed everyone once he fully awakened his bloodline (he was weak before complete awakening).


    As the smoke cleared, Uchiha Yoru coughed repeatedly, feeling a piercing pain throughout his body. He grimaced and walked out, gazing at Orochimaru, who had a peculiar smile on his face. Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but say with a bitter smile, "Orochimaru-sensei, you were a bit too harsh."


    The C-rank ninjutsu Orochimaru used just now was like a hurricane. Of course, he held back, but Uchiha Yoru could clearly feel that he could hardly breathe when the hurricane swept over. It created a gravitational force, and it felt as if his body had been scraped by a wire ball.


    It was painful!


    Looking at his tattered clothes, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but complain, "These clothes were expensive."


    ...


    With a creak, the door opened, revealing Orochimaru in the research room carefully handling test tubes. Uchiha Yoru, wearing new clothes, walked in and skillfully picked up the nearby documents.


    As he looked at the documents in his hand, Uchiha Yoru began recording and addressed Orochimaru, "Orochimaru-sensei, the Seventh Division of the Police Department will now follow your orders."


    Orochimaru, who had been focused on his experiments, visibly reacted to this and wore a hoarse smile. S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, I''ve received your sincerity, Uchiha. I wonder under what circumstances this so-called following of orders will be?"


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled, "Orochimaru-sensei, I am the captain of the Seventh Division. Naturally, I will obey your commands."


    In other words, although I am an Uchiha, I am completely bound to you, sensei.


    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru showed an evil smile, "It seems like the Seventh Division has become a sieve."


    Indeed! Uchiha Yoru was internally surprised. He knew that Orochimaru probably already knew everything about Konoha''s recent actions. Although the Seventh Division was a gift from the Uchiha clan to Orochimaru, it had also been infiltrated by various factions. After all, a big clan would never put all their eggs in one basket.


    "Hehe, Yoru, your eyes were filled with greed when I first saw you. There was also an endless desire for power!"


    Greed! Desire for power!


    Uchiha Yoru was momentarily stunned by this evaluation, but he soon smiled. He had never concealed any of this. After all, in this dangerous ninja world, even a high-level shinobi could not claim to have complete control over their own life, let alone an Uchiha. His greed was paving the way for power.


    "So, Orochimaru-sensei, do you have any plans for the current situation?"


    Although everything Konoha had done was out in the open, Orochimaru seemed to have accepted it, not resisting but hiding in the shadows. This was something that confused Uchiha Yoru.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - Deadpool2695


    - James Fleming


    - Arth


    - Tidalais


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 47: Kinoe

    Konoha In that moment, Orochimaru revealed a sinister smile, sending a shiver down Uchiha Yoru''s spine. He quickly suppressed the eerie look in his eyes.


    "They are merely a group of decaying existences. Power requires strength and sufficient lifespan. If Sarutobi-sensei could regain ten more years of youth, would I still be problem?" Orochimaru''s first sentence made sense to Yoru, but the second half confused him, furrowing his brow in confusion. Deep down, he was secretly shocked. It seemed Orochimaru had already realized the fragility of life.


    The fragility of life on the battlefield, combined with the Third Hokage''s focus on politics as he aged, made Orochimaru even more aware of life''s frailty.


    No wonder Orochimaru appeared invincible in later stages. All his various ninjutsu were designed to exploit the vulnerability of life.


    Though Yoru understood this, he could only pretend to be ignorant and spoke with a puzzled tone, "Orochimaru-sensei, the elders in the clan say that the Sarutobi clan is preparing to nominate Sarutobi Shinzo as the Fifth Hokage."


    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru''s eyes visibly contracted, revealing a calmness that didn''t match his expression. He managed to control his emotions and wore a disdainful smile.


    "Sarutobi Shinzo is not a concern."


    Orochimaru exuded unprecedented confidence. As one of the Sannin, he had made significant contributions during the Second and Third Great Ninja Wars. He wasn''t easily surpassed by just anyone.


    Furthermore, Orochimaru had formed a new power within Konoha, especially after the death of the Fourth Hokage. Almost everyone who had previously wavered had now sided with Orochimaru, while the Hokage''s faction consisted of various clans solely concerned about their own interests.


    "With the information leaking after your return from the border, the situation there seems to be in turmoil again."


    Whether intentional or unintentional, Uchiha Yoru mentioned the current situation at the border, causing Orochimaru to lick his lips and smile, saying, "The shinobi world has never lacked bloodshed."


    "But everything will stabilize; it''s just a matter of time."


    Orochimaru''s confidence shone through his narrowed eyes. They were merely decaying existences. In his plan, it was the right time to let them struggle, giving him an opportunity to focus on researching the pursuit of immortality.


    In reality, Orochimaru was quite easy to get along with. He only wished to conduct his research in peace. Perhaps becoming the Hokage would allow him to research more effectively.


    Looking at Orochimaru''s confident and sinister smile, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes revealed a strange expression. Deep down, he felt a sense of unease. Perhaps Orochimaru''s confidence was misplaced, and he didn''t realize others could betray him in the end.


    Perhaps Orochimaru never expected the higher-ups of Konoha to be so ruthless. They made the drastic decision to prevent political turmoil and secure the village''s stability by forcing Orochimaru, one of the Sannin, to defect.


    Perhaps the Third Hokage never anticipated the situation would spiral out of control like this from the beginning. He only intended to undermine Orochimaru''s prestige, but sometimes, things got out of control.


    Orochimaru decided to adapt to ever-changing political tactics. The final outcome was unknown to others, but Uchiha Yoru was well aware that Orochimaru would defect in the end.


    The circumstances that led to Konoha''s higher-ups making such a decision were probably due to the extensive and intertwined influence of Orochimaru''s faction. Only by taking decisive action could all problems be resolved.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, the Police Department''s Seventh Division can secretly provide you with test subjects from the prison under our supervision. Just let us know when you need them."


    After understanding Orochimaru''s political direction, Uchiha Yoru respectfully nodded as Orochimaru didn''t say anything, implying his approval of Yoru''s approach in befriending various clans through the Seventh Division. Yoru also addressed Orochimaru''s real concern.


    Indeed, upon hearing the word "research," Orochimaru''s face revealed a greedy smile. "Hehe, Yoru, you''ve done well. It''s a shame that he has come."


    Human experimentation required ninja subjects. It was easier when they were at the border; after all, there were many people from the small villages, renegade ninjas, and foreigners. However, it would be troublesome now that they were back in the village.


    But it seemed the problem had been resolved. After all, the Police Department was responsible for almost all of Konoha''s prisons. It wasn''t unusual for prisoners to die in custody, right?


    "Orochimaru-sama!"


    At that moment, a figure walked into the research room, respectfully bowing to Orochimaru. Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but be surprised as he saw the person. So, this is Root.


    Wearing a mask resembling a cat''s face with green and red patterns, Uchiha Yoru secretly observed the person as Orochimaru''s eyes glowed with greed.


    "Hehe, Kinoe, you''ve come at the right time. Lie down on the bed."


    Something seemed off about his words, but the Root member who had arrived obediently lay on the bed. Uchiha Yoru widened his eyes in astonishment. He watched as Orochimaru, with a sickeningly greedy expression, gazed at the Root boy lying in front of him as if he were examining a precious treasure.


    If Yoru didn''t know Orochimaru''s personality well, this scene could easily be misunderstood.


    Seemingly aware of Yoru''s astonishment, Orochimaru let out a hoarse laugh filled with excitement. "Yoru-kun, this is the unexpectedly successful Wood Release experimental subject, Kinoe. Assist me in recording the data."


    "Yes!" Yoru nodded respectfully. He wasn''t like that guy who promised others his body was at their disposal, only to act like the smartest person later. And then he even went back on his words.


    Going back on his words wasn''t a big deal, as it was normal to have second thoughts about life and death. But if you voluntarily ask someone to do as they please with your body, you should have a good attitude as long as they give you power.


    As long as there were no conflicts of interest, Yoru had great respect for Orochimaru''s character. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Orochimaru skillfully placed various instruments on Kinoe''s body, starting some kind of twisted experiment. Drawing blood and such were routine procedures.


    "The blood contains..."


    Amidst the professional jargon, Uchiha Yoru''s knowledge was insufficient. Fortunately, his role was only to record. Only Orochimaru seemed eager to examine the collected data and precious blood samples.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 48: Uzaki Yugao

    "Yoru, do you know what Kinoe''s appearance represents?" Orochimaru, with a rare unsettling smile, responded directly to Yoru''s question after completing all the checks. "Wood Release?" "No! You''re wrong!" Orochimaru immediately corrected his disciple, his eyes fixed on the precious data in his hands, filled with enthusiasm.


    "This represents kekkei genkai! From nothing to something, even ordinary people can cultivate kekkei genkai."


    Looking at Orochimaru in front of him, Yoru couldn''t help but show astonishment. Scientists truly have peculiar thought processes. He initially thought Orochimaru wanted to cultivate a group of ninja with Wood Release, even though it would be a weaker version. But who would have thought that Orochimaru had gone beyond that and was now thinking about cultivating various kekkei genkai.


    If Wood Release could be cultivated, what about other kekkei genkai?


    Kekkei genkai, the mysterious existence that never disappeared from the entire ninja world. During the Warring States period, the highest were the kekkei genkai clans, representing immense power, followed by the secret arts clans.


    If this problem could be overcome and kekkei genkai could be cultivated on a large scale, it would cause a significant impact in the ninja world.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, are you saying..."


    Yoru seemed to have realized something. Orochimaru nodded enthusiastically, "Exactly! Although Kinoe''s Wood Release is inferior to the First Hokage''s, once we overcome this cultivation challenge, I will be able to create a kekkei genkai clan with my own hands."


    Yoru couldn''t help but silently curse in his heart. Orochimaru''s thought process was truly unpredictable. He thought Orochimaru wanted to cultivate all the kekkei genkai in the ninja world, but he circled back to this point. Indeed, he couldn''t understand the thought process of a scientist.


    But on the surface, Yoru pretended to be excited. "If Orochimaru-sensei can cultivate a few Wood Release ninja, it will be a direct way to stabilize your position as the Fifth Hokage."


    Yoru''s excited appearance made Orochimaru, who was also excited, feel a chill. A hint of frustration flashed in his snake-like eyes. Clearly, they still had some differences in understanding. How could Yoru think of this question?


    Just a few Wood Release ninja becoming the Fifth Hokage? Was that great? Shouldn''t it be even greater if he could personally create a kekkei genkai clan? Just like the legendary Six Paths Sage, he could be a god who could create everything.


    Two people, two minds, going in opposite directions.


    Seeing Orochimaru''s excitement, he suddenly realized that his joy was something no one could understand. It was truly frustrating. Orochimaru, with a hoarse voice, gestured, "Yoru, keep Kinoe here for now and remember to keep it a secret."


    It seemed that Orochimaru had taken Kinoe from Danz¨­. Although Wood Release was rare, Kinoe''s Wood Release was considered a weakened version compared to the First Hokage''s. Therefore, Danz¨­ was willing to let him go.


    Or perhaps Danz¨­ and Orochimaru were collaborating at this point to revive the Wood Release project. They probably wanted to see if they could create a few more Wood Release ninja. After all, there''s never too many kekkei genkai users. What if they unexpectedly produce a Wood Release user of the First Hokage''s level? That would be amazing.


    "Orochimaru-sama!"


    Kinoe, who had just been through a thorough examination and had lost quite a bit of blood, now got off the bed. Although his body was still shaking, he respectfully bowed to Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru, who was already accustomed to the brainwashing and training of Root members, didn''t pay much attention. He casually waved his hand, "Kinoe, you''ve done well. Let me know if you need anything."


    It was clear that Danz¨­ had assigned Kinoe to work under Orochimaru. After all, Orochimaru was now also a member of Root.


    "Yes!"


    Kinoe, in a numb manner, acted like a puppet without emotions. He had no plans for his own future and was the most loyal test subject.


    As Yoru watched Kinoe and Orochimaru''s fanatical expression, he secretly contemplated. If Orochimaru could create artificial kekkei genkai, there must be some kind of ninjutsu that could do the same.


    ...


    Yoru returned to the Police Department''s office, showing signs of exhaustion. As he sat at his desk, leaves would occasionally fall from his palm.


    Strangely, these leaves seemed unusual, as if they had been electrified. There were even faint arcs of electricity when they fell.


    Yoru smiled, clutching a leaf in his palm. It was evident that he had made progress. It seemed that enhancing his constitution also strengthened his innate talents.


    Before awakening his Sharingan, he could only be considered an ordinary ninja with above-average aptitude. After activating his Sharingan, he experienced a strengthening process. He could clearly feel that his training was progressing much faster than before.


    For example, the amount of chakra he used to increase in a month now took only ten days. With his current Sharingan and enhanced constitution, his training speed had once again increased. He had truly reached the level of a genius.


    "Especially during the Lightning Style training, I should be considered a genius now." Yoru muttered to himself with a smile, despite the fatigue showing on his face.


    In the ninja world, strength was the most fundamental aspect. Having a status alone wouldn''t be enough; one needed strength to match it. Until he reached the level where he could single-handedly overpower the entire village like the First Hokage or Madara Uchiha, he could only obediently assimilate into the community.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, you truly deserve praise." Every time he interacted with Orochimaru, Yoru would rearrange his training direction. Just as he had anticipated, Orochimaru, the scientist of the ninja world, directly analyzed his innate talent.


    Orochimaru''s arrangement for his training was to strengthen the nature transformation of Lightning Style and simultaneously focus on physical training for the next three months. With the added boost of the Sharingan, his learning speed in ninjutsu was remarkably fast.


    As Yoru was thinking about Orochimaru''s training plan for him, the office door suddenly knocked.


    Knock, knock, knock~


    "Come in."


    The office door opened, and in walked Yoru''s cousin, Uchiha Shisui, accompanied by a female ninja holding a stack of documents. The only difference was that she appeared younger.


    Yoru didn''t pay much attention, but he smiled at Shisui, "Shisui, what''s up?"


    Shisui, feeling guilty seeing the fatigue on Yoru''s smiling face, thought that his elder brother had taken on too much responsibility for the clan.


    "Yoru-niisan, we have recruited all the personnel for the Seventh Division of the Police Department. These are the profiles of all the team members."


    A thick stack of documents was placed on the desk. Each document contained a photo of the ninja, their background, their performance in the ninja academy, substitute teachers, and the teachers who led them after graduation.


    "Yoru-niisan, this is Uzuki Yugao. She is quite skilled in handling documents." Shisui introduced the female ninja behind him with a smile. He deliberately chose her to lighten Yoru''s workload.


    ~~~ s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 49: P2W: Spies

    "Sir, I am Uzuki Yugao. Please take care of me in the future." In that moment, Uzuki Yugao appeared both excited and uncertain, her innocent and youthful face reflecting a mix of emotions. She seemed to be a newly graduated ninja, inexperienced and with a fresh appearance.


    Uchiha Yoru maintained a calm expression on his face upon seeing her, but inside, his heart was stirred with waves of emotion.


    Uzuki Yugao! That''s why she looked so familiar. With her long purple hair and shy demeanor, Uchiha Yoru silently contemplated; something seemed amiss.


    "Yoru-niisan, Uzuki Yugao comes from a civilian family. She graduated with top marks in her academic studies last year and is meticulous enough to assist the Police Department."


    Uchiha Shisui, with a relaxed smile, explained that she was intended to be an administrative secretary, someone who could handle office tasks. In every department or team, such an assistant was necessary. In administrative roles, they were mostly women, while in combat roles, they were elite ninjas.


    Observing Shisui''s well-intentioned gesture, Uchiha Yoru also smiled. He looked at the newly graduated and still naive Uzuki Yugao before him, and said with a smile, "Very well, for now, you can go and familiarize yourself with the work."


    "Thank you, sir." Uzuki Yugao bowed deeply at a ninety-degree angle, her face filled with excitement and anticipation for the future.


    However, as Uzuki Yugao closed the door and left, Uchiha Yoru''s smile gradually turned cold, but Shisui, who was beside him, remained oblivious to it.


    As Uchiha Yoru read the personnel file, he couldn''t help but show a chilling glint in his eyes. He looked up with a grim expression, staring at Shisui, and slammed three profiles onto the table.


    Uchiha Shisui, an elite Jonin, noticed Uchiha Yoru''s serious expression when he took out the three files. Among them was Uzuki Yugao''s, which he specifically placed on top.


    "Yoru-niisan, should we...?" Shisui''s eyes flashed with anger. He was growing more resentful towards Root and their dark actions. His discontent with Root was becoming stronger.


    Uchiha Yoru shook his head, but inside, he couldn''t help but feel bitter. He knew that revealing the truth to Shisui would have a counterproductive effect. It was better not to let him investigate further. Once Shisui discovered the truth about these three individuals through his covert investigation, he would understand the gravity of the situation.


    For the sake of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Yoru had put in a great deal of effort. He didn''t want to experience the night of the clan''s extermination again in a few years.


    Although Uzuki Yugao and Hayate Gekko were destined for a tragic fate, it was evident from the original story that both of them were members of the ANBU. But when did the ANBU start training them?


    He didn''t know, but one thing was certain: Konoha was currently facing a shortage of personnel, and with the return of the Third Hokage, they would surely focus on nurturing and developing their own forces.


    "People from the ANBU, huh?" Uchiha Yoru inwardly sneered. Sending such young individuals as infiltrators was indeed a clever strategy.


    During the Chunin Exams, these two individuals were already classified as special Jonin, especially Hayate Gekko, who was a bloodline ninja. But wasn''t infiltration the ideal role for covert ninjas? On the other hand, Uzuki Yugao was an ordinary civilian.


    Identifying talented candidates and secretly cultivating them from an early age was a common practice of the ANBU. As for Yakushi Kabuto, there was no need to say anything. Everyone knew he was from Root.


    "Yoru-niisan, should we take action against them or assign them to work in the prison?"


    Aware that these individuals were infiltrators from within the village, Shisui suggested taking action or putting them in a precarious situation.


    However, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and sighed, pretending to be exhausted and mentally strained. "You can defend for now, but not forever. Let''s pretend we don''t know anything. As for Uzuki Yugao, since you''ve already arranged for her to be by my side, let''s not alert the other side. As for the other two..."


    "Hayate Gekko''s profile is quite ordinary, so we''ll assign him to the patrol and public safety team as usual. As for this¡­ Remember, don''t raise any alarms with these three individuals."


    "Understood." S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru chose not to alert these three individuals, as he had already gathered information about their backgrounds. Sometimes, pretending not to know was the best strategy. If they were to expose them, it could lead to the infiltration of more spies.


    "Shisui, continue your covert investigation and see if there are any other problematic individuals among the recently recruited personnel."


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t believe that only these few individuals were involved. There had to be more. Shisui''s face turned solemn upon hearing this, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of sorrow. Why did they have to be so cautious towards the Uchiha?

 Chapter 50: P2W: Wandering Miko

    A private orphanage on the outskirts of the village.Under the bright sunshine, happy and excited children filled the area with joyful smiles. However, a young boy with round eyes observed the scene with a complex expression in his eyes.


    "Thank you for the support you''ve provided to the orphanage," said a nun-like pharmacist named Yakushi Nono, wearing a white headscarf. She wore a genuine and gentle smile. Looking at this woman radiating maternal care, Uchiha Yoru, the boy with round eyes, smiled and waved his hand, saying, "We''re here on behalf of Orochimaru-sama. You''re too kind."


    "Orochimaru-sama couldn''t come personally due to his heavy duties, so he entrusted me to come here. Please don''t hesitate to contact the 7th Division of the Police Department if the orphanage needs food or supplies," said Yakushi Nono.


    Both of them wore fake smiles, but no one could see through it. This time, the 7th Division of the Police Department came to visit as representatives of Orochimaru, accompanied by two team members.


    Uchiha Yoru and Yakushi Nono walked towards the living room of the orphanage while chatting. Outside, the sounds of children playing filled the air. However, Kabuto, who secretly distributed food to the orphans while wearing a fake smile, looked at Yoru, who followed the orphanage director, with hidden thoughts.


    In the director''s office, Yakushi Nono wore a maternal and gentle smile, a facade that no one would suspect belongs to Konoha''s most famous spy, the legendary spy ninja known as the "The Wandering Miko."


    "Director, please have some tea," said Yakushi Nono with a motherly and gentle smile. No one would think that the person in front of them is the most renowned spy in Konoha, the "The Wandering Miko."


    "Director, you''re too kind," replied Uchiha Yoru. He had already adapted to his current position and the political facade he wore on his face. Looking at the figure in front of him, he narrowed his eyes and gently placed his tea cup to the side.


    "If the orphanage needs anything else, please let us know. Although we can''t provide a large amount of funds, we can still manage to provide food for the children," said Yakushi Nono with a grateful expression, ready to express her gratitude. However, the next words from Uchiha Yoru made her tremble.


    "After all, you are worth that value, aren''t you? The Wandering Miko!"


    The air seemed to carry a sense of heaviness with that sentence. However, Yakushi Nono''s face showed a blank expression, as if she hadn''t understood.


    "Director?"


    Yakushi Nono, who showed no signs of flaws, made Uchiha Yoru smile and gently shake his head. "Director, the Police Department will ensure that the orphanage''s needs are met. I can''t guarantee that everyone will be well-fed and clothed, but no one will starve. I believe you understand this better than anyone else."


    After being so direct, Yakushi Nono showed no emotional response, which impressed Uchiha Yoru. However, he gestured with his hand and rubbed his forehead, indicating that he didn''t want to pretend anymore. It was too exhausting in front of certain individuals.


    "My teacher is Orochimaru-sama, the Deputy Minister of Root. Director, all your disguises are meaningless in front of me."


    With this straightforward revelation, Yakushi Nono''s eyes flashed with a cold light, but her smile remained unchanged. She calmly lifted the teacup and took a sip. Both of them remained silent for a while before she finally spoke, "May I know what you want, sir?"


    Despite her polite smile, there was a slight decrease in warmth on her face, replaced by a hint of wariness. However, Uchiha Yoru, while looking at the children playing outside through the window, showed a rare glimpse of relaxation in his eyes.


    "Yakushi Nono, rest assured, I am not from Root. Although the existence of Root is inevitable, I don''t like treating our own people this way."


    With a relaxed smile on his face as he looked outside through the window, he said, "The Police Department will provide monthly food subsidies for your orphanage. The requirements are simple. You can trust us. Although the children from your orphanage will still have to perform tasks, the nature of those tasks will be completely different."


    After completely unveiling his disguise, Yakushi Nono felt a sense of unease in her heart. Her biggest concern now was these children. As for what the other party said, she didn''t believe it for a moment.


    "Orochimaru-sama''s visit to the orphanage and his constant concern for the village... Director, it seems like we haven''t heard Orochimaru-sama''s voice in the village for a long time."


    While speaking to herself, a frown appeared on Yakushi Nono''s face. She wasn''t an ordinary person, and she could naturally discern the meaning behind these words.


    "Director, Orochimaru-sama''s goodwill is in your hands. Furthermore, in the future, if any child from the orphanage shows aptitude, the Police Department will provide assistance for them to enter the ninja academy. Of course, you don''t need to worry. The reciprocation is simple. After all, everything is for Orochimaru-sama," said Uchiha Yoru, without any conflicting interests with Yakushi Nono and knowing that she needed his support. He had her weak spot in his grasp.


    Upon hearing these words, Yakushi Nono''s expression became grave. She wasn''t a fool and could tell that Orochimaru-sama had gone into hiding, and it seemed that there was a force in Konoha silently erasing the presence of the Three Sannin. However, this force required the students from their orphanage to promote Orochimaru''s reputation. Wasn''t this going against the village''s interests?


    As for her worries? Yakushi Nono''s intelligence instantly brought her to a conclusion. As long as the 7th Division of the Police Department existed, there would always be someone advocating for Orochimaru. The orphanage was just a small place.


    Looking at Yakushi Nono''s skepticism, Uchiha Yoru smiled and said, "Director, Orochimaru-sama had high praise for the The Wandering Miko. That''s why you''re the true invaluable treasure."


    Was this directed at me? Yakushi Nono''s expression turned serious as she calmly looked at the other person. As the most outstanding spy, a strong heart was the most important trait.


    While the two were having their conversation in the office, Kabuto, who was playing with the children under a tree outside, blinked his eyes as a glimmer of light flashed through his eyes. Although he couldn''t hear anything, he could understand their conversation through lip reading. From the initial worries to the subsequent relief, and finally, his face suddenly changed, showing a serious expression.


    Inside the office, Uchiha Yoru, who discreetly glanced at the window, naturally noticed Kabuto secretly observing him from outside. However, it was intentional.


    "Director, your medical ninjutsu is excellent. The Police Department is willing to hire you to spend some time each month to instruct the police logistics department in medical ninjutsu." S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As he said this, Uchiha Yoru suddenly looked towards Kabuto, who was playing with the children outside. A smile appeared on his face. "By the way, Director, do you recognize that child?"

 Chapter 51: Yakushi Nono

    Yakushi Nono, the most exceptional spy, had already noticed the eavesdropper outside, but she remained calm. In fact, she preferred to expose everything about the orphanage to Konohagakure. She knew that the conflicts above were beyond her involvement. "The child''s name is Yakushi Kabuto, also from this orphanage. The director should know him well. By the way, this child comes from the roots."


    Yakushi Kabuto, a thirteen-year-old talented spy, was taken aback when he was discovered. His troubled expression was noticed by the children playing with him.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong?"


    Innocently, the children spoke their minds, but in an instant, Yakushi Kabuto regained his composure, offering a kind smile. He wiped his eyes gently and said to the children, "It''s nothing. Come, let me tell you a story about ninjas."


    While Yakushi Kabuto played happily with the children, a turmoil surged within him. Uchiha Yoru had already uncovered his true identity, but when did he expose him?


    The director! I hope nothing happened to the director!


    Yakushi Kabuto''s heart was in chaos, and inside the office, Yakushi Nono also showed signs of panic. As the most formidable spy of Konohagakure, her composure was shaken.


    The surname "Yakushi" and the name that reminded her of something unpleasant. With just a glance through the window, she took a deep breath and regained her calm state.


    In an instant, this exceptional spy of Konohagakure had already analyzed everything. Images of Kabuto, sent to her by the Root, flashed through her mind¡ªhis appearance gradually maturing and becoming more rugged, while the children outside appeared delicate and gentle.


    She immediately considered a possibility. Despite her disdain for the Root, her overwhelming feeling was powerlessness.


    On the other hand, Uchiha Yoru enjoyed the moment, sipping his hot tea. The smile on his lips conveyed a sense of satisfaction from wielding such authority.


    After a while, Uchiha Yoru finally set down his empty teacup. He looked at Yakushi Nono, who was about to refill his tea, and waved his hand with a smile. "In the future, Yakushi''s team will be responsible for the connection between the Police Department and the orphanage. Monthly supplies will be delivered."


    "Understood. Thank you, sir." Despite being smaller and less powerful, Yakushi Nono showed a respectful demeanor.


    This was the advantage of power. As long as one remained within this circle, those with power could exploit the weaknesses of others, and rules had to be followed.


    "The news will soon reach Danzo''s ears. Orochimaru''s intentions are clear. Neither side will act recklessly, and the orphanage will remain safe, avoiding getting involved."


    Rising from his seat, Uchiha Yoru smiled in a relaxed manner. His visit had certainly attracted the attention of the ANBU and the Root. That''s why he came in person. No one would believe otherwise.


    Thus, he used the orphanage and the children to spread the fame of the Sannin once again, making Orochimaru''s name resonate throughout the village. This was his overt goal, and he wasn''t afraid of what the village would say. After all, everyone would think that Orochimaru had initiated a counterattack.


    "Hehe, the director makes excellent tea. Let''s keep in touch."


    As he got up, Uchiha Yoru patted the shoulder of the legendary female ninja in front of him and smiled, while Yakushi Nono nodded in response with a smile. "Sir, you''re too kind."


    Their interaction seemed normal, but it carried a hint of strangeness.


    Under Yakushi Nono''s smile, there was a tinge of bitterness. She knew that the other party was trying to win her over. Being Orochimaru''s disciple, Uchiha Yoru held her weakness in his hands. Moreover, his intentions were clear: he wanted her to become a double agent.


    She belonged to the Root, and after today, Danzo would definitely contact her. The Root wanted to know about the other side, and the other side also wanted to know about the Root.


    "Sir, I entrust the well-being of the orphanage to you from now on."


    In just a moment, Yakushi Nono made up her mind. Orochimaru had a good chance of becoming the Fifth Hokage now. She couldn''t say it was a hundred percent certain, but she was confident it was about seventy to eighty percent. Once she won this gamble, the future of the orphanage would be secured, and she would no longer have to worry about its supplies.


    Therefore, her statement of entrusting it to him was her declaration. Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded after hearing it. "Director, you''re too polite. It''s all for the village."


    In Uchiha Yoru''s mind, a cold smile appeared. Danzo, you cunning old man, I''ll first plant a double agent in your Root. Return the favor in kind.


    Yakushi Nono? Hmph, she was just the public face. Everyone would likely forget about a nameless person like her.


    ...


    After leaving the orphanage and returning to the Police Department, Yakushi Kabuto respectfully reported the documented information from the orphanage.


    "Sir, the orphanage currently has 238 orphans, thirteen of whom can perform Chakra extraction. There is one director and one vice director..." S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Sitting in his office and listening to the brief report, Uchiha Yoru squinted his eyes as he examined the ordinary Yakushi Kabuto. No one would expect the magnitude of achievements this bloodline-less youth would attain in the future.


    "Kabuto, after the Third Great Ninja War and the Nine-Tails'' rampage, the village suffered heavy losses. Thus, the orphanage lacks resources, and these supplies were reluctantly squeezed out from the Police Department. Sigh."


    With a half-smile in his eyes, Uchiha Yoru looked at the young boy. Although he didn''t fully believe it, he believed in Yakushi Kabuto.


    Yakushi Kabuto''s current weakness was the orphanage''s director, and the director''s weakness was the orphanage''s children and Yakushi Kabuto.


    It was a twisted world where ninja power was immense, and countless tragedies occurred.


    Gently tapping the desk a few times, Yakushi Kabuto deliberately revealed the seal on his tongue when speaking. Uchiha Yoru nodded lightly. "Kabuto, you come from an ordinary background, but your talent in medical ninjutsu is extraordinary. Study it well."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Although Yakushi Kabuto appeared relaxed, cold sweat had already formed on his back. He had exposed himself! But for the sake of the director, he had no choice but to expose himself and become the other side''s spy.


    A double agent! He was the trump card, while the director was only the public face.


    Watching Yakushi Kabuto leave the office after delivering the normal report, Uchiha Yoru let out a sigh of relief. He truly needed Yakushi Kabuto.


    One reason was that the boy could provide him with an extra pair of eyes within the Root. The other reason was the boy''s talent in medical ninjutsu. Since Yamato''s Wood Release was artificially created, it was possible to create other bloodlines as well. The bloodline options within the system were too expensive, and there might be some issues with the artificial ones. However, when combined, they could solve all problems.


    Lastly, it could bring an end to one tragedy in this twisted world.

 Chapter 52: Surgery

    Konoha Prison. The Police Department is responsible for ensuring the safety and security of Konoha. The Uchiha clan oversees the supervision of the village''s three major prisons.


    Outside the regular prison cells, two elite Uchiha guards were vigilant, carefully observing their surroundings. Even outside the prison, there were additional guards ready to react to any potential issues.


    Surprisingly, beneath the bright and clean room, there was another hidden chamber. The room was filled with the strong smell of disinfectant, and the operating room was bustling with activity.


    Outside the operating room, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and trained his chakra''s nature transformation by manipulating a leaf between his fingers. The ground beneath him was covered in countless burnt leaves turned to ashes.


    "Yoru-niisan."


    Uchiha Shisui emerged from the room after escorting a prisoner. However, he was suddenly shoved against the wall upon stepping outside, causing him to grunt.


    Shisui remained composed despite the attack, his hand gripping his collar. He was astonished by the swiftness of the attack but refrained from retaliating.


    Uchiha Yoru, with a firm grasp on Shisui''s collar, lifted him up, his Sharingan eyes radiating intense pressure.


    "Shisui! What''s the meaning of performing surgery on the prisoner today? I specifically instructed that only deserving individuals should be targeted."


    Shisui, struggling to breathe, met Uchiha Yoru''s intense gaze. He displayed a hint of shame and replied with difficulty, "Yoru-niisan, there weren''t enough prisoners in the facility, and he was the only one with a compatible kidney for transplantation."


    The pressure on Shisui''s chest gradually eased, allowing him to breathe normally again. Uchiha Yoru frowned and responded, "Can''t we find a suitable candidate among the prisoners in the three major prisons of the village?"


    "Yoru-niisan, the prisoners in the facility either participate in human experiments or have their organs harvested due to their heinous crimes. There is a shortage of suitable candidates, and the village has increased surveillance recently."


    Shisui''s voice carried a sense of exhaustion. "Yoru-niisan, the Anbu are closely monitoring our clan''s territory."


    With a tinge of helplessness in his eyes, Shisui expressed three parts resignation, four parts frustration, and three parts anger.


    ¡ª


    Suddenly, the lights in the operating room switched on, and the door opened. Uchiha Yoru and Shisui entered as if nothing had transpired.


    "Hehe, thank you, Lord Yoru. I wouldn''t have known when my back would heal without you."


    Inuzuka Yuu, a middle-aged ninja from the Inuzuka clan, supported his bandaged waist and greeted them with a pleasing smile. Uchiha Yoru responded with a smile after assessing the situation.


    "Don''t mention it. Inuzuka Yuu, you are a hero of Konoha. You have worked tirelessly for so many years and even sustained an injury for the sake of our village. We are all dedicated to the betterment of Konoha."


    The conversation between them appeared cordial, making Inuzuka Yuu''s smile grow wider as he waved his hand. "Hehe, we are all working for the good of Konoha, for our village."


    Though the Uchiha clan was currently isolated, it was different for the Seventh Division of the Police Force. They represented Orochimaru and were admired by the major clans for their clandestine organ trading operations.


    "Sir, here are the prescribed medications. Take them regularly. During the first six months, come for monthly check-ups to ensure there are no rejections, and then switch to every three months."


    A masked medical ninja approached and handed over the prepared medications with a smile. Inuzuka Yuu, weakened from the recent surgery, smiled in response.


    "No problem. I appreciate all the trouble you''ve gone through."


    Under the guise of pleasant conversation, Inuzuka Yuu, escorted by hidden ninjas, departed from the prison through a secret passage. Only four individuals remained in the operating room.


    The surgeon removed his mask, revealing a gentle smile. It was Yakushi Kabuto, the Surgeon. With a forced smile and a respectful tone, he reported, "Inuzuka Yuu''s two kidneys have been successfully replaced, and the prisoner has been given kidneys that are about to necrotize. After such a major surgery, the prisoner is unlikely to survive for more than two months."


    The other surgeon, identified solely by his eyes, belonged to the Hyuga clan.


    Another prisoner in a prison uniform lay unconscious on a separate bed, unaware that his kidneys had been stolen while he was in a coma.


    Uchiha Yoru listened intently to Kabuto''s report, his expression serious. He nodded slightly and said, "Keep this operation discreet. If anything happens to this prisoner, it should appear as a natural death."


    "Yes, sir."


    After leaving the prison, Uchiha Yoru stood in the sunlight, but to Shisui, it felt as if darkness still surrounded him.


    "Shisui, from now on, we will leave the organ trading in the prison to the Hyuga clan. The Uchiha clan needs to be prepared to retreat at any moment."


    "Yes, Yoru-niisan," Shisui respectfully replied. Since the Nine-Tails incident last year, he had experienced a great deal within a short span of time, shaping his perspective profoundly.


    In the past two months, there seemed to be a rise in unexplained prisoner deaths in the village''s prison, but it hadn''t garnered much attention. However, the number of critically ill patients had significantly increased.


    Many prisoners in the facility were repeat offenders who would spend decades behind bars. Most of those imprisoned for over fifteen years were included in the organ transplantation list.


    Numerous ninjas from the major clans in the village had old injuries resurfacing or were in critical condition due to organ damage. The recent clandestine organ trades had addressed their urgent needs.


    No one desired to die, especially when ninjas had experienced their prime and feared death. The prisoners could provide a match for organ transplants, ensuring the exchange of organs or even transplantation.


    All of this relied on the near-perfect organ transplantation technology developed by Orochimaru.


    "Shisui, we are not doing this for Orochimaru-sama. The Root division and the Anbu engage in similar activities privately, but the difference lies in our superior technology and supply."


    Nohara Rin, a ch¨±nin-level medical ninja, could perform transplantation surgeries even on intense battlefields. It showcased the level of medical ninjutsu in Konoha, particularly in organ transplantation.


    As ninjas frequently faced injuries during their missions, they relied on life-saving ninjutsu, including organ transplantation. The difference was that within the village, they had to be discreet due to the potential consequences. However, they primarily used death row prisoners or spies from other countries.


    On the other hand, the village''s prison held a broader pool of candidates, and it would be wasteful not to utilize them.


    The key aspect was that ninjas could only receive organ transplants from fellow ninjas, as transplants from ordinary people would be rejected. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Shisui had already witnessed too much darkness. Despite using prisoners, it was still preferable to sacrificing innocent lives. He nodded and said, "Yoru-niisan, I understand."


    "No, you don''t fully comprehend yet. Do you know why Orochimaru-sama asked the Uchiha and Hyuga clans to collaborate secretly?"


    Uchiha Yoru once again bore the burden of a heavy responsibility. He had no other choice since Shisui''s potential was undeniable. Ignoring Shisui''s potential and letting him join the Hokage''s faction would be a mistake.

 Chapter 53: Politics

    Uchiha Yoru looked at the confusion in Uchiha Shisui''s eyes and silently shook his head. Shisui was undoubtedly a genius ninja, but when it came to politics, he was a fool. It was no wonder he could be easily manipulated. If Uchiha Itachi was considered paranoid, then Shisui was overly trusting of the Hokage system. It was only when he faced betrayal that he began to understand himself.


    This revealed that Shisui never considered wiping out the clan. If Shisui hadn''t died, the Night of the Uchiha Massacre might have taken a different turn.


    "Shisui, the Uchiha clan is isolated now, and this is an opportunity," Uchiha Yoru said with a somber tone. "Have you noticed the secret organ trafficking? Almost all the major clans are involved. They need healthy bodies, and the Uchiha need connections. Through these transactions, we establish intricate relationships with the major clans."


    Politics, Shisui thought to himself. His actions weren''t driven by paranoia. After all, even the Medical Corps engaged in similar covert activities. So why couldn''t he?


    Only high-level ninjas knew about the organ transplantation performed by the Medical Corps of Konoha. Those below that level had neither the qualifications nor the necessity to know, except for members of the major clans.


    Compared to the Medical Corps, there were too many people under scrutiny. They had to be cautious and could only use death row inmates, spies, and the like. On the other hand, the Police Department was officially recognized, while the other was an unauthorized underground operation. Naturally, there were fewer concerns.


    "Then, Shisui, why involve the Hyuga clan?" Uchiha Yoru asked. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Shisui needed this, but the Hyuga clan wasn''t isolated. Uchiha Yoru shook his head and responded, "Shisui, one reason is the Hyuga clan''s influence, but you''re mistaken about the other. It''s not just the Hyuga clan involved."


    Those who conducted this operation covertly were the ones who left themselves vulnerable. Once they came here for organ transplantation, they left themselves open to manipulation. After all, these actions were carried out in violation of ninja regulations.


    In other words, everyone was being implicated. When the number of people reached a certain threshold, it became a terrifying force.


    "Shisui, I want you to hand over the prison operations to the Hyuga clan. Darkness doesn''t suit you. You should stand in the sunlight," Uchiha Yoru said, changing the topic suddenly.


    Shisui was stunned by Uchiha Yoru''s words. He felt a strong sense of guilt as he saw the exhausted forced smile in his eyes. It seemed that while Yoru-niisan carried the burden of darkness for the sake of the clan and the village, he was the one holding them back.


    "Yoru-niisan, I will do my best!" Shisui promised.


    Before Shisui could make any more promises, Uchiha Yoru waved his hand and smiled, "Shisui, you''ve misunderstood. The Police Department has many other tasks. You don''t need to focus too much on this. From now on, you will be primarily responsible for the Police Department''s work. And don''t forget to guide Itachi well. Don''t let him stray from the right path."


    "Yes, Yoru-niisan!" Shisui replied. Uchiha Yoru nodded silently, satisfied with Shisui''s promise. Shisui''s admiration for the Hokage faction had dwindled, and he even began to doubt the current high-level officials. It was hard for him to trust them anymore, let alone side with the Hokage. There was only Itachi left.


    After all, both of them possessed the potential of the Mangekyou Sharingan. The Uchiha clan was known as the strongest, and while they had no shortage of elite jounin within the clan, the presence of an elite shinobi at the level of an ANBU captain was crucial. Add to that the terrifying power of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Uchiha Yoru had gone to great lengths for the sake of the clan.


    In the Root Division, Yakushi Kabuto respectfully handed over the gathered intelligence to Danzo. The intelligence revealed that the Uchiha and Hyuga clans were engaging in secret organ trafficking for personal gain.


    Danzo''s eyes revealed a cold, sinister smile as he read the report. It seemed that the Uchiha and Hyuga clans had firmly aligned themselves with Orochimaru.


    However, this intelligence couldn''t dispel Danzo''s suspicions about Kabuto. He knew that Kabuto had visited the orphanage, but considering the calm expression on his face and the information he had received, it seemed that they had not conversed or recognized each other.


    Danzo sneered. Organ trafficking was nothing compared to the more serious human experimentation he conducted with Orochimaru. The intelligence only confirmed his suspicions.


    In the Hokage''s Office, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, puffed on his tobacco pipe, releasing a thick smoke that filled the air. Yugao Uzuki stood before him, reporting on her mission.


    Organ trafficking! It was the means to gather various forces that caught Sarutobi''s attention. He furrowed his brow as he realized that in just two months, thirty-eight people from major clans had established connections with the Uchiha for personal gain.


    "Yugao, have you discovered anything recently?" Sarutobi asked.


    Yugao, a young and talented ANBU member, kneeled respectfully. "Hokage-sama, the Seventh Division of the Police Department hasn''t shown much activity recently, but their methods of maintaining public security seem to have taken a different direction."


    Continuing, she said, "Their approach now focuses on upholding regulations for civilians while being lenient toward ninjas and the powerful noble families in various regions."


    Sarutobi''s expression revealed understanding. He was well aware of the Police Department''s approach, meant to garner influence and send a political signal from Orochimaru.


    However, Sarutobi was more inclined to resist this political signal. Konoha was gradually stabilizing and couldn''t afford to continue down this path, as it would hinder the village''s peaceful recovery.


    "Yugao, you''re aware of the danger posed by the Uchiha. We cannot allow a repeat of the Nine-Tails disaster. That''s why I need you to go further," Sarutobi said, his statement ambiguous.


    Yugao''s respectful expression deepened. "Hokage-sama, rest assured, I will gain the Uchiha''s trust as soon as possible and gather intelligence from within the clan."


    Sarutobi''s smile remained benevolent, but his mind was calculating. He needed his eyes and ears within the Uchiha clan.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 54: Yuhi Kurenai

    Anbu. "Head, here''s the recent intelligence we''ve gathered."


    After reporting to the Hokage, Uzuki Yugao, a member of the Anbu, returned to the Anbu headquarters to make her report.


    While the Hokage''s kind smile reassured her with a single glance at the intelligence, the Anbu''s focus was solely on completing the mission, with little regard for the process.


    The Anbu Head, though wearing a mask, revealed her identity as a woman through her long hair and figure. She was the daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage. Calmly examining the intelligence brought by Uzuki Yugao, a hint of dissatisfaction appeared on her face behind the mask.


    "Yugao, I sent you to infiltrate because of your age and identity, which make it easy for you to get close. But after all this time, all you''ve gathered is surface-level information. The Seventh Division of the Police Department lacks real intelligence."


    Uzuki Yugao knelt down on one knee, respectfully listening to the reprimand from the Anbu Head.


    After a long silence, the Anbu Head set the intelligence aside. "Yugao, it''s highly likely that the Nine-Tails Incident is part of the Uchiha''s conspiracy. The Uchiha pose a great danger to the village. Therefore, I need you to gain Uchiha Yoru''s trust, gather deeper intelligence, and potentially obtain information on the Uchiha''s higher-ups in the future. This is an extremely difficult task."


    "Thus, I need you to use your identity when necessary!" The Anbu Head gave Yugao a meaningful glance and spoke in a low voice, "You come from a civilian background, and you are a rare female ninja. I believe you understand that all of this is for the village."


    Upon hearing these words, Uzuki Yugao trembled, a hint of struggle flashing in her eyes. However, when the Anbu Head mentioned that it was all for the village, Yugao recalled the catastrophe of the Nine-Tails attack and the countless cries that echoed through Konoha. S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Uzuki Yugao took a deep breath, lowered her head, and hoarsely said, "Understood! For the village, I will approach the target and complete the mission when necessary."


    "Good. You may leave now. From now on, you will be under my direct command." Being directly under the command of the Anbu Head meant that Yugao''s superior would only be the Anbu Head herself. It should be noted that the Anbu Head''s position was not simple, and her status was almost comparable to that of the heads of major clans.


    Feeling the trust placed in her, Uzuki Yugao felt a warm current in her heart. The Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law noticed this and revealed a glimmer of light.


    "You may go."


    "Yes!"


    In the dim Anbu office, darkness and silence filled the space. After a while, the Anbu Head''s eyes revealed a complex expression. "Father, all of this is for the Sarutobi clan. Shinzo, you will definitely become the Fifth Hokage."


    While her actions were aimed at guarding against the Uchiha, she also had her own selfish motives. After all, once Sarutobi Shinzo became Hokage, she would become the future Hokage''s wife, wielding power surpassing all others in Konoha.


    In the Hokage''s office.


    "Hokage-sama." Yuhi Kurenai, an elite Chunin exuding intellectual beauty, entered and respectfully saluted the Hokage.


    The Third Hokage remained silent, continuing to puff on his pipe. Yuhi Kurenai wisely lowered her head and awaited instructions.


    After a long while, the Third Hokage refilled his pipe with tobacco, lighting it with a Fire Release jutsu, causing white smoke to rise slowly.


    "Kurenai, you have become a capable ninja who can stand on her own."


    In the face of the Hokage''s praise, the young and mature-minded Yuhi Kurenai respectfully smiled and nodded, "Hokage-sama, you flatter me."


    While still young, it was evident that Yuhi Kurenai had matured in her thinking. She was not like other single-minded ninjas. Observing this, the Third Hokage inquired, "Are you familiar with the name Uchiha Yoru?"


    Upon hearing the name, Yuhi Kurenai''s heart trembled, but she remained calm after years as a ninja. Nonetheless, she lowered her head further.


    "Uchiha Yoru was my classmate. He graduated as a Genin at the age of ten, became a Chunin at fourteen, and is now the captain of the Seventh Division of the Police Department. He is a genius from the Uchiha clan who awakened the Sharingan."


    Yuhi Kurenai honestly shared everything she knew. After all, nothing could be hidden.


    While not all Uchiha were geniuses, those who awakened the Sharingan were a special class of geniuses. Bloodline limits were illogical, much like how some people were born into noble families while others were commoners, or how some people could never refine their chakra in their lifetime.


    Upon hearing these words, Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed, a complex expression appearing on his face. "Kurenai, your father was a hero of Konoha. None of us wants to see a repeat of the Nine-Tails Incident."


    Years later, Yuhi Kurenai couldn''t hide her sadness when the tragedy of that night was mentioned. For Konoha, it was a disaster, and she had lost her own father.


    Similarly, when the Third Hokage recalled that night, his eyes also filled with complexity. If he could go back, he truly wished that scene had never happened.


    "Kurenai, you are aware that the Sharingan was manipulated during the Nine-Tails attack, correct?"


    Caught off guard by the question, Yuhi Kurenai''s heart skipped a beat. Countless thoughts flashed through her mind, but in the end, her eyes turned red, lost in her memories. She nodded with a sad expression, "I am aware."


    This time, she didn''t lie, and the Third Hokage nodded with satisfaction. Then, wearing a look of disappointment, he said, "Asuma has no filter."


    With this statement, he bypassed what Asuma had leaked. Then, he shook his head and sighed, "Kurenai, there is currently unrest at the border of Konoha. Orochimaru would have been the most suitable choice, but it seems that he has some problems recently."


    This ambiguous statement shocked Yuhi Kurenai even more. This was something she couldn''t be involved in. No, wait! Earlier, Hokage-sama asked about Uchiha Yoru, who is Orochimaru-sama''s disciple. Yuhi Kurenai felt a cold sweat on her back, as if she had been entangled in something terrifying.


    Observing the realization in the young Yuhi Kurenai''s eyes, the Third Hokage silently nodded. It seemed that his intelligence investigation was correct. Yuhi Kurenai held resentment toward the Uchiha due to her father''s reasons.


    "Kurenai, I have a mission for you to carry out. Of course, this mission may be too difficult for you. You can decide for yourself."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, known as the master of manipulation in Konoha, excelled at appearing benevolent and compassionate in the eyes of others. Orochimaru, who later resorted to kidnapping and experimenting on children, followed in his footsteps to some extent, though there was a significant difference between them. After all, Sarutobi had successfully manipulated two Mangekyo Sharingan users and a protagonist, while Orochimaru''s methods fell far behind in terms of quality.

 Chapter 55: Training

    The training hall of the Police Department was filled with the echoing sound of air bursts. It was a spacious and empty hall, occasionally illuminated by flashes of electric arcs. The physical techniques being practiced were so fast that they exceeded the limits of human perception. Uchiha Yoru''s figure moved swiftly, almost invisible to the naked eye. Only when he paused briefly or changed direction, his shadow would briefly appear. His speed had reached the level of a high-level ninja.


    Suddenly, shurikens struck the walls of the training hall, triggering hidden crossbow mechanisms. The air was instantly filled with the sound of numerous crossbows.


    Swoosh, swoosh~


    Countless shurikens rained down from all directions, attacking relentlessly. Uchiha Yoru swiftly reacted and appeared in the training hall. With the power of his two Tomoe Sharingan, he focused his gaze on the incoming shurikens.


    Ding, ding, ding~


    A dense and crisp sound filled the air. Uchiha Yoru wielded the Kusanagi Sword, surrounded by arcs of electricity, creating an afterimage as he swung the sword. The dense rain of shurikens couldn''t get close to him, and many shattered shurikens fell to the ground.


    The metal shurikens made a crisp sound as they landed on the stone floor.


    The sound abruptly stopped, and Uchiha Yoru''s heavy panting could be heard. He was drenched in sweat.


    As he looked at the shurikens scattered around him, Uchiha Yoru breathed heavily and inwardly frowned, realizing he still fell short.


    Although he successfully defended against the onslaught of shurikens, he knew that one had pierced his skin from behind. His strong body had managed to resist the damage.


    Surrounded by arcs of electricity, Uchiha Yoru smiled and thought, "Indeed, talent is required in every aspect. Now, I can consider myself gifted."


    After acquiring the Third Raikage''s physique, not only had his chakra attribute talent reached its peak, but his physical talent was also exceptional. His body seemed to possess limitless strength, and his growth in power had been exponential.


    [Host: Uchiha Yoru (Two Tomoe Sharingan)]


    [Chakra Level: Jonin (1.2 Cards)]


    [Chakra Attributes: Fire (LV3), Lightning (LV5), Earth (LV1)]


    [Martial Arts (Kenjutsu): LV5, Medical Ninjutsu LV4]


    Looking at his current attributes, Uchiha Yoru smiled with satisfaction. In a short period of time, he had reached the level of a jonin, not just in terms of chakra level but also in mastering lightning nature manipulation and his kenjutsu skills.


    His exceptional progress was largely attributed to his physique''s talent, which enhanced his chakra amount and nature manipulation of lightning. Progress in both physical training and nature manipulation seemed twice as fast with half the effort. His advancement was rapid.


    Considering his age, the period of explosive growth for ninja generally occurred between twelve and sixteen years old. At this age, individuals were in their developmental period as ninja.


    To make such rapid progress in physical techniques, in addition to his enhanced body, his proficiency in supplementary ninjutsu played a significant role.


    He had acquired two types of ninjutsu through exchange, including the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, the Raikage''s legendary Lightning Armor.


    The Lightning Armor, also known as the "Lightning Release Chakra Mode," was a B-rank ninjutsu. In Kumogakure, it was considered a secret technique because it required specific secret medicines and practice methods. The Lightning Armor''s true name and its requirement of secret medicines elevated its classification to a secret technique.


    Uchiha Yoru murmured to himself, "The Lightning Armor is not just an ordinary B-rank ninjutsu when combined with the proper secret medicine and practice. It belongs to the realm of secret techniques."


    Secret techniques, like those of the Akimichi, Nara, Yamanaka, and Aburame clans, were not bloodline limits but different from ordinary ninjutsu. They required specific methods and secrets for practice, hence the name "secret techniques."


    The Lightning Armor fell into the category of secret techniques. In addition to the corresponding B-rank ninjutsu, it required secret medicines of different levels and extensive practice. It was comparable to the Eight Gates in terms of being easy to learn but difficult to master.


    With the Kusanagi Sword crackling with electric arcs, Uchiha Yoru smiled, realizing that the lightning nature manipulation and the cover provided by the Chidori could perfectly conceal the presence of the Lightning Armor.


    Although he had further advanced in strength, officially entering the ranks of jonin and ensuring his safety, he also wore a pained expression due to his depleted funds. The cost of secret techniques was not cheap, but fortunately, his physique was a near-perfect match. Otherwise, possessing ninjutsu without the ability to practice it would be a joke.


    The classification of C, B, A, and S levels in ninjutsu not only referred to the power of the techniques but also indicated their training difficulty.


    An ordinary Chunin would find it extremely challenging to train an A-rank ninjutsu, while some geniuses at the same Chunin level might find it relatively easy. The complexity of manipulating chakra within the body increased with the level of the ninjutsu, resulting in higher difficulty. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    To make such rapid progress within a short period, besides the enhancement brought by bloodline evolution and his physique, Uchiha Yoru''s ability to quickly learn ninjutsu was mainly due to the chakra seal (talent) he acquired from Kakashi Hatake.


    Despite being only fifteen years old, Uchiha Yoru''s control and manipulation of chakra were at the level of a Kage. His ability to cast the Seal was comparable to Kakashi Hatake during the Naruto era, who was at the Kage level.


    "Come out," Uchiha Yoru casually spoke as the electric arcs around his body dissipated. His Sharingan transformed back into ordinary black eyes.


    "Hmph, Uchiha Yoru, you''ve been making rapid progress recently," Mitarashi Anko said as she entered the training hall through the open door. Her eyes still held a trace of shock, but she put on a forced, tsundere expression. She looked at Uchiha Yoru with envy and jealousy, thinking, "So this is Uchiha? Just by awakening the Sharingan, he''s a genius. Such talent is truly envy-inducing."


    Uchiha Yoru was also surprised to see Mitarashi Anko. While he had noticed someone spying outside the door earlier, he assumed it was a member of the Police Department. He didn''t expect it to be Anko.


    "There''s a class reunion tonight. I came to give you a heads up. Are you coming?" Anko asked with a proud look in her eyes.


    Uchiha Yoru''s eyes flickered, but he smiled and nodded, "Of course, I''ll attend the class reunion."


    However, he couldn''t help but feel suspicious. Anko inviting him to the reunion raised questions in his mind. Was someone orchestrating it, or was he overthinking things?


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 56: Class Reunion

    In the bustling village of Konoha, a popular yakitori restaurant stood proudly beneath a large signboard. The tantalizing aroma of grilled meat filled the air, a testament to the eatery''s thriving business. "I''ve arrived!"


    With a gentle sweep of the traditional Japanese door curtain, Mitarashi Anko announced her presence with an excited voice, exuding her usual relaxed and cheerful demeanor.


    The wooden private room was already brimming with people, and among them stood the distinguished figure of Sarutobi Asuma. A cigarette dangled from his lips, and though he tried to appear indifferent, his eyes betrayed a flicker of determination upon seeing the newcomer.


    As the door curtain lifted, Anko''s joyful shout greeted Y¨±hi Kurenai, who sat in the private room. But it was Uchiha Yoru, following closely behind Anko, who captured everyone''s attention.


    As Yoru stepped into the room, the onlookers were taken aback by his impressive height, standing at around 1.8 meters.


    His physique had become more robust and muscular, a result of his enhanced physical attributes.


    With his usual cool expression, Yoru donned a pure white kimono, accompanied by black pants. His exposed chest revealed well-defined muscles that drew gazes. Dark arm guards covered his forearms, extending to his palms. A purple rope belt adorned his waist, and a ninja straight blade hung at his side.


    "Tch! Uchiha Yoru, still as flashy as ever," Sarutobi Asuma commented naturally. The two had never seen eye to eye since childhood. Hearing Asuma''s remark, Yoru narrowed his eyes and chuckled, "Can''t help it. I''ve been going through a growth spurt lately."


    Asuma snorted disdainfully, unable to fully hide his envy. He had always struggled with his height, given his father''s towering stature. Standing at 1.7 meters now, Asuma couldn''t help but feel a tinge of jealousy when faced with Yoru''s impressive height.


    Accompanying Asuma were his loyal comrades, Kotetsu Hagane, Genma Shiranui, and Ebisu, who formed a close-knit group despite being classmates.


    "Kurenai, did you miss me?" Anko flashed her usual friendly and carefree smile, though a hint of embarrassment lingered deep in her eyes. After all, she had pretended to be her friend''s boyfriend, receiving 150,000 Ryo in the process, even if it was a ruse. It was still awkward.


    However, Kurenai calmly returned her smile and gestured for Anko to take a seat. "Anko, you haven''t changed a bit."


    The bond between the two best friends seemed untouched by time. Yoru also smiled confidently and settled down next to Anko, completely at ease. After all, it''s rare for someone involved in politics to feel awkward.


    "Sorry for the delay."


    As the door curtain rose, Might Guy made his appearance, scratching his head apologetically while greeting everyone. Immediately, he reverted to his enthusiastic and lively self. "Guess what? I managed to bring Kakashi with me this time."


    As expected, Kakashi Hatake followed behind Guy, his expression indifferent as he acknowledged everyone with a slight nod. However, the lifeless aura surrounding him dampened the atmosphere of the classmates'' gathering.


    "Hey, Kakashi, sit here."


    With boundless energy, Guy eagerly pulled Kakashi to his side, urging him to take a seat. Kakashi, wearing ANBU armor, emitted an air of desolation, clearly still trapped in the darkness.


    Might Guy, Hatake Kakashi, Sarutobi Asuma, Kotetsu Hagane, Genma Shiranui, Ebisu, Y¨±hi Kurenai, Mitarashi Anko, and Uchiha Yoru¡ªall nine classmates gathered together. For a moment, the atmosphere held a tinge of melancholy, despite their attempts to stay united. Their eyes reflected a profound sense of nostalgia.


    The absent classmates remained unspoken of, as those who could attend had already done so. The others were either on missions or had fallen in battle.


    Although they belonged to the same class, their ages varied. The war had led to different treatment, with those displaying exceptional aptitude placed in a special class with superior instructors.


    During times of war, conventions were disregarded. Their class became a gathering of prodigies, with nearly everyone possessing natural talent. After graduation, they received special attention to prevent their potential from being wasted in missions.


    (Although Obito was a late bloomer, he had already mastered Fire Release. He''s much stronger than the average ninja.)


    "Haha, it''s rare for us to gather like this."


    Unaware of the sadness lingering among the others due to their missing classmates, Might Guy''s vibrant spirit ignited smiles on everyone''s faces, excluding Kakashi.


    Uchiha Yoru discreetly observed Kakashi Hatake, silently calculating his next move. At this point, Kakashi should be lost and submerged in darkness, making it the perfect opportunity for Yoru.


    Y¨±hi Kurenai and Mitarashi Anko engaged in lighthearted conversation, reuniting like long-lost friends. Yet, Kurenai held complex emotions, hoping that her mission would encounter minimal setbacks.


    Sarutobi Asuma occasionally glared at Uchiha Yoru, showcasing his disapproval. Their childhood animosity had transformed due to political differences and various familial factors. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Kakashi Hatake, donning a lifeless expression, attended the class gathering solely due to Might Guy''s insistence. He appeared disillusioned, with no interest in observing the changes among his classmates.


    On the other hand, Kotetsu Hagane, Genma Shiranui, and Ebisu, as ordinary ninja, didn''t require special mention. They had been Asuma''s loyal followers since their school days and remained as such. Rising to prominence was challenging for commoners, but their intelligence and parental guidance helped them avoid unnecessary detours.


    Among the nine, only Might Guy felt genuine joy. After all, the mortality rate among ninjas, particularly during the Third Great Ninja War, was brutal. To witness so many classmates gathered again filled him with genuine happiness. Of course, he harbored his own ulterior motive¡ªbringing Kakashi out of the darkness.


    "Haha, I heard you''ve become a Jonin, Yoru. You''re the second Jonin in our class, right after Kakashi. But I won''t give up; I''ll be the third Jonin, mark my words!" Amidst his enthusiasm, Might Guy laughed heartily and, upon seeing Yoru, raised his trademark thumbs up, revealing his shining white teeth.


    Encouraged by Guy''s contagious spirit, Uchiha Yoru displayed a rare blush of embarrassment. After all, not everyone could remain unfazed in the presence of Might Guy.


    "Tch, becoming a Jonin doesn''t automatically make you a true Jonin," scoffed Sarutobi Asuma, wearing a disdainful expression as he listened to Guy''s words, secretly mocking him. His three comrades nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, Uchiha Yoru became Orochimaru''s disciple and returned to the village as the captain of the Police Force''s Seventh Division. It was only then that he attained the rank of Jonin. Compared to Kakashi, who achieved his Jonin status through sheer accomplishments and strength, Yoru seemed to have relied on connections. Naturally, this was hard for others to accept.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 57: Kakashi Hatake

    As Uchiha Yoru observed Sarutobi Asuma''s small group, which seemed to rely on connections, he wore a relaxed expression and smirked. Tapping his fingers lightly on the table, Uchiha Yoru squinted and chuckled, "Might Guy said that hard work can catch up to genius. I''ve never questioned that. But there are some things that even with all the effort, you can''t surpass."


    A flash of red light appeared in his eyes for a moment. Sarutobi Asuma noticed it and responded with a disdainful smile, signaling that they shouldn''t discuss these matters during today''s class reunion.


    However, Kotetsu, Genma, and Ebisu displayed a hint of awkwardness on their faces, filled with frustration and a deep sense of powerlessness. The brief glimpse of the Sharingan revealed that Yoru was an Uchiha, and no matter how hard they worked, they could never be part of such a prestigious clan.


    "Guy, everyone is here. Let''s start grilling the meat early." The hidden power struggles among the group had escalated from their spirited rivalry during their time at the ninja school to current political divisions. At this moment, Y¨±hi Kurenai teased Guy with a casual smile.


    Although Might Guy was passionate, he wasn''t foolish. He had a straightforward nature, but as a ninja, he couldn''t lack observation skills. Naturally, he understood Y¨±hi Kurenai''s meaning and instantly showed a cheerful smile.


    "Kakashi and I arrived late today, so we''ll treat everyone."


    I have to admit, sometimes we really need someone like Might Guy who can lighten the mood. Amidst the cheerful laughter, it seemed like everyone had put aside their differences. As the grilled meat arrived, the gathering became a rare occasion for relaxed conversations and laughter.


    While observing the group, Uchiha Yoru appeared relaxed, smiling and chatting with everyone. However, she discreetly glanced at Kakashi, secretly wondering if this gathering was really about him.


    Kakashi seemed lifeless, and perhaps this gathering was indeed about him, especially with Might Guy''s hearty laughter. The worry in Yoru''s eyes never left Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, Yoru is the second person among us to become a J¨­nin after you, and he has even awakened the Sharingan. I wonder who between you two is more powerful?"


    Well, Might Guy might not be a fool, but with his straightforward nature and sometimes clumsy way of speaking, it left everyone speechless. Y¨±hi Kurenai, in particular, rubbed her temples in frustration. Who talks like that? You really managed to surprise us.


    On the other hand, Mitarashi Anko, with a proud look, gazed at Might Guy and said, "Yoru was carefully taught by Orochimaru-sensei. Her abilities are definitely not inferior to Kakashi''s."


    Seemingly afraid that Yoru''s considerable power as a J¨­nin would bring shame to her own teacher, Mitarashi Anko tried to bring up Orochimaru.


    Clearly, that name was useful, but Sarutobi Asuma wasn''t intimidated by it. Your teacher might be Orochimaru, but my father is still the mighty Third Hokage.


    "Hehe, I heard that Yoru awakened the Sharingan, and it''s even the Two Tomoe Sharingan. Congratulations."


    With a congratulatory smile, Sarutobi Asuma''s eyes held a hint of provocation. Naturally, Yoru understood the underlying meaning in his words. After all, there was also a Three Tomoe Sharingan present here. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    But Yoru, seemingly unconcerned, waved her hand with a dismissive smile. "Asuma, you''re too kind. After all, I live up to the Uchiha name, just like you, inheriting the Third Hokage''s fondness for smoking."


    Upon hearing Yoru''s teasing about Asuma inheriting his father''s fondness for smoking, Mitarashi Anko couldn''t help but burst into laughter, finding it amusing. She jovially said, "I never noticed that before, Asuma. When did you learn to smoke?"


    Among the group, besides Might Guy, Mitarashi Anko was the most carefree. After all, she became Orochimaru''s disciple immediately after graduating.


    With such a powerful backing, all she needed to do was improve her skills, and she wouldn''t have to go through much trouble.


    Class reunions, no matter the world, tend to lose their charm as thoughts mature.


    Each person had their own small groups, and even in a gathering of just nine classmates, it showcased the political divisions within the village.


    "Hey, Kakashi, let''s have a competition to see who can eat more! This time, it''s all about quantity!" Might Guy''s passionate and carefree declaration aimed to ignite Kakashi''s enthusiasm. However, Kakashi, faced with his energetic best friend, calmly stared at the food with lifeless eyes.


    "Okay."


    With a calm word, Kakashi seemed to have lost all his vitality. His apparent agreement felt more like a lifeless response, as if he didn''t want to be disturbed. Might Guy, filled with fighting spirit and enthusiasm, quickly devoured the food, while Kakashi removed a corner of his mask, lowered his head, and chewed slowly.


    Because his head was lowered, everyone could only see half of Kakashi''s face. But at this moment, it didn''t matter what Kakashi looked like; what mattered was the extremely dangerous situation Kakashi was in.


    Ninjas were originally vessels of war, trained as weapons and tools. This lifeless demeanor not only showed indifference towards others'' lives but also towards their own lives.


    "Just wondering, Kakashi, are you still proficient with your Sharingan?"


    Just then, Uchiha Yoru casually smiled and remarked, and in the blink of an eye, a fleeting red light flashed in his eyes. At that moment of activating the Sharingan, he fulfilled a wish and saw Kakashi''s true face.


    Upon hearing these words, everyone was surprised, and some frowned. Sarutobi Asuma, who had no qualms with Yoru, snorted in annoyance and cast an arrogant gaze at Uchiha Yoru, mockingly saying, "Kakashi became a J¨­nin at the age of twelve based on his merits and even created the A-rank technique Chidori. Unlike some people who only rely on others'' brilliance."


    It was evident that Sarutobi Asuma was provoking and targeting Uchiha Yoru, as he seemed to dislike him.


    When Kakashi heard these words, he subtly attempted to cover his eyes but then stiffened and withdrew his hand, calmly responding, "Oh, the Sharingan is quite useful."


    The prodigy who was once proud and confident had now become this lifeless figure, causing everyone to shake their heads. However, Uchiha Yoru smiled and shook his head, saying, "Kakashi, the Sharingan isn''t something that can be easily controlled."


    What he said was the truth. However, Might Guy misunderstood and thought that Yoru was targeting Kakashi''s Sharingan, after all, it was a power possessed by the Uchiha clan.


    Instantly, Might Guy laughed heartily and said, "Yoru, Kakashi inherited Tobi''s will, and he won''t let the Sharingan down."


    Seeing Might Guy''s misunderstanding, Uchiha Yoru chuckled, "Guy, perhaps you misunderstood. Since the Uchiha clan has acknowledged Kakashi, they won''t go back on their decision. I was just giving a friendly reminder as a classmate."

 Chapter 58: Spar (1)

    Outside the Konoha barbecue restaurant. The streets were sparsely populated under the night sky, as most people had retired to their homes. Only a few ninjas and essential workers remained, scattered throughout.


    The darkness of the night provided a perfect cover for the ninjas, who moved swiftly and silently across the village rooftops.


    "Kakashi."


    As Uchiha Yoru called out, his voice filled with a sense of longing and nostalgia, Kakashi Hatake turned his head to look at him. His gaze was empty, as if he expected Yoru to have something to say.


    However, upon seeing Kakashi''s expression, Uchiha Yoru shook his head. But when he noticed the hopeful look in Might Guy''s eyes, he couldn''t help but be intrigued. With a chuckle, he suggested, "We don''t know when we''ll meet again. How about a spar at the training grounds?"


    Kakashi Hatake''s life was marked by unyielding stoicism, unwashable sins, an ever-present Sharingan, and an elusive pursuit of intimacy.


    It''s hard to determine the most tragic character in Naruto, but Kakashi Hatake undoubtedly belongs to that list.


    At the age of seven, he lost his father and became an orphan. This turned him into a cold and efficient machine focused solely on completing missions. Just when he found solace in his bonds, he experienced the sacrifice of his comrades.


    First, Uchiha Obito was crushed under a half-collapsed boulder, an immovable stone. Later, Kakashi himself pierced Rin Nohara''s chest with the Chidori, forever staining his hands with unerasable blood. During the Third Great Ninja War, Kakashi lost all his teammates, and during the Nine-Tails'' rampage, he lost his sensei and his sensei''s wife.


    "The clash of young, genius ninjas! Haha, Kakashi, this is youth!"


    When Might Guy heard Uchiha Yoru''s suggestion, he became instantly excited, as if injected with energy. He patted Kakashi''s shoulder heavily and said, "Kakashi, you''re the most exceptional genius ninja in Konoha. Before the clash of genius ninjas of our generation, how about we have a duel? Let''s see who reaches the training grounds first."


    Might Guy even winked at Uchiha Yoru, his acting skills lacking finesse, as if saying thank you. Uchiha Yoru shrugged and smiled casually. He understood Might Guy''s desire to help Kakashi, even though he doubted it would make a significant difference. Nevertheless, it presented an opportunity for Kakashi.


    What Uchiha Yoru was truly thinking, no one else knew. As the gathering was about to disperse, everyone became intrigued by his suggestion. Sarutobi Asuma, in particular, wore a thought-provoking smile as he looked at Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, this time you have to show us the true power of a Jonin. In a battle between you and Yoru, who do you think will come out on top?" Asuma''s tone grew slightly weightier, clearly indicating his desire to witness a spectacle.


    Witnessing this scene, Yuhi Kurenai, with her crimson eyes, looked at her friend Mitarashi Anko''s expectant gaze. A glimmer of understanding flashed in her beautiful eyes. Anko wasn''t as straightforward as she appeared to be. After all, she was Orochimaru''s disciple.


    Kakashi Hatake stared at everyone with lifeless eyes, well aware of their intentions. Just as he was about to decline, Might Guy embraced his shoulder and laughed, "Kakashi, my eternal rival, let''s settle our score before the clash of genius ninjas. Let''s see who arrives at Training Ground 43 first. I''ll count to three."


    "Kakashi and Uchiha Yoru''s showdown, the ultimate clash of the Sharingan. Yoru, don''t embarrass yourself," said Mitarashi Anko, who didn''t shy away from making a bold statement. She cheered for the two of them, waving her hand and adding to the lively atmosphere.


    "I''ll be the referee." With a mischievous demeanor, Mitarashi Anko laughed and stepped forward, raising both hands and pointing at Kakashi and Might Guy. She shouted, "Are you ready? Let the first round begin!"


    "3, 2, 1! Start!"


    At the command, Might Guy let out a spirited shout and transformed into a green blur, sprinting swiftly through the streets of Konoha. Though Kakashi wanted to decline, it was clear he stood no chance. Coupled with Might Guy always seeking opportunities to challenge him, Kakashi instinctively followed closely behind. However, his indifferent expression revealed his lack of investment in the competition.


    Training Ground 43.


    Illuminated by the moonlight, a gust of wind swept over the grassy field, causing leaves to dance in the air. Kakashi Hatake''s silent and indifferent figure emerged, followed closely by a series of shadows.


    "Yo! Kakashi, you truly are my eternal rival!"


    Despite losing this comical competition, Might Guy didn''t feel defeated. He burst into laughter, radiating fighting spirit, and gave Kakashi a thumbs-up, as if trying to ignite his passion.


    However, Kakashi, only fifteen years old, had already experienced too much tragedy in his life. It was surprising that he hadn''t succumbed to darkness.


    Observing Might Guy''s poor acting, Kakashi understood his deliberate attempt to stoke his fighting spirit. Yet, there was no ripple in Kakashi Hatake''s eyes. He continued to regard everyone with his lifeless expression.


    "Asuma, do you think Yoru''s Chidori is stronger, or is Kakashi''s better?"


    As the flickering shadows arrived one after another, Asuma Sarutobi landed and casually lit a cigarette. Ebisu, who had just arrived, engaged in a nonchalant conversation with Asuma, seemingly unaware of any wrongdoing. Soon, he realized his error and awkwardly lowered his head, hiding his eyes behind sunglasses. Asuma smiled slightly but remained silent. He flicked his lighter and ignited the cigarette dangling from his mouth.


    Ebisu''s comment clearly aimed to gain favor. In any world, there were always people seeking to climb the ladder by aligning themselves with those in power. Isn''t Uchiha Yoru one of them? S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, Kakashi, it''s time for Yoru to challenge you."


    Might Guy''s passionate heart was clearly focused on Kakashi. Pretending to laugh heartily, he gestured a thumbs-up and winked at Uchiha Yoru, as if saying, "Yoru, you have to ignite Kakashi''s fighting spirit."


    Apart from Kakashi, Uchiha Yoru was undoubtedly Might Guy''s closest friend at school. After all, Yoru never looked down on him.


    Training Ground 43, embraced by the moonlight, allowed the shinobi present to witness everything. Anko''s face brimmed with excitement as she cheered, "Yoru, don''t embarrass our teacher, Orochimaru."


    Yuhi Kurenai observed the atmosphere, a gleam of light flashing in her eyes.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Asuma Sarutobi casually gazed at the center of the training ground, his eyes filled with seriousness. Behind him, Genma Shiranui, Hagane, and Ebisu wore similar solemn expressions. After all, Kakashi Hatake, the prodigious genius of their generation, was known for his skills. And then there was Uchiha Yoru, who had awakened the Sharingan!


    Yuhi Kurenai and Anko watched the scene unfold in the center of the training ground. Only Might Guy secretly gestured to Uchiha Yoru, urging him to give it his all. Worry flickered in his eyes too.

 Chapter 59: Spar (2)

    Konoha, Training Ground 43. Under the moonlit sky, seven ch¨±nin - Might Guy, Sarutobi Asuma, Y¨±hi Kurenai, Mitarashi Anko, Kotetsu, Genma, and Ebisu - gathered at the center of the training ground. Their solemn gaze was fixed on the tall and well-built Uchiha Yoru, who faced off against the stoic Hatake Kakashi. While they were schoolmates, their relationship was distant, with Kakashi graduating from the academy shortly after joining. Nonetheless, Yoru was one of the few classmates he had a good rapport with.


    "Kakashi, care for a taijutsu match?" Uchiha Yoru proposed, his smile hinting at someone''s instigation and his personal interest. Losing wouldn''t matter much since Kakashi was already the shining genius of Konoha, but winning would earn Yoru fame.


    In his ANBU phase, Kakashi Hatake was going through a dark period in his life. His words were short and cold, reflecting his indifference.


    A gentle breeze rustled, causing a leaf to slowly descend. Amidst the serious onlookers, the two combatants vanished in an instant.


    Boom, boom!


    Kakashi and Uchiha Yoru reappeared, already engaged in close-quarters combat. The onlookers had initially underestimated Yoru but soon realized their mistake as their expressions grew serious.


    Every present individual was a ch¨±nin, and even Asuma, Kurenai, and Anko were elite among them. The combat between Kakashi and Yoru seemed like a blur of movements and afterimages.


    In terms of taijutsu alone, both fighters had surpassed the level of ch¨±nin.


    "So fast!" Uchiha Yoru marveled secretly. It was no wonder Kakashi became a j¨­nin at the age of twelve. If not for the protagonist''s plot armor, this talent would be considered abnormal.


    Kakashi''s speed was impressive. Analyzing the original story, Kakashi leaned towards a speed-based style, transitioning from swordsmanship in his early days to the Raikiri later on.


    With exceptional chakra control and insane talent, he embodied the essence of a protagonist template.


    Similarly, the battling Hatake Kakashi was astonished. The inconspicuous Uchiha Yoru from their school days had grown remarkably strong.


    "So fast! No, not just fast, but also strong!"


    Kakashi''s expression turned solemn. Uchiha Yoru was not only swift but also possessed formidable strength. Each punch felt like a heavy cannon, causing Kakashi''s arms to grow numb.


    Deep in thought, Kakashi marveled secretly. Was this the power of a bloodline user?


    Awakening a bloodline or evolving could temporarily enhance one''s strength, leading to a period of explosive growth. Therefore, Kakashi was astonished by Uchiha Yoru''s rapid progress in just six months, especially after unlocking and evolving his Sharingan to the second tomoe.


    With a loud bang, the two combatants quickly disengaged. In terms of taijutsu, they were evenly matched, showcasing their awe-inspiring skills.


    "So fast!" Might Guy, watching from the sidelines, stared at the battlefield with fiery eyes. Only by opening the Eight Gates would he stand a chance in such a taijutsu battle.


    As the two separated, Uchiha Yoru, who was retreating, revealed a smile. His hands swiftly formed a dazzling series of hand seals.


    Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!


    In the blink of an eye, Uchiha Yoru completed the hand seals for the C-rank ninjutsu - Snake, Ram, Monkey, Boar, Horse, Tiger. His ninjutsu surprised Kakashi Hatake as he unleashed it, creating shock among the spectators.


    Chakra gathered in Yoru''s throat as he spat out a massive fireball. A three-meter-tall fireball rolled forward, engulfing the training ground in intense heat.


    The onlookers were astonished at the scene. Even Anko, who had witnessed high-ranking ninjas unleash their jutsu, murmured in disbelief, "How can it be so fast!"


    It''s important to note that the speed of performing hand seals is related to the speed of chakra manipulation within the body. Besides innate talent, it comes from rigorous training. Although this was just a C-rank ninjutsu, the speed at which it was released astonished them.


    Although they had seen high-level ninjas perform their jutsu, Uchiha Yoru''s speed surpassed that of an ordinary high-ranking ninja.


    Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!


    Kakashi quickly formed his own hand seals to counterattack, but Yoru''s ninjutsu had already been unleashed by the time he finished his seals. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, the two Great Fireballs collided. However, due to the close proximity, Kakashi quickly moved backward after releasing his jutsu.


    With a loud bang, flames burst forth, covering the area. At this point, Kakashi Hatake revealed his Sharingan - the Three Tomoe in his left eye. His face bore a solemn expression, now considering his opponent an equal.


    Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu!


    The spectators on the sidelines marveled at Kakashi''s combat experience. When the Great Fireballs collided, he had already retreated to the lake in the training ground. Swiftly forming hand seals, his speed was remarkable, although not as fast as Yoru''s.


    Tiger-Rat-Dragon-Rooster-Dragon-Sheep - the six hand seals were completed in an instant. Suddenly, a shark-shaped water bullet with a diameter of two to three meters surged towards Uchiha Yoru at high speed.


    Kakashi possessed extensive combat experience from years on the battlefield and his time in the Anbu. This was something Uchiha Yoru lacked at the moment.


    However, to the astonishment of the onlookers, Uchiha Yoru chose not to dodge Kakashi''s ninjutsu. Instead, he rapidly formed hand seals, surprising everyone.


    Fire Release: Head Hard


    As soon as the hand seals were completed, chakra gathered in Yoru''s mouth. In the instant he exhaled, a large-scale fire jutsu surged forth.


    Roaring sounds echoed.


    Kakashi Hatake, standing on the lake, observed clearly with his Sharingan. As soon as he saw Yoru forming hand seals, he realized things were going south. This was a B-rank fire ninjutsu!


    Reacting instinctively, Kakashi hastily formed hand seals, preparing to use his advantage on the lake to unleash a restraining Water Style ninjutsu.


    However, the surging B-rank ninjutsu rushed towards him, directly colliding with Kakashi''s previously released C-rank Water Bullet. In an instant, sizzling sounds filled the air as steam rose. The powerful flames evaporated the water bullet while relentlessly advancing.


    "It''s too late!"


    Kakashi''s hands were too late to release another ninjutsu. However, his wealth of combat experience allowed him to control his chakra in his legs. In an instant, he submerged himself in the water.


    Rumbling sounds filled the air.


    The entire lake was engulfed in flames, casting a red glow on everyone''s cheeks. Excitement and astonishment sparkled in their eyes.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 60: Spar (3)

    "So fast!" The exchange between Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Yoru inside the training ground was filled with dazzling ninjutsu, leaving the onlookers astonished. Even Sarutobi Asuma, who was usually unimpressed, showed a look of shock.


    The speed of hand seals represents a ninja''s control and speed of chakra circulation within their body. It can only be honed through continuous training, with no shortcuts available. It''s similar to some people being born with fully open chakra pathways, while others have to open them one by one.


    The speed and precise control of chakra circulation within a ninja''s body almost determine the difficulty of mastering ninjutsu. Some ninjas, even at the jonin level, may never be able to master S-rank ninjutsu in their lifetime due to not meeting the requirements.


    The onlookers also noticed the blood-red Sharingan in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes with two spinning tomoe. Envy surged within them instantly. Ebisu, in particular, had a dazed expression and muttered to himself, "So this is a kekkei genkai ninja!"


    While civilian ninjas can strive and even believe that hard work can surpass natural talent, the existence of kekkei genkai ninjas shatters that theory, leaving them feeling powerless and envious.


    Uchiha Yoru was considered talented to some extent in the past, standing at the top of his class. However, ever since his eyes awakened, his talent has been overwhelming.


    Even Might Guy had astonishment in his eyes. "The awakened kekkei genkai is unexpectedly powerful."


    Although it took Kakashi, a genius, years of effort to achieve his current level of chakra control, his opponent had surpassed him in just six months.


    But the moment was fleeting. Might Guy immediately shouted with excitement, his voice filled with fervor, "Haha! This is youth! Burn with passion, youth!"


    With Might Guy''s interruption, the stunned feeling and its impact on their state of mind dissipated by half. Having such a classmate was also fortunate.


    Inside the training ground, Kakashi evaded the opponent''s ninjutsu by diving into a nearby lake, utilizing the terrain to his advantage after enduring the intense Fire Release.


    Just as the flames dissipated and a faint heat rose from the lake''s surface, Kakashi emerged from the lake, already seeing Uchiha Yoru rapidly approaching.


    The sound of lightning suddenly flashed in the night, and Kakashi instinctively released the Chidori in response. Two flashes of lightning shimmered under the moonlight, causing the onlookers'' hearts to race.


    As the lightning subsided, the echoes of the Chidori resounded. Some spectators breathed a sigh of relief, others showed excitement, and some wore expressions of disbelief.


    On the surface of the lake, amidst the flickering lightning, the lightning in Kakashi''s hand flickered, and a hand gripped his wrist like a steel cable.


    "Is this a ninjutsu you developed?"


    At this moment, Kakashi''s eyes were filled with a complex expression. Uchiha Yoru was surrounded by dazzling arcs of lightning, one hand gripping Kakashi''s wrist even before the Chidori fully formed. It now flickered intermittently.


    "This ninjutsu is called Chidori Flow, based on the Chidori that you developed!"


    Nodding slightly, the arcs of electricity emanating from their bodies began to dissipate, and Uchiha Yoru slowly released Kakashi''s wrist. The two stood on the lake''s surface, facing each other, and Uchiha Yoru revealed a smile.


    "Kakashi, at the critical moment, it seemed like I saw fear in your eyes!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s expression gradually became serious. He couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh, "Kakashi, the scars of war take time to heal. You are no longer suitable for ANBU. If you''re willing, the Konoha Police Force welcomes you."


    In the final attack, Kakashi''s ninjutsu didn''t succeed, perhaps due to the aftermath of war. Fear had suddenly appeared in his eyes while releasing the Chidori. Uchiha Yoru, aware of the cause and effect, shook his head. Was it because of Rin Nohara, killing his own teammate, that he still couldn''t move on? (There was a similar scene in the original work, the stain that can''t be washed away.) S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Kakashi felt frustrated. In the contest of ninjutsu, his opponent had even seized the initiative. It was the first time he had encountered such a complete defeat in a ninjutsu contest, not due to power but the speed of releasing techniques that countered his own. It felt like he was fighting against himself from ten years in the future.


    And ultimately, he lost because of his own developed Chidori. His Chidori failed to be released, while the opponent unleashed the Chidori Flow based on his research. Frustrating!


    Especially the final attempt at persuasion. Although Hatake Kakashi felt frustrated at this moment, after the match, he calmly pulled down his forehead protector to once again cover his Sharingan.


    "You... Kakashi, you''re really not suitable for ANBU anymore."


    After the battle ended, everyone gathered around, especially Might Guy, who showed a grave expression. Looking at Kakashi, he spoke his mind, and the others nodded in agreement.


    They had witnessed everything that happened clearly just now. While Uchiha Yoru seemed to have the upper hand in releasing ninjutsu, that didn''t encompass the entirety of a ninja''s combat skills. In the final attack, they saw Kakashi suddenly lose focus and fail to execute the ninjutsu.


    The battle seemed to be won by Uchiha Yoru, but it was Kakashi''s distraction that caused it. Moreover, they were only sparring.


    "Kakashi, you really aren''t suited for ANBU anymore." Even Yuhi Kurenai, who usually didn''t concern herself with others, wore a serious expression as she spoke earnestly to Kakashi.


    They all saw what happened to Kakashi just now. Thankfully, it happened during a friendly match. If it had occurred on the battlefield or during a mission, it would have been dangerous.


    "Kakashi, you need to rest." Sarutobi Asuma also stepped forward, his face showing concern. They didn''t want to see a classmate collapse during a mission due to the wounds of war.


    The war was already over, and Kakashi had endured the most brutal battles. If he were to fall during a regular mission, it would be a real loss due to the psychological trauma. They were classmates, and although they may have had competition among them, there were no personal interests or political struggles involved. They genuinely cared for each other as classmates.


    Seeing the worried looks in their eyes, Kakashi nodded calmly, "Alright, I understand."


    Kakashi''s somewhat indifferent response made the others furrow their brows. From a personal perspective, they didn''t want their classmate to fail in this mission. From a broader perspective, Kakashi was a jonin and one of Konoha''s most outstanding talents. They didn''t want the village to lose such a genius.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 61: Kakashis Mission

    Hokage''s Office. The Third Hokage, puffing on his pipe, looked at Kakashi, who came to report, with eyes filled with complexity.


    Hatake Kakashi, truly deserving of being Konoha''s most outstanding prodigy ninja. He had all the elemental affinities, and his exceptional talent, coupled with being the son of the White Fang and the student of the Fourth Hokage, made him seem like the protagonist in a novel.


    "Kakashi, this morning, Might Guy, Asuma Sarutobi, Kurenai Yuhi, Kotetsu Hagane, Izumo Kamizuki, Genma Shiranui, and Ebisu came to see me, begging me to transfer you out of the ANBU."


    The Third Hokage was aware of Kakashi''s increasingly gloomy and isolated personality since the night of the Nine-Tails attack. He had also heard rumors of a ruthless Kakashi in the ANBU.


    Taking a puff of smoke, the Third Hokage spoke to Kakashi, who remained unaffected, displaying his usual detachment, not just towards others but also towards his own life.


    Seeing Kakashi''s indifferent gaze, the Third Hokage furrowed his brow and shook his head. "Kakashi, I never expected the war to have affected you this much. If it weren''t for them coming to me, I wouldn''t have believed it."


    The aftermath of the war was real, but for someone as exceptional as Kakashi, it was hard to believe. The Third Hokage never anticipated that Kakashi would be dealing with such issues. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In the ANBU, Kakashi was a sharp blade, but this blade needed maintenance. The Third Hokage, who was not yet willing to break this sword, which had not yet reached its peak, decided to take it back into its sheath and give it proper care for a while.


    "Kakashi, you need rest now."


    Kakashi, with a sense of detachment in his eyes, remained silent and lowered his head in response to the Third Hokage''s words. He had become a machine that followed orders, a pure tool of a ninja.


    "I heard that you had a match with Uchiha Yoru last night, and it ended in a draw?"


    In the suppressed atmosphere, the Third Hokage, as a seasoned politician, casually filled his pipe with tobacco and seemingly asked without much thought.


    Kakashi, after hearing it, lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "I lost."


    Calm! It was as if he wasn''t talking about himself. At this moment, Kakashi didn''t care about his reputation as a genius. After all, he was going through the darkest time in his life, where even his own life seemed insignificant.


    After hearing Kakashi''s response, the Third Hokage smiled and shook his head. "Can you tell me about last night''s battle?"


    It seemed like an inquiry, but it was evident that he already knew everything. Still, he wanted to hear it from Kakashi''s perspective.


    Kakashi, with his masked face, reported last night''s events, as if he were back from an ANBU mission, with a lowered head and a sense of detachment.


    "The battle went like this. Uchiha Yoru''s chakra level reached the level of a Jounin, surpassing ordinary Jounin in terms of control and mastery of techniques. His taijutsu is at the Jounin level, and he is proficient in Fire and Lightning Release. Based on intelligence analysis, Uchiha Yoru''s overall strength is at the Jounin level."


    Listening to Kakashi''s report with narrowed eyes, the Third Hokage gained a direct understanding. Uchiha Yoru, Orochimaru''s disciple and his own grandson, had indeed reached Jounin level with the power of the Sharingan.


    At the age of fourteen, he awakened the bloodline, unlocked the Sharingan, and within six months, evolved it to the level of two tomoe. A fifteen-year-old Jounin, truly a genius, but he relied heavily on his bloodline.


    The Sharingan possessed observation, replication, hypnosis, and extraordinary perception beyond ordinary individuals. It was a natural eye for genjutsu, capable of leaping great distances once the Sharingan awakened.


    The Third Hokage had already analyzed Uchiha Yoru''s current strength. If it weren''t for the circumstances of Kakashi''s defeat last night, Uchiha Yoru''s strength might not have been enough to win.


    "Kakashi, how many years have you been in the ANBU?"


    Suddenly, the Third Hokage sighed with a melancholic tone, as if he were a benevolent old man looking at his junior. Kakashi, listening respectfully, answered in a solemn voice, "It''s been almost two years since I joined the ANBU under the Fourth Hokage."


    With his masked face lowered, Kakashi showed no change in expression as he respectfully responded. The Third Hokage, holding his pipe, sighed with a caring and benevolent look, "When Minato allowed you to join the ANBU, he wanted to rid you of your darkness. When I returned to the position of Hokage, I took over the ANBU from the Fourth as it was."


    "However, nearly two years have passed, and instead of dispelling the darkness in your heart, Kakashi, your war trauma has become even more severe. If it weren''t for Asuma mentioning it to me, I would never have known that you were in such a state."


    First, he used a kind and gentle approach, reminiscing about the past, then displayed a caring elder''s demeanor. This was the Third Hokage''s tried-and-true method, which had attracted numerous dedicated ninjas.


    "Kakashi, if you continue like this, it will only worsen, and the heavy burden of ANBU missions might drag you further into darkness."


    Under the caring gaze of the Third Hokage, he shook his head with a sigh. "Kakashi, take off your mask. You need lighter tasks to heal your inner wounds."


    Kakashi, now as detached as a machine, slowly removed his ANBU mask. For him, there was only the mission.


    When he took off the mask, revealing Kakashi''s young and innocent face, a hint of regret flashed through the Third Hokage''s eyes. Such a young genius, what a pity.


    "Kakashi, I will publicly relieve you of your ANBU position, but secretly, you will be under my direct command. I


    have a mission for you to consider."


    Kakashi, without hesitation, responded in his usual detached manner, "Kakashi is willing to accept the mission."


    At this moment, Kakashi had no doubts. He was going through the darkest period in his life, and perhaps endless missions were the only way to stop him from dwelling on painful memories.


    Upon hearing Kakashi''s willingness to take on the mission, the Third Hokage didn''t immediately reveal it. Instead, he turned his head and looked out of the window towards the Hokage Rock.


    "Kakashi, the village has just experienced three wars, and I don''t need to tell you how brutal they were. The Nine-Tails incident last year almost disrupted the balance of the ninja world, nearly triggering a fourth war. And it was all because of the Nine-Tails."


    "On that night, you must have seen the Sharingan in the Nine-Tails'' eyes. Let me tell you clearly, the Nine-Tails incident had a mastermind behind it, and there is a high possibility that it is someone from the Uchiha clan."


    The presence of the Sharingan was an undeniable fact, and the Third Hokage followed his usual approach. First, he emphasized the village''s righteousness and then smoothly introduced the mission.


    "I heard that Uchiha Yoru invited you to join the Konoha Police Force last night. After I relieve you of your ANBU duties, Might Guy will go to the Police Force and request Uchiha Yoru to accept you. Then, you can investigate whether Uchiha is the mastermind behind the incidents."


    Finally, the Third Hokage exhaled a cloud of smoke, obscuring his view. His aged and solemn voice echoed in the office.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 62: Turmoil in Kakashis Mind

    Konoha Police Department. "Yoru, Kakashi, if he continues like this in the ANBU, it will be too dangerous. We should request the Third Hokage''s help. Kakashi''s position in the ANBU has already been revoked, but even if he goes on missions outside, his mental trauma could still pose a risk. So, Yoru, I beg you!"


    Inside the office, Might Guy knelt respectfully, and even made a solemn gesture of pleading.


    "Yoru Now, only the patrolling security team and prison guard duties in the Police Department can allow Kakashi to rest properly for a while."


    Seeing Might Guy put aside his dignity and come to the Police Department to plead for Kakashi, Uchiha Yoru also felt emotional about their relationship. He sighed and said, "Might Guy, I understand your concern. After all, Kakashi is my fellow student too, but I''m afraid he won''t accept it."


    "Don''t worry, Yoru. I will bring Kakashi with me."


    Might Guy, now filled with determination, lifted his head. It is too dangerous for Kakashi to continue like this. He could easily get into trouble. Being a ninja is already a high-risk profession, and if they fail due to mental trauma, they can''t just stand by and do nothing.


    While Yoru appeared worried about Kakashi''s condition, he was also silently pondering. He had casually mentioned the idea that night, hoping to communicate more with Kakashi in the future. After all, the current Kakashi was going through the darkest period of his life, and it might be Yoru''s only chance.


    If Kakashi''s resolve becomes as solid as a rock, it might be difficult to persuade or console him. No, it might be impossible.


    Kakashi''s ANBU position has been revoked? Might Guy appeared with a firm determination to request something.


    Something felt off, and as Might Guy left, Yoru furrowed his brow, showing a hint of a headache.


    "Does the Police Department become a spy den? Everyone wants to place a spy here."


    If he didn''t know the original plot, he might have been deceived as well, thinking that Might Guy, Sarutobi Asuma, and others had all requested together, and Hiruzen knew about this later and released Kakashi from the ANBU position.


    Afterward, Might Guy''s passionate spirit made him come to the Police Department to seek his old classmate, and everything seemed to be a logical and reasonable sequence of events.


    As a classmate, he had discovered Kakashi''s mental trauma, so naturally, he would try to comfort and find ways to help him, even going to request the Third Hokage, resulting in Kakashi''s release from the ANBU position and allowing him to rest at home.


    Finally, as a good friend, Might Guy was deeply worried about Kakashi''s condition, and it seemed that the Police Department was the most suitable job now. Not only was it easy with little danger, but it also provided Kakashi with time to recover from his mental trauma.


    ¡­


    Konoha, Memorial Stone.


    Under the evening sun, Kakashi''s gaze appeared somewhat vacant, as if lost in memories. Surrounding the stone were neatly arranged tombstones, burying all the heroes who had died bravely fighting for Konoha. The Memorial Stone was inscribed with the names of all those people.


    At this moment, footsteps sounded, and instinctively, Kakashi walked away from his reverie and turned to gaze at the approaching figure behind him.


    The person had bandages wrapped around their head, and like Kakashi, only one eye was visible. The figure was wearing a loose, deep green attire and walked slowly toward the Memorial Stone.


    "You''re Hatake Kakashi, right?"


    The person looked at Kakashi with a calm expression. Although he didn''t recognize him, as a ninja who had worked in the ANBU for so many years, how could Kakashi not know this person?


    "Danzo-sama!" Kakashi respectfully addressed the person. He knew this was Danzo, also known as Shimura Danzo, the leader of ANBU Root, the most mysterious and secretive division of Konoha, second only to the Hokage.


    Danzo, with bandages covering his forehead and one eye exposed, calmly looked at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, I heard that you were removed from the ANBU. Would you like to work under me at Root?"


    Kakashi''s expression became puzzled. He was indeed removed from the ANBU, and this was public knowledge. But join Root?


    "The Fourth Hokage, who sent you to the ANBU, is no longer in this world. You have been restored to the position of the Third Hokage''s direct subordinate. And the Third Hokage, a proponent of peace, was the one who caused the delay in the war, leading to the deaths of Obito and Rin."


    Danzo calmly explained, as if discussing an ordinary matter. Hearing this, Kakashi''s expression changed from indifferent to serious. (The conversation between Danzo and Kakashi in the original manga)


    Danzo had his unique way of manipulating people, although not as manipulative as Danzo. But he had his own way.


    Kakashi''s emotions couldn''t help but fluctuate upon hearing this, and Danzo, hiding one eye behind the bandages, narrowed it slightly, revealing a sinister smile, while the other eye remained calm and indifferent.


    "I don''t want this to be his plan to regain the position of Hokage, but I can''t leave the future of Konoha in the hands of such a person."


    After saying this, Danzo slowly approached the Memorial Stone and placed a bouquet of white chrysanthemums. Then, without looking back, he chose to leave. But as he turned around, a cold smile appeared on his lips. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Hiruzen, oh Hiruzen, Kakashi is the sharpest blade among the geniuses. But you insisted on putting him away. A blade can only deter enemies when it''s unsheathed, not when it''s hidden in the scabbard at home like yours.


    At this moment, the 15-year-old Kakashi was not as resolute in his thoughts as he would later become. Under Danzo''s insinuations, a complex mix of emotions appeared in Kakashi''s eyes.


    The night of the Nine-Tails attack! Was it a scheme by the Third Hokage to regain his position as Hokage?


    Danzo was indeed a master of triggering people''s darkest thoughts. Although not explicitly stated, just a few words threw Kakashi into a struggle with darkness.


    Now, in front of the Memorial Stone, Kakashi''s eyes looked even more confused. It was a fact that the Third Hokage ordered them not to join the fight against the Nine-Tails on that night. But by that time, the Third Hokage had already retired from office. Shouldn''t the Fourth Hokage have been in power? Why did the Third Hokage issue such an order?


    And that night, why did his teacher Minato die, along with his wife? Minato''s child became a Jinchuriki, but the Jinchuriki suffered!


    These scenes kept replaying in Kakashi''s mind, and the benevolent smile of the Third Hokage now seemed to carry a tinge of coldness. For a moment, Kakashi even broke into a cold sweat, and his eyes revealed a look of shock and fear.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 63: White Fang

    Root. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.At the dark base of Root, as he watched Kakashi''s arrival, Danzo Shimura''s old face unexpectedly showed a rare smile. However, when Kakashi knelt before him and respectfully reported his mission intel, Danzo first looked surprised, then a smug expression appeared on his face.


    "I see, the Third Hokage officially relieved you of your Anbu duties to have you join the Police Force''s Seventh Division for a covert investigation. Relying on your Sharingan and the unique nature of the Seventh Division!"


    Danzo smiled, feeling that he had outsmarted the Third Hokage, who had fallen for his clever ploy. Today, he had finally won against the old monkey.


    "Kakashi, the Uchiha clan is inherently evil, and the fact that the Nine-Tails was controlled by the Sharingan is undeniable. I hope you can infiltrate the Police Force for the sake of Konoha!"


    Danzo''s mind was quick, immediately thinking of how to maximize his benefits.


    If Kakashi continued to hide his relationship with him and infiltrated the Police Force, it would be advantageous for Danzo. First, Kakashi would have an additional Sharingan in the Uchiha clan, making it easier to gather information about them. Second, although Kakashi would still appear to be under the Third Hokage''s command, he would actually be leaning toward Danzo.


    He would effortlessly gain a double agent, with Kakashi spying on the Uchiha for Danzo, and Danzo gaining insight into the Third Hokage''s actions through Kakashi.


    At this moment, Danzo felt like he was already in a position to manipulate the pieces on a chessboard, and he couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Kakashi, bowing his head, revealed his three-tomoe Sharingan, showing determination. He was determined to investigate the truth of what happened in the past and find out if the Third Hokage truly aimed to reclaim his position.


    "Understood, Danzo-sama!"


    At this point, Kakashi was a member of both the Anbu and Root, while officially joining the Police Force. This kind of multi-faceted espionage was extremely dangerous, but he seemed indifferent. Perhaps his own life and death no longer held much importance to him.


    In the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage, smoking a pipe, listened to the report from the Anbu kneeling before him and calmly asked, "You say Kakashi went to Root tonight?"


    The Anbu respectfully replied, "Yes, Lord Hokage. Kakashi encountered Danzo-sama in front of the Memorial Stone this evening, and later that night, he sneaked into Root. As it was Root, I didn''t dare to follow."


    Hearing the report, a glint of light flashed in the Third Hokage''s eyes, and he said in a low voice, "Alright, let''s pretend nothing happened. Just keep an eye on Kakashi''s recent activities. Your perception ability is excellent, but don''t act rashly, especially when Kakashi returns to the Anbu. Keep an eye on what information he''s looking for."


    "Yes!" The Anbu responded respectfully, and the Third Hokage smiled confidently. He thought to himself, "Danzo, Danzo, you believe you''re the mastermind, but it''s actually me. You''re still too inexperienced."


    This Anbu was exceptionally perceptive, and that was why the Third Hokage was confident in entrusting Kakashi to him.


    "Danzo, your confidence lies in those few things."


    With a smile on his face, the Third Hokage knew that Danzo would use Kakashi''s weaknesses against him. He just needed to secretly investigate what Kakashi was looking for, and then he would have a plan to counter Danzo''s moves.


    The strategy of sowing discord!


    The most brilliant strategy of sowing discord was not to persuade the other party directly but to let the person investigate and discover the truth themselves, a truth carefully crafted to suit his intentions.


    At this moment, the Third Hokage smiled, realizing that Kakashi was indeed a sharp tool, involved in the games of the Police Force and Root. Little did Kakashi know that he would attract attention from multiple sides.


    After the news of Kakashi''s battle that night somehow spread, Uchiha Yoru had become a genius ninja in Konoha who could rival the talented Kakashi.


    Now, Uchiha Yoru, as the leader of the Police Force''s Seventh Division, had gained legitimacy and recognition from others, including his strength.


    At the Naha Shrine:


    "Clan Leader, Elders, the Seventh Division has recruited many new members recently, including Kakashi Hatake and Might Guy."


    Uchiha Yoru spoke about the matters of his Police Force''s Seventh Division with a calm expression, showing no arrogance, which pleased the Clan Leader and the Elders.


    Kakashi and Might Guy joining the Police Force were seen as a decision for the sake of their close friendship, and that''s why they joined together.


    Uchiha Fugaku''s stern face relaxed slightly as he nodded and said, "Yoru, although the Seventh Division has grown in power, you must still be cautious. It has become apparent to everyone now, and there are likely many forces eyeing it."


    "Especially with the recent additions of Might Guy and Kakashi, you should try to build rapport with them, but also remain vigilant, especially since Kakashi comes from the Anbu."


    Everyone knew about the genius ninja Kakashi Hatake in Konoha, and Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t deny his talent. Even he had to admit it.


    The Elder next to him also nodded with a solemn expression and added, "Kakashi Hatake might be a spy from the Anbu, or he might genuinely be here to recover from war trauma. But you must know his last name."


    At this point, the Elder lowered his head slightly, making it hard to see his expression. "The name ''Hatake'' still carries weight. Even after White Fang''s fall, his influence is still present. If you can manipulate Kakashi effectively, White Fang''s residual influence might shift towards Orochimaru."


    "Moreover, the Uchiha clan had a connection with the Hatake clan in the past. Otherwise, how could the Sharingan have ended up in Kakashi''s hands so smoothly and unharmed?"


    As the Elder spoke, Uchiha Yoru''s face turned serious. He hadn''t expected such a connection. Was there a relationship between the Uchiha and the Hatake clans in the past?


    He couldn''t help but look at the Elder, wondering if it was the same back then. Did the Uchiha clan place their bet on the Hatake clan, just as it was happening now?


    Seemingly sensing Uchiha Yoru''s thoughts, the Elder shook his head, "You don''t need to think too much about it. Back then, White Fang''s might was unimaginable. Even Sarutobi couldn''t match his power when he was at his peak. The entire village, not just the Uchiha clan, extended an olive branch to him."


    White Fang was a legendary ninja on par with the Sannin, and almost became the next Hokage after the Third Hokage voluntarily stepped down. He was undoubtedly a legendary figure, and his reputation was well-deserved.


    Even Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t help but sigh at the thought of how such a formidable ninja had met his end.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 64: Sparring

    Police Department, Training Ground. Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Within the training ground, Uchiha Yoru and Hatake Kakashi were constantly flying up and down, exchanging blows. Kakashi hadn''t completely abandoned the use of swordsmanship yet.


    The standard-issue Anbu longsword in Kakashi''s hand gleamed with cold light, inheriting White Fang''s swordsmanship, which was exceptionally fierce. On the other hand, Uchiha Yoru wielded the Kusanagi, and both of them intentionally refrained from using chakra transformations, instead engaging in pure Taijutsu and Kenjutsu sparring.


    The clash of weapons produced a constant, crisp sound of metal colliding. Meanwhile, their fists and feet didn''t stop, continuously attacking. At this moment, both of them were somewhat out of breath.


    After they separated from their exchange, Kakashi was panting heavily, and he secretly felt bitter in his heart. His limbs were sore and numb; it took quite a bit of strength.


    With his masterful and skilled swordsmanship, combined with his exceptional physical abilities, not only was Yoru fast, but his strength was also remarkable. He was like a humanoid monster to Kakashi.


    "Hehe, Kakashi, your Sharingan usage is becoming more proficient, not inferior to our Uchiha clan."


    At this moment, Yoru looked at Kakashi, who was wiping his sweaty palms, and smiled, signaling that they should stop for today''s training.


    Though they were the same age, it was obvious that Yoru''s development was different from ordinary people. He had grown towards a muscular and powerful physique, but without any apparent heaviness. Especially at this age, he was already 1.8 meters tall.


    Fifteen-year-old Kakashi was now a teenager, standing at about 1.7 meters tall, but he was still a bit shorter compared to Yoru.


    "Kakashi, how about having a friendly youth competition between us, as fellow men!"


    Might Guy, who had been watching the two spar, suddenly came forward with enthusiasm, gesturing a thumbs-up to them, showing off his bright white teeth.


    Seeing this scene, Yoru couldn''t help but smile and waved his hand, changing the subject. "Kakashi, your Sharingan usage has become more proficient, but you are not from the Uchiha clan, and the uncontrollable Sharingan continues to consume your chakra. Today is the time set by Orochimaru-sensei."


    When Kakashi heard Orochimaru''s name, a glimmer of intensity flashed in his eyes, but he still nodded calmly. "Thank you."


    Kakashi''s cold and distant personality had already made saying "thank you" a genuine expression of gratitude. If it weren''t for Yoru providing him with various experiences and knowledge about the Uchiha clan''s Sharingan, it would have been impossible for him to master the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan from the three tomoe Sharingan left behind by Obito so quickly.


    "Hehe, Kakashi, we are classmates, and more importantly, we are comrades who can rely on each other''s backs."


    Yoru smiled casually while speaking, but these words once again stirred something in Kakashi''s icy heart. Comrades?


    Covering his forehead with his hand, as if trying to conceal the uneasiness in his heart, Kakashi''s action seemed to hide the unrest inside him. He even felt a sense of guilt rising within.


    "Guy, I can''t accompany you for today''s patrol."


    At this moment, Yoru turned to face Guy with a genuine smile, waving his hand playfully. In response, Guy shouted with enthusiasm, "Yoru, don''t worry! You take Kakashi to meet Orochimaru-sama. With me on patrol, nothing will go wrong."


    Of the three, Guy was the one genuinely happy. Kakashi''s Sharingan was a burden to him. On their first day in the Police Department, Yoru had already told them that he had talked to Orochimaru about this matter and would come up with a solution in a few days.


    Didn''t Yoru just notify Kakashi today? Guy felt genuinely happy for Kakashi and appreciative of Yoru''s wholehearted help.


    However, Kakashi felt a mix of complex emotions. His face was calm, but his mind was turbulent. This was the darkest moment in Hatake Kakashi''s life. During his time in the Anbu, he had even believed in Danzo''s words, unknowingly leaking information about the Third Hokage. Although he turned back on that path, he couldn''t help but suspect that there was something fishy about it.


    Kakashi had already begun investigating covertly before. He was looking into things like the Wood Release Experiment Plan. However, it seemed that his actions had been noticed, and the Third Hokage conveniently brought up the information, which appeared to be too accurate. Was it a coincidence?


    Either it was Danzo who had foreseen his investigation and deliberately let him find what he wanted, or Kakashi himself was manipulated into seeing what the Third Hokage wanted him to see.


    ¡­


    Outside the Death Forest.


    Hatake Kakashi''s one eye showed a hint of indifference as he followed Yoru to this place. When he arrived at a giant snake''s head cave entrance, he couldn''t help but glance curiously at the unique shape.


    "Yoru, what''s this entrance for?"


    Hearing Kakashi''s question, Yoru casually waved his hand and chuckled, "This is Orochimaru-sensei''s experimental base."


    Turning his head casually, he suddenly noticed Kakashi''s eyes seemed to be looking at the unique cave entrance with curiosity. Yoru shook his head and said, "Orochimaru-sensei, like you, is a complete attribute ninja, and his strong suit in the Five Elements Ninjutsu is Earth Release. This is just a small method for controlling chakra."


    Although Yoru was saying this casually, he couldn''t help but notice Kakashi''s thoughtful expression as if he had gained some insight. At this moment, he felt a sudden halt in his heart.


    Could it be that Kakashi''s Earth Release: Earth Dog Head Style Wall was inspired by this unique cave entrance?


    After all, in the original story, during Kakashi''s time in the Anbu, he was a ninja investigating and chasing after Orochimaru''s secret base, and he naturally encountered various strange underground facilities.


    "Control of chakra."


    At this moment, Hatake Kakashi mumbled to himself, even revealing a hint of enlightenment. He even showed a look of sudden realization, as if he had understood something. In his mind, he secretly contemplated that if he could mold his Earth Release into animal shapes at will, perhaps this would be a way to train his chakra control.


    Indeed, Kakashi was now impressed by the fact that he was not only limited to Earth Release, but perhaps this could be a method to enhance his control over chakra. As the saying goes, one method encompasses all methods.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")


    S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65: Orochimarus Lab

    In the dim underground research facility, the anticipated dampness was absent, replaced instead by a dry and well-lit environment. The only notable difference was the increased number of winding snake-like corridors. With a creaking sound, the laboratory''s large door slowly swung open, revealing medical ninjas wearing protective masks, busily going about their work. At that moment, a figure intercepted the newcomer.


    "Lord Yoru, the people behind you need to sign a confidentiality agreement."


    A respectful masked guard stepped forward and extended his arm to stop them. Uchiha Yoru nodded with a smile and said, "Okay."


    "Kakashi, you also need to sign the confidentiality agreement."


    Signing such an agreement was only required when entering certain secret bases within the village or attending secretive meetings. Seeing this scene, Kakashi was taken aback, realizing that the place was actually the village''s secret research base.


    Though he had a mission to accomplish, Kakashi understood that if it were genuinely private, he wouldn''t be allowed inside. Hence, he deduced that it must be a legitimate research base owned by the village.


    As a high-ranking shinobi, Kakashi was eligible to participate in various village secrets and gain access to certain secret bases after signing the confidentiality agreement.


    "Okay," Kakashi respectfully took the pen and scroll, signing his name and leaving his fingerprint, thus gaining entry.


    "Kakashi, Orochimaru-sensei is now part of Root, and as someone who has been in the ANBU, you probably already know. I won''t say more about it," Yoru said as he led Kakashi further inside.


    Walking amidst the bustling base, Yoru had a relaxed smile, making it seem as if the two were old friends. However, Kakashi understood his mission well and couldn''t help but look puzzled, asking, "What kind of research is conducted here?"


    Facing Kakashi''s inquiry, Yoru smiled apologetically and waved his hand. "The details of the research are confidential, but I can tell you the rest."


    "The focus here is on cultivating limbs and organs, advancing transplant techniques, and even achieving self healing. This way, there''s no need to resort to using deceased criminals or spies."


    At the Jonin level, organ and limb transplants were no longer secrets. After all, it would be a waste if a skilled shinobi lost a limb or organ in battle, leading to non-combat status. It was more practical to find compatible chakra sources for organs and limbs. Most spies, traitors, and even enemy prisoners during wartime would be used for this purpose.


    However, these practices were unspoken rules tacitly agreed upon by the Five Great Nations and were not made public. Few smaller nations possessed such advanced technology.


    Looking around at the base''s numerous cultivating vessels containing arms, legs, hearts, and various organs, it seemed that some intensive and perhaps cruel cultivation experiments were underway.


    "Yoru, what is all this?"


    Kakashi''s voice was serious, and he felt that Yoru might be attempting to involve him in something. He couldn''t ignore the fact that the actions of his former team, the Seventh Division, were likely signaling Orochimaru''s intentions to the village, representing Orochimaru''s political agenda.


    Yoru saw Kakashi''s hesitant expression and smiled apologetically. He slowed their pace and spoke quietly in Kakashi''s ear.


    "Kakashi, I''m sorry, but your Sharingan is constantly consuming your chakra. In this state, it''s challenging for you to concentrate on proper training. If you don''t find a way to control it, it will hinder your progress. I will help you with your eye problem, and then you won''t have to worry about anything else." s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Yoru assured Kakashi with a wink, as if saying that they would first gain some benefits and then deal with the rest.


    However, Kakashi perceived something different in Yoru''s actions. It seemed as if Yoru didn''t want to fully involve him in this situation. Because of this, Kakashi felt even more conflicted and guilty.


    Joining the Seventh Division in the Police Department was ostensibly for training and also a political investment, just like Inuzuka and other Clans. But Uchiha and Hyuga were different. They were directly betting on Orochimaru, clearly stating their position.


    In Kakashi''s eyes, it appeared that Yoru didn''t want to entangle him completely in this complex situation, and this feeling added to his sense of remorse.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 66: Sealing Jutsu: Five Elements Seal

    In a brightly lit room, as soon as Kakashi entered, he was greeted by a strong smell of alcohol and disinfectant. He couldn''t help but frown, indicating that this bright room seemed to be involved in some kind of experiment. "Orochimaru-sensei."


    Inside the room, there was only Orochimaru, who was observing the test tubes in front of him as if recording some changes. When Yoru entered, Orochimaru gently nodded without turning his head, "Yoru, let Kakashi lie down first."


    On a prepared bed, Kakashi respectfully said, "Yes, Orochimaru-sama."


    The title "Sannin" was second only to the Hokage''s name within the village. Even the ministers of the Six Departments showed great respect towards the Sannin, as they had all demonstrated strength comparable to Kage level.


    Kakashi lay on the chair, his exposed right eye appearing somewhat empty and indifferent as he looked at the bright white light emitting from the room''s lamps. However, he was secretly surveying his surroundings.


    After a quarter of an hour, Orochimaru finally put down the data he was recording and turned to Kakashi, revealing his characteristic hoarse smile.


    "Hehe, the Sharingan is truly an object worthy of research."


    Orochimaru''s tone and smile might easily be misinterpreted as wicked, and Kakashi couldn''t help but furrow his brow. To him, his own life might be indifferent, but the Sharingan was an existence more important than life itself.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, your laughter can easily be misunderstood."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru shrugged and said with a smile. The two of them came to Kakashi''s side, and upon Yoru''s signal, Kakashi slowly removed the headband, revealing the Sharingan that could never be closed.


    Orochimaru''s eyes glinted with curiosity and greed, as if he was admiring a rare treasure. However, only those familiar with him would know that Orochimaru was purely interested in this unique research subject.


    At this moment, Orochimaru felt proud. Although the bloodline limit was powerful, it hadn''t completely consumed Kakashi. After all, the Three Tomoe and the Mangekyou Sharingan were incomparable existences.


    Uchiha Yoru''s hands glowed with green chakra of medical ninjutsu as he placed them on Kakashi''s eye. He then said in a concentrated voice, "Although the transplantation surgery was rough at first, now that it''s repaired and connected to all the nerves, the Sharingan has become one with Kakashi."


    Yoru truthfully reported Kakashi''s condition. After hearing this, Orochimaru nodded slightly, "With a non-bloodline body possessing an awakened Sharingan, there is a conflict between their constitutions and bloodline, which makes the body unable to control the Sharingan like how the Uchiha clan can control them."


    The experienced Orochimaru directly revealed Kakashi''s current situation, then shook his head and continued, "This situation is not unheard of; the village has conducted experiments on bloodline transplants before."


    After a brief examination of Kakashi''s Sharingan, Orochimaru lost interest and waved his hand casually, saying, "Yoru, your suggestion is good. We can use the sealing jutsu to seal the Sharingan. When needed, we can simply undo the seal."


    With a gesture, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, removing the headband on Kakashi''s forehead. At that moment, Orochimaru formed seals with his hands, and instantly, purple chakra flames appeared on his five fingers. S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Sealing Jutsu: Five Elements Seal!


    The chakra concentrated on Orochimaru''s five fingers and instantly imprinted on Kakashi''s left eye. Strange black sealing patterns appeared, and at the same time, Kakashi endured the discomfort. His left eye''s powerful vision was gradually fading away, as if shutting down, leaving only a trace of chakra.


    The three tomoe seemed to lose their vitality, and Kakashi''s left eye slowly closed, while a small black sealing pattern appeared on his eyelid.


    Many people knew the Five Elements Seal technique, but those who could precisely control it on a specific part of a person''s body were extremely rare. This showed how terrifying Orochimaru''s chakra control was.


    "This is a sealing symbol, a key to the Five Elements Seal. Normally, this seal will suppress most of the chakra flow of the Sharingan, leaving only the necessary chakra for the eye''s activity, similar to hibernation. When needed, just follow the seal method to undo it."


    A plain yellow sealing symbol appeared in his hand. Uchiha Yoru smiled with satisfaction; it seemed to work. After all, in the original work, Kirigakure''s Ao could use sealing symbols on his ears to suppress his Byakugan. Similarly, sealing a Sharingan shouldn''t be a problem, especially when Orochimaru was the one doing it.


    As Kakashi covered his left eye, it seemed as if he was trying to open it, but he couldn''t exert any strength. After the burning sensation subsided, his left eye constantly consumed chakra, as if a valve had been added, closing it off! Or, one could say, only leaving a trace.


    Feeling the changes inside his body, Kakashi got off the bed and bowed respectfully to Orochimaru, "Thank you, Orochimaru-sama."


    Looking at Kakashi, Orochimaru licked his lips with interest and said with an evil smile, "Genius ninja Kakashi, you''re impressive. You possess all five elemental affinities naturally. If you want, you can come and work for me."


    Recruitment!


    Orochimaru admired geniuses the most, especially someone like Kakashi, who became a Chunin at the age of twelve. He was confident that under his guidance, Kakashi would definitely become an outstanding ninja of Konoha.


    However, Kakashi remained silent and bowed his head in response to Orochimaru''s recruitment. After all, he was a student of the Fourth Hokage, and now, joining Orochimaru represented a different meaning.


    "Hehe, Yoru, although you can only follow a step-by-step approach in your research, your thinking is the most exceptional I have seen from a student."


    Orochimaru wasn''t angry with Kakashi''s response; instead, he turned to Uchiha Yoru and revealed a satisfied smile. His research might need assistants, but sometimes those unusual thoughts were the most crucial.


    Without those unusual thoughts, how could he find the way to open another unknown door?


    ...


    After his eye was properly treated and no longer a burden to others, Kakashi expressed gratitude towards his classmate, realizing that their relationship had become even closer, though he might not have noticed it himself.


    In the dense jungle, outside the snake-shaped cave entrance.


    "Kakashi, this is the scroll for ''Sealing Jutsu: Five Elements Seal.'' After all, your eye can''t trouble others all the time; it''s better to rely on yourself."


    Seeing Yoru handing him the ninja scroll, Kakashi hesitated. Sealing jutsu was a rare and valuable skill with few users, and the Five Elements Seal was an A-rank (Forbidden: Super High-level Ninja Art) technique. Kakashi knew how precious it was.


    Seeing his hesitation, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and chuckled, "Kakashi, don''t worry. This is my personal gift to you. If you feel indebted, then just consider it as a gift from an old classmate."


    Kakashi was moved by Yoru''s words and gesture, and the feeling of guilt in his heart increased. Some ninja techniques couldn''t be bought with money.


    He knew that Yoru didn''t want him to feel indebted, but taking it felt too easy for him.


    Looking at Kakashi''s departing figure, Uchiha Yoru also smiled, but there was a hint of deeper meaning behind that smile.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - Sherzu


    - kiddeath1998


    - Andrew


    - Alex Leyden


    - Jackson


    - Glen


    - Jean


    - TheRogueGod


    - malki chamoun


    - Dominick adsms


    - Leinhart31


    - Juki


    - BaldRhaegar


    - Mayed Alqemzi


    - Albert Gibbs


    From Aug 22 - Sep 20! Thank you Guys! If you guys also want to Support me! and read more! head to my Patreon!

 Chapter 67: Kabuto

    In the depths of the forest, a small snake slithered slowly, flicking its tongue as it crawled. Meanwhile, a figure lurked in the shadows, and it turned out to be Kakashi, who had been coming and going. Inside the underground research base...


    "Hehe, it seems like a little bug has arrived from outside," Orochimaru said with a smirk, as if sensing something. He licked his lips, and Uchiha Yoru, who stood beside him, just shrugged and chuckled.


    "It''s probably Kakashi," Yoru replied confidently.


    Orochimaru looked curious at Yoru''s certainty, wondering why his disciple was so sure it was Kakashi.


    Yoru just smiled without saying anything, as he couldn''t reveal the intelligence he had gathered from the original story.


    Yoru couldn''t believe that Kakashi had willingly given up his position in the ANBI. There had to be something going on behind the scenes. After all, in the original story, the Third Hokage had used Kakashi in ANBU for ten years straight. It seemed suspicious that he suddenly stopped using him now.


    Might Guy, on the other hand, was not someone Yoru suspected. He was likely being led by someone with ulterior motives. But Kakashi''s actions didn''t add up, leading Yoru to suspect that he might be a spy sent by the Third Hokage.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, I suggest we thoroughly investigate this research base. After all, the technology of organ transplant cultivation is a village secret, and our mission doesn''t violate any rules," Yoru proposed.


    Orochimaru kept his research well-hidden, knowing that if it were exposed, both of them would be implicated. It was best to keep the technology that benefited ninjas a secret, known only to a few elite individuals who would never reveal it.


    "Hehe, it seems Yoru is growing rapidly, becoming more and more like a skilled politician," Orochimaru remarked, looking at his disciple with satisfaction. Yoru''s progress had been remarkable, not just in terms of his abilities but also his political acumen. It was clear that Itachi had been supporting him.


    Orochimaru was quite pleased with Yoru. While he couldn''t fully assist him with human experiments, Yoru excelled in other areas.


    "Orochimaru-sama, here are the latest experimental data," a young boy named Kabuto said respectfully as he appeared beside Orochimaru, handing over a data report while adjusting his glasses.


    Orochimaru smiled with satisfaction at Kabuto and then at Yoru. "Hehe, Yoru, the genius you recommended, Kabuto, is no less talented than Kakashi. Especially in medical ninjutsu, he''s quite impressive."


    In the original story, Orochimaru had regarded Kabuto and Kakashi on the same level, highlighting Kabuto''s remarkable talent.


    Although Kabuto was still young, his talent in medical ninjutsu had already made an impression on Orochimaru. He was delighted with the surprises Kabuto had brought him and was grooming him to be an assistant in his human experiments.


    In the past, both Kakashi and Kabuto had wasted their potential due to various circumstances, but now they seemed to have turned a new leaf.


    "Being able to assist Orochimaru-sensei is an honor," Kabuto said humbly.


    Yoru smiled and nodded in agreement. Kabuto hadn''t fully matured yet, but Orochimaru''s satisfaction was evident. Kabuto was not only Orochimaru''s assistant in his experiments but also someone who could handle political matters independently. Additionally, he would eventually inherit Orochimaru''s ninjutsu techniques.


    This was indeed a satisfying moment for Orochimaru, even though the village had hidden him away.


    The seemingly unremarkable Mitarashi Anko was actually quite talented. Otherwise, Orochimaru wouldn''t have taken an interest in him right after his graduation.


    Moreover, Anko was even younger than them but could keep up with their level, indicating her exceptional talent. The fact that Orochimaru had noticed her early on despite her young age spoke volumes about her potential. He might have fallen behind later due to various reasons, but Orochimaru believed in nurturing talent from a young age.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, here is the budget for this month," Yoru said, handing over a sealed scroll from his sleeve.


    Orochimaru wore a satisfied smile. "Hehe, Yoru, your abilities are becoming more outstanding."


    Yoru used his position to gain personal benefits, and Orochimaru knew it, but he didn''t stop him. In fact, he seemed pleased.


    Orochimaru needed funds for his research, and as for Yoru using his position for personal gain, well, even the Second Hokage did that, didn''t he?


    "Orochimaru-sensei, I''ve been facing some challenges during my training lately..."


    While Kabuto diligently recorded various data, Yoru took the opportunity to discuss the difficulties he encountered during his training and his doubts about various ninjutsu.


    Orochimaru was indeed a true ninja teacher (in comparison, even the Third Hokage couldn''t match Orochimaru). In his eyes, any problem related to training was well understood, especially in the development of ninjutsu. In the entire ninja world, besides the Second Hokage, no one could match Orochimaru''s knowledge.


    Yoru even shared his ideas about various ninjutsu with Orochimaru, who showed great interest and couldn''t help but nod repeatedly.


    "Hehe, Yoru, your insights into ninjutsu are truly impressive. You even came up with this method," Orochimaru commented with amazement. Although Jiraiya had taken on students like Minato Namikaze, who could practice the Flying Thunder God technique, he also acknowledged Yoru''s talent.


    As he spoke, Orochimaru''s throat gurgled, and he slowly spat out a scroll, which was still covered in wet saliva. But Yoru didn''t mind and excitedly accepted it, shaking off the fluid.


    Ninja scrolls were like that. Even if they were covered in all kinds of disgusting things, people would still be willing to lick them just to take a look.


    A scroll with the word "Rai" fell into Yoru''s hand, and Orochimaru licked his lips, his hoarse laughter filling the air. "This contains all the information I''ve compiled on Raiton. Take your time to study it; it should be helpful for your development of the Chidori series of ninjutsu, especially your idea of borrowing from nature."


    "Thank you, Orochimaru-sensei."


    Yoru''s gratitude was sincere. With a teacher like Orochimaru, why should he work so hard himself? He already had the Chidori, and now he had other jutsu ideas thanks to Orochimaru. He could certainly develop them on his own, but why waste time when he could just tell Orochimaru and get perfect results?


    With Orochimaru''s passion for ninjutsu, it was like having a booster, accelerating his progress.


    Thinking this, Yoru looked at Orochimaru with even greater respect. This was indeed a master who taught his students earnestly. S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~


    I need TRANSLATOR! I want to post more Fanfic from Faloo! I will gave you account with VIP Points so you can unlock Chapters and also getting paid! No MTL since faloo post their Chapters in Image.


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 68: Planning

    Hidden Leaf Village. After the turmoil caused by the Nine-Tails, the village''s borders gradually stabilized, and a sense of peace returned to Konoha. Everywhere, there was a vibrant and rejuvenated atmosphere.


    The police department oversaw a training ground situated right next to the forest, where the sounds of bodies colliding and weapons clashing filled the air.


    Within the training ground, Mitarashi Anko was panting heavily, sweat covering her forehead. Her sweat-soaked fishnet shirt indicated her exhaustion as she breathed in the fresh air, mouth agape.


    "Yoru... How did you make such great progress?"


    On the other side was Uchiha Yoru, wearing a relaxed smile on his face. After a sparring session, it was evident that Anko was reaching her limits, while Yoru seemed invigorated.


    "Anko, it''s not that I''ve made great progress. It''s just that lately, you seem to have been slacking in your training. Orochimaru-sensei specifically asked me to supervise you," Yoru replied.


    Seeing Anko gasping for breath, Yoru''s smile widened. She was the perfect person to use against Orochimaru, who would undoubtedly clash with the older generation of Konoha''s politicians. Her influence would undoubtedly be significant.


    With Orochimaru''s departure, his political influence had collapsed. Anko was one of the first to be affected, and a once-promising genius had now fallen from grace.


    Since Orochimaru''s departure, Anko seemed to have stagnated in her growth. Even in later stages, she was still using the techniques Orochimaru had taught her. It was evident that she hadn''t made much progress in all these years.


    Yoru knew that Orochimaru''s failure was inevitable, but he didn''t want it to lead to a complete collapse of Orochimaru''s influence. That would also affect his own identity.


    "Tch, always listening to Orochimaru-sensei''s incessant muttering, I wonder what he''s researching."


    Seeing Anko''s annoyance with Orochimaru''s recent mysterious behavior, Yoru couldn''t help but smile even wider. She was still quite innocent, and perhaps that''s one of the things he liked about her.


    "Anko, Orochimaru-sensei told you to follow me in daily training from now on. Of course, you can slack off if you want," Yoru teased. "By the way, my own disciple, Itachi, may only be six years old, but his progress is remarkable. He might not surpass Kakashi immediately, but it won''t be long before he graduates."


    Anko''s innocence came from being sheltered under Orochimaru''s wing, but it didn''t mean she was foolish.


    Seeing Yoru''s teasing expression, Anko rolled her eyes and responded in a nonchalant tone, "Alright, enough of your poor attempt at provoking me. I get it; I''ll train hard."


    Clearly, she was speaking with a tone of just appeasing him. Yoru smiled and slowly took out a scroll, tossing it to her.


    Inquisitively, Anko looked at the scroll, and Yoru said, "Orochimaru-sensei made this training plan for you. Whether you follow it or not is up to you." S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    One had to admit that Orochimaru, despite his current obsession with research, was a responsible and good teacher. He would never be stingy with training plans and techniques.


    As Anko opened the scroll and saw the comprehensive training plan Orochimaru had designed for her, excitement lit up her face. She looked like she had been injected with adrenaline, and with a proud expression, she declared, "Don''t worry, Yoru. You might have relied on your Sharingan to make such great progress, but I will catch up to you."


    "I am the talented Mitarashi Anko!"


    With a proud and confident demeanor, Anko now exuded the aura of a genius. Her natural talent in chakra control and ninjutsu learning was undeniable.


    As an old saying goes, the art of politics is about having many friends and fewer enemies. Nobody is foolish enough to offend everyone and put themselves in a situation where they''re surrounded from all sides.


    In the original storyline, the Uchiha clan had no friends, and Yoru didn''t want the Uchiha to repeat the same mistake. He was now using Orochimaru''s influence to make friends for the Uchiha, at the very least to avoid making enemies like in the original timeline.


    "Anko, you must train diligently. Orochimaru-sensei said these three years are crucial for your physical and chakra development. If you seize this opportunity, you might become a Jonin soon," Yoru advised.


    Anko was still young and had an age where she admired idols. Orochimaru was her idol, and the power of idols was immeasurable.


    Yoru using Orochimaru''s name had indeed ignited Anko''s fighting spirit.


    For ordinary shinobi, the three years from the age of thirteen to sixteen were considered a golden period. It was a time of explosive growth, both in physical development and chakra control. So, during this period, if possible, ninjas would dedicate themselves to self-improvement.


    Missing this golden period would lead to a plateau in strength, and that''s why characters like Kakashi, Y¨±gao, and Anko from the original timeline, despite being considered prodigies, ended up becoming average.


    Kakashi was weighed down by the burden of his Sharingan, Y¨±gao and Anko suffered emotional setbacks due to the loss of their fathers and the defection of Orochimaru, which caused them to miss this golden period.


    In the original timeline, the Konoha 12 were all graduates at the age of twelve. After going through the Chunin Exams and the events of the Three-Year Timeskip, almost everyone had reached the Jonin level.


    Among the Konoha 12, apart from the protagonist, Naruto, some were no less talented than Kakashi, Y¨±gao, and Anko. However, it was evident that their growth rate was slower.


    Various reasons contributed to this, such as missing the golden period of development and facing the turmoil caused by Orochimaru''s defection at the borders, leaving no time for focused training.


    The war in the Land of Water was considered over when Shizune returned to Konoha and before the Uchiha massacre.


    "Anko, Orochimaru-sensei''s training plan is clear. You should focus on chakra cultivation, especially snake-based ninjutsu as the primary and fire release ninjutsu as secondary."


    Yoru couldn''t let this valuable asset go to waste. Anko was undoubtedly a living force on his side. He couldn''t just watch her potential go untapped. With a smile, he said, "Uchiha''s prodigy, you better prepare yourself. I''ll prove to Orochimaru-sensei that I, Mitarashi Anko, am the real genius here."


    Looking at Anko''s prideful and heroic character, Yoru''s smile grew wider. Time was becoming more pressing, and he needed to have enough political backing when the time came. Otherwise, he would become just a discarded pawn, unable to change anything.


    As he was lost in thought, a glint of light flashed in Yoru''s eyes, and he smiled faintly, looking at the forest behind him.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 69: Spies Everywhere

    In the forest, emerging from the shadows, Uchiha Yoru walked slowly and stood atop the towering tree, gazing at Mitarashi Anko, who was training in the distance. "Yoru-niisan, these are the preliminary investigation results," said Shisui, his mood clearly not high, even forcing a smile.


    After taking the information scroll handed over by Shisui and reading it at a glance, Yoru couldn''t help but widen his eyes, looking at Shisui''s investigation report.


    "Shisui! What is this?" Yoru couldn''t believe it. The village''s surveillance had gone too far.


    Shisui seemed greatly affected by the revelation and forced a smile. "Yoru-niisan, in the preliminary investigation, there are twenty-three spies from the Anbu, Root, and Intelligence divisions planted in the Seventh Division of the Police Force."


    Spies? Shisui''s words were a euphemism; they were clearly sent to spy on them.


    What was the purpose of this? Did they not trust the Uchiha clan? Or did they not trust Orochimaru?


    Looking at Shisui''s strained smile, Yoru felt that this might be a good opportunity. He put on a firm look and stared solemnly into Shisui''s eyes.


    "Shisui, this is just the village trying to figure out what we are up to. Don''t take it too seriously. You have to trust the Hokage!"


    At this moment, Yoru seemed like someone trying to comfort Shisui, bearing all the pain in his heart for the sake of the clan and the village. This made Shisui''s heart ache.


    "Big Yoru-niisan, you''ve done so much for the clan and the village, but they still don''t believe in us, don''t believe in Lord Orochimaru," thought Shisui sadly. The fact that the village doubted them was the most heart-wrenching.


    However, Yoru maintained a serious expression. "Shisui, let''s put an end to this investigation. You just need to remember that Lord Orochimaru will change everything that is decaying."


    "Decaying!" Hearing these words, Shisui''s heart trembled slightly, but he had to admit that perhaps the village was indeed decaying, to treat Lord Orochimaru in such a way.


    "Yoru-niisan, you can rest assured that we will hold on until Lord Orochimaru becomes the Fifth Hokage," said Shisui, placing all his hopes on Lord Orochimaru, hoping that the new Hokage would cleanse the decay of the old era.


    Yoru, on the other hand, smiled, giving Shisui the appearance of hoping for the village''s future. However, Shisui didn''t know what was going on in Yoru''s mind. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that Shisui had now put all his hopes in Lord Orochimaru, and his plan was already halfway successful.


    As the lightning flickered in his palm, the information scroll that Shisui had painstakingly investigated turned to ashes before his eyes. Yoru patted Shisui''s shoulder reassuringly after completing all this.


    "Shisui, focus on your duties in the Police Force. The rest will be taken care of by Lord Orochimaru once he becomes the Fifth Hokage."


    Yoru appeared as an intrepid person carrying countless burdens, comforting Shisui. At this moment, Shisui wanted to say something to console him, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Uchiha Shisui''s life, as seen in the original story, showed that he possessed great strength, but he was someone who liked to place his hopes on others, a typical escapist personality.


    Just then, a commotion came from afar, and Shisui quickly suppressed his emotions and respectfully said, "Yoru-niisan, I''ll leave first."


    "Go ahead," Yoru replied.


    Watching Shisui''s departing figure, Yoru squinted his eyes. The village''s behavior was truly ugly. Root, Anbu, even the Intelligence Division dared to intervene, turning the Seventh Division of the Police Force into a sieve.


    It was almost like a spy nest. Force alone couldn''t resolve this; at best, it could handle the overt part, while the hidden part would grow even deeper.


    "Spies?" Yoru coldly sneered in mockery. He would let everyone know what it meant to pay someone back in their own coin.


    Swish, swish~ The sound of figures moving through the forest was accompanied by a flurry of falling leaves. Yuhi Kurenai appeared beside him, and the two stood side by side, gazing calmly at the training grounds in the distance.


    With his dark long hair slightly curled, the red twins calmly looked at each other. At this moment, Yuhi Kurenai lacked the gentleness she had during class gatherings, instead exuding a sense of intellectual beauty, especially in her eyes, resembling red agate, revealing a sense of composure.


    "Kurenai, it''s been a long time," Uchiha Yoru said with a smile, gesturing with his hand, and Yuhi Kurenai calmly nodded in response.


    "Yoru, you should know you''ve been targeted."


    Facing Yuhi Kurenai''s warning, Uchiha Yoru smiled and shook his head. "By the Third Hokage or the ANBU Black Ops?"


    In response to his counter-question, Yuhi Kurenai revealed a rarely known side of her, displaying a sense of aloofness. Her red eyes exuded calmness as she gazed steadily at Uchiha Yoru, who turned his head slowly. The two of them stood side by side, looking calmly at the training grounds in the distance.


    "Yoru, even during our time at the ninja academy, your eyes showed greed. I used to think you were after money, but now I realize I underestimated you. The Uchiha clan pushed you into the spotlight, but at the same time, you also became one of the many who lost their way," said Yuhi Kurenai calmly.


    Uchiha Yoru wore a smile. In the world of shinobi, how many were fools? Especially among women, they matured earlier psychologically than men.


    "Don''t worry, Kurenai. Your concerns won''t materialize. Once Orochimaru-sensei becomes the Fifth Hokage, I will be the Hokage''s personal disciple, and the Uchiha crisis will be resolved by my hands."


    Uchiha Yoru''s face beamed with confidence. Yuhi Kurenai sighed slightly upon hearing this. Though she didn''t understand politics, she knew it was never that simple.


    "Hopefully, it will be as you wish," she said in resignation, silently praying for everything to go smoothly. When she turned to look at Yuhi Kurenai''s delicate face, Uchiha Yoru smiled, but his eyes flickered with guilt.


    "I''m sorry for not intending to deceive you. I just didn''t want you to worry like this. But, Kurenai, it looks like you bear some kind of mission," Uchiha Yoru quickly changed the topic, extending his hand in a signature gesture, causing Yuhi Kurenai, who thought he was going to hold her hand, to freeze momentarily.


    After hearing these words, Yuhi Kurenai gave her boyfriend a disapproving look. "You''re joking, right? The Hokage is currently investigating the Nine-Tails incident."


    "Hmph, not only the Hokage but the Uchiha clan is also doing its best to investigate," Uchiha Yoru adopted a determined expression. He knew who was truly responsible for the Nine-Tails incident, but it was a dirty affair that could not be cleaned easily.


    Perhaps because of Orochimaru''s actions, nobody could predict the future. Considering the village''s current situation, Orochimaru was the only suitable candidate. Gradually, Yuhi Kurenai eased up, realizing that even Maito Gai was there to protect Kakashi. She sighed in resignation, "Yoru, I hope the village can achieve permanent peace."


    "That day will come," Uchiha Yoru smiled, a cold sneer forming in his heart.


    First, the covert arrangements were made for spies like "Yugao Uzuki" and "Hayate Gekko," then it was Kakashi and Might Guy, and now it''s Yuhi Kurenai. Truly, they''ve employed numerous strategies, both overt and covert.


    Or one could say, Yuhi Kurenai is just a disposable piece, a pawn to protect Kakashi, even Might Guy''s existence serves to protect Kakashi; it''s all part of the Third Hokage''s plan.


    If one didn''t know that Kakashi in the original story left the ANBU shortly before the plot began, seeing someone else employing these tactics would make them question life.


    In the original story, Kakashi spent so much time in the ANBU; does the Third Hokage really have no idea about the mental trauma? It''s hard to believe, but even then, it took such a long time.


    The result now is that Asuma, Might Guy, and other classmates went together to plead for him. Even though Asuma played a role in it, the Third Hokage''s agreement resulted in two birds with one stone.


    One is the son of an old man pleading for you, the other is that the old man cares for you.


    Then Kakashi and Might Guy joining the police force already raised suspicions, and now there''s Yuhi Kurenai in the open. What does this mean? It''s meant to confuse and distract; Yuhi Kurenai''s appearance disrupts thoughts and protects the real spy, Kakashi.


    As a result, people will likely have a moment of realization, thinking they misunderstood Kakashi. They might believe Kakashi was brought by Might Guy for some easy job and rest.


    With each layer building on the other, Yuhi Kurenai, Might Guy, Kakashi, and the ANBU spies are unaware of each other. If any side gets exposed, it would create a false sense of relaxation and lower their guard.


    The Third Hokage''s methods are cunning indeed; he truly deserves the title of the longest-serving Hokage in history.


    ~~~


    I need TRANSLATOR! I want to post more Fanfic from Faloo! I will gave you account with VIP Points so you can unlock Chapters and also getting paid! No MTL since faloo post their Chapters in Gif.


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 70: Intelligence Scroll

    Under the moonlight, the office of the Seventh Division of the Police Department flickered with dim light beams. At this moment, a ninja dressed in black sneaked in secretly. After cautiously observing that there was no one around, the ninja slowly opened the office drawer and took out a file hidden at the bottom.


    Based on several days of observation, it seemed that Uchiha Yoru was exceptionally nervous since receiving this file, and even Kakashi, who wore night clothes, opened the file bag with solemnity.


    His adventure here this time was because Uchiha Yoru had been unusually tense since obtaining this information. He couldn''t wait any longer; otherwise, he feared losing the opportunity to obtain this intelligence.


    When the file was opened, it revealed a scroll, not the usual paper documents found in the file. As the scroll opened, Kakashi narrowed his eyes and bit lightly on a small flashlight behind his mask.


    The scroll was filled with information about the personnel of the Seventh Division of the Police Department and various logistical details. Although the information was valuable, it didn''t seem enough to make Uchiha Yoru so emotionally tense.


    "Sealing Jutsu? This is a unique Uchiha clan sealing technique."


    Kakashi lifted the mask covering his left eye, simultaneously forming a seal, and instantly, a spinning crimson Sharingan with three tomoe appeared.


    The unique Uchiha clan sealing technique could only be read by the Sharingan. As the Sharingan activated, another set of completely different characters appeared on the scroll within his line of sight.


    Upon seeing the real information with the Sharingan, Mokuton Kakashi couldn''t help but reveal a shocked expression. How... how is this possible?


    However, at that moment, a cold glint flashed by, and Kakashi quickly dodged. A blade of darkness swiped through, and he hurriedly let go. Immediately after, a footstep came from the darkness, and he quickly blocked with his arms.


    After the dull collision, a small flashlight spun down from the air. The dim beam of light scattered, projecting the scene inside the office into their eyes.


    With a pair of Sharingan spinning, they were now facing each other. One hand gripped a short knife, revealing Uchiha Shisui ¨C he couldn''t believe that the intruder turned out to be him.


    The mask had been torn off by the surprise attack, revealing Mokuton Kakashi''s Sharingan. The two confronted each other in the dimly lit office.


    A thud and rumble.


    The scroll fell to the floor as they fought. It rolled open, and its contents were now exposed to both of them. Especially the three-tomoe Sharingan''s insight and copying abilities. In the blink of an eye, they had seen everything in the scroll.


    "Kakashi Hatake!"


    Shisui''s face darkened as he stared intently at the person under his knife. Although he had already suspected that Kakashi was a spy from the ANBU, discovering him stealing the intelligence still filled him with sorrow and anger. Why? Why didn''t the Third Hokage believe in the Uchiha clan? Why didn''t he believe in Lord Orochimaru?


    In Shisui''s heart, the current Police Department was not just the Uchiha clan; it was also Lord Orochimaru''s influence.


    Seeing Kakashi exposed and Shisui feeling guilty, the atmosphere became tense. However, at that moment, the window shattered, and a lightning-fast figure flashed in.


    Caught off guard, Kakashi let out a groan as a blade charged with lightning directly pierced his shoulder, causing his body to become paralyzed, making it impossible to access his chakra.


    "Yoru! Big brother Yoru!"


    Shisui was surprised, but at the same time, Uchiha Yoru''s face was terrifying, fixedly staring at Kakashi under his knife. His voice was hoarse, "Kakashi, we were classmates, I trusted you. Why would you do this?"


    Yoru looked as if he couldn''t believe that his own brother had betrayed him. However, Kakashi, paralyzed and guilty, couldn''t say a word; he seemed to be awaiting judgment.


    Removing the Kusanagi Sword from his shoulder, Kakashi''s body remained paralyzed, and Yoru turned his cold gaze toward Uchiha Shisui. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shisui! What are you doing in the office?"


    His voice sounded cold and indifferent in the office. Though Yoru''s face was frightening, Shisui felt guilty and couldn''t respond immediately. He didn''t suddenly arrive here and discover Kakashi stealing intelligence; he had come to investigate the information as well.


    Because Yoru had been holed up in the office for the last three days. Although he hid it well, Shisui noticed that his big brother''s spirit was unusually tense.


    The sound of footsteps echoed in the dimly lit office as Yoru slowly put away his Kusanagi Sword and approached the scroll scattered on the floor. His twin Sharingan firmly locked onto the scroll. Then, to the astonishment of Kakashi and Shisui, he slowly stepped on the scroll.


    Creak~


    Under the sparking electric arc from his foot, the scroll shattered and burned until it turned into ashes. After completing all of this, Uchiha Yoru turned back, looking coldly at the two of them, revealing only a pair of crimson eyes lost in darkness.


    "Kakashi! I don''t care about your motives or who sent you, but if you dare to breathe a word about what you''ve seen tonight, I won''t show any mercy."


    His voice was hoarse and chilling. Facing Kakashi''s gaze and that of Shisui, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes oozed with killing intent.


    "This intelligence has never been confirmed! It''s just a manipulated intelligence planted by enemy spies! If it causes turmoil in the village, for the village, for Konoha, I won''t care who you are ¨C even if you''re my comrade, my clan member, or even family!"


    In an instant, Uchiha Yoru''s figure turned into an afterimage, and he kicked out. Shisui and Kakashi collided against the wall in a sorry state.


    The walls of the office cracked from the impact, and Uchiha Yoru showed no mercy, his Sharingan spinning fiercely with intense killing intent. Meanwhile, Kakashi and Shisui had three-tomoe Sharingan and one Sharingan, an incredibly asymmetric scene, but it was a real confrontation.


    The two collided with the wall, and the atmosphere in the office became oppressively terrifying. As they faced the threatening look in Yoru''s eyes, Kakashi kept his head low, seemingly awaiting judgment, while Shisui looked guilty.


    In this tense atmosphere, Uchiha Yoru walked slowly to the office desk, and as he approached the scattered scroll, his twin Sharingan stared intently at it. Then, in the shocked eyes of Kakashi and Shisui, he slowly stepped on the scroll.


    Creak...


    With sparks of the electric arc, the scroll shattered and burned to ashes. Having done all this, Uchiha Yoru turned back, gazing coldly at the two, revealing only his crimson eyes lost in darkness.


    "Kakashi! I don''t care about your motives or who sent you, but if you dare to utter a word about what you''ve seen tonight, I won''t show any mercy."


    His voice was hoarse and chilling. Facing Kakashi''s gaze and that of Shisui, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes oozed with killing intent.


    "This intelligence has never been confirmed! It''s just manipulated intelligence planted by enemy spies! If it causes turmoil in the village, for the village, for Konoha, I won''t care who you are ¨C even if you''re my comrade, my clan member, or even family!"


    In an instant, Uchiha Yoru''s figure turned into an afterimage, and he kicked out. Shisui and Kakashi collided against the wall in a sorry state.


    The walls of the office cracked from the impact, and Uchiha Yoru showed no mercy, his Sharingan spinning fiercely with intense killing intent. Meanwhile, Kakashi and Shisui had three-tomoe Sharingan, an incredibly asymmetric scene, but it was a real confrontation.


    The two collided with the wall, and the atmosphere in the office became oppressively terrifying. As they faced the threatening look in Yoru''s eyes, Kakashi kept his head low, seemingly awaiting judgment, while Shisui looked guilty.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 71: Fish Hook

    Under the cover of the night, the Village Hidden in the Leaves emitted a sense of tranquility. Inside the office of Division Seven of the Police Force, moonlight streamed in, revealing a slight disorder in the room, along with three figures.


    "Is this intelligence false? An enemy nation''s scheme? Why?"


    Kakashi found himself immersed in deep self-blame. The intense, murderous aura emanating from Uchiha Yoru''s two Tomoe Sharingan kept echoing in his mind. He knew that if he dared to leak this information, his enemies would undoubtedly strike him down.


    "But what if it''s true!"


    At this moment, Kakashi considered a possibility that sent a shiver down his spine. Fear and anxiety clouded his eyes.


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, was a formidable tactician, but the recently acquired data hinted that Danzo was also ruthless. Meanwhile, the Uchiha clan, despite enduring immense pressure, carried the responsibility of safeguarding Konoha.


    "Is protecting Konoha the true duty of the Police Force?" Kakashi whispered, reminiscing about the commitment he made when joining the force - the determination to protect the village.


    "Is this the real Uchiha?"


    Kakashi forced a bitter smile, finding irony in the fact that the Uchiha clan protected Konoha despite exhibiting traits of pride, arrogance, and conceit. However, he sensed something deeper beneath those qualities.


    Pride, strong self-esteem, arrogance, and conceit were all Uchiha traits, but Kakashi had experienced something more profound hidden beneath these surface characteristics.


    The Third Hokage was a master schemer, Danzo was unscrupulous, and the Uchiha clan was somehow connected to the Nine-Tails attack. In this moment, Kakashi''s thoughts were in turmoil, and he even felt a deep sense of unfamiliarity.


    Konoha, the peaceful and heartwarming village, seemed different from what he had imagined. Hidden beneath its facade was boundless darkness.


    "The Nine-Tails was manipulated by the Sharingan, Root secretly collecting Sharingan! Could it be?!"


    Suddenly, Kakashi realized a frightening possibility, and fear gripped him. He held his left eye with the Sharingan, and his mind raced with disturbing thoughts. "Kurama was controlled by the Sharingan, but the Sharingan isn''t exclusive to the Uchiha. So, if Root is indeed collecting Sharingan, it adds another suspicious lead to the Nine-Tails incident. And Root is linked to the Hokage line. Does the Third Hokage know? What role does he play in all of this?"


    At this moment, Kakashi looked at his fellow classmates with complex emotions, unaware that the numbness caused by the Lightning Release paralysis was gradually wearing off. Similarly, Uchiha Shisui couldn''t remain calm.


    Shisui''s three-tomoe Sharingan spun wildly in his eyes, but eventually came to a stop. In the office of the Police Force, under the moonlight, Uchiha Yoru sat calmly on a chair.


    "Yoru!" Kakashi attempted to speak but found it difficult to find the right words, ultimately falling silent. Uchiha Yoru gazed calmly at both of them sitting in their chairs and said, "Let''s forget about tonight''s events. Erase them from your memory. Shisui, you are still part of the clan, and Kakashi, I still consider you my comrade. Even on the battlefield, I would trust you with my back."


    Closing his eyes slowly, Uchiha Yoru sat in the office chair, seemingly relishing the moonlight. But to the two others, it seemed as if he was shouldering the burden of everything and moving forward.


    For Shisui''s three-tomoe Sharingan, the intelligence they acquired had been deeply imprinted in their minds due to its powerful insight and copying abilities.


    Uchiha Yoru secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After waiting for three days, he had finally hooked his fish. He had initially intended to catch Kakashi, but to his surprise, Shisui had become an unexpected gain.


    He had deliberately concealed simple information in the office, concerning the Uchiha clan''s three battles that led to seemingly self-destructive blindness. These clues seemed to point to ANBU Black Ops or Root secretly plotting to collect Sharingan. So far, there were six pairs of missing three-tomoe Sharingan.


    This information was all true, but whether it pointed to Root or ANBU Black Ops was information he had added himself. However, he also knew that the additional information he included was true.


    When trying to deceive someone, no, when trying to recruit Kakashi into his team, the most important rule was to never fabricate information because lies would inevitably be exposed.


    In the original work, it wasn''t explicitly stated when Danzo started transplanting the Sharingan. However, based on some analysis from the anime, it could be inferred that he had acquired the power of the Sharingan before the Uchiha massacre. After all, Kakashi, while in ANBU Black Ops, was ordered by Danzo to retrieve his Sharingan, and Danzo used the Izanagi technique when taking Shisui''s right eye. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    From these instances, it could be deduced that Danzo had already acquired the power of the Sharingan before the Uchiha massacre, especially since his transplanted arm was created by Orochimaru. After the massacre, Itachi joined Akatsuki, and Orochimaru became obsessed with the Sharingan after being defeated. At that time, how could Orochimaru kindly give Danzo such resources?


    Therefore, it could be concluded that Danzo''s transplanted arm with the Sharingan was created before Orochimaru''s defection.


    "Y-You...!" Kakashi clutched his shoulder wound, looking at his old comrade with mixed emotions. However, seeing the atmosphere in the room, he silently used the Body Flicker Technique to leave the office, becoming a small black dot that leaped away into the night.


    With only two people left in the office, Yoru''s expression became serious.


    "Yoru-niisan my surname is Uchiha! I am a member of the Uchiha clan, and I have the right to know everything!"


    As he spoke, Shisui showed a tinge of shame, as if all the darkness burdened Uchiha Yoru''s shoulders as he moved forward, while he himself remained oblivious despite his abilities.


    "Yoru-niisan, please! I am an Uchiha too!"


    Finally, Uchiha Shisui bowed respectfully, making his request. With his head lowered, he waited for the response he hoped to hear, feeling as if he couldn''t lift his head.


    Seeing Shisui''s determination, Uchiha Yoru''s seemingly feigned composure gradually dissipated. In the dim office, a faint, tired sigh filled the air.


    "Shisui, remember this - the glory of the Uchiha name. The village was founded by the Uchiha and the Senju. Now that the Senju are no longer here, the Uchiha must shoulder the responsibility of protecting the village."


    At this moment, a resolute expression filled Uchiha Yoru''s face, as if he was telling Shisui, "Your thinking is somewhat narrow. How can you only think about your clan? Don''t forget about the village."


    This revelation startled Shisui, and he unconsciously noticed the clarity of his changing beliefs. In his mind, protecting Konoha as an Uchiha became more determined, and he now viewed the village as the creation of the Uchiha and the Senju.


    Gradually changing a person''s beliefs was never an easy task, and Uchiha Yoru never intended to shatter anyone''s beliefs. Instead, he wanted to replace those beliefs with what he believed in before their original beliefs fully took root.


    In this moment, Shisui unknowingly found his beliefs becoming clearer. In his heart, protecting Konoha as an Uchiha grew more resolute, and he now regarded the village as the creation of the Uchiha and the Senju.


    "The village belongs to the Uchiha!"


    ~~~


    Check out the New FF! Fanfic about LOTM Beyonder''s Power, Multiver Travel (First World: Harry Potter) Name: The Mysterious Journey


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    - Opiium


    - Kodi Brown


    - Ikasuki


    - WeldomClock


    - Deadpool2695


    - Derek M


    - DrSkillz


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 72: The Scheming Yoru

    In a dimly lit room. "Shisui, the information you saw earlier is true," Uchiha Yoru said as he stood up, speaking in a deep voice. "But as for whether it was the work of the village''s Anbu or Root, I believe it''s false. It''s absolutely impossible."


    However, upon hearing this, Uchiha Shisui slowly raised his head, looking at his elder brother Yoru with a determined look for the first time.


    "Yoru-niisan, do you really expect me to believe that?" Shisui said.


    Shisui stood up slowly, gazing firmly at Yoru, and said, "I am Uchiha Shisui, the prodigy of the Uchiha clan, and an elite Jonin of the village! I am not a child! Do you think you can protect me forever? How long do you think you can keep protecting me?"


    With a sense of rebellion in his eyes, Shisui seemed frustrated and angry. He idolized his Yoru-niisan, who always carried the burden of dark secrets, never wanting Shisui to know or bear them. Instead, he wanted Shisui to become the genius that everyone in the clan admired.


    But Shisui was a skilled Jonin, and he believed he could keep this secret and help his big brother.


    "Yoru-niisan! You can''t shoulder all of this burden alone, and I want to help you! I want to share this darkness with you."


    Shisui''s determination to help his big brother was evident in his eyes, as he didn''t want to have strength without being able to assist his elder brother.


    Hearing Shisui''s resolute expression, Uchiha Yoru''s expression trembled slightly, then he lowered his head and said in a hoarse voice, "Shisui, besides conducting experiments with the First Hokage''s cells in secret, the village is also conducting experiments on the Uchiha''s Sharingan."


    In an instant, Shisui''s eyes showed disbelief, and his Sharingan tomoe turned crimson, with his three black tomoe spinning.


    As Yoru spoke, he seemed to lose all his strength, slumping wearily in his chair, and his eyes seemed hollow as he muttered to himself.


    "The founders of Konoha, the Senju and Uchiha, are now precious resources in the village''s research laboratory. It''s truly laughable, and even more ridiculous that this is a top-secret research task assigned to Orochimaru-sensei by the village."


    Upon hearing this, Shisui found it hard to believe. The founders of Konoha, the Senju and Uchiha, who had protected everyone, were now being targeted?


    If anyone else said this, Shisui would never believe it, but the one saying it was his Yoru-niisan, and even more importantly, Yoru was Orochimaru-sama''s disciple.


    "And this top-secret task, after its successful experimentation on Shimura Danzo, involved the Sharingan. Orochimaru-sensei seems to be conducting experiments to suppress the Sharingan using the First Hokage''s cells, but I don''t know if it succeeded!"


    As Yoru revealed this, he appeared pained and closed his eyes. He didn''t want his family to be involved in such dangerous experiments.


    Shimura Danzo! Suppressing the Sharingan with the First Hokage''s cells? Shisui was completely shaken by this revelation. It felt like a surreal dream. Suddenly, everything in Konoha seemed different, and he felt like a fool.


    "Yoru-niisan! What is the village trying to achieve by experimenting with the First Hokage''s cells and the Sharingan?"


    Shisui was shocked, and then filled with anger. How could they do this when the Senju and Uchiha had founded the most powerful ninja village, Konoha?


    Betrayal! Naked betrayal!


    A sense of unprecedented betrayal surged within him. His eyes turned blood-red, and he emanated a killing intent. At that moment, Yoru activated his Sharingan, evolving it into the three-tomoe state.


    Yoru''s expression was stern and menacing as he stared at Shisui, his voice low and steady, "Shisui! Remember that you are Uchiha. The village was founded by the Uchiha. If this news were to spread now, do you know what kind of upheaval it would cause?"


    "I''ll tell you! The Uchiha will completely break away from the Hokage''s lineage, and it might even lead to civil war. Konoha will suffer, and this could be the catalyst for the Fourth Great Ninja War. How many casualties will the village face? We''ve just gone through the Third War. Do you want to see Konoha engulfed in war again?"


    With his final words, Yoru locked eyes with Shisui, firmly stating, "Shisui, I know you''re powerful, but if you become a criminal, I''ll be the one to kill you."


    Yoru''s words sobered Shisui, making him realize the consequences of revealing the information. He understood the danger Konoha would face if the truth got out, and he felt guilty for nearly doubting his big brother.


    "Yoru-niisan, trust me," Shisui said, fully embracing his identity as an Uchiha. Despite the betrayal he discovered, he didn''t want to see war break out.


    Now fully understanding the situation, Shisui realized the importance of his big brother''s hidden information, which could be the catalyst for the Fourth Great Ninja War. No wonder Yoru was behaving so strangely.


    Outside the office, a single eye widened in shock.


    "Now, Yoru-niisan, what do you plan to do?" Shisui asked, wanting to know the next steps and eager to assist his elder brother, rather than leave him to bear it all alone.


    As Yoru glanced outside the window, sensing Kakashi''s chakra lingering there, he decided to play along with this act, knowing that with Shisui and Kakashi investigating secretly, they would eventually learn the truth behind his words.


    Yoru had carefully orchestrated everything, revealing the truth to Shisui and Kakashi to protect Konoha (the Uchiha). He was serious about safeguarding the village and was willing to make any sacrifice for its stability.


    In the end, Uchiha Yoru was determined for the sake of the village (Uchiha).


    ~~~


    please share this Fic! Thanks Guys!


    Check out the New FF! Fanfic about LOTM Beyonder''s Power, Multiverse Travel (First World: Harry Potter) Name: The Mysterious Journey


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")


    S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 73: Bait

    In the police department office,When asked about his plans, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes revealed a strong desire for ambition, and he stared intently at Shisui.


    "Shisui! When the Uchiha clan assists Orochimaru-sensei in becoming the Fifth Hokage with their remarkable achievements, I will personally talk to sensei and secretly order him to halt the research on the First Hokage''s Wood Release cells and the Sharingan."


    "If we can''t eliminate the corrupted Third Hokage''s faction, then my target will be the Sixth Hokage!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru seemed to shine like a beacon in the dark. In the moonlit office, Uchiha Shisui''s eyes sparkled with amazement.


    The Sixth Hokage! When Uchiha Yoru becomes the Sixth Hokage, he will have the authority to stop these unethical studies and bury Konoha''s dark past.


    In Shisui''s eyes, Uchiha Yoru appeared great, and unknowingly, he transferred some of the hope he had placed on Orochimaru to Uchiha Yoru.


    "Yoru-niisan, you can trust me. I will be your most steadfast ally."


    Shisui seemed to find a sense of purpose in his life as he spoke solemnly and with determination. Uchiha Yoru smiled and uttered words that strengthened Shisui''s resolve, surprising him.


    "No! Shisui, you''re not just a tool. You are a companion I can rely on."


    Companion! Bond!


    In this world, bonds seemed to be an unavoidable presence. For a ninja trained as a tool from a young age, perhaps companionship was the most precious existence.


    Upon hearing these words, Shisui smiled sincerely. However, when he noticed the disarray in the office, he instinctively imagined himself as Uchiha Yoru''s trusted right-hand man.


    "Yoru-niisan, Kakashi just saw this intelligence. Should I...?"


    Shisui''s eyes gleamed with determination as if saying, "Yoru-niisan, as long as you agree, I will personally take care of these matters."


    But upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru''s expression turned weary, and he calmly said, "Shisui, Kakashi is from the Hatake clan and also a descendant of White Fang. He understands the gravity of the situation and won''t act that way."


    "Moreover!" Uchiha Yoru paused for a moment and then smiled nonchalantly, "Kakashi is a companion I trust. White Fang was a hero of Konoha, and Kakashi is also a hero of the village. I believe in him."


    Hearing this, the figure outside the window trembled inexplicably, feeling a surge of warmth. Heroes, huh?


    Inside the police department office, both pairs of Three-Tomoe Sharingan eyes showed determination, and even the Three-Tomoe Sharingan outside the window seemed to have made a decisive resolution.


    ...


    The moonlit night in Konoha exuded a captivating aura.


    However, Uchiha Yoru, standing on the rooftop of the police department, gazed at the moonlight with a look of enchantment. In his heart, he sneered, "Kakashi Hatake, I have already anticipated your moves, but I hope you can handle my counterattack."


    Using White Fang to persuade Kakashi? He had dismissed that idea from the beginning.


    White Fang and Orochimaru had similarities ¨C both had impressive achievements and were the only choices at the moment. However, they both faced attacks on their reputation, leading to similar outcomes but different paths.


    After suffering reputational damage, White Fang chose to take his own life.


    Similarly, after facing a decline in reputation, Orochimaru cut off all ties and defected, dedicating his life to seeking immortality.


    Despite their shared experiences of facing a decline in reputation, both were betrayed by their beliefs. The higher-ups in the Hokage system had stabilized the current political interests, resulting in similar outcomes.


    [Host: Uchiha Yoru (Three-Tomoe)]


    [Chakra Level: Jonin (1.3k)] S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    [Chakra Attributes: Fire (LV4), Lightning (LV5), Earth (LV3)]


    [Swordsmanship (Taijutsu): LV5, Medical Ninjutsu LV4]


    Looking at his attribute panel, Uchiha Yoru smiled, but there was also a tinge of pain. Three-Tomoe Sharingan cost ten million ryo, but fortunately, tonight''s performance was significant enough.


    In front of Shisui and Kakashi, he pretended that his spirit evolved to the Three-Tomoe level due to certain stimulation. He didn''t need anyone else to know; it was enough for Shisui and Kakashi to be aware.


    Unable to join Shisui temporarily, he had to make a quick decision to add more drama. Fortunately, those who watched the show were important enough to pay a million ryo.


    During this period, he had been constantly training, and after strengthening his physique, his strength improved rapidly. Combined with his chakra control, his chakra attributes also made good progress.


    Tonight was a perfect time to evolve to the Three-Tomoe Sharingan. Under this excitement, his body would experience a short period of breakthrough.


    "Hokage!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s eyes were full of ambition as he looked towards the Hokage''s position. A smile appeared on his lips.


    Promote Orochimaru to the Fifth Hokage? If he could, he would certainly do it, but unfortunately, it was a doomed failure. Perhaps Orochimaru also had a premonition, but he still felt somewhat unwilling.


    Unwilling to be abandoned by Hiruzen once again, unwilling to see Konoha decay so thoroughly. Or perhaps, he wanted an excuse to convince himself to cut off everything.


    After all, Orochimaru, who had the desire for immortality, chose to go with the flow as the Fifth Hokage. He would wait and see how the village decided to treat him.


    "Such a pity, power is alluring."


    Uchiha Yoru smiled self-mockingly. He really admired Orochimaru''s charm during this time. If Orochimaru became Hokage, he would probably be the most laissez-faire leader in history. The village''s politics wouldn''t have much turmoil, at most, the Uchiha clan would seek some benefits.


    And then, this Hokage would probably focus on researching immortality. As for power, it would only be temporary. Only immortality could last forever.


    Too bad, he couldn''t change any of this. Political struggles were not about what one wanted, but rather about the countless forces converging into various interest groups that pushed everything forward.


    "Third Hokage, truly the longest-serving Hokage."


    In this age where there were no ancient predecessors to learn from, political tactics were so skillful. If he didn''t know the plot, he would probably have no counterattack at all in this situation.


    Uchiha Yoru looked at the Hokage Monument under the moonlight and smiled charmingly, as if he had the Hokage Monument in his hands.


    "I have made my move! Just waiting for you to catch my kunai, Hiruzen Sarutobi."


    ~~~


    Check out the New FF! Fanfic about LOTM Beyonder''s Power, Multiverse Travel (First World: Harry Potter) Name: The Mysterious Journey


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 74: Shaken

    Hidden Leaf Village, the Root.In a dark environment, the Root, as its name suggests, has its base established deep underground, with massive pits interconnected by bridges, resembling the roots of a giant tree spreading through the earth.


    "Lord Danzo, there were no relevant clues found during the Anbu''s discreet investigation of the Uchiha clan," Kakashi reported.


    Hearing Kakashi''s report, Danzo, leaning on his wooden cane, nodded lightly. His lone eye revealed a hint of displeasure as he spoke in a deep voice, "Kakashi, if there''s nothing substantial, you should maintain covert communication with the Root. We must avoid detection."


    Danzo felt some frustration too. He thought, "Kakashi, if you didn''t find anything in Root, what''s the use of you being there?"


    However, at that moment, Kakashi''s left Sharingan briefly flashed with a crimson light. He lowered his head and said in a solemn tone, "However, the Third Hokage instructed me to secretly investigate some Uchiha members"


    As Kakashi mentioned the three names, a sinister expression crossed Danzo''s face. He tightened his grip on the wooden cane and, suppressing his anxiety, asked, "Why does the Third Hokage want to investigate these three individuals?"


    Though Kakashi couldn''t see Danzo''s expression, he noticed the tightened grip on the wooden cane when mentioning those names. At that moment, Kakashi seemed to have found an answer. S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Kakashi continued, "The Third Hokage is concerned about the deaths of these three Uchiha clan members. They all died during missions, but their Sharingan eyes were missing. Though it appeared they destroyed their eyes before dying, there are many doubts surrounding their deaths."


    Upon hearing Kakashi''s report, Danzo''s eyes filled with burning fury. He thought, "Hiruzen, you still claim there are no spies in Root! Damn it, you''re as despicable as ever, Hiruzen Sarutobi! No wonder my Wood Release shinobi in Root were discovered. You even managed to trace my secret acquisition of Sharingan. How can I believe there are no spies from you in Root?"


    Danzo was now furious and wanted to return to Root immediately to clean up. He thought, "Hiruzen has gone too far! But I must restrain myself."


    "Kakashi, the Uchiha clan is inherently evil... Their Sharingan has the power to control the Nine-Tails. That''s why I need you!" Danzo''s voice turned darker and he tried to manipulate Kakashi, who was still kneeling, into closely monitoring the "evil" Uchiha clan.


    Normally, after the Nine-Tails attack, Kakashi would have been easily swayed, but this time, he seemed more resistant.


    Kakashi had a troubling thought. If the higher-ups in Konoha had indeed stolen Sharingan, would that mean controlling the Nine-Tails wasn''t exclusive to the Uchiha clan?


    "Kakashi, because of the Uchiha clan''s evil nature... I need you to keep a close eye on this evil clan," Danzo continued, trying to persuade Kakashi with his hoarse voice.


    Under Danzo''s persuasive influence, Kakashi, still on one knee, appeared more and more brainwashed. Danzo felt satisfied with the scene before him. He thought, "Hiruzen, you have your spy in Root, and I have mine next to you."


    Leaving Root, Kakashi''s mind was filled with complex emotions as he looked towards the direction of the Hokage''s office. He seemed torn between wanting to know the truth and being afraid. Finally, he resolved to head to the Third Hokage''s office with a determined look in his eyes.


    In the Hokage''s office, Kakashi reported, "Hokage-sama, the other day, Root elder Danzo... recently persuaded me to secretly investigate the Uchiha clan''s Three Tomoe Sharingan ninja."


    Kakashi then narrated how Danzo had convinced him to join Root and secretly investigate the movements of the elite Uchiha with Three Tomoe Sharingan.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, showed a rare moment of silence upon hearing Kakashi''s report. The oppressive atmosphere in the office was only broken by the sound of the Hokage puffing on his pipe.


    The strong tobacco scent lingered in the office until the pipe''s embers died down. Hiruzen let out a sigh filled with emotions. He looked at Kakashi before him, his eyes revealing a sense of comfort. Kakashi was even more capable and loyal than he had imagined.


    "Kakashi, do you know that at the beginning of Konoha, we possessed two bloodlines capable of controlling tailed beasts?"


    As Kakashi fell silent, Hiruzen sighed again and began recounting the past with a touch of sadness in his voice.


    "In the beginning, Konoha had the First Hokage''s Wood Release and the Uchiha clan''s Sharingan. Both were considered as the two bloodlines that could control tailed beasts. After the First Hokage passed away, we lost Wood Release. Later, due to the pressure of war, the village had to take the risk of conducting secret experiments on Wood Release... It resulted in significant losses, and the village eventually banned the experiments."


    Hiruzen''s words carried a captivating charm, making Kakashi feel as if he were immersed in the dangerous era of war. The village had to make sacrifices for peace, and sometimes sacrificing a small part could save the majority, such as when Kakashi killed Rin!


    Kakashi had always had a political spirit of sacrifice since he was young, and this was innate, unrelated to strength.


    Seeing Kakashi''s silent expression, Hiruzen felt relieved. He initially planned to put a lot of effort into bringing Kakashi back on track, but now it seemed unnecessary. Kakashi''s fiery determination and understanding of sacrifice were beyond his expectations.


    "Kakashi, perhaps the Wood Release experiment failed, and then the Nine-Tails disaster happened. Danzo wanted to take the risk to gain control of the Sharingan, all for the sake of Konoha."


    Hiruzen''s eyes were filled with dedication, but also anger. Danzo, how dare you! Conducting secret research on the Sharingan without informing him, do you not realize the potential consequences?


    However, Kakashi''s conviction was now shaken, and he began to feel terrified and suffocated by the darkness of Konoha. Hiruzen didn''t explicitly oppose Danzo''s actions; instead, he justified them as necessary sacrifices for Konoha. This implied that both Hiruzen and Danzo were aware of the Sharingan research.


    Kakashi couldn''t understand why Hiruzen would say that. Researching Wood Release might be understandable, as it concerned a deceased person, but the Sharingan? No bloodline clan in the entire shinobi world would allow others to research their bloodline.

 Chapter 75: Heroic Kakashi

    Kakashi found himself caught between Root and the Third Hokage. Although he couldn''t find any direct evidence, their responses gave him a strong hint.Both the Third Hokage and high-ranking officials in Root were wary of the Uchiha clan and supported the experiments on the Sharingan. With his understanding of politics, Kakashi realized they might have silently allowed these secretive experiments.


    Kakashi''s most significant difference was his profound appreciation for his comrades. He inherited his father''s spirit, viewing his comrades as his life. For him, the village was important, and from Rin''s perspective, Kakashi displayed a heroic nature.


    Even though Rin chose to sacrifice herself, did Kakashi regret it? His deepest remorse was not being able to protect his comrades. He wished he had been the one to die instead.


    Yet heroes always have their limits, and they would never compromise beyond that. This was the difference between a hero and a warlord. Both White Fang and Kakashi were heroes of the Leaf Village.


    Kakashi understood the First Hokage''s experiments Wood Release, as they involved Lady Tsunade and the High Level Officials are all Second Hokage''s disciples. The disciples were like father and son, and outsiders couldn''t judge this matter, especially since Orochimaru also sought to control the awakened Wood Release.


    But what about the Sharingan? If the Uchiha clan had agreed to it openly, it would be different. However, this experiment was done secretly from the start, indicating that the high-ranking officials in the Third Hokage''s administration never truly considered the Uchiha clan as part of the village. This allowed them to act recklessly.


    In the Uchiha Clan''s territory:


    Under the bright sunlight, Uchiha Yoru was teaching Uchiha Itachi in the courtyard. Unbeknownst to him, Kakashi was investigating Yoru''s intentions.


    Yoru never told lies, but his preconceived notions triggered a different reaction in Kakashi.


    In Kakashi''s mind, the Uchiha clan already knew about these matters and endured them for the sake of the village. They chose to bear the burden silently for the village''s greater good. However, the high-ranking officials'' indifferent attitude was something Kakashi couldn''t tolerate.


    If the Third Hokage and Danzo had spoken openly about this matter from the beginning, the effect would have been different. Kakashi might have felt stifled and resentful, but he would have accepted it, knowing it was for the village''s safety. After all, the power of the Nine-Tails'' Sharingan was truly fearsome.


    Human hearts were difficult to understand. Preconceptions could alter a person''s decisions.


    "Yoru-niisan, isn''t being a shinobi about unlocking the body''s potential to gain power? Why do you mention restraint?" Six-year-old Uchiha Itachi''s thoughts were different from his peers, showing his maturity.


    Smiling, Yoru nodded, "You are right, Itachi. Shinobi gain powerful abilities by unlocking their body''s potential, but you should know that the body has its limits."


    "For example, age imposes limitations. Your body is still growing, and if you push too hard to unlock your potential, you may gain power now but suffer permanent consequences in the future."


    Yoru intentionally acted concerned, causing Itachi to furrow his brows skeptically, sensing that Yoru might be hiding something.


    Curiosity arises when a woman becomes curious about a man, and the same applies to Itachi. Making him curious and eager to uncover the truth could reduce the effectiveness of brainwashing and reveal some secrets during training with Shisui.


    Investigating and getting an answer from someone directly versus deducing it oneself are two different approaches when it comes to understanding human hearts.


    "Itachi, you are still young. If it were wartime, I would allow you to unlock your full potential at any cost, regardless of the consequences."


    Yoru appeared as a responsible teacher, smiling with care, "But now the village is at peace, with only minor disturbances at the borders. You don''t need to go to war yet, Itachi. What you should focus on is having a complete childhood."


    A complete childhood might be possible for others, but not for Itachi. His birth in the Uchiha clan and his exceptional talent destined him for a different path, carrying immense responsibilities.


    "Itachi, for now, my plan for you is to show restraint in chakra usage and excavation. Don''t push yourself too hard. Focus on your shurikenjutsu, where you show exceptional talent, and practice controlling your chakra. Don''t force yourself prematurely."


    Yoru genuinely cared, as he wanted Itachi to have a chance for a relatively normal childhood. He knew that the Uchiha and the high-ranking officials would eventually clash, and he needed Itachi to be strong to protect the family.


    Power is limited for a single individual. He can only survive by making the Uchiha clan stronger together.


    Looking through the window, Uchiha Mikoto smiled tenderly as she watched her youngest son, Itachi, who had just started walking, while her husband, Fugaku, wore an emotionless face, gazing outside. They knew the choices they had to make for their sons.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    ¡ª Postmand


    ¡ª Andiyah Bolds


    ¡ª Emilio Gonzalez


    ¡ª Pierre Breitfelder


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.


    S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 76: Uchiha Yoru 101

    In the house, young Uchiha Sasuke stumbled and attempted to walk towards his father. However, when Fugaku caught sight of Sasuke''s familiar hairstyle, his expression turned cold, and this icy gaze frightened the young Sasuke, causing him to hesitate and hold back.Noticing Fugaku''s increasingly displeased face, Uchiha Mikoto also sensed something was amiss. She glanced at the courtyard outside, took a deep breath, and spoke with a slightly heavier tone, "Fugaku!"


    Uchiha Sasuke was just a child, and two years ago, Uchiha Yoru was a thirteen-year-old boy. Uchiha Mikoto, looking a bit dissatisfied, glanced at her husband and then put on a political-like fake smile.


    "Come, Sasuke, let''s go play with Grandpa Setsuna."


    Although they were supposed to show mutual respect due to the political marriage, both coming from prominent families, they naturally restrained their emotions.


    After Mikoto took the child away, Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t help but gaze at Uchiha Yoru, who was instructing Uchiha Itachi in the courtyard. Perhaps he was too sensitive, but Mikoto went too far. Why did she dress Sasuke with the same hairstyle as Yoru? If someone saw Sasuke outside, they might mistake him for Yoru''s child.


    There was no way around it. Even though Itachi leaned more towards Ninjutsu, his body developed rapidly. He was not even sixteen yet, but already a 1.8-meter-tall ninja. Could he be considered a child? He was too strong for that!


    In the courtyard, young Uchiha Itachi had just finished training, his body drenched in sweat. When he saw his mother bringing Sasuke out, his eyes lit up.


    "Mother." S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Itachi demonstrated the etiquette of a prominent family. Although he addressed her as "mother," his eyes sparkled as he looked at young Sasuke.


    Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but joke to himself, wondering if Itachi had a brother complex.


    "Itachi, your training is done for today. Take a rest."


    Uchiha Yoru wouldn''t miss such a moment. He smiled and nodded, then turned to Uchiha Mikoto and said, "Sister-in-law."


    However, Uchiha Mikoto, who was usually gentle and kind, seemed somewhat off today. Her beautiful eyes held a hint of dissatisfaction and estrangement.


    Observing the strong young man in front of her and then glancing at her son Sasuke, Uchiha Mikoto inwardly shook her head. It was truly a difficult situation. She subtly sighed and instructed Itachi, "Itachi, take Sasuke with you for a walk. Oh, and change his hairstyle while you''re at it."


    Although Itachi was mature for his age, he clearly didn''t understand the implied meaning in her words. Instead, he approached Sasuke and embraced him gently, saying, "Mother, I think this hairstyle suits Sasuke well."


    Yet, Itachi''s attention was entirely focused on Sasuke, and he didn''t notice the subtle stiffness in his mother''s expression.


    Uchiha Mikoto put on a fake smile, taking the two children with her as she left. However, beneath the smile, there seemed to be some underlying dissatisfaction, leaving Uchiha Yoru puzzled, lost in thought.


    What did he do to offend the clan leader''s wife? Could it be because he didn''t spend enough time personally training Itachi? It seemed he would need to pay more attention to Itachi in the future.


    Indeed, as Itachi''s teacher, he still hadn''t fully taken responsibility for him.


    "Yoru-kun."


    While Uchiha Yoru was pondering the situation, Uchiha Fugaku also approached the courtyard and greeted him.


    "Clan leader!"


    ...


    Inside the cool pavilion in the courtyard, Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Yoru sat respectfully. A pot of hot tea was placed between them, a testament to the attention to detail in the tea ceremony of prominent families.


    Though he understood the situation, Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t help but frown as he looked at the young man before him, especially his hairstyle. He felt somewhat helpless since, as the clan leader, he couldn''t just order him to change it. Moreover, the reason for such a request seemed somewhat ridiculous.


    "Yoru, I heard that your Sharingan has evolved to three tomoe."


    Although it was a question, Uchiha Fugaku''s face carried a seriousness that couldn''t be ignored. A genius! Perhaps awakening came a bit late to be considered a genius, but the speed of evolution to three tomoe was undoubtedly top-tier among the Uchiha clan.


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t hide anything about his Sharingan evolving to three tomoe. Being constantly in the spotlight, he knew that he had to take advantage of every opportunity available.


    "Clan leader!" Speaking of the three tomoe, Uchiha Yoru maintained a respectful demeanor, but his eyes revealed a hint of sadness.


    "Is it because of your subordinates?" Uchiha Fugaku''s calm remark surprised Uchiha Yoru slightly, but he didn''t find it too shocking. After all, the Seventh Division had many elite Uchiha members, and some information couldn''t be concealed from the clan leader.


    Though he didn''t disclose the real reason, no one was a fool. The Seventh Division had long been infiltrated by various forces, and facing such pressure and betrayal from comrades was the most difficult to bear.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru displayed a trace of sorrow, lowering his head slightly. Then, he put on a facade of composure and said, "Clan leader, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    The life of a ninja was cruel. Trained as tools from a young age, the simplest friendships between comrades were the most precious, but they also came with many difficult choices.


    Moreover, awakening the Uchiha''s Sharingan required extreme mental stimulation, even for its evolution. This led Uchiha Fugaku to suspect that something significant must have happened to him, considering the speed of his Sharingan''s evolution.


    Furthermore, based on intelligence analysis, Uchiha Fugaku had deduced that the reason for the rapid evolution was not only due to the pressure from the clan but also the harsh realities he had to face.


    "Yoru, everything you''ve done is for the Uchiha clan, and the clan will remember it."


    Though Uchiha Fugaku maintained a composed and stern expression, he revealed his ability to entice and attract people.


    "Yoru, now that you''ve awakened the three tomoe Sharingan and are an elite member of the clan, you can learn Ninjutsu that only those with three tomoe can master."


    Setting aside personal emotions, Uchiha Fugaku knew that this young man had contributed a lot to the clan, and he had to learn how to attract and nurture him, especially considering his plans for his own son''s future.


    When Uchiha Yoru saw the scroll that Clan Leader Fugaku took out, he couldn''t help but show gratitude and solemnly nodded, "Thank you, clan leader."


    Indeed! The crying child gets the milk. Making others offer benefits while appearing to console and attract him was the best way to handle the situation. Smart people often let others take the initiative to offer benefits with an appearance of comfort and attraction, rather than asking for it themselves, which changes the nature of the exchange.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 77: Immortality Technique

    In the Konoha, inside a dimly lit study room.Under the flickering candlelight, Orochimaru examined a scroll with a twisted and fanatical expression on his face, as if he had discovered something significant about the content, causing him to let out a hoarse laugh.


    "Hehe, so that''s it. Perhaps this ninjutsu can achieve the goal of immortality."


    Just as Orochimaru was laughing in his peculiar manner, the Snake Guy suddenly tensed and looked towards the door. Soon after, a knocking sound was heard at the entrance.


    With a creaking sound, the wooden door slowly opened, and Uchiha Yoru walked in, observing Orochimaru in the dimly lit study, holding a massive scroll in his hands. Orochimaru was still cradling a large scroll in his arms with a lingering fanaticism on his face, leaving Yoru somewhat speechless.


    For some reason, Orochimaru''s research laboratory was equipped with modern technology and brightly lit, but the study and bedroom remained dim and cold, as if deliberately setting the atmosphere.


    "Hehe, it''s you, Yoru-kun. I wonder what good news you''ve brought this time?"


    For a whole year, the higher-ups in the Konoha had kept pretending to be oblivious about the selection of the Fifth Hokage, as if waiting for the Third Hokage to pass away before broaching the topic.


    As he looked at Orochimaru, Yoru couldn''t help but smile and took out a scroll from his pocket, handing it over and saying, "Orochimaru-sensei, this is a forbidden technique that only elite Three-Tomoe Sharingan users in our clan can master."


    The Uchiha ninjas with Three-Tomoe Sharingan were almost all Jonin-level individuals, and the ninjutsu they wielded were extraordinary, encompassing various arts like ninjutsu, genjutsu, and weapon techniques.


    The Uchiha were renowned as the foremost noble clan in Konoha and even the most powerful Bloodline Limit clan in the ninja world. Almost all Sharingan users were nearly flawless ninjas with very few significant weaknesses.


    For ordinary ninjas following the path of ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu, it would take a vast amount of time to master each, but the Uchiha were different. With the activation of the Sharingan, their genjutsu abilities skyrocketed, and they could even rebound genjutsu against genjutsu-type ninjas.


    Additionally, they possessed superlative dynamic vision (observation) in terms of taijutsu, allowing them to find opportunities even when they were slightly outmatched in physical combat. They could still hold their ground in a fight if the gap wasn''t too significant.


    Their weapon techniques were even more remarkable. With the power of the Three-Tomoe Sharingan, who could compete with them? Moreover, the Uchiha clan was renowned for their ninjutsu skills.


    Therefore, Uchiha ninjas who unlocked the Three-Tomoe Sharingan were considered top-tier individuals among their peers, and it was no wonder that it was said that facing a Three-Tomoe Sharingan on an equal level was a sure way to escape.


    "Hehe, it seems you''ve evolved your Sharingan to the Three-Tomoe, Yoru-kun. Congratulations."


    The hoarse laughter echoed in the study, and Orochimaru showed great interest, licking his lips. His disciple''s progress had exceeded his expectations, reaching the Three-Tomoe Sharingan state within just a year. Truly, he was a genius.


    Without any hesitation, Uchiha Yoru handed over all the secret ninjutsu of the Uchiha clan. Although it might be considered a typical act of betrayal, Orochimaru couldn''t help but show a satisfied smile.


    Though Orochimaru had a large heart, no one disliked genuine appreciation, especially when his disciple was willing to put aside clan grudges. It was worth noting that both the Uchiha and the Hyuga were traditional and deeply-rooted noble families, making it difficult for anyone to break through their rigid beliefs.


    "Sensei, I hope the clan''s ninjutsu can inspire you."


    With a sincere smile, the master-disciple relationship between Uchiha Yoru and Orochimaru became even more genuine.


    As he unrolled the scroll, various precious and exclusive Uchiha clan techniques were documented. Although Orochimaru found them valuable, they couldn''t be considered extremely precious, as they were specific to the Uchiha clan and best suited for the powers of the Sharingan.


    However, this feeling made Orochimaru experience a warm rush of emotions. He couldn''t help but show a hoarse smile.


    "Yoru-kun, come and see how this ninjutsu is conceived."


    It seemed that Orochimaru remembered that his disciple could always come up with unexpected insights. He eagerly pushed the large scroll towards him.


    Uchiha Yoru was also curious. As he read through the densely packed experimental records, he realized that this was a ninjutsu still in development and had not been successfully executed.


    Indeed, there were numerous records of experiments, followed by various imaginative ideas and tricks. As he read through most of it, Uchiha Yoru''s face revealed shock.


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru looked up at Orochimaru. His expression of shock was genuine, not pretending, but truly astonished by this incomplete ninjutsu.


    And seeing his disciple''s shocked expression, Orochimaru also showed a complex look. He was worried about how his student would react after reading this, whether he would be angry and unable to accept it or if he would share the same pursuit.


    After looking at the ninjutsu, his suppressed and unrealistic desire suddenly surfaced in his mind. The idea kept echoing in his mind, feasible! His pursuit was not wrong! Wasn''t this the path he needed?


    "This is! This is!"


    After roughly reading the vast scroll, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but feel his scalp tingling and showed a shocked expression. It was entirely filled with records of forbidden experiments.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, what do you think when you finish reading this forbidden technique data?"


    At this moment, Orochimaru''s face had a rare look of anticipation. He hoped to find a companion in his lonely pursuit, but he also feared rejection from the world.


    After all, the current Orochimaru was not the one from the future who severed all ties and completely ignored people''s gaze.


    Now, he was still one of the Three Sannin of Konoha - the Cold Lord Orochimaru.


    Under Orochimaru''s hopeful gaze, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t hide the astonishment in his eyes. He took a deep breath and, under Orochimaru''s complicated expression, slowly uttered two words that left Orochimaru stunned.


    "Immortality! What I see in this forbidden technique is the hope for immortality!"


    At that moment, Orochimaru''s soul seemed to tremble, and under his stunned expression, a tear glistened at the corner of his eye - a tear of being understood.


    "Haha~" S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Immediately after, Orochimaru''s face displayed a manic laugh. The pair of Snake Eyes gazed aggressively at Uchiha Yoru, as if he felt that he had found a like-minded companion, unable to resist bursting into hoarse laughter.


    "Yoru-kun! You really are unexpected!"


    At this point, Orochimaru appeared completely excited and deviant. If someone didn''t know him, they would probably be shocked by the scene, but Uchiha Yoru understood his master''s emotions well.


    ~~~


    Check out the New FF! Fanfic about LOTM Beyonder''s Power, Multiverse Travel (First World: Harry Potter) Name: The Mysterious Journey


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 78: Young Cells muwhehhehe

    In a dimly lit study, Orochimaru''s face displayed an extremely sinister and horrifying smile, while his inner greed was overwhelming, as if his soul was no longer alone."Hehe, this forbidden jutsu is inspired by the Dan Kato S-rank secret technique, ''Spirit Transformation Technique,'' and was developed by the Second Hokage. It doesn''t have a name yet, but I, Orochimaru, shall call it ''Living Corpse Reincarnation.''"


    As Orochimaru narrated the origin of this ninjutsu with a sickly expression, Uchiha Yoru gradually contained his astonishment and began pondering silently.


    In the original story during the Chunin Exams, when Orochimaru and the Third Hokage fought inside the barrier, Orochimaru tore off his face, revealing a woman''s face. This led the Third Hokage to exclaim in shock, "Have you already mastered that forbidden jutsu?" (If you look closely in the anime)


    From this, it can be inferred that this forbidden jutsu had a prototype but was still an incomplete version. Orochimaru spent several years to fully develop this ninjutsu.


    At this moment, Orochimaru seemed to be in his element, his face filled with an excited and eerie smile, his hoarse voice brimming with enthusiasm.


    "Do you know who the Second Hokage developed this jutsu for?" Orochimaru asked, unable to hide his excitement in his eyes. He continued, "It''s for the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. This ninjutsu was completely developed by the Second Hokage for the sake of the First Hokage."


    "After the First Hokage''s battle with your Uchiha ancestors at the Valley of the End, he returned shortly before the Second Hokage took over. Not long after, the First Hokage passed away. From this, we can deduce that the First Hokage must have suffered severe injuries or significant depletion of life force. At that time, the Second Hokage had to find another way."


    "The Second Hokage was truly a genius, being able to come up with a method to prolong life. If this ninjutsu succeeds, one can transfer their soul into a young ninja''s body, repeatedly, achieving immortality."


    Orochimaru felt like he had found the essence of life, becoming so excited that he seemed to forget himself. Uchiha Yoru, on the other hand, pretended to frown and shook his head.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, this jutsu is not yet perfected. The records in the data clearly show that when the soul completely takes over another body, there will be severe backlash. It seems to go beyond mere physical discomfort and involves forbidden aspects related to the soul."


    However, Orochimaru didn''t feel disappointed but even more excited. He chuckled hoarsely and said, "Hehe, the Spirit Transformation Technique allows the soul to leave the body, traverse any distance to kill enemies, and even control the target''s body or enter their mental world."


    "But the downside of this jutsu is that if the original body is injured, the soul will suffer the same injury. Even if the original body dies, the soul cannot remain in another body. We just need to solve these two problems."


    "How to ensure that the soul won''t be restrained by the original body after leaving it and how to completely occupy another body without being affected by the original one, including the backlash you mentioned."


    For someone like Orochimaru, creating something from scratch was always full of challenges, even more so when the prototype already existed. He only needed to continue his research.


    "Hehe, it''s evident that the Second Hokage didn''t complete this jutsu, otherwise, the First Hokage wouldn''t have died, nor would the Shinobi World War have occurred."


    At this moment, Orochimaru has already become completely immersed in this longevity ninjutsu. And, according to his experience, this is entirely feasible. While watching Uchiha Yoru, he seems afraid that the other party might think it''s impossible. He eagerly shares his thoughts.


    "Yoru-kun, since the ''Spirit Transformation Technique'' can detach the soul from the body and even control others'' bodies, it proves that this ninjutsu is feasible. As long as we overcome these challenges one by one, immortality is within our reach!"


    Orochimaru''s current state is like that of a fanatic. He gazes obsessively at Uchiha Yoru, and his thoughts are fully stirred. His calmness has been completely submerged. He used to suppress this idea, mainly fearing it''s a lonely path. But now, he seems to have found someone who might accompany him.


    "Yoru-kun! What do you think of this ninjutsu?"


    Orochimaru, at this moment, is eager to know his disciple''s thoughts. Although they are master and disciple, they''re more like partners. Yoru is his assistant in Konoha.


    Seeing the slightly manic look in Orochimaru''s eyes, Uchiha Yoru realizes that Orochimaru has become addicted to this ninjutsu and is fully prepared to tread this path that is difficult for the world to understand.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, the lifespan of a ninja is too short. Even the First Hokage, as strong as the God of Shinobi, couldn''t escape the cycle of life and death."


    Though not explicitly stated, the firm tone in Uchiha Yoru''s words made Orochimaru burst into uncharacteristic laughter.


    In the dimly lit study, the raspy and unique laughter of Orochimaru echoed, and at this moment, Orochimaru looked at the relationship between Uchiha Yoru and himself as if it had transcended the master-disciple bond, becoming companions on the path to eternal life.


    "But, Orochimaru-sensei, in this forbidden jutsu documentation, there have been numerous instances of human experimentation resulting in soul-related issues. One is how to free the soul from its original body''s constraints, how to ensure the soul remains unaffected when the original body is injured. The second is how to resist or even prevent backlash from another body."


    Just by reading it once, Uchiha Yoru could pinpoint the key issues, indicating his genuine interest in this forbidden jutsu documentation. Upon hearing this, Orochimaru''s raspy laughter continued, "Yoru-kun, don''t rush. All research comes from countless failures."


    Difficulty? Orochimaru was never afraid. What he feared was walking forward aimlessly without direction.


    Uchiha Yoru admired Orochimaru''s dedication. He knew that this ninjutsu had eventually succeeded, but it had taken Orochimaru several years, and it still wasn''t perfect due to its flaws.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, I have an idea that might help mitigate the backlash from the soul to the body."


    Uchiha Yoru, after a thoughtful pause, presented his idea. Orochimaru''s unique smile appeared upon hearing it. "Hehe, Yoru-kun, your ideas are always so innovative. I''m really looking forward to the surprises you''ll bring."


    "Orochimaru-sensei, if other people''s bodies experience backlash from their souls, what about our own bodies?"


    With a confident smile on his lips, Uchiha Yoru''s words left Orochimaru stunned. He muttered to himself, "Our own bodies? Our own!"


    In an instant, a twisted smile spread across Orochimaru''s face. "Hehe, I understand now! Yoru-kun, you''ve truly surprised me. Since others can''t avoid soul backlash, we can cultivate our own bodies, using our young cells to grow new bodies and preserving countless young cells in a dormant state."


    At that moment, it was as if Orochimaru''s mind had been unlocked. His raspy laughter filled the study, revealing a side of him that had never been seen before ¨C the first time he had lost his composure and the happiest moment of his life. He felt even more excited than becoming the Hokage. S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~


    Hello Guys! Please add to Library and Share this FIC! Will really appreciate your support !


    Check out the New FF! Fanfic about LOTM Beyonder''s Power, Multiverse Travel (First World: Harry Potter) Name: The Mysterious Journey


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 79: Hizashi

    Gentle snowflakes fell from the sky, creating a picturesque snowy scene in Konoha.The Hyuga clan.


    In the outskirts, among the quaint houses, resided the branch families. The layout of the houses indicated that they encircled the central residence belonging to the main family.


    Inside a wooden house, a pot of steaming tea was poured with utmost care by Hyuga Hizashi, exuding a dignified aura befitting his noble heritage.


    "Please, have some," Hizashi politely invited, presenting the freshly brewed tea.


    Watching Hizashi''s reserved and serious demeanor, Uchiha Yoru smiled. Despite the purpose of his visit, he still showed respect for the formalities, demonstrating mutual regard.


    "Thank you," Yoru acknowledged, holding the teacup gracefully, and the two gazed outside at the flying snow while savoring the warmth of the tea, creating a unique ambiance.


    With an expression of enjoyment, Yoru complimented, "Your tea ceremony skills are truly exceptional, Senior Hizashi."


    "You are too kind, Yoru-kun."


    Their interactions followed strict etiquette, symbolizing the respectful exchange between two prominent clans.


    Though there was no formal mention of "three rounds of drinking," after a few cups of tea, both seemed relaxed and immersed in the moment, as if today''s purpose was solely to enjoy the tea and the snow.


    Hizashi''s refined manners were impeccable, but Yoru, although composed, didn''t want to waste much time, as he was already pressed for time.


    It had been a year since the Nine-Tails attack, and Itachi was now six years old, soon turning seven.


    However, when Naruto was three years old, a major incident occurred in the Hyuga clan, leading to significant turmoil in Konoha, which the Land of Lightning seized as an opportunity to take advantage of the situation.


    This unrest might have been triggered by Orochimaru-sensei''s defection, setting the entire Konoha, and even the Shinobi world, in motion.


    "How old is Senior''s child now?"


    As Yoru placed his teacup down, he maintained a smile, concealing any ulterior motives. Hizashi, appearing undisturbed, calmly replied, "Neji will turn four right after the New Year."


    "Time flies indeed; Neji is turning four already." Yoru''s composed smile hid any emotions, and Hizashi remained collected as well. However, Yoru''s next statement disrupted Hizashi''s composure.


    "Four years old is no longer a small child. I heard that the main family''s child is still three years old. Orochimaru-sensei wishes to see the caged bird of the Hyuga branch."


    Yoru''s seemingly casual remark shook Hizashi''s exterior composure. When the tea spilled from the cup, Hizashi realized his hands were trembling, and he quickly cleaned up the mess.


    "I apologize; that was careless of me."


    After a respectful apology, Hizashi maintained his composure on the outside, but his mind was in turmoil. Uchiha Yoru, upon noticing this change, nodded with a slight smile and said, "Senior, you''re being too polite. It''s my intrusion that caused this."


    Under the guise of proper etiquette, the two seemed to have returned to the atmosphere of enjoying tea and appreciating the snow. But inside, Hyuga Hizashi''s thoughts were chaotic, and the tea in his mouth tasted exceptionally bitter.


    On the other hand, Uchiha Yoru maintained a half-closed, contented gaze. His elegant movements while sipping tea and taking in the snow scenery exuded the grace of his noble lineage.


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru resembled a poised fisherman, while Hyuga Hizashi was consumed by inner turmoil. The words from earlier had led him to bow his head, but in his mind, the phrase "caged bird" kept echoing.


    Three years old! The heir to the main family was marked as a caged bird at the age of three. He struggled to suppress his anger and frustration, which he could manage in front of outsiders and even within the clan. Yet today, this turmoil was uncontrollably surging forth, all because of one name.


    Orochimaru!


    One of the three legendary Sannin, Orochimaru was a genius in the field of ninja arts, particularly renowned for his groundbreaking contributions to Konoha''s ninjutsu. Proficient in ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, and sealing techniques, he was an unparalleled talent.


    Hizashi presently endured the turmoil within, but his hand holding the teacup trembled involuntarily. The tea in his mouth had turned tasteless.


    Perhaps Orochimaru could genuinely help the Hyuga branch break free from its constraints!


    This thought sprouted and spread rapidly in his mind. Hizashi struggled to suppress it, but it proved impossible. His mind was flooded with images¡ªimages of agonized cries and pleas for mercy before the main family. These were images of complete dignity loss.


    And then, the innocent smile of Neji appeared in his mind, snapping him awake.


    The teacup slipped from his grasp and crashed to the floor, rolling across the polished wood. Hastily rising, Hizashi apologized, "I apologize for my lapse in manners."


    Unbeknownst to him, his forehead glistened with beads of sweat, and his back was soaked through.


    Observing Hyuga Hizashi''s shaken demeanor, Uchiha Yoru returned a polite smile and gently replied, "Thank you for your hospitality, Senior Hizashi. I should take my leave."


    As Uchiha Yoru turned to depart, signaling the end of their tea session, Hyuga Hizashi''s face contorted into an awkward smile. He was uncertain how to proceed.


    "By the way, Senior Hizashi, Orochimaru-sensei has been facing some funding shortfalls recently. Considering the many eyes on him during today''s visit, it might be wise to offer an appropriate reason."


    As Uchiha Yoru donned his shoes outside, a thought seemed to cross his mind. He turned back with a humble smile and added, "Thank you for your warm reception, Senior Hizashi. I bid you farewell."


    Watching Uchiha Yoru''s figure disappear into the falling snow, Hyuga Hizashi''s expression turned complex.


    "Father? Father?"


    After a lapse of time, a familiar voice rang out, prompting Hyuga Hizashi, usually composed, to hurriedly turn around. Before him stood a young, concerned face, worriedly gazing at him¡ªseemingly anxious about his father''s disarray.


    Upon seeing this innocent countenance, the ominous thought that had plagued Hizashi spread uncontrollably.


    That final sentence contained the implication¡ªUchiha Yoru''s visit today had attracted attention, necessitating a plausible pretext. Orochimaru''s research funding conveniently served that purpose.


    ~~~


    NOTE: THIS IS AU


    By the way, I haven''t forgotten my promise of a 1k Library - 1 Chapter Bonus! I haven''t had time to do it since the later chapters are complex. Names that are not known and I need to browse the fandom to have accurate information, etc. And all chapters are more than 2k words!


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    ¡ª SLayGunner


    ¡ª ColorBlind


    ¡ª Dominik K.


    ¡ª DEADLY SCOTT69


    ¡ª PumpkinKing


    ¡ª Erik Reynoso


    ¡ª Rodrigo Serra


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.


    S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 80: Danzo Schemes

    Root.In a dark room, Shimura Danzo, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane, along with a person wearing an Anbu mask, were sitting at a table. Surprisingly, the high-ranking officials of Konoha, excluding the Third Hokage, gathered in Root''s secret chamber, discussing something unknown.


    First was a mysterious Anbu ninja wearing a mask, and although it was evident that she was a female ninja, she was familiar to the three. She was recently promoted as the head of Anbu, and her identity was the Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law.


    The four were seated around a low table. Shimura Danzo squinted and sipped his tea, creating an eerie atmosphere. Finally, Koharu Utatane narrowed her eyes and said softly, "The village is becoming more stable now."


    The light-hearted statement interrupted the eerie atmosphere. Homura Mitokado heard it and lowered his head, saying softly, "Yes, the village''s stability cannot withstand any more turbulence."


    Watching the two old folks acting all superior, Shimura Danzo snorted disdainfully and said darkly, "The Second Hokage''s forbidden jutsu data has been given to Orochimaru. With Orochimaru''s obsession with forbidden jutsu, he won''t resist studying it."


    Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado couldn''t help but frown, showing a hint of dissatisfaction with Shimura Danzo''s direct words. It was as if they were thinking, "Danzo, we are all high-ranking officials. How can you speak so bluntly? It''s just lowering the standard."


    The Anbu head, who was also the Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law, heard and saw the tense atmosphere and lowered her voice, saying solemnly, "The three of you are indispensable elders of Konoha and crucial for the village''s stability. The village has gone through three wars and the Nine-Tails disaster. We can''t afford any more turbulence."


    "Although we haven''t officially announced the Fifth Hokage yet, rumors about Orochimaru-sama becoming the Fifth Hokage have been spreading due to the village''s stability."


    As she spoke, the Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law showed a grave expression in her eyes and looked directly at the three of them, saying in a serious tone, "Orochimaru-sama has substantial support, with the Uchiha and Hyuga clans behind him, not to mention Inuzuka and other families. Once he becomes the Fifth Hokage, Konoha''s peace will be disrupted."


    The message was clear. They all belonged to the political forces of the Third Hokage, and their positions were already solidified. Once Orochimaru took office, the interests of Konoha would be greatly affected, and the major clans behind Orochimaru would likely seize their resources. This raised a problem.


    Hearing this, Shimura Danzo''s single eye showed a grave expression. Though he didn''t like Sarutobi Hiruzen, at least when Hiruzen was in power, Danzo''s authority in Root was more substantial, and he could even use some intimidation against the major clans.


    But if Orochimaru were to take power, Danzo was well aware of Orochimaru''s nature¡ªa person driven by self-interest. Coupled with Orochimaru''s backing, Danzo feared that Root''s influence would be severely restricted.


    When Shimura Danzo thought about this, he revealed a hint of fear. During the time of the Fourth Hokage, he sided with Orochimaru because most of Orochimaru''s influence was among civilians. Although some clans had some involvement, it wasn''t deep. However, the current Uchiha and Hyuga clans are determined to climb to the top.


    After all, the Fourth Hokage election took place not long after the White Fang incident. At that time, White Fang was almost unanimously considered the future Hokage. It was only five or six years ago, which led to a strange situation during the Fourth Hokage election, where major clans didn''t have enough time to take a stand. After all, no one expected the Third Hokage to take responsibility and step down.


    "Orochimaru''s power has grown, and he''s not someone who cherishes his reputation." Koharu Utatane furrowed her brow, raising a crucial point that Orochimaru is not as easy to deal with as White Fang.


    White Fang was easy to handle because he valued his reputation highly, evident from Orochimaru''s nickname, "The Cold Lord".


    Other clans don''t want Orochimaru to take over because they fear the political power behind him. This is the crucial point.


    Homura Mitokado squinted his eyes, observing the situation. Witnessing this, the Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law silently cursed the three cunning individuals. However, she had to speak up to gain the most from the situation.


    "Three Elders, I remember the Second Hokage studied a forbidden jutsu after the First Hokage''s sacrifice. In the future, regardless of who becomes the Hokage, what Konoha needs the most is stability - a stability that can last for decades."


    At this moment, the ANBU Commander wanted to take the position of the Hokage''s wife. He presented a tempting offer and a promise that Konoha would remain stable for the next few decades, preserving everyone''s interests.


    Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado squinted their eyes, content with their current positions. They wanted both the village''s peaceful development and the preservation of their clan''s interests. They looked at Shimura Danzo, pondering their options.


    Shimura Danzo remained calm, with one eye fixed on the three. He couldn''t help but sneer at the cunning plan. If the Third Hokage''s eldest son took the position, the ANBU Commander/Head of Anbu would secure the prestigious position of the Hokage''s wife. With a young Hokage ensuring stability for decades to come, Shimura Danzo saw an opportunity to strike, just as he did with White Fang. With Orochimaru in power, he can''t do that.


    He understood that the Sarutobi clan desired hereditary succession, but he believed they should consider their strength. Considering Sarutobi Shinzo''s current age, it would be challenging for him to make significant progress in strength. If the Fifth Hokage lacked the strength to match the position, Shimura Danzo saw a chance to manipulate the situation, causing the young Hokage to reveal his true strength. This would be a blow to his reputation, similar to what he did with the White Fang. s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    By that time, Orochimaru would have a notorious reputation, and Jiraiya and Tsunade would not be in Konoha. The Third Hokage wouldn''t come out of retirement again, right? Even if he did, he would lose face, and no one would agree to it. Did they really think Konoha''s Hokage position belonged to the Sarutobi clan?


    Understanding this logic, Shimura Danzo nodded slightly with a gloomy expression and said in a low voice, "Indeed! The village needs stability, and the Uchiha clan is too dangerous."


    Shimura Danzo also presented his thoughts. He could agree with them, but in the future, they would have to deal with the Uchiha clan together. He coveted the Uchiha''s power but also feared it. He saw an opportunity to use a future Hokage who lacked strength but had the support of the people to deal with the Uchiha clan.


    However, this plan came with the risk of carrying an infamous reputation and potentially leading to both sides suffering losses. Even if they won impressively, he wouldn''t be at a disadvantage.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 81: Third Hokage

    In the Root, a dimly lit secret chamber.The head of ANBU left with a satisfied smile after concluding a successful political deal, leaving only three people behind in the secret chamber.


    Observing the head of ANBU''S departure, Koharu Utatane furrowed her brows and spoke with a serious tone, "This woman is too obsessed with power."


    Perhaps, with outsiders gone, the three of them dropped their facades. After all, they had been companions since childhood.


    However, Homura Mitokado shook his head and sighed, "Being ambitious is not the issue; my concern lies in Sarutobi Shinzo''s abilities and achievements, which might not garner widespread support."


    They had already decided to abandon Orochimaru. Not only was he difficult to control, but his ascent to power would disrupt Konoha''s interest groups, leading to instability. In contrast, Sarutobi Shinzo as the leader would maintain continuity, which suited their preference for stability rather than upheaval.


    Moreover, after experiencing the Third Great Ninja War and the Nine-Tails disaster, Konoha desperately needed time to recuperate.


    "Hmph, with Hiruzen around, Sarutobi Shinzo''s potential rise won''t be much of a problem."


    Danzo Shimura was eager to uncover the weaknesses of the new Hokage. He planned to exploit them and tarnish Sarutobi Shinzo''s reputation. With the right strategy, he might have a chance.


    Sarutobi Shinzo was much easier to deal with than Orochimaru. Danzo Shimura had already devised several plans.


    On the other hand, supporting Orochimaru would only lead to further alienation from their old friends and opposition from various factions within the old Konoha. They were considered part of the old establishment.


    Who would voluntarily help outsiders target their own faction?


    The plotting of Danzo Shimura was unknown to the other two. Koharu Utatane contemplated for a moment and then said with concern, "Danzo, the forbidden jutsu left by our teacher is too dangerous."


    She wasn''t just talking about its danger but also its cruelty. Danzo Shimura coldly chuckled, "Orochimaru is not as cautious as White Fang. We can''t afford a repeat of the White Fang incident. But we still need to undermine Orochimaru''s reputation. What drastic measures do you suggest?"


    The position of Hokage requires the approval of a majority of high-level shinobi. In the past, they used this opportunity to tarnish White Fang''s reputation, and now the situation was somewhat similar. The ninja world was in turmoil, and if there was a shift in power in Konoha, it could lead to further instability and potential opportunistic interference.


    That''s why they decided to undermine White Fang''s reputation, but they never anticipated White Fang''s suicide. That act was considered taboo.


    White Fang''s strong-willed personality was not like Orochimaru''s, who had faced criticism for his ruthlessness. This time, they were confident. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Homura Mitokado shook his head gently and sighed, "The two forbidden jutsu left by our teacher would require extensive live experiments. We need to be cautious. Another bloodshed like the White Fang incident must be avoided."


    They could damage Orochimaru''s reputation to prevent him from becoming Hokage, but they absolutely couldn''t afford another incident like White Fang''s. The losses to the village would be too great.


    White Fang had always served as a lesson for their high-level leaders. They had never intended for White Fang''s sacrifice, as they were politicians driven by interests, not warring ninjas.


    Having a powerful Kage-level shinobi who completely forfeited the chance to inherit the position of Hokage would maximize their interests in Konoha.


    Seeing his two friends mention the White Fang incident, Danzo Shimura couldn''t help but frown and said with a serious tone, "Rest assured, Orochimaru is not like White Fang."


    What kind of person is Orochimaru? At this point, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado exchanged glances and smiled lightly.


    Orochimaru is ruthless and earned the title of a cold lord . He doesn''t care about others'' opinions, which makes him stronger than White Fang.


    However, while they all agreed that Orochimaru was cold-blooded and focused on personal gain, they never considered the possibility of him going insane.


    Immortality! Those two words were simply nonsense, and no one ever imagined Orochimaru would become such a maniac. That''s why when the Third Hokage saw Orochimaru''s female face during the Chunin Exams in the original work, he was so shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Edo Tensei, an imperfect ninjutsu. They knew that their teacher, the Second Hokage, developed this forbidden jutsu. Rumor has it that it was a forbidden technique developed by an evil onmyoji and ninja in the Warring States period. But it wasn''t perfected and was eventually destroyed by the Uchiha and Senju clans working together.


    Later, the information about this jutsu fell into the hands of the Senju clan, and the Uchiha clan''s nature would never be interested in it. (This is a plausible explanation for why Uchiha Madara knew about this technique.)


    After the First Hokage''s death, the Second Hokage found this forbidden jutsu again and started researching it. But as soon as he began, he encountered trouble in the Land of Lightning. Since then, this forbidden jutsu was sealed away.


    "Edo Tensei, when you hand over the information about this forbidden jutsu to Orochimaru, keep a close eye on him. We must have solid evidence."


    Koharu Utatane spoke seriously. They all knew what it meant. Experiments on human subjects were inevitable with this kind of forbidden jutsu, and it would involve a large number of them. Signs of this activity would undoubtedly emerge.


    Therefore, they needed concrete evidence to deal a heavy blow to Orochimaru''s reputation, ensuring he had no chance of becoming the Hokage. They could then exile him to the borders, as they did with Tsunade and Jiraiya.


    ...


    Inside the Hokage''s office.


    The Third Hokage sits there, puffing on his pipe with Nara Shikaku, a member of the Nara clan and his trusted advisor, by his side.


    "Shikaku, the ANBU head went to the Root, and Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane also went there."


    The Third Hokage says in a low, raspy voice. As the leader of the Konoha for many years, he couldn''t be kept in the dark about the village''s affairs, especially those involving higher-ups.


    Shikaku lowers his head, visibly troubled by the news. Being entangled in the power struggle for the position of Hokage is quite challenging.


    Seeing Shikaku''s distress, the Third Hokage sighs sadly, "Orochimaru has gone down a dark path. If we let him continue like this, it will bring turmoil to Konoha."


    Years ago, he supported Minato Namikaze (the Fourth Hokage) despite opposition, precisely because Minato had few allegiances. This way, once Minato became Hokage, the Third could gradually hand over his influence, ensuring a stable and peaceful transition of power in Konoha.


    Furthermore, Minato''s philosophy of the Will of Fire aligned with his own, unlike Orochimaru''s, which completely contradicted his political beliefs.


    This was his rationale for supporting Minato. Now, faced with this difficult situation, Konoha had just endured the Third Great Ninja War and couldn''t bear further instability, let alone Orochimaru''s actions.


    The Third Hokage''s true intention was never about Orochimaru''s research. As the leader, he was well aware of Orochimaru''s large base and numerous resources. Besides, even the Second Hokage conducted human research during his time.


    During his own reign, the Third Hokage initiated the Mokuton (Wood Release) project, which ultimately ended in failure. However, it demonstrated that human research, although forbidden, was happening in various major shinobi villages. How else did they develop powerful medical ninjutsu and various forbidden techniques?


    Analyzing the original story, it becomes evident that the Third Hokage may have had personal ambitions, especially with the flourishing Sarutobi clan. Yet, his love for Konoha was genuine and surpassed all other interests. His political beliefs were dominant, and he believed that only his philosophy of the Will of Fire could bring stability to the village while deeming other approaches as incorrect.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 82: ANBU Head

    In the Hokage''s office.The air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke. Although Nara Shikaku disliked complications, his sharp mind quickly grasped the cause and effect.


    He may have been averse to trouble, but it was clear that the Ino-Shika-Cho trio was closely aligned with the Hokage lineage. Especially his clan, which was known as the Hokage''s advisors. They were forever tied to this position.


    Observing Nara Shikaku''s prolonged silence, the Third Hokage slowly set down his smoking pipe and in a hoarse voice said, "The head of the Anbu visited the Nara clan three days ago, even though you were on duty."


    With that single statement, the Third Hokage''s words made Nara Shikaku''s expression turn serious. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead. This was the Third Hokage''s way of subtly pressuring him.


    "Lord Hokage, I only learned of this after returning."


    Even though Nara Shikaku was part of the Hokage lineage, he didn''t want to get too embroiled in this matter. After all, no official stance had been taken. The current Third Hokage hadn''t even reached the age of retirement for a Jounin instructor, and his combat strength was still at its peak.


    Listening to Nara Shikaku''s explanation, the Third Hokage shook his head slowly and sighed, "Though Shinzo''s strength is decent for his age, it''s still difficult to win people over."


    This sentence immediately set Nara Shikaku''s mind racing. Looking at the Third Hokage''s contemplative expression, it seemed that he was trying to decipher the Third Hokage''s thoughts.


    "Lord Hokage, the head of the Anbu, promised the position of Jounin squad leader."


    The conversation between the two seemed disjointed, yet it was rife with veiled negotiations.


    By mentioning Shinzo, the Third Hokage indicated a shift in his focus. Privately, Shinzo was his son, and having dual Hokages within the same family name was enough to ensure their legacy.


    Publicly, Konoha had experienced three wars and the Nine-Tails disaster, not to mention losing the Fourth Hokage. It was a severe blow. The Third Hokage''s political philosophy was all about maintaining stability. Hence, he opted for the most prudent approach to transferring power. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other hand, Nara Shikaku''s probing statement hinted at a change in power dynamics. The current holder of that position, Sarutobi Shinzo, had risen through the ranks of the Anbu and was stationed at the border.


    If Nara Shikaku assumed the role of the captain of this Jounin squad, it would inevitably lead to Sarutobi Shinzo moving up the ladder.


    As Nara Shikaku contemplated this position, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. His mind was one thing, but this was the Hokage we were talking about¡ªthe one with the absolute authority over Konoha.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen leisurely refilled his pipe with tobacco and, with fine chakra control, ignited the tobacco in his wooden pipe with ease.


    Smoke once again filled the office. Sarutobi Hiruzen adjusted his Hokage hat slightly and said in a subdued voice, "The village can''t afford turmoil at the moment. If Orochimaru takes up this position, his nature would bring unpredictable changes to Konoha. In times of prosperity, Orochimaru would be the best choice."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen always sought stability. After all, as the village''s leader, he couldn''t afford to take unnecessary risks. His character predetermined his decisions.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen turned his gaze towards the direction of the Hokage Rock, his eyes somewhat distant. He murmured to himself, "Sensei, I''m doing this for Konoha."


    Was Sarutobi Hiruzen wrong? As Nara Shikaku let out a sigh, he realized that politics rarely boiled down to right or wrong.


    To ensure stability, the most prudent approach was to opt for a smooth transition of power. The next Hokage would inherit his governing philosophy, and within a decade, the village would regain its strength.


    If Orochimaru became the Fifth Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen understood that it could lead to either a new pinnacle for Konoha under his leadership or a sharp decline.


    Orochimaru''s ascension would bring about two major political crises that Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t accept. One was the instability caused by the change in power, and the other was Orochimaru''s conflicting political ideology. It could lead to conflict, either revitalizing or weakening Konoha.


    "Lord Hokage, the Nara clan has volunteered to head to the border to assist Captain Shinzo."


    Nara Shikaku was undoubtedly intelligent. With the Third Hokage''s declaration, he understood that matters were about to escalate. He wanted to stay clear of the power struggle while still positioning himself advantageously. The best course of action was to go to the front lines.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s words indicated his approval. It was a decision that aligned with his political philosophy of seeking stability. Nara Shikaku''s respectful demeanor conveyed his understanding.


    Though the position of Jounin squad leader didn''t grant substantial actual power, it held a status equivalent to one of the village''s six major department heads. During times of war or crises, they could lead a division.


    "Once you''re on the front lines, please inform Shinzo to focus more on training. While I can assist him for a while, I might not be able to help him forever."


    Strength! Sarutobi Shinzo fulfilled all the necessary requirements except for strength. Reputation? With all the village''s high-ranking officials backing him, his reputation wouldn''t be lacking.


    However, if the Village Head''s strength fell short, it would damage Konoha''s reputation and become a subject of ridicule within the shinobi world.


    After hearing this, Nara Shikaku breathed a sigh of relief. He''d distanced himself from the epicenter of village conflicts, attached himself to the future Hokage, and emerged as the captain of the Jounin squad¡ªa win-win situation.


    Unfortunately, no one had anticipated Orochimaru''s defection, or the sacrifice of the Third Hokage''s eldest son and daughter-in-law. The Third Hokage had ended up with gains from neither side, and Konoha was plunged into turmoil.


    Nara Shikaku seemed to be the only winner, now the captain of Konoha''s Jounin squad.


    ...


    A shadow appeared behind Nara Shikaku like a flea. He wore a wry smile as he turned to the Head of Anbu, having just left the Hokage''s office.


    "Anbu Head, the Third Hokage has ordered me to head to the border and assist Captain Shinzo."


    Observing Nara Shikaku''s expression, it was evident that he wished to avoid getting entangled in political strife. The Head of ANBU, also the Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law, let out a soft laugh. Although only her eyes were visible behind the mask, they radiated a confident smile.


    "Captain Shikaku, rest assured. I never intended to hide this from the Hokage."


    Looking at the head of ANBU, Nara Shikaku maintained a composed expression, but in his heart, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation.


    This woman was no ordinary figure; she operated with a level of finesse that was truly remarkable. It seemed she had accurately deciphered the Third Hokage''s intentions, revealing every detail before his watchful eyes.


    Remarkably astute. If the Third Hokage had disapproved, he would have intervened long ago. Clearly, he had given his consent.


    She had precisely understood the Third Hokage''s political philosophy¡ªhis emphasis on stability. This explained her bold strategy, fearlessly communicating with Konoha''s high-ranking officials.

 Chapter 83: Wills

    Underground secret base.In the dimly lit study, Orochimaru''s face revealed a twisted smile as he gazed at the enormous scroll in front of him, his expression turning into an unabashed grin.


    "Hehe, Edo Tensei! The ninja world still possesses such a jutsu. It''s a fusion of the nearly extinct Omnyoji and ninjutsu, a perfect combination. This is like another key to unlocking the mysteries of the soul."


    Beneath Orochimaru''s hoarse and maniacal laughter, his purple eyes glistened with two teardrops of sorrow.


    Upon entering the study and witnessing Orochimaru''s unusual demeanor, Uchiha Yoru furrowed his brow slightly, but he advanced in silence, not uttering a word, calmly observing the massive scroll.


    Edo Tensei!


    As Yoru examined the records of this jutsu, realization dawned upon him. No wonder Uchiha Madara, as mentioned in the original story, was aware of this jutsu and even understood how to undo its seal.


    It''s important to note that according to logic, this jutsu was invented by the Second Hokage. However, the timing of its creation seemed contradictory. If it was created during Konoha''s early days, Madara''s knowledge would be justified. Yet, the fact that the Second Hokage didn''t utilize it in the Land of Lightning made it somewhat illogical. This jutsu remained incomplete, and Madara was aware of it. This could only be explained by the assumption that the jutsu was never perfected. (Creating a plausible explanation)


    During the Warring States period, this sinister jutsu surfaced. Uchiha Madara and Hashirama Senju joined forces to defeat the adversary, and within the spoils of victory, this jutsu was found. However, it appeared to have been damaged, and only fragments were recovered.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, back then, this forbidden jutsu was intended for the revival of the First Hokage by the Second Hokage. Sadly, this jutsu was only in its preliminary stages."


    At this moment, Orochimaru''s demeanor completely resembled that of a fascinated youth who had stumbled upon a treasure. He smiled genuinely, his eyes reflecting his sincerity. To him, these forbidden techniques held more importance than anything else. After all, they granted him keys to unlock the secrets of pursuing immortality.


    Edo Tensei! A jutsu that manipulated souls. If he were to successfully develop it, Orochimaru would undoubtedly gain a deeper understanding of the mysteries of the soul, enabling him to explore the enigma of immortality.


    Living Corpse Reincarnation! This technique presented a path to maintaining eternal youth by transferring into a youthful body.


    Although these two forbidden techniques seemed paradoxical, Living Corpse Reincarnation delved into the enigmatic realm of the soul. Therefore, both these forbidden techniques were tailored specifically for Orochimaru.


    As Orochimaru''s obsession with the path to immortality grew, Uchiha Yoru furrowed his brow and spoke in a serious tone, "Orochimaru-sensei, it seems it''s been a while since we heard any talk about selecting the Fifth Hokage for the village."


    The dimly lit study instantly fell into silence. Orochimaru''s fanatical and feverish smile gradually faded, and he turned to face Yoru. With his raspy voice, he let out a chuckle, "Yoru-kun, it seems you''re quite concerned about this matter of the Fifth Hokage."


    Confronted with Orochimaru''s statement, Uchiha Yoru nodded candidly and expressed his thoughts.


    "Yes, if you were to become the Fifth Hokage, the Uchiha clan wouldn''t be sidelined. We could naturally rise to the upper echelons of Konoha and become your support. The entire village would become your backbone, providing endless resources for researching immortality."


    "Similarly, as your disciple, I could finally shed some of my burdens." Uchiha Yoru wasn''t being insincere; he spoke the truth. If Orochimaru became the Fifth Hokage, Yoru''s position would naturally ascend, allowing him to access higher levels of authority in Konoha without as much worry.


    After all, it''s comfortable to sit in the shade of a large tree. With Orochimaru''s backing, things would be easier. As long as Yoru continued to hold value.


    Seeing his excellent and most satisfactory disciple, Orochimaru smiled, an unusual sight. Rather than discussing forbidden techniques, he unexpectedly handed Yoru a scroll.


    "These are strategic maps of various regions along Konoha''s borders. It also contains information about the trading shares controlled by major clans within the Fire Country, such as the Nara Clan''s control over 40% of the medicinal herb business, the Akimichi Clan''s control over 50% of the village''s military ration pill shares, and the Yamanaka Clan''s command of Konoha''s intelligence division, among others."


    "The major clans within the village have divided all of Konoha''s resources among themselves. Even the Uchiha Clan and Hyuga Clan have a stake, albeit a small one, in the medicinal herbs and military ration pill trades. Meanwhile, the Hyuga Clan controls the largest share of shuriken, kunai, and chakra-metal businesses in the Fire Country."


    At this moment, Orochimaru no longer resembled a mere fanatic obsessed with forbidden techniques. He displayed the mannerisms of a seasoned politician, calm and composed. The wisdom in his golden snake-like eyes shone through as he meticulously analyzed the situation of the village''s major clans.


    Orochimaru had transformed into a shrewd politician. As Uchiha Yoru opened the scroll and perused the information, it became evident that Orochimaru had meticulously analyzed the various interests within Konoha, enumerating the shares held by each major clan.


    Seeing the gravity on Yoru''s face, Orochimaru wore a smile. He, with his unique charm and raspy voice, said, "Konoha has become stagnant waters. All the interests have been carved up, clear as day. Yoru-kun, your political acumen is truly the strongest I''ve seen among the younger generation. Even stronger than me."


    "But there''s something you''ve never grasped, and that is that within these stagnant waters resides a king¡ªan unshakeable king¡ªand a group of supporters. This king, as long as he nods, will breathe life into these stagnant waters. In the world of survival of the fittest, a strong king might emerge, making these waters thrive even more. However, it''s equally possible that after the survival of the fittest, the waters will wither away completely."


    "The pond is of a fixed size, and within it dwells a king. At the peak of his rule, he grew fearful. He feared the collapse of the kingdom he had built with his own hands. He feared the replacement of his guiding principles. This king is also extremely arrogant."


    Now, Orochimaru''s golden eyes held an intense depth, like a philosopher elaborating on the current political situation.


    "A king! Regardless of who they are, they all possess their pride. They can allow someone to defeat them in their twilight years or even replace them, but they''ll never allow their ideology to be trampled upon! Their will to be disregarded!"


    "Every powerful ninja holds steadfast beliefs, just like you and me!" Orochimaru''s gaze turned profound as he looked at Uchiha Yoru. With a raspy laughter, he continued, "Just like you, Yoru-kun. Deep inside, you''re incredibly proud. Even in front of me, you inherently carry a sense of pride, and you won''t be swayed by anyone''s will."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru understood Orochimaru''s intention. The Third Hokage was the reigning king at the zenith of his power, while Orochimaru was the emerging king of the new generation. Both held their own beliefs, and neither would bow to the other.


    If Orochimaru wanted to ascend, he had to bypass the Third Hokage. If the Third Hokage didn''t approve, Orochimaru would face all the clans and ninjas allied with the Third Hokage''s interests.


    While Orochimaru''s influence was formidable now, including the Uchiha and Hyuga Clans, and countless civilian ninjas, would they fight to the death for Orochimaru? Would they go all out in this political struggle?


    Fighting to the death meant tearing off the veneer of political intrigue. In the world of politics, if you lose, you''re out. On the contrary, abiding by the rules of political manipulation meant investing. If Orochimaru lost, they would lose their stakes. Their bet wouldn''t be themselves, but rather the chips they placed.


    Being eliminated meant the game ended. If they bet everything they had, it meant they were flipping the chessboard. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Many civilian ninjas had put their bets on the line, but what about the Hyuga and Uchiha Clans? Would the Hyuga Clan do that? What about the Uchiha Clan?


    Uchiha Yoru smiled bitterly. While the Uchiha Clan had invested, it was only to secure a central position within the village. How could they possibly overturn the chessboard now? After all, in the future, the Hokage series would redistribute the Uchiha''s strategic position. This was about the future, not the present.


    The Uchiha Clan wouldn''t put all their assets on the line for Orochimaru! Unless the chosen candidate was from the Uchiha Clan themselves!


    ~~~


    Check out the New FF! Fanfic about LOTM Beyonder''s Power, Multiverse Travel (First World: Harry Potter) Name: The Mysterious Journey


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 84: Ignorance

    The Orochimaru in the study seemed to have completely transformed, like a completely different person. He appeared to be a shrewd and intelligent politician who could clearly see Konoha''s situation.As for Uchiha Yoru, he was secretly shocked. Yes, everyone had overlooked one point. How could someone competing to become a candidate for Hokage, a powerful contender, not understand politics? Remember, the reason the Fourth Hokage lost was because of the moves made by the Third Hokage. Otherwise, the Fourth Hokage wouldn''t have fallen into Minato Namikaze''s hands so easily.


    "The initiative has never been in our hands. After all, this is still the peak period of kingship. The most dangerous thing at this time is to provoke the bottom line of this king."


    At this point, Orochimaru looked at the forbidden technique scroll in his hand and smirked mockingly. "Teacher, is this your choice? You''ve abandoned me once again. So, what method will you use next? Will it be like the last time, sending me away, or something else?"


    The first time, Orochimaru chose silence, choosing to accept everything.


    Thinking about this, Orochimaru suddenly revealed a sinister smile on his face, and his hoarse laughter echoed in the dim study.


    "Hehe, I may not be White Fang, but I have my own ninja way. Isn''t this what you tacitly approved of, teacher? All these political methods are just futile at this point."


    As Orochimaru said this, Uchiha Yoru understood his teacher''s meaning. All the political strategies were essentially in vain.


    If the Third Hokage chose to remain passive, his chances of winning were quite high. But if the Third Hokage stepped forward, he would become nearly invincible.


    The accumulated power of the Third Hokage''s rule for decades, as well as the fame he had gained while holding the village together during the Fourth Hokage''s absence, made him unshakable.


    The Third Hokage appeared to be a benevolent old man, but in politics, he had always been a dictator! More importantly, there was his strength. Maintaining the peak strength of the Third Hokage during these times was extremely terrifying.


    In this distorted history of the ninja world, it seemed that every leader was a political dictator. For example, wasn''t the First Hokage the same? His ideals of peace were undeniable, even for someone like Uchiha Madara.


    Truly a twisted and distorted world, Uchiha Yoru thought with a smile. Yet, the glory and power brought by his prestigious clan also filled him with a sense of satisfaction.


    "Yoru-kun, your progress is remarkable, but your skills are still lacking. However, if you improve a bit more, you might become a new windmill for this decaying village."


    With an extremely twisted smile on his face, Orochimaru said this with a hoarse voice. It seemed as though he had found something interesting, causing Uchiha Yoru''s scalp to tingle.


    "Teacher." Before Uchiha Yoru could finish speaking, Orochimaru''s hoarse laughter interrupted him.


    "Yoru-kun, from the very beginning, I''ve seen the ambition in your eyes, the arrogance that sets you apart from other Uchiha. It seems you''ve always been that confident, and you have your ambitions. Though you hide it well, I can see that you enjoy everything that power brings you."


    Orochimaru bluntly exposed his disguise and Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile. The false smile on his face gradually faded, replaced by a smile that carried a hint of pride and arrogance.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, if the one sitting on the supreme throne is someone of immense power, capable of shaking the entire ninja world and possessing eternal life, what do you think the ninja world would be like?"


    As he spoke, Uchiha Yoru''s tone paused for a moment, as if he had thought of something. A playful smile appeared on his face as he continued, "And with only one village in this ninja world, with only one voice, wouldn''t there be no cruel ninja world wars? Could I be considered the savior of the ninja world in a way?"


    Listening to Uchiha Yoru''s ambition laid bare, Orochimaru''s smile became even more pronounced. Finally, in the dim study, his hoarse laughter echoed.


    "Hehe, I never thought your ambitions, Yoru-kun, would be so grand. But!" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slowly as he continued, exuding a longing for the future.


    "At that time, I''m afraid the ninja world will welcome a legendary Sage of the Six Paths. No, the Sages have disappeared into the river of history. What will arrive is a true Sage."


    Looking at Orochimaru, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile. "No! It should be two Sages, or rather, these two Sages will establish dominion over the ninja world!"


    Two Sages, weren''t they referring to the two of them? They were going to establish the rule of the Sages in the ninja world, implying that there might be other immortal Sages in the future?


    With this thought, Orochimaru''s smile became even more twisted and fanatical. "Indeed, when anomalies become numerous, they cease to be anomalies."


    Immortal Sages were anomalies, but what if this group of anomalies were incredibly powerful? Then they would become the norm, and Orochimaru wouldn''t be the feared anomaly in everyone''s eyes.


    Thinking this way, Orochimaru burst into hoarse laughter, and Uchiha Yoru, too, revealed his inner thoughts, a rare moment of honesty.


    "No one starts out on top of the world, whether it''s you or me. Even the Sage of Six Path weren''t always at the pinnacle. But the time of the Heavenly Throne''s intolerance for a vacancy is coming to an end. From now on, it will be you and me, teacher, standing at the pinnacle."


    Uchiha Yoru''s noble smile was met with a smile from Orochimaru. They were both ambitious individuals pursuing immortality, but Uchiha Yoru aimed to rule the entire ninja world, while Orochimaru sought endless life and to master all the world''s jutsu. He also wanted to see how far his disciple could go, and how much change he could bring to the world.


    Windmills! Perhaps when he succeeded, the windmill blowing in the Leaf wouldn''t just be a metaphor; it would be a windmill stirring the entire ninja world.


    The utterances of two madmen might be seen as absurd by others, but in their eyes, it was all part of their shared ambition. Both of them were seeking immortality. The difference was that Uchiha Yoru aimed to dominate, while Orochimaru aimed to live eternally and learn all the secrets of the ninja world. And Orochimaru wanted to see what his disciple could achieve, what winds of change he could bring.


    Amidst their words, others might consider their ideas far-fetched, but ambition needed a spark. This spark was their ambitions, and they were both willing to chase after them.


    Immortality! Most people would dismiss such an idea as nonsense, and even his teacher, the esteemed Hiruzen Sarutobi, known as the "God of Shinobi," would likely criticize him for such unrealistic thoughts.


    Narrow-minded! That''s where he felt disconnected from everyone else. Their thinking was too limited.


    Before the era of shinobi, did the onmyoji and samurai, who knew of chakra''s emergence, foresee the revolution that would sweep the world? Did they anticipate that chakra and ninja would replace them?


    No, they didn''t!


    That was the narrow-mindedness of their thinking. Orochimaru laughed hoarsely, his face showing hope. He wasn''t alone on his path anymore; there would be new people joining him in the future.


    As snowflakes fluttered down, the village of Konoha was tranquil, as if the war had finally come to an end.


    Hyuga Clan.


    Inside the warm training hall of the main family, a dull sound echoed continuously. Those familiar with it knew¡ªit was the sound of soft fists colliding. It seemed even more immature than it should.


    Now, the heir of the main family, as the snow fell from the sky, was just three years old.


    Hyuga Hinata, who had just turned three, was already being taught the Gentle Fist by her father in accordance with the strict family rules.


    In the center of the training ground, Hyuga Hiashi watched his daughter''s first training session. His gaze held disappointment, but also a deep sense of shame.


    With her white eyes wrapped in bandages covering her head, Hyuga Hinata''s fate seemed to have already been decided. Her potential was considered to be too low. But it wasn''t that her potential was insufficient; rather, there was another child in the room whose potential completely overshadowed hers.


    Beside the training ground, Hyuga Hizashi was sitting on a futon, looking calmly at the father-daughter training session. He, too, had his own son. He couldn''t understand why this scene felt so ironic.


    "Listen, Neji, you were born to protect Miss Hinata and to defend the Hyuga Clan''s abilities."


    "Affirmative! My honorable father."


    The dialogue between father and son carried an air of detachment from the father, while the child exuded a sunny disposition.


    Just recently, Hyuga Neji, who had a white bandage wrapped around his head, remained unaware of his impending fate. Now, the innocent pair of eyes belonging to the young Neji gazed at the small figures training within the courtyard, and a pure smile graced his youthful face.


    Was this the younger sister of the main family that his father spoke of protecting?


    However, the simple smile on Neji''s face appeared thoroughly ironic in the eyes of Hizashi. Turning his gaze towards the training figures, a trace of dissatisfaction instantly etched itself onto his features.


    Why should his own son possess such innate talent only to be controlled by the hand of destiny? At his tender age, he was already burdened with the shackles of a caged bird. And yet, his child remained oblivious to his own fate! Why should the main family''s children be granted protection while their own branch suffered injustice? This was a blatant unfairness!


    Fueled by years of resentment between the main and branch families, Hizashi lost his composure for the first time. He might have come to terms with his own fate, but when it came to his child, he was brimming with frustration!


    Veins around his eyes involuntarily tensed as a grimace appeared. Just then, in the midst of Hiashi instructing the Gentle Fist technique to his daughter, he suddenly froze. In an instant, his figure flashed in front of his daughter.


    There was a murderous intent!


    Shielding his daughter, upon spotting his own younger brother, Hyuga Hiashi clenched his curse seal in anger, bellowing out loudly. The training room was instantly filled with cries of agony.


    Even though Hinata Hizadhi was hailed as an elite upper-level ninja, when faced with the abrupt activation of the caged bird curse seal, he too let out a cry of pain, his voice filled with anguish, the sound echoing through the room.


    This abrupt turn of events frightened the two young children present. One was the young Hinata, her innocent pale eyes wide with fear, struggling to comprehend the scene unfolding before her.


    The other was Neji, who looked on in shock at his father, the heroic and great figure now reduced to a state of agony.


    "My head!"


    "Father, what''s happening?" Witnessing his father''s distress, Neji''s voice trembled with concern.


    At that moment, Hinata Hiashi, who held the curse seal, approached with an expression of detachment. "You may leave. I will pardon you for your treachery, but only for today. Never forget your destined path."


    Under the detached tone, a sense of unfamiliarity swelled within the young eyes of Neji. The figure before him, resembling an unfamiliar uncle, seemed to hold sway over his father''s destiny. He seemed to grasp a certain truth, though his youthful self was still unable to comprehend the entirety of it.


    Hiashi''s detached gaze shifted towards his suffering brother before he turned away, almost as if dismissing something insignificant. He departed with an air of indifference.


    Hiashi led Hinata away. With one adult departing indifferently and another howling in agony, a sense of discord appeared between the two young figures.


    Hinata stared in terror, while Neji gazed at his departing uncle, tears staining his cheeks. He was no longer quite as innocent.


    "Father!" Beneath the horrifying effects of the caged bird curse seal, Hinata Hizashi was consumed by distress, especially when met with his child''s worried gaze. Tormented, his anguish wasn''t due to feeling humiliated in front of his child, but rather a deep-rooted self-hatred for having brought his child into such a world.


    No father willingly subjects their child to the chains of destiny from such a young age. Every father views their child as the most precious existence. Yet, it appeared that his child was destined to safeguard the main family.


    "Neji! Help me back."


    Bearing the pain in his mind as he gritted his teeth, Hizashi had never despised the main family as intensely as he did now. He even despised the caged bird! Memories of Uchiha''s figure and those cold, golden snake-like eyes flashed through his mind.


    Orochimaru!


    At that moment, Hizashi was stirred. Fueled by his son Neji''s concern, his gaze grew resolute. He might be willing to sacrifice his life for the main family, but he refused to let his child share the same fate.


    As Hiashi left, his seemingly emotionless face betrayed an underlying anger. His anger was directed at his brother¡ªwhy did he emit a killing intent? Didn''t he realize the potential consequences if other members of the main family caught wind of it?


    Frustration! He was well-aware of the feud between the main and branch families, but he also cherished his brother. Even if his method of protection was unorthodox, it was all he knew.


    This incident even led him to harbor a slight resentment towards his own daughter. It was her lack of talent that had incited these negative thoughts within his brother. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The young Hinata remained terrified and uncertain, oblivious to the fact that she had inadvertently become the target of displaced anger. With a cold huff, Hiashi returned to the mansion, leaving the snow-covered scene behind.


    ¡­


    Snowflakes are swirling down from the sky, and amid the snowy landscape, a young figure emerges. It is none other than the young Hinata. In this moment, her innocent eyes seem to be filled with purity.


    "Are you from the Hyuga clan? Show us your white eyes. If you don''t want to, then don''t bother looking our way. Those eyes of yours are quite eerie."


    "Yeah, exactly! Those eyes are like those of a monsters"


    "White Eye Monster!."


    Within the snowy surroundings, three children are openly ridiculing Hinata Hyuga. They might not fully understand, but influenced by their parents'' generation, they''ve already been taught certain biases.


    Social hierarchies have always existed. Since these young children are unaware of the significance of these white eyes, their bold mockery reflects their innocence in not comprehending the complexities of bloodline heritage and the extent of their own ignorance during their youth.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 85: Caged Bird Curse Mark

    In the snowy landscape.Amidst the snow, Hinata Hyuga endured taunts from three older children, her innocent eyes welling up with tears as she became overwhelmed by emotions.


    In the snowy surroundings, a small figure huddled, while three older children, clearly of the age to attend the ninja academy, ridiculed her. Perhaps it was their ignorant envy that fueled their mockery.


    However, at that very moment, another figure appeared. With a composed demeanor, the newcomer gazed at the trio of children, causing them to be taken aback. To them, symbols like forehead protectors and kunai represented ninjas, invoking a natural fear. Startled, their panic was evident.


    "Children, have your parents not taught you better? Do not bully those younger than yourselves, especially a girl."


    The newcomer was none other than Uchiha Yoru. His calm voice resonated as he addressed the children, but his attention shifted towards a fragile child who had just leapt off a swing and was headed their way, freezing upon noticing Yoru''s presence.


    Meanwhile, Hinata''s tears continued to flow, yet a tender hand reached out to comfort her. As she lifted her gaze, she encountered a distinct figure.


    "Hello Hinata."


    Observing the scene, Yoru''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had just intercepted a potential suitor. His gaze remained fixed on the slender child in the distance.


    "Yoru-niisan." In a swift motion, Uchiha Shisui materialized behind Yoru. Despite addressing his elder brother, his eyes were drawn to the distant figure.


    Shisui was well aware of the child''s identity, yet the Uchiha clan had no choice but to distance themselves from the child. Any contact could lead to exploitation by malicious individuals.


    The irony was palpable, as the child''s appearance was frail and vulnerable against the backdrop of the snowy terrain.


    Calmly pivoting, Yoru led Hinata away, bestowing a serene glance toward the distant figure before departing. Lost in thought, he mulled over the concept of a Jinchuriki.


    Observing this, Shisui sighed in relief, hoping to avoid any misunderstanding. Yet, despite this relief, his emotions were complex as he contemplated the child''s vulnerable appearance with the eye of a ninja.


    "Shisui, remember to wear new clothes next time. We mustn''t tarnish the reputation of the police force. Also, refrain from visiting that establishment again."


    As Shisui stared in puzzlement, Yoru nonchalantly retrieved a voucher from his pocket and tossed it aside, exuding an air of nobility that belied any intention of frequenting such a modest shop.


    Caught in the breeze, the voucher drifted until it gently landed atop the head of the frail child in the distance. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki gazed at the discount coupon that had landed on his forehead. Instinctively, he reached up, took it off, and then looked towards two distant figures. He was about to wave and call out to them when suddenly, a voice came from afar. It seemed the other individuals were quite disdainful of the coupon.


    Immediately, Naruto''s mood dropped. However, at that moment, he noticed the coupon in his hand. On the front, there was a bold "Grand Opening" written, and on the back, it stated that the coupon could be exchanged for a set of winter clothing for children, with limited availability.


    The palm of his hand, thin and weak yet with clearly visible veins, was even a bit rough to the touch. Suddenly, a droplet of water fell onto the hand holding the coupon.


    In the split second he raised his head, Naruto''s eyes contained a glimmer of tears, yet his face broke into a genuinely large and innocent smile.


    Meanwhile, within the shadows of the hidden ANBU, someone watching this scene furrowed their brows. Only after confirming that everything was alright did they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    On the other hand, Shisui wore an expression of resignation on his face. He turned to his brother, Yoru, and said, "Yoru-niisan, that was mine."


    Despite his claim, warmth filled Shisui''s heart. The seemingly heartless facade displayed by his elder brother was belied by his kind actions.


    In this moment, he was even filled with a complex state of mind. The radiance on the Third Hokage''s body seemed not as resplendent, and it left him brimming with skepticism.


    The two of them walked calmly in the direction of the Uchiha clan. Passing by the Hyuga clan''s territory, Hinata stood by the family''s entrance and respectfully bent forward, saying, "Thank you."


    Although she blushed, Hinata conveyed the formalities of a prestigious clan through her deep bow.


    Upon passing the Hyuga clan area, Shisui shook his head and sighed. "Yoru-niisan, that child just now!"


    Yoru''s voice dripped with disdain. "Ugly political maneuvering. After all, we''re dealing with a Jinchuriki, not an ordinary ninja. Our approach must be more cautious. This is the Will of Fire we''re addressing."


    The truth hit Shisui like a blow, and his expression darkened. "Yoru-niisan, are you suggesting...?"


    Yoru let out a sigh. "Shisui, no matter how unfortunate that child''s circumstances are, their parents left behind enough to ensure a comfortable life. The guise of protection is merely a pretext. The village rumors ¨C do you think high-ranking ninja are oblivious? And there''s the matter of the Uzumaki surname."


    Tearing off the disguise directly, in that moment, Shisui''s complexion immediately grew darker. The child''s parents were none other than those two!


    "Shisui, just like in other ninja villages and the black market, learns the techniques of training ninja dogs from the Inuzuka clan. When they capture wild ninja dogs, they first subdue them. Then, they let them reach the brink of starvation and near-death. It''s at that critical moment when the owner appears, radiating sunshine and hope."


    "If they''re pups, they''re brought to the edge of death, subjected to suffering and the bitter cold. When the owner finally shows up, they provide warmth. Over a period of several months, the animal''s natural instincts make them develop an attachment to the person who offers warmth. Consequently, these ninja dogs become unwaveringly loyal to their owners."


    Despite the calm tone, the narrative reveals a harsh reality: likening Jinch¨±riki to trained ninja dogs. Upon hearing this, Uchiha Shisui''s expression becomes increasingly somber.


    "Yoru-niisan, but the child''s father...!"


    He already comprehends the village''s unsightly aspects, but that child is of the Hokage lineage. How long has it been? It''s merely the third year since the Nine-Tails attack. When all is said and done, just slightly over a year has passed. And yet, that child has been subjected to such treatment! (Nine-Tails attack on October 10th, first year, second year, and now just after the New Year, making him three years old.)


    At this point, Shisui can''t help but feel a cold shiver run down his spine. The village has become so rotten. Even the child of the Fourth Hokage has been treated in this manner. After all, he''s the child of the Fourth Hokage.


    If even the child of the Fourth Hokage can be treated this way, then what unspeakable deeds wouldn''t the village dare to commit?


    Within the Uchiha clan''s territory, the heavy New Year''s snowfall hasn''t brought much joy to the Uchiha. Rather, in comparison to the villagers who have already begun to enjoy the atmosphere of peace, the Uchiha clan finds themselves isolated on the outskirts of the village, burdened with suspicion.


    Upon reaching home, Yoru found someone waiting ¨C a presence that had been patient for quite some time.


    Snowflakes were drifting outside, while inside the house, the warm aroma of tea filled the air.


    "Greetings, Senior Hizashi."


    Hizashi had come to visit him. At this moment, his calm face seemed to have made a resolute decision. Although he had always been very conscious of etiquette, this time he seemed to have forgotten it.


    Hizashi took a respectful, standard shinobi kneeling position, bowing his head directly to the floor. In a solemn tone, he said, "Yoru-sama, I must trouble you with the matter of the Caged Bird Seal."


    Observing Hizashi''s determined expression, Yoru''s face broke into a faint smile. He understood that something must have happened to Hizashi, or perhaps his child, Neji, had been marked with the Caged Bird Seal.


    Although Hizashi might be loyal to the Hyuga clan, no father would be willing to watch his child become a slave, controlled by others for a lifetime.


    "Senior Hizashi, you''re being too polite. This is all for the sake of Orochimaru-sama."


    Yoru smiled at this moment and spoke, giving off the impression that he was attempting to gather political resources on behalf of his teacher. Hizashi lifted his head, slowly removing the green forehead protector that represented the Hyuga''s control over the branch family. This revealed the Caged Bird Seal beneath it, a seal that symbolized control.


    "As long as Orochimaru-sama can remove the Caged Bird Seal from the branch family, the Hyuga branch family is willing to stand behind Orochimaru-sama."


    Hizashi''s resolute voice echoed at this moment. This wasn''t merely a political investment; it was a commitment. The usual political gestures were merely a display of goodwill, not a full commitment.


    Actions like this, fully committed and all-in, were rare among powerful, prestigious clans. Such actions could lead to irreversible consequences if they failed. The survival strategy of powerful families was to diversify their investments. They might not get the largest share of the benefits, but they also wouldn''t risk their family''s downfall.


    "Senior Hizashi, please wait a moment. I need to examine your Caged Bird Seal and make a record."


    At this moment, Hizashi slowly closed his eyes, revealing the seal on his forehead that their branch family considered a mark of shame. Meanwhile, Yoru stepped forward and began to observe the seal carefully, taking notes at the same time.


    Isolated by the Uchiha clan and investing in Orochimaru, Yoru found it difficult to gain genuine allies within the village. However, the Hyuga branch family was now a promising ally, as long as they could resolve the Caged Bird Seal.


    But similarly, Yoru couldn''t protect the Hyuga branch family on his own. However, things would be different if Orochimaru was involved.


    "Senior Hizashi, do you understand the situation the branch family will face once it regains its freedom?"


    Yoru''s voice echoed in his ears. Hizashi''s heart was filled with complex emotions. How could he not know?


    The branch family under the Caged Bird Seal was like imprisoned birds under the control of the main family. Once this seal was lifted, the branch family would face complete separation from the main family.


    And the issue of resources! Konoha''s resources had already been divided among various major clans. While the Hokage might not have the authority to intervene in branch family matters, these resources were rightfully the Hyuga''s. The main family represented the Hyuga, so those resources were entirely in their hands.


    "The Hyuga branch family is willing to serve Orochimaru-sama."


    At this moment, Hizashi had to take a gamble. As the head of the branch family, even if it was just a titular position, many members of the branch family followed him unquestioningly. He knew that if there was real hope, the accumulated resentment of the branch family would undoubtedly erupt.


    Upon hearing the desired response, Uchiha Yoru chuckled and shook his head, saying, "The Caged Bird is truly fascinating. It''s indeed quite formidable."


    "Those of you who had the Caged Bird curse seal imprinted from a young age, along with learning chakra control, have seen this seal develop in tandem with your chakra. The seal has essentially become a part of you."


    "The Caged Bird curse seal, in essence, is a form of sealing jutsu. It attaches to the brain tissue and tenketsu points. When the curse seal is mildly activated, it causes immense mental anguish. Similarly, if a ninja dies, while the brain doesn''t immediately perish, their consciousness becomes aware of their death. At that moment, the curse seal activates completely, instantly destroying the ninja''s brain and the connected Byakugan."


    Having followed Orochimaru for a significant time, Uchiha Yoru had gained substantial knowledge in sealing techniques. With his medical ninjutsu skills, it didn''t take him long to thoroughly understand the intricacies of the Caged Bird seal.


    After the examination, Hyuga Hizashi adjusted his forehead protector calmly, while Uchiha Yoru nodded with a smile, affirming, "Indeed, Orochimaru-sensei''s speculation was accurate. The Caged Bird represents another facet of sealing techniques¡ªa so-called curse seal. Moreover, those from the branch family who received this curse seal from an early age, alongside their growing chakra, have essentially fused with it."


    "The Caged Bird curse seal and the brain, as well as the Byakugan, have become intertwined. Removing the Caged Bird seal would essentially mean erasing your eyes and brain tissue. Hence, undoing this curse seal is not feasible, at least for now."


    Uchiha Yoru meticulously elucidated the intricacies of the Caged Bird seal. Hyuga Hizashi absorbed the information calmly, nodding subtly. They had pondered over methods to nullify the Caged Bird curse within their branch for generations, yet none had proven successful.


    His visit was fueled by a glimmer of hope. If even Orochimaru, an exceptionally gifted individual, couldn''t find a solution, then perhaps only someone as extraordinary as the Second Hokage, renowned for developing countless forbidden jutsu, could hold the key.


    "However!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru''s words ignited a spark of hope within Hizashi. For the sake of Neji, he was prepared to take this leap. His voice trembled as he entreated, "Please, Yoru-kun, go on."


    Uchiha Yoru''s smile widened as he nodded, revealing, "Resolving the Caged Bird seal will not be an overnight endeavor. However, Orochimaru-sensei once said, ''Every ninjutsu, even forbidden ones, entails risks. There''s no such thing as a perfect jutsu. The existence of jutsu inherently implies potential solutions.''"


    "While undoing the Caged Bird seal may be a prolonged journey, there may be another approach worth considering."


    "What approach?" Hyuga Hizashi''s usually composed demeanor faltered, and this time, he seemed to grasp onto the last flicker of hope, his gaze fixed anxiously on Uchiha Yoru.


    If they could genuinely remove the Caged Bird seal, then his child Neji wouldn''t have to tread the same path.


    Uchiha Yoru''s self-assured grin persisted as he nodded, "Orochimaru-sensei mentioned that the seal on the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki combines a forbidden sealing jutsu with the ''Four Symbols Seal,'' reinforcing the seal."


    "Likewise, even though the Caged Bird seal is a curse mark, it still falls within the realm of sealing techniques. What if we were to overlay another perfected sealing jutsu around the Caged Bird seal? This way, unless the ninja''s original body perishes, the Caged Bird seal won''t be subject to external manipulation. It won''t merely restrain; it will also shield the individual."


    As Uchiha Yoru eloquently explained, a surge of excitement washed over Hizashi''s countenance.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 86: Solution

    "Add another seal to the Caged Bird Curse Mark! Combine the curse mark with a seal! Make sure it''s impossible for anyone to control them!"Upon hearing this novel idea, Hyuga Hizashi''s face lit up with excitement. Indeed, the Hyuga branch had always focused on breaking the curse mark, but they had never considered adding another seal.


    What did the Caged Birds hate the most? Being manipulated by the main family, right? What if no one could manipulate them anymore? Or if the main family lost its power to control the Caged Birds?


    Sealing the Caged Birds meant they couldn''t be sensed anymore, effectively solving the issue they had faced.


    In the face of this ingenious idea, Hyuga Hizashi was suddenly inspired with a new perspective.


    "Thank you, Yoru-kun. If this works, the Hyuga branch is willing to pledge allegiance to Orochimaru-sama!"


    At that moment, Hyuga Hizashi bowed again with a renewed determination, making a strong commitment.


    Seeing Hizashi''s decision, Uchiha Yoru nodded and said, "Senior Hizashi, you''re too kind. Orochimaru-sensei has always believed that the conflict between the Hyuga main and branch families is unnecessary cruelty. While he''s ruthless towards enemies, he''s quite lenient towards his own."


    Uchiha Yoru mentioned his mentor without hesitation, showing a sincere smile instead of guilt.


    Hizashi began to steady his emotions, nodding in agreement. "The Hyuga branch will always remember your kindness, Yoru-kun."


    For the members of the branch who had left, if they wanted to stand firm in Konoha or even rebuild the Hyuga clan, they needed an advantage. Becoming Hokage might be out of reach, but what about the future?


    If the Hyuga branch fully supported Orochimaru''s bid for Fifth Hokage, they could gain concessions from other clans like the Ino-Shika-Cho trio and establish a new Hyuga clan.


    "Senior Hizashi, this matter is crucial. Please keep it discreet. I''ll inform you when we make progress."


    "Is there anything you need, Yoru-kun? The Hyuga branch will do its utmost." Having resolved to support Orochimaru, Hizashi was now resolute.


    Solving the Caged Bird issue was essential; the branch family was both willing and able. It was a win-win situation.


    "There are two things: research funds ¨C since Senior Hizashi''s visit won''t go unnoticed, especially by those monitoring the Uchiha. Using funds as a pretext can provide cover."


    Uchiha Yoru''s composed smile impressed Hizashi, causing him to silently praise Orochimaru''s choice to entrust so much to this disciple. His strategies were advanced, and his thinking was meticulous.


    "Of course, the most important thing is information on the Caged Bird Curse Mark."


    Hizashi''s resolute nod showed his commitment. "Rest assured, Yoru-kun. Next time, I''ll bring the Caged Bird Curse Mark data along with the funds."


    Protection! What could justify Hizashi''s personal visit? Only providing funds to Orochimaru behind the scenes could serve as a reasonable explanation.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled. As confident as he was, he knew that Konoha''s leadership had responded. The time until their plan was revealed was running short. S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Uchiha Yoru personally saw Hizashi off, maintaining a friendly smile.


    But beneath that smile was a sense of urgency. Watching the departing figure, Uchiha Yoru squinted at the snowflakes falling from the sky.


    With his changes, Orochimaru''s influence hadn''t diminished much. Some villagers were even wondering why discussions about the Fifth Hokage hadn''t progressed.


    It seemed that some were getting impatient. Uchiha Yoru turned to look at Konoha''s iconic Hokage Rock and sighed softly, "If we had a choice, a straightforward yet powerful ninja might make things easier."


    Snowflakes fell over Konoha, heralding the arrival of a new year. Everyone had grown one more year older, and those born during the Nine-Tails'' rampage had now turned three years old.


    ¡­


    Uchiha Yoru, at the age of sixteen, had already reached a height of around six feet (1.8 meters). His recent growth spurt, especially due to physical training, had resulted in his body becoming more defined. However, unlike the explosive muscles seen in the Land of Lightning, his physique leaned towards a more streamlined and agile form.


    Inside the police department office, Uchiha Yoru returned to work after the New Year with a friendly smile. The recent arrival of new snow had refreshed the entire village, creating a new atmosphere.


    Outside the police department, under the moonlight and the wind, Hayate Gekko casually waved to Yugao Uzuki as a greeting. Although the two were familiar with each other, neither knew the other''s true identity.


    At this moment, Yugao Uzuki''s face displayed a forced smile that couldn''t conceal her weariness. Hayate Gekko furrowed his brows as he observed, then softly inquired, "Yugao, I heard your father left behind a substantial debt. Are you alright?"


    After years as classmates, Hayate Gekko and Yugao Uzuki were well-acquainted. However, both kept their ANBU missions in mind, refraining from revealing their true feelings. After all, ANBU mission confidentiality was paramount.


    "I''m fine, Hayate."


    Despite the smile on Yugao Uzuki''s face, her deep sadness was apparent. Seeing this, Hayate Gekko''s own smile wavered, revealing a hint of concern. He wanted to help his classmate, especially given his fondness for her, but his current public identity as a regular Chunin wouldn''t allow him to offer the substantial aid required.


    Ultimately, Hayate Gekko found himself unable to reveal his ANBU secret, though he was eager to assist Yugao Uzuki. He said with concern, "Yugao, if you''re facing difficulties, please don''t hesitate to speak up. My family still has considerable resources."


    In truth, Hayate Gekko was well aware of Yugao Uzuki''s situation, given his fondness for her. Yugao Uzuki, upon hearing the subtle implication from Hayate, frowned and shook her head, saying, "Hayate, I''m alright. I can handle this."


    Borrowing money from a classmate to settle her debts? Setting aside the exact amount of her debt, the more pressing issue was that ANBU had carefully crafted her persona to get closer to their target. If Hayate Gekko were to repay her debts, she''d truly find herself in a difficult situation.


    "Yugao¡­" Finally, Hayate Gekko opened his mouth, but the words he wanted to say to help his friend remained unspoken. He could only watch as Yugao Uzuki, with a forced smile, entered the office building. A bitter smile was all he could manage in response.


    Hayate Gekko found himself regretting his lack of courage, knowing that his hesitation today had inadvertently pushed his classmate further into her predicament. In essence, the ANBU mission had led Yugao Uzuki into the abyss.


    Seated in his brightly lit office, Uchiha Yoru habitually closed his eyes to rest while awaiting his assistant''s delivery of the day''s reports. His intention was not to slack off but to conserve energy for the challenges that lay ahead.


    In his courtyard, four figures resembling Uchiha Yoru practiced different activities. One calmly honed his swordsmanship, while the other three meditated, focusing on altering their chakra''s nature.


    Shadow Clone Jutsu, rated as a B-rank difficulty technique, had an upgraded version called the ''Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu,'' classified as A-rank. Both were inventions of the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju.


    This technique used a significant amount of chakra to increase the number of clones formed. The Multiple Shadow Clones could generate over a thousand at once. Given its intense chakra consumption, Tobirama Senju had classified it as a forbidden technique and sealed its information within the Forbidden Scroll.


    Similarly, this technique was one of the most potent and "broken" non-affinity techniques. While it expedited training, the fatigue increased proportionally. Without exceptional recovery abilities, one couldn''t utilize this jutsu effectively. Recovery pertained to both the body and spirit.


    However, this technique wasn''t as all-powerful as it might seem. Physique-oriented Shadow Clones couldn''t be sustained for long, while training clones in jutsu faced the challenge of chakra. In the original story, Kakashi mentioned that he could only use Chidori four times a day. Similarly, using jutsu meant expending chakra, and after a few uses, the clones would disperse.


    This technique had limited usefulness, making it best suited for training in chakra nature transformation with minimal chakra consumption and no risk of harm. Training swordsmanship with a clone was more about refining the speed and accuracy of strikes.


    Furthermore, Yoru himself created only four clones due to his accelerated recovery ability. As for the original protagonist, Uzumaki Naruto? His training with the jutsu was possible due to his massive chakra reserves. He could afford the consumption, combined with his abnormal recovery ability.


    At the police department.


    "Yoru-sama, these are today''s reports, and there are also a few Genin who caused a disturbance after drinking last night. They were apprehended and need your approval."


    Yugao Uzuki proficiently handed over the prepared documents and reports, though her exhausted appearance was difficult to conceal.


    Uchiha Yoru naturally didn''t overlook this. After all, ninja possessed keen observational skills. However, he pretended not to notice and instead focused on reviewing the materials that required his approval.


    "These three Genin returned from a mission and caused a disturbance after drinking. Given their recent tension from the mission, let''s administer a lenient punishment. Inform them to compensate the tavern owner for damages, and they''ll be allowed to return home."


    For ninja transgressions, especially those without causing significant harm, Uchiha Yoru tended to pacify the situation. He opted for a peaceful resolution, advising apologies and necessary compensation, with a focus on safeguarding the ninja community.


    Yugao Uzuki seemed accustomed to this routine. She nodded slightly and observed as Uchiha Yoru approved and stamped the documents. In terms of political direction, as a Shinobi, she naturally leaned toward favoring the ninjas.


    After all, ninjas are groomed as tools from a young age, and their tasks are intertwined with various challenges and adversities. It''s natural for them to have emotional issues, so it''s not uncommon for them to exhibit sensitive behavior.


    Having contributed significantly to the village, she still hopes the village can show some leniency.


    Coincidentally, the actions undertaken by Uchiha Yoru, which nearly elevate the status of ninjas, also symbolize Orochimaru. This has garnered favor for Orochimaru among many, especially due to his success in the eyes of many towards the Sannin, Orochimaru.


    "Furthermore, our recent financial expenses have left us with a surplus. It might be appropriate to reward the hardworking ninjas, especially those facing hardships at home. Of course, rewards shouldn''t be given thoughtlessly; they should be based on their performance."


    "Lately, peace has gradually settled in the Land of Fire, and prices across various regions are stabilizing. This is particularly true for food. It''s a good time to make purchases and ensure to allocate a portion for the orphanage. After all, the children in the orphanage are leading quite challenging lives."


    Seated at his office desk, Uchiha Yoru calmly resolves one ninja concern after another. His administrative efficiency in the ninja world is undoubtedly top-tier.


    After all, there are no dedicated courses for teaching administrative skills in the world of ninjas. Instead, it''s a realm where children are molded into ninja tools. As a result, administrative tasks can prove to be quite vexing for most ninjas, and mastering the intricacies of these matters requires continual experience.


    Yet, Uchiha Yoru seems to possess an inherent aptitude for this. Just as the office door swings open, Uchiha Shisui walks in and is met with a scene he''s all too familiar with, evoking a look of admiration in his eyes.


    These are the very administrative tasks that leave him baffled and uncertain of how to proceed. He fears mishandling one aspect might lead to dissatisfaction, but under his elder brother Yoru''s guidance, these tasks seem effortlessly managed.


    In this moment of reverence and reflection, Shisui grasps the reason behind Orochimaru''s high regard for Yoru. Yoru''s approach to handling administrative matters is unparalleled, a perfect blend of efficiency and finesse.


    Tasks that used to be headaches with no satisfying resolution in sight are, in the hands of Uchiha Yoru, aptly addressed, leaving both parties content.


    For instance, in the event of a tavern dispute, the best approach has always been one of reconciliation. Delving too deeply into the matter would only result in the loss of ninja patrons. These ninjas share friendships among themselves, and word spreads quickly. Ultimately, it''s their loss.


    Ninjas are a proud bunch, and when released in such a manner, they''ll inevitably come to their senses and realize their mistake. The Police Department''s approach offers them a way out, one they eagerly accept. They compensate financially, shake hands, and reconcile. If they happen upon a tavern owner who handles matters astutely, they might even invite them for a friendly drink, nurturing a bond that extends beyond animosity into future camaraderie.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 87: Baffled

    Seventh Squad Office of the Police Department.With practiced expertise, he reviewed the documents and stamped them with his seal as the captain of the police department''s seventh squad. In less than thirty minutes, he finished the workload that might normally take a ninja half a day or even a full day to complete.


    Observing this scene, Uchiha Shisui nodded with a smile and remarked, "Yoru-niisan, there are two more files here that need your approval and signature."


    Looking at the documents handed to him by Shisui, Uchiha Yoru smiled and shook his head, saying, "Shisui, you should learn to handle these administrative matters in the future. After all, you will eventually become an elite of the police department."


    Acknowledging his older brother''s praise, Uchiha Shisui smiled awkwardly. Though he recognized his elite status in the police department, he found administrative work quite a headache. Spending an entire day on these matters often led to unsatisfactory results, requiring frequent revisions. In contrast, his older brother seemed like a natural leader who could effortlessly complete intricate administrative tasks in less than half an hour, nearly flawlessly.


    Uchiha Yoru jested with a smile, his gaze shifting to the two documents in his hand. As he read, his eyebrows furrowed, and he shook his head, commenting, "They want to increase the budget for the prison? The prison of our seventh squad needs expansion?"


    Seeing his older brother''s perplexed expression, Uchiha Shisui began explaining carefully, "Yoru-niisan, as the situation at the borders stabilizes, many ninjas are being recalled from the frontlines. Some of them find it difficult to readapt to village life due to their strained mental state."


    Although he didn''t elaborate further, it was evident that returning ninjas from the frontlines were causing disturbances due to their highly tense spirits and war-induced trauma.


    On the border battlefield, they brushed shoulders with death every day, living in a constant state of tension. Upon returning to the village, they struggled to adjust to the normalcy of life, requiring a transitional period. This transition often led to incidents.


    Listening to Shisui''s explanation, Uchiha Yoru sighed and stated, "They are all heroes of Konoha; they shouldn''t be treated like this. I don''t care what others do, but anyone who comes back from the frontlines is our concern."


    "Classify their offenses as disturbances and attempt to have their family members resolve issues peacefully. If they lack family, allow the police department to step in for negotiations. We''ll always find a suitable solution. And if matters escalate to violence, we need to inform them that they''ll be imprisoned, but the length of their stay will be up to them. They should compensate the affected parties and strive to shorten their sentences."


    "Furthermore, since these individuals have been apprehended, bring them to our prison, but we mustn''t treat them as mere criminals. Nobody desires this outcome. They are village heroes; even if they''ve made mistakes, they should have the opportunity to make amends."


    Uchiha Yoru spoke gravely about this matter. Shisui listened and earnestly nodded, internalizing these resolutions.


    Despite Uchiha Yoru''s soft-spoken voice, the office door was open, and with numerous ninjas around, who wouldn''t overhear? Thus, these words were meant for all to hear.


    However, this decision didn''t result in discontent; it brought expressions of relief to everyone''s faces.


    These returning individuals were all heroes, and while they caused problems, this solution was optimal. Lenient punishment and having them make amends would satisfy both sides, rather than resorting to strict discipline.


    The ninja world was also a realm of human emotions, especially for these ninjas who had been honed as tools since childhood. Their tough exteriors often masked fragile hearts, and they cherished their bonds deeply. They had vulnerable sides that the decisions of the police department''s seventh squad touched upon.


    "Yoru-niisan, the second set of documents pertains to expanding the patrol scope of the Police Department. We need to revise the patrol schedule and address the frequency."


    Shisui respectfully explained the contents of the second set of documents. Uchiha Yoru examined the documents with a serious expression, then shook his head and responded, "We''re adding three additional squads to the patrol teams, increasing the number of patrols by five times, particularly during the nighttime. Additionally, inform the Seventh Division of the Police Department and request their dedication during this period. Adjust their compensation accordingly." S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Given that many comrades are returning from the frontlines at this time, incidents are likely to escalate. However, we can''t prevent them entirely. The optimal strategy is to have the patrol teams focus on inspecting establishments such as bars, casinos, and brothels after 10 PM, with an emphasis on issuing warnings to deter trouble."


    "The simplest solution is to reduce the occurrence of such incidents. Consider the Police Department''s patrol teams conducting inspections every night after 10 PM. This consistent presence will encourage the ninja to exercise caution, naturally leading to a decrease in the frequency of accidents."


    "Shisui, please approach the minister later to discuss opening up the Police Department''s major training grounds. Ninjas who have recently returned from the battlefield need a transitional period, and the training grounds offer a suitable outlet, especially since our Police Department occupies around seventy percent of the village''s peripheral training areas. Currently, these spaces mostly go unused."


    Uchiha Yoru provided solutions with apparent ease. While they might not be perfect, they sounded like divine advice to Shisui, leaving him with an excited smile. He saw the emergence of a new Hokage after Orochimaru in Uchiha Yoru''s actions.


    While Uchiha Yoru maintained a composed demeanor, he sneered inwardly. The stability of the Konoha''s borders was factual, but chaos was likely on the horizon. The village''s actions were self-destructive, and the Third Hokage believed his methods were the most secure, not foreseeing the potential turmoil resulting from designating defectors.


    After all, Orochimaru''s defection''s impact was second only to a Hokage''s defection. This individual was a Hokage candidate, and branding them a defector would undoubtedly rattle Konoha.


    The original story featured skirmishes at the Konoha''s border with the Mist Village that persisted until Uchiha Shisui''s return and the Uchiha clan massacre. While these weren''t large-scale battles, they generated constant tension for the village.


    Then there was the Land of Lightning!


    Contemplating this, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but chuckle. His actions this time not only bolstered the police department''s reputation but also held political implications for Orochimaru, though not particularly significant.


    However, when war erupted once more, this group of returning individuals was nearly certain to be involved. By then, they would be a clandestine force.


    The village''s higher-ups believed the war had ended, thanks to the scars of the Third Great Ninja War. They assumed they had about a decade before another extensive conflict. Thus, they prioritized securing their interests openly, neglecting the returning ninjas'' importance.


    A decade! It could alter everything. How many returning ninjas could there be? At most, a few hundred¡ªno cause for concern. The village leaders focused on a smooth political transition.


    Nonetheless, no one foresaw what lay ahead.


    After smoothly resolving two administrative issues that Uchiha Shisui had struggled with, his admiration for Uchiha Yoru only grew stronger.


    "Yoru-niisan, don''t worry. I''ll immediately set these two plans in motion," Shisui said.


    Shisui displayed complete dedication to resolving the village''s issues promptly. Uchiha Yoru''s expression relaxed, revealing a faint smile.


    While the appearance of normalcy suited Yugao Uzuki well, she was adept at disguises. While outsiders remained oblivious, those familiar with her could sense occasional lapses in focus and emotional lows.


    "Yugao, what''s going on with you today?" Another female ninja working in the police department inquired curiously. Yugao Uzuki managed logistics and naturally attracted additional attention. She was also an assistant to the squad leader.


    Spotting this female ninja, Yugao Uzuki offered a forced smile and shook her head. "Sis Yoshiko, I''m fine."


    Nakata Yoshiko''s husband was a Chuunin who had sacrificed himself on the battlefield. He belonged to the Orochimaru faction. As a survivor, Yoshiko was naturally assigned to a less demanding position.


    Nakata Yoshiko smiled as she looked at Yugao and said, "Yugao, your distracted demeanor can''t escape my notice. Tell me, what kind of difficulty are you facing?"


    At that moment, Yugao let out an inward sigh. ''I''m sorry, Sister Yoshiko. I didn''t mean to use you. It''s just that you''ve attracted the attention of the ANBU.''


    Yugao''s facade seemed to slip away, revealing a lost and helpless expression. The two women took advantage of a lull in their work to start chatting.


    "What! Your father left you with so much debt!" Yoshiko''s shocked expression was genuine. She hadn''t expected Yugao to suddenly be burdened with such a significant amount of debt.


    Seeing Yoshiko''s astonishment, Yugao shook her head helplessly. "Sister Yoshiko, I''m just an ordinary Chuunin. Even if I join a ninja squad and take on B-rank missions, it would still take several years for each mission."


    However, as someone experienced, Yoshiko sighed and explained, "It''s not as simple as you think. B-rank missions are already quite challenging. Apart from the danger level, the bounty for B-rank missions ranges from 80,000 to 200,000 ryo. But executing B-rank missions usually requires a ninja squad, or even more than one squad."


    "Each B-rank mission varies in time consumption. A regular ninja might manage seven or eight B-rank missions in a year. Do you think this is a battlefield? If you''re only considering debt repayment, how many years will it take?"


    Yoshiko shook her head and sighed, "Yugao, you''re young. Do you know the annual expenses for a ninja? Weapons, medicinal herbs, and various consumables amount to a significant cost. You''ll also need a well-coordinated team to accompany you on missions regularly."


    Yugao''s face grew paler as she listened, but she forced a smile. "It''s okay, I''m still young. I''ll aim to clear the debt by around age twenty-five."


    "Twenty-five? By twenty, you''re already a grown woman. Your talents would go to waste."


    Speaking as if recounting a tale of sorrow, Yugao privately nursed a sense of sadness. Being a ninja was always a high-risk profession, demanding both rigorous training and mission execution, which in turn required significant funds. Now, saddled with such an immense debt, she found herself almost unable to move forward.


    "Sister Yoshiko, you''re experienced and have good relations with the Uchiha clan. There must be a way. If I can overcome this obstacle, I''ll follow your guidance."


    Yugao''s pleading expression wasn''t lost on Yoshiko, who sighed in response.


    For a girl in her prime, this was an overwhelming blow. With a commoner background and decent talent, she could have had a brighter future. But now...


    "Yugao!"


    Yoshiko hesitated, trying to say something, but her expression showed she was struggling with her words. Yugao clung to Yoshiko''s every word as if it were a lifeline.


    "Sister Yoshiko, do you have a solution?"


    Seeing Yugao''s desperate expression, Yoshiko sighed softly, "Yugao, you know quite a bit, haven''t you spread some gossip about me in private?"


    Unlike feigning ignorance, Yoshiko wasn''t surprised about her connection to a certain Uchiha member. In fact, she seemed to have planned it.


    "No, I''ve only heard things from others." Yugao blurted out instinctively, but immediately regretted it.


    The two walked to a corner outside the police building, and Yoshiko looked around to ensure no one was there before sighing again. "Yugao, you must have heard about my situation."


    Yugao''s face visibly tensed, while Yoshiko managed a strained smile. "Though there are plenty of rumors, he''s treated me well. He''s also been kind to my child. You know my husband died in the Third Great Ninja War, and the village has suffered from conflict. While the compensation is decent, it only perpetuates our hardship."


    "The key for a strong ninja is foundation. We lack bloodlines and secret techniques, not to mention that we even lack chakra natures!" Yoshiko''s smile carried a hint of sadness.


    Chakra natures! During the founding of Konoha, the Senju and Uchiha clans invited major families to form the shinobi village. Later, with the introduction of the shinobi academy, civilians had the chance to become ninja. Yet, the origins of ninjutsu stemmed from the major clans.


    So there was an unspoken rule in the shinobi world: civilians needed to report their learned techniques. If you learned a B-rank jutsu, you had to report it to the village. Teaching your descendants required reporting as well.


    For civilians, their jutsu came from the major clans, and no payment was involved, just a reporting procedure. This reflected the existing class divide in the shinobi world, regardless of the realm.


    "Even though Midou was honored as a special Jounin after his sacrifice, he was Wind natured. Our child didn''t inherit that, leaving us with no chance."


    Yoshiko continued, "Yugao, you''re still young. I don''t want you to regret it. Do you know the greatest advantage women ninja possess?"


    Yugao hesitated, then responded softly, "Beauty and the fact that offspring of a female ninja will likely be a ninja."


    Listening, Yoshiko sighed and said, "The ninja world is brutal, and competition is fierce. You''re beautiful and talented, and your advantage at this age is substantial. If you have a child, they''ll undoubtedly be gifted. The major clans tend to marry women with chakra natures, and our team leader, from a major clan, is young and handsome. Even if you don''t end up together, he won''t mistreat you. Perhaps this is your only chance to change your fate."


    Yoshiko''s relationship with a certain Uchiha ninja was known, and the ANBU''s information showed that he was likely to help, given his personality. While all this was orchestrated by the ANBU, Yugao''s baffled expression showed she was truly at a loss upon hearing it.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 88: Yugao

    During this time, Uchiha Yoru had spent a busy day dealing with political matters. After using his Shadow Clones and experiencing their disappearance, he felt drained. Little did he know that the ANBU''s covert operations had orchestrated a targeted scheme against him.Hidden beneath Konoha, in a secret research facility:


    Rubbing his forehead, after handling the morning affairs and recuperating from the afternoon exhaustion caused by his Shadow Clones, he couldn''t help but marvel at the effectiveness of the Shadow Clone technique for training.


    Recovering mentally alone was challenging for many, as it required an abundance of energy in the original body to practice.


    Upon stepping into the laboratory, Orochimaru looked up upon sensing his arrival, a hoarse smile forming on his lips. "Heh, Yoru-kun, come take a look at my latest creation."


    "Whether it''s Edo Tensei (Impure World Reincarnation) or Fushi Tensei (Living Corpse Reincarnation), both require a substantial foundation of chakra, much like the natural energy used in legendary Sage techniques. Essentially, a large amount of chakra is needed as a base."


    As he entered, Orochimaru bombarded him with a flurry of technical terms. Upon seeing Orochimaru''s research subject, his brow furrowed. A prisoner was on an experimental table, writhing in agony, with black markings covering his body.


    "What''s this?"


    Although he had a suspicion, Uchiha Yoru pretended not to know. Orochimaru, however, was all the more excited.


    "Yoru-kun, you know, I''m not sure if the legendary Six Paths Sage actually existed, but the Sage techniques from those legends are real. For instance, the Fire Temple has a tradition of Sage Techniques, and there are three major sacred forbidden sites, like the Ry¨±chi Cave."


    "Sage?" Uchiha Yoru feigned a puzzled expression and then hesitated before saying, "Sensei Orochimaru, I''ve come across information about Sages in my clan''s records."


    "Ordinary chakra forms through a balance of physical and spiritual energy. Senjutsu chakra (Sage''s energy) involves absorbing natural energy from the surroundings, blending it with one''s own physical and spiritual energy in a balanced fusion. Techniques using this power are called Senjutsu."


    Impressed by Uchiha Yoru''s broad knowledge, Orochimaru nodded approvingly. "Indeed, Yoru-kun, you''re different from the average ninja. You''ve even delved into these written materials."


    Ordinary ninja usually focused on techniques, paying little attention to other sources. But for Orochimaru, who had ventured into scientific research, this limited perspective was insufficient.


    "Techniques empowered by Senjutsu chakra are several times or even dozens of times stronger than normal. They also grant heightened sensory perception."


    Orochimaru explained the potency of Senjutsu enthusiastically. "Training in Senjutsu requires much time and a vast chakra reserve. It''s nearly impossible for most ninja. However, I''ve discovered a natural-born Sage, someone with the ability to absorb natural energy. Do you grasp the significance?"


    "It suggests that Senjutsu chakra might have been passed down not only through training but also through bloodlines, akin to kekkei genkai. If there''s Senjutsu chakra, then there must be Sages. What did the world look like before ninjas existed? Did ancient times truly have Sages?"


    Seeing Orochimaru''s increasing excitement and fanaticism, Uchiha Yoru''s eye involuntarily twitched. Orochimaru''s speculations were impressive. But Yoru also knew what Sages looked like; the legendary Six Paths Sage was the son of a woman.


    "Yoru-kun, up north, we''ve found a young boy who can naturally absorb energy. When he''s in a place rich in natural energy, he becomes like a Sage, but he loses control and goes berserk. This is the Sage''s bloodline, or rather, the bloodline of the Sages. Have you noticed the seal on the subject? That''s the power I obtained through that boy."


    The mention of a seal caught his attention. So, Orochimaru began developing these seals from this point. It made sense; Orochimaru had even applied a seal to his own disciple, Anko Mitarashi, when he defected.


    "Curse seals? Orochimaru-sensei, what''s the connection between Natural Energy and Edo Tensei?"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru''s expression showed puzzlement, and Orochimaru responded with an intriguing smile.


    "Yoru-kun, your thoughts are just like mine. We''ve transcended the narrow confines of ninja abilities."


    "Heh, because I''ve realized that Curse Seal Jutsu''s Natural Energy can erode mental strength or the so-called soul. It also grants significant power to the ninja. Natural Energy is profound; there are likely many abilities we''ve yet to discover."


    Orochimaru enthusiastically explained, and Uchiha Yoru''s expression turned thoughtful. It seemed that Orochimaru''s Curse Seal wasn''t just a tool for manipulation; it could be used to manipulate and erode an opponent''s mind.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, this is the ''Caged Bird'' Curse Seal scroll sent by the Hyuga clan. They''ve also provided research funds."


    Uchiha Yoru smiled as he presented Orochimaru with the purpose of his visit. Orochimaru responded with a husky laugh, saying, "It''s not easy to resolve the Hyuga clan matter. Over the years, many elites have attempted."


    While that was the case, Orochimaru still accepted the scroll. He wasn''t particularly interested in lifting the Caged Bird Seal from the Hyuga clan; his attention was divided among researching Edo Tensei, Fushi Tensei, the so-called Wood Release Revival Project for the roots, and now dedicating effort to Curse Seals. In a ninja world, Orochimaru''s hands were undoubtedly full.


    Researching Sage Natural Energy not only strengthened him but also left him with more energy to explore forbidden techniques.


    "Sensei, although the Caged Bird Seal is a curse seal, could it still be considered a derivative of sealing jutsu?"


    Uchiha Yoru shared his viewpoint, and Orochimaru shook his head, saying, "Yoru-kun, Sealing jutsu isn''t like the five elemental ninjutsu. It requires not only talent but also precise control. You can research it if you want, but don''t delve too deep."


    Orochimaru didn''t want Yoru to waste his talents on sealing jutsu. Despite his words, Orochimaru tilted his head back, and with a haunting sound from his throat, a large snake emerged from his mouth. The snake then spat out a scroll several times larger than itself.


    "Heh, Yoru-kun, these are the sealing jutsu I''ve gathered. You can pick one or two to study specifically. After all, life is short, and to achieve your dreams, you need to be strong enough not to die at the hands of any formidable opponent."


    Orochimaru''s husky voice echoed in the room as he spoke with a smile. Uchiha Yoru nodded in understanding, realizing that Orochimaru''s perspective likely contributed to his array of unusual and unorthodox ninjutsu, particularly those focused on survival.


    You could argue that Orochimaru''s ninjutsu might not have been the most powerful, but it was undoubtedly the most peculiar, especially when it came to self-preservation.


    ...


    Beneath the night''s cloak, just outside an impressive and dignified courtyard within the Uchiha clan''s territory, Yugao Uzuki appeared restless. This time, she wasn''t pretending; her unease was genuine. Was she really going to undertake this for the ANBU mission?


    "Yugao, this is where the Captain resides. It seems he hasn''t returned yet," Nakata Yoshiko''s voice quivered as she spoke. She gazed at Yugao''s youthful face and couldn''t help but offer a bitter smile, shaking her head with a self-deprecating chuckle.


    "Yugao, you can still withdraw your commitment. Ponder this carefully. Can you gather enough funds by mortgaging your family''s house and utilizing your savings?"


    Dragging someone else into a predicament was morally wrong, and it was evident that Yoshiko felt burdened by it. However, Yugao''s response was a strained smile.


    Beneath the moonlight, Yugao observed Yoshiko''s fear and the guilt in her eyes. At that moment, a warm feeling enveloped her, along with a bitter smile. She hadn''t expected the person showing concern for her to be the one who was manipulated by her.


    With a touch of sorrow, Yugao wore a tragic smile. "Sister Yoshiko, my parents were commoners and lived in an apartment. Even if I sell the house, I''ll get at most three to five hundred thousand ryo. Adding my savings, I might scrape together around five hundred thousand. But the debt is three million! Not thirty thousand. Sister Yoshiko, I''m really left with no choice."


    In that moment, Yugao seemed to fully immerse herself in her role, while Yoshiko sighed softly at the sight.


    "Yugao, I don''t know if what we''re doing is right, or if you''ll regret it later. Right now, all I can do is offer you some advice."


    Seeing Yugao nod with gratitude, Yoshiko sighed, "Once you take this step, your dignity will be lost. From then on, you''ll never forget."


    "If you''re only doing this for the money, listen to me. Don''t get pregnant. Once the terms are settled, given the Uchiha clan''s status, in two or three years at most, it''ll be over. Be cautious during this time, try not to be discovered, and forget this experience in the future. Start anew."


    Listening to Yoshiko''s advice, Yugao lowered her head and managed a strained smile. "Sister Yoshiko, do you truly believe I can forget about this? This is something that will stay with me forever once it''s done."


    Seeing Yugao''s expression of despair, Yoshiko sighed softly, "Captain Yoru is a good person, and while conflicts are common among noble families, the Uchiha clan is different from the others. Their inherent pride prevents them from mistreating women."


    "Captain Yoru''s identity will even make him a student of the Hokage in the future. As an elder of the Uchiha clan, being a second wife or concubine might not be a bad choice."


    Yoshiko moved closer and gently tidied Yugao''s disheveled hair, speaking in a hushed voice. "Being a woman of a noble family isn''t shameful. And Captain Yoru is a strong individual. In terms of status, power, and family position, he won''t lack women."


    "You''ll understand matters of the heart later on. Ninjas follow the strong, and women attach themselves to the powerful. That''s an unchanging truth," Yoshiko said softly, as if reassuring herself, which seemed to ease her burden.


    "Yugao, I didn''t agree to become a second wife because he refused. It''s because of my child." Mentioning her child, Yoshiko''s smile turned determined.


    "The child hasn''t seen its father since birth. I can''t sever the connection between the child and his family." No one understood her pain; raising a child alone and enduring various rumors over the years.


    She was already a widow. Anyone else would have remarried long ago. But she hadn''t. She was protecting the last descendant of his Husband family.


    "Sister Yoshiko." Yugao''s smile was forced. She wanted to say thank you, but the words wouldn''t come out. After all, this was a difficult topic to address.


    Yoshiko''s involvement with the Uchiha clan had been discussed privately by many. That''s why she was part of the ANBU''s plan¡ªit made sense and provided a reasonable pretext for bringing her to the Uchiha territory.


    "Yugao, you don''t need to say anything. I don''t know if what we''re doing is right or if you''ll regret it later. Right now, all I want to say is that you can still back out and avoid regret."


    Yoshiko seemed to have let go of her burden now. Her final words were sincere. As for what Yugao would choose, she couldn''t control it anymore. After all, Yugao had sought her help, and she knew the only way to save her.


    She was saving a naive girl.


    Under the moonlight, lights illuminated the solemn house. Meanwhile, Yoshiko, with her head down, walked slowly toward another residence under the cover of night.


    ...


    Leaving the research base, the sky had already darkened. The streets were deserted. Uchiha Yoru shook his head, muttering, "No wonder researchers are all workaholics, losing track of time like this."


    A shadow flitted by, and using his ninja skills, he swiftly leaped through the night, returning to his courtyard outside his house.


    Suddenly, his brows furrowed, and his black eyes glowed with the swirling pattern of the Sharingan. The three tomoe rotated within his crimson eyes as he stared intently at his house.


    The living room light was on. Someone was inside! But who would come to his residence?


    The clan head? Or perhaps the Elder? There was no one so unconventional in the Uchiha clan. Could it be a spy? Impossible. The Hyuga clan''s strictness was deeply ingrained and unchanging.


    In an instant, numerous thoughts flashed through his mind. As he pondered, his hand had already gripped the hilt of his Kusanagi sword at his waist. His eyes narrowed, and from within his sleeve, snakes slithered out, their venomous fangs bared.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    ¡ª Brandon Hunt


    ¡ª Ash


    ¡ª Yori?l


    ¡ª Nacho


    ¡ª Dad S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª isaiah man123


    ¡ª Tyler A


    ¡ª john jonhson


    ¡ª PathSeeker


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.


    You can now Join Patreon for Free??

 Chapter 89: Mission

    With a creaking sound, the wooden door slowly swung open, revealing a dimly lit, empty living room that flickered with light. A delightful aroma of food wafted through the air.Uchiha Yoru, the one who had opened the door, squinted his eyes. His three-tomoe Sharingan rotated coldly as he scanned the surroundings, his grip on the Kusanagi sword remaining firm, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    Amidst the aroma and the inviting glow of the room, he couldn''t help but wonder who was at his house and had even prepared a meal.


    Even though he had undergone training in the ninja school, he was left bewildered in this moment, unable to deduce who might be responsible, despite countless images flashing through his mind.


    Chakra adhered to his feet, allowing him to walk silently on the wooden floor. Uchiha Yoru slowly made his way to the entrance of the living room.


    Inside, a simple meal and a fragrant soup were arranged on the table. The warmth wasn''t overpowering, but the aroma in the air was rich.


    No one?


    Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes. As soon as he caught the aroma in the air, he held his breath. Simultaneously, venomous snakes emerged from his sleeves, slithering silently across the room to open all the windows.


    Could there be poison in the aroma? The instinctual response was ventilation.


    In the well-lit room, Uchiha Yoru calmly proceeded toward the second floor. Venomous snakes hid in the corners and blind spots along the walls, prepared to strike when least expected.


    With a gentle rustle, as the wooden bedroom door was pushed open, a figure emerged inside. Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan narrowed with a tinge of surprise. The walls outside the room were already covered with venomous snakes, but they remained hidden from view within the bedroom.


    In an instant, all the snakes froze. As Uchiha Yoru took in the scene within his bedroom, he was truly perplexed. Nevertheless, he managed to maintain a forced smile.


    "Yugao Uzaki, care to explain why you''re in my house? And why in my bedroom?"


    At this point, a dangerous edge crept into Uchiha Yoru''s smile. The venomous snakes outside extended their tongues once more, poised to strike.


    Meanwhile, Yugao had meticulously tidied up the bedroom, even arranging the bed and smoothing out the sheets, as if preparing for sleep. However, this wasn''t her own house.


    Yugao was now kneeling on the wooden floor, maintaining a respectful posture from when she had opened the door. Her head remained bowed, and her shoulders trembled slightly.


    "Captain Yoru, I heard from my sister, Yoshiko, that you might help me with my current problem."


    In a voice trembling on the brink of inaudibility, Yugao spoke, resembling a forsaken kitten. Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and asked, "What problem?"


    What exactly was Yugao plotting? Was it her own scheme or orchestrated by ANBU? As Uchiha Yoru pondered, Yugao''s next words astounded him, followed by a cunning smile.


    "Captain Yoru, my father..."


    As Yugao revealed her burden of enormous debt, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but deeply regard the girl. Oh, ANBU, resorting to such methods to get close to him. Perhaps he had underestimated the world of ninja or, more likely, he had been careless.


    In the ninja world, there were secret missions like assassinations, interceptions, escorts, and searches. Similarly, there were covert missions, particularly espionage.


    Espionage involved getting close to the target and exploiting all available means.


    With a subtle gesture of his fingers, the venomous snakes lurking around the bedroom''s exterior walls retreated into the shadows. His vigilance remained.


    "Three million ryo of debt is indeed a heavy burden for an ordinary ninja like you."


    Uchiha Yoru calmly entered the bedroom, his grip on the Kusanagi sword loosening. Though he was cautious, he wasn''t letting his guard down entirely.


    Although it was for a mission, Yugao''s pale face and her visible nervousness seemed genuine. Nonetheless, Uchiha Yoru offered a wry smile. A cunning ANBU, a cunning Third Hokage. Layers upon layers, these tactics were unending.


    Yugao, in her inexperience, either believed or pretended to believe what was in front of her. It was time for Uchiha Yoru to respond.


    As he thought this, Uchiha Yoru calmly nodded. "You haven''t eaten, have you? Bring the food from downstairs up here. Let''s eat together in the bedroom."


    "Huh? Yes, yes, Captain."


    Yugao''s thoughts seemed slightly behind. She hurried to her feet, performing a rushed bow before scurrying downstairs, visibly flustered.


    ...


    In the bedroom, Yugao sat on her knees in front of the table, her head lowered, emitting an air of helplessness and confusion. Amidst the torment she felt, she tried to enjoy her meal.


    At the dining table, Uchiha Yoru calmly finished his last bite of food. After wiping an imaginary trace of food from his mouth with a napkin, he nodded in approval, saying, "Your cooking skills are impressive, though I''m not particularly fond of onigiri and sushi."


    Hearing his words, Yugao hastily placed the untouched bowl she held onto the table and quickly bowed, saying, "I apologize, Captain. In the future, I will do my best to prepare dishes that you enjoy."


    Something about her response seemed off. "In the future?" This thought triggered an unnoticed surge of resentment within Yugao. He had joined the ANBU, so how did he end up with a spy''s mission?


    A spy! Although she was a civilian, she was aware of the existence of spies that the village secretly cultivated. These spies operated independently from the six major ninja departments and held significant influence. They could command the cooperation of the Konoha''s six main departments when necessary, yet remained a secretive unit without any overt combat capabilities.


    The ANBU, known as the "Special Assassination and Tactics Special Force," was an elite ninja unit specializing in covert operations. Their missions often involved assassinations, ambushes, pursuing targets, and safeguarding important individuals.


    Sensing Yugao''s unease and subtle resentment, Uchiha Yoru raised an eyebrow. He seemed to have found a way to handle the situation and smiled slightly. He mentioned a strategy involving using counterespionage tactics.


    "Yugao, this is a red wine from the Uchiha clan. It has rejuvenating effects for girls and promotes blood circulation for ninjas."


    Uchiha Yoru casually retrieved a bottle of red wine from the counter in the bedroom and picked up two wine glasses. This house had been granted to him by the clan and was fully equipped, even containing various alcoholic beverages and fine teas. Being from a prestigious family, one might choose not to indulge, but the provisions were essential.


    To bolster her courage, or perhaps feeling cornered, Yugao took the offered wine glass and drank a large gulp. She coughed and choked due to the unfamiliar taste, her face turning red. Uchiha Yoru noticed her pale hand gripping the glass.


    Either she was an adept spy, capable of convincingly feigning authenticity, or she was genuine. Beyond her fabricated identity, the panic and fear she displayed today were real.


    Considering her age and the information he had gathered through covert investigations, she likely hadn''t had the time for intensive training until after her graduation.


    Not everyone possessed the talents of Kabuto, so Uchiha Yoru nodded, understanding that even in this situation, he needed to find her vulnerabilities.


    No one is flawless. Orochimaru''s obsession with research, Hokage''s loyalty to Konoha''s stability¡ªthese were vulnerabilities. Similarly, he had his own, like the intoxicating allure of power and the desire to become stronger in this world, to wield authority, and perhaps even achieve immortality.


    Women are enigmatic creatures. Yugao''s eyes reddened after downing the wine. She knew she couldn''t resist, especially given the mission from the ANBU leader and the significant resources invested. She had to continue, and the person in front of her was an elite member of the Uchiha clan. If exposed, her fate would be worse than death.


    "Captain, can you help me resolve my current dilemma?"


    Having finished the wine, Yugao had decided to throw caution to the wind. Especially under the influence of alcohol, she stared directly at him with her red eyes.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded gently, "Yugao, you''re very beautiful and have an untainted background. With your talents, I''ll invest a million ryo annually. I can help you clear your debt first, and in three years, I''ll restore your freedom, if you''re willing."


    Uchiha Yoru''s smile and proposal left his intentions clear. A total investment of three million ryo for a chance to secure the future of a potential special jonin was a deal he wouldn''t pass up. Despite the risks, he was confident in her future achievements.


    "Captain Yoru, I will hold you to your word." Yugao''s determination, fueled by alcohol, led her to remove her ninja attire, revealing the form-fitting outfit underneath.


    Under the moonlight, in the dimly lit bedroom, the two figures embraced each other, resembling lovers in a tight embrace.


    ...


    Early the next morning, inside the bedroom, Yugao was curled up like an injured kitten, while Uchiha Yoru watched her with trembling eyelashes. He didn''t speak; after all, it was her first time, and such an experience might be difficult for her to accept all at once.


    Holding her delicate white jade hand, Uchiha Yoru gently nodded, squinting his eyes. The slight calluses on her hand were from frequent training in sword techniques. Although chakra had improved her physical condition, it would take prolonged chakra cultivation for the old calluses from ninja training to disappear.


    In this ninja world, people were not only mentally mature at an early age, but the same applied to experiences like this. Looking at the protagonist in the original story, you could tell that getting married at 17 was considered normal.


    The young girl, Yugao, exuded a youthful and innocent aura. Growing up as a commoner, she had limited resources, so her training mostly focused on physical techniques, giving her skin an extra level of elasticity.


    Chakra, indicative of medical ninjutsu, flowed through his fingers as he gently caressed her quivering skin. Though Yugao kept her eyes shut, pretending to sleep, she could still feel the effects of the medical ninjutsu.


    ...


    As the morning sunlight streamed into the room, Yugao sat up in a panic, her eyes fixed on the plum blossom on the pristine white bedsheet. The room was now empty except for her.


    Uchiha Yoru''s handsome appearance stood out even among the Uchiha clan, known for their good looks. Along with his gentleness from last night, Yugao found a hint of comfort.


    In reality, she was the one who had gained an advantage. His identity, strength, background, and appearance were all far beyond her reach.


    Her nerves eased slightly as she noticed a letter left on the table. The message read, "I''ve gone to work. Breakfast is ready. I''ve taken the day off for you; consider it a day off."


    The note ended with a reassuring smiley face. In that moment, warmth flooded Yugao''s heart, and her eyes welled up with slight tears.


    The ANBU loyalty had only given her cold missions, even having her spy within her own village. They had orchestrated everything to place her by his side.


    However, as she had realized during this time, he was a good person, accepting of ninjas, even the events of last night!


    "Thank you, but I''m afraid I might disappoint you."


    Yugao gazed at the simple, lukewarm rice porridge on the table, still showing a faint smile.


    But that smile quickly faded. She knew she could be moved, yet she remained committed to her mission: infiltrate Uchiha Yoru''s side, gather intelligence, and gradually integrate into the Uchiha clan to uncover their internal secrets.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand") s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 90: Women

    The early morning sunlight bathes the earth, and the warming spring sunshine causes the snowflakes on the ground to gently melt away, symbolizing the arrival of the season of rebirth.Beneath the brilliant sunlight, during this time of day, most of the ninjas are either engaged in training or on missions. The streets are bustling with the activity of ordinary people and women venturing out to purchase groceries.


    As Yugao Uzuki steps out of the Uchiha clan area, she crosses paths with Nakata Yoshiko. In this moment, an air of awkwardness lingers. It''s apparent that the young girl feels somewhat flustered in the presence of Yoshiko for the first time, her head lowered and her demeanor uncertain.


    "Yugao, let''s walk together," Nakata Yoshiko says with an air of familiarity. She approaches Yugao with a light chuckle and places a basket in her hands, while offering a reassuring murmur, "The soldier pills produced in the Uchiha clan area are no less impressive than those of the Akimichi clan."


    It''s clear that Nakata Yoshiko has performed this act on multiple occasions, almost silencing everyone with such gestures. Despite this, Nakata Yoshiko leads the head-lowered Yugao Uzuki onward. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yugao, this is from Captain Yoru," Nakata Yoshiko adds, her meaningful gaze indicating the stack of banknotes in the basket that Yugao holds. As Yugao notices the contents, her surprise becomes evident.


    "Sis Yoshiko, didn''t we agree that you would help me solve the problem? Why is there money?"


    At this moment, Yugao Usuki''s inexperience is clear, her puzzled expression in the presence of Nakata Yoshiko causing a chuckle from the latter. "Yugao, you truly are an innocent girl. You cannot fathom the life of a prestigious clan, especially the Uchiha, the foremost family in the Land of Fire."


    "The stature of Captain Yoru alone in the Uchiha clan ensures a certain monthly dividend from the family''s industrial earnings, not to mention the compensations for his duties. The Uchiha hold a prominent position and are notably generous in supporting their own, especially their women."


    As Nakata Yoshiko concludes her sentence, a subtle meaningfulness colors her expression. This prompts Yugao Usuki''s cheeks to flush slightly at the implications.


    "Take it, for it is rightfully yours," Nakata Yoshiko''s words leave Yugao Usuki momentarily flustered. She senses a faint warmth emanating from the stack of banknotes within her grasp.


    "Yugao, since you have embarked on this path, there is no turning back. Sometimes, rumors can cause harm. Therefore, claim what is due to you now. Even if you later feel regret, this money can provide stability in your life."


    As Yugao Usuki gazes at Nakata Yoshiko''s seasoned demeanor, she remains unsure about handling the money. Her concerns find a voice.


    "No, Sister Yoshiko, we agreed upon three years and three million. I''m worried that accepting this money..."


    Listening to Yugao Usuki''s concerns, Nakata Yoshiko shakes her head reassuringly. "Fear not. The Uchiha''s pride is deeply ingrained. You might question their might, but you should never doubt their honor. As long as you conduct yourself for these three years and adhere to their commands, even if you choose to leave in the future, they won''t hinder you."


    When a substantial amount of money is handed to you, even if you don''t physically see it as payment for your debt, it can still feel abstract. However, with these crisp banknotes before her eyes, the visual impact is undeniable. For the inexperienced Yugao Usuki, who has not faced many such situations, the experience is overwhelming.


    ...


    Exhausted upon her return home, Yugao Usuki''s expression shifts abruptly as a figure appears in her bedroom.


    "Head!"


    The person is none other than the head of the ANBU, also the granddaughter-in-law of the Third Hokage, and her immediate superior.


    "Yugao, did the plan succeed last night?"


    Under the unabashed gaze of this granddaughter-in-law of the Third Hokage, Yugao Usuki senses a palpable ambition. In this moment, Yugao feels unusually sensitive.


    After all, it is jarring to have her first time dedicated to a mission, only to have her superior inquire about the mission afterward.


    Suppressing the pain in her heart, Yugao Usuki lowers her head and speaks softly, "The mission was accomplished, but the target is very cautious. I''m afraid their current intent is to have me only as a lover."


    As Yugao Usuki opens the basket she holds, revealing the crisp banknotes within, the granddaughter-in-law of the Third Hokage displays a disdainful expression.


    "The Uchiha clan is indeed generous. You need not surrender this money. You can use it as you wish."


    For her, money holds little importance. Her current aspiration is to advance further, relying on her husband''s position. Once Sarutobi Shinzo assumes the role of Hokage, she will become the Hokage''s wife.


    The daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage lowered her voice and said with a solemn tone, "Yugao, I will remember everything you''ve done. In the future, you will be integrated into the Uchiha''s spy network. The catastrophe of the Nine-Tails must not be allowed to happen again. Uchiha Yoru''s identity and strength position him as a strong contender for the Uchiha clan''s higher ranks, possibly even as an elder."


    "As for that old Uchiha Setsuna, his health is deteriorating day by day, and he won''t last for many more years. Uchiha Yoru is the most fitting candidate to succeed him. While intelligence is of the utmost importance, there''s no need to rush. Ascend the ranks gradually, and eventually, Uchiha Yoru will be willing to take you as his concubine."


    It must be acknowledged that this daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage, despite her ambitious nature, is also highly skilled. At this point, she''s already setting the stage for future plans.


    After assuming the role of Hokage, she must provide support for her husband''s position. With the current opportunity, she naturally aims to utilize her position to embed spies within the Uchiha clan.


    "Yugao, all of these actions are for the sake of the village. I hope you can understand."


    After detailing the mission, the granddaughter-in-law of the Third Hokage showcases her adeptness in rallying people. Yet, her fervor for personal gain is notably strong. Yugao Uzuki, meanwhile, is in a particularly sensitive state. Though a hint of resistance lingers within her, the notion of working for the village resonates, prompting her solemn agreement.


    "For the village, Yugao is prepared to sacrifice her life."


    Observing Yugao Uzuki''s response, the granddaughter-in-law of the Third Hokage smiles with satisfaction. "Yugao, fret not. You are executing a classified ANBU mission. I can assure you that once the mission concludes, your past will remain unknown. You can embark on a fresh start in Konoha and learn advanced ninja techniques, including A-rank jutsu."


    A-rank jutsu are considered advanced techniques accessible only to high-level ninjas. The rewards can certainly be deemed substantial.


    Upon hearing this, Yugao Uzuki forces a smile and nods, saying, "Thank you, Head."


    At this juncture, solace and reassurance might hold greater value for a woman than mere rewards. It''s possible that Yugao Uzuki, being inherently altruistic, is not greatly concerned with material gains.


    From the original story, it''s apparent that following Gekko Hayate''s demise, Konoha established an alliance with Sunagakure. Yugao Usuki grappled with war trauma and ultimately relinquished her ANBU identity to join the logistical support unit. She wasn''t driven by a potent sense of ambition.


    ¡­


    In the office of the 7th Division of the Police Department, a somewhat embarrassed smile graced Uchiha Shisui''s face.


    "Yoru-niisan, regarding last night''s incident, you''re aware of Nakata Yoshiko''s situation. It''s highly unlikely that her presence escaped the watchful eyes of the patrol teams."


    Observing Shisui''s hesitant demeanor, Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a touch of helplessness. "Alright, I''ll forgive you this time. But please, next time, do inform me in advance."


    It was implausible for a stranger entering the Uchiha clan''s territory to go unnoticed, especially if it involved someone like Yugao Uzuki, a mere Chunin.


    This was, after all, the Uchiha clan''s territory, and the covert patrol guards were keeping a close watch. Naturally, they would need to be informed of any developments. Soon enough, this information reached the higher echelons, although, in line with the spirit of ninja secrecy, such matters weren''t openly discussed.


    However, it was highly likely that the clan head and the elders were already privy to the details; otherwise, how would Shisui be aware?


    "Yoru-niisan, the clan has sent a message through me. They''re open to considering suitable candidates from within the clan."


    Dealing with affairs like keeping a lover a secret was something Shisui had grown accustomed to over the past year of involvement in high-level politics. He didn''t find it unusual. In fact, he believed that if this relationship could lead to the birth of the Uchiha''s noble bloodline, it would be an honor.


    "Alright, Shisui, Orochimaru-sensei''s matter takes precedence for now." Uchiha Yoru rubbed his forehead, casting a glance at Shisui''s expression. He shook his head with an amused smile.


    Hailing from a prestigious lineage, as you step into the heart of power and revel in a certain degree of distinguished treatment, you must also shoulder corresponding responsibilities.


    For instance, clans like the Uchiha, while not entirely opposed to cross-marriages, hold certain noble bloodlines that bear the Sharingan, a unique eye. These clans usually provide guidance to their members, suggesting that they wed within the clan. Naturally, it''s just advice, given the Uchiha''s pride; even a few words of counsel from them are seen as quite magnanimous.


    However, for someone like him, who has already assumed a position of authority within the Uchiha clan, if he were to marry an outsider, it would be acceptable if the person were a civilian. Ideally, though, the individual should be at a J¨­nin level, to avert any undue gossip.


    While nurturing their chakra-infused constitution, parents who both possess such a constitution will undoubtedly pass down this ability to their children. Similarly, if the parents are high-level ninja, most of their child''s talents will surpass those of ordinary ninja.


    As for these minor matters within the clan, Uchiha Yoru chuckled and shook his head. Technically, as a team leader, his role could be considered one of authority, but when you consider his identity as a disciple of Orochimaru, he has almost become a presence in the clan second only to the clan head and the elders.


    "Yoru-niisan, the clan has sent me an advanced bonus."


    Looking at the bankbook Shisui handed him, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but display a wry smile. Seriously, just because he got involved with a woman, now the clan was showing interest. They even released the bonus a week early.


    However, Yoru didn''t decline the money. After all, he had worked diligently for the Uchiha. Taking a small portion of what was rightfully his was only fair.


    "Yoru-niisan, I''ve already instructed the security team within the clan grounds. They''ll ensure Miss Uzuki''s safety whenever they encounter her in the future," Shisui said with a confident smile. Uchiha Yoru responded by shaking his head silently. "That''s sufficient. If anyone dares to cause trouble within the clan grounds, let the guards observe without intervening."


    Amid their shared chuckles, Shisui discreetly gestured, as if asking whether there were any concerns about Yugao Uzuki''s identity and if they needed to keep a vigilant eye on her.


    Uchiha Yoru, however, smiled and subtly shook his head, using gestures to convey that it wasn''t necessary.


    "Shisui, we need to allocate some additional personnel to the prison lately. Keep a close watch on that."


    Uchiha Yoru assumed the fa?ade of discussing clan matters with Shisui, but in secret, he used a cup of tea to pen a clear message on the table.


    ''What''s exposed to the eye isn''t terrifying; what''s truly fearsome is what hides in the shadows.''


    The meaning was unmistakable: known spies aren''t as alarming, as they can be surveilled right under one''s nose. However, the genuine peril lies with those concealed in the darkness. You have no inkling of their identities or when they might strike unexpectedly.


    With a smile lighting up his face, Shisui accepted the intelligence and nodded. He glanced at the wiped-off water stain on the table and assured, "Yoru-niisan, rest assured, I''ll personally keep a vigilant eye on the prison. Nothing will transpire."


    The prison area concealed some unsavory dealings, and Shisui naturally needed to keep an eye on it. Even though they had the support of Hyuga monitoring it, they couldn''t afford to lower their guard, especially since the higher-ups in the Konoha were making moves.


    Shisui''s face brimmed with smiles, seemingly masking his emotions, but underneath, a mix of anger, sadness, and even a hint of helplessness swirled. Third Hokage''s actions¡ªdid he truly distrust the Uchiha clan?


    First, they planted a spy, and now they were sending a female spy to infiltrate. While he could understand the surveillance aspect before, especially since Uchiha''s involvement in the Nine-Tails incident couldn''t be easily dismissed, employing a female spy in this manner indicated mistrust. Such tactics were typically employed against enemies'' high-ranking officials.


    The village was treating the Uchiha like enemies. It filled Shisui with a blend of anger and desolation. The sense of injustice was palpable. The situation made him believe that corruption had seeped into the upper echelons of Konoha.


    "Shisui." Seeing Shisui tidying the secret messages, Uchiha Yoru shook his head gently, indicating they could hold off for now.


    At that moment, Shisui understood. He nodded slightly and chose not to reveal to the clan head and elders that Yugao Uzuki was an undercover agent. No, now he should call her a spy. He didn''t inform them because he feared it might clash with their plan. However, this burden rested solely on his shoulders.


    "Shisui, I recall Itachi is preparing for the graduation exam. When you have the time, could you help tutor him?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s face expressed an embarrassed smile, mingled with a touch of apology. He seemed to be saying that he was too occupied. Shisui understood and nodded sincerely. "You can count on me, Yoru-niisan."


    By now, Shisui had bottled up a lot of dissatisfaction towards Konoha''s corrupt higher-ups. Naturally, these emotions and thoughts had also influenced Uchiha Itachi. Just like in the original story, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui were not just teacher and student, but also friends who influenced each other. This time around, it was no different.


    As Uchiha Yoru mulled over this, a cold chuckle escaped his thoughts. "Well played, Third Hokage," he mused, "this truly is relentless. Blow after blow, denying me a moment''s respite. But this time, I''m resolved to ensure their schemes fall flat."


    Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi, the forthcoming shadow-level powerhouses, stand beside your faction. Regrettably, their chance to intervene may have slipped away.


    Yugao Uzuki?


    A civilian possessing Jounin-level potential, she had such a pristine family background. Thinking about this, Uchiha Yoru let out a cold laugh. He planned to personally teach Third Hokage a lesson.


    Women! They''re not to be used in such a manner. After all, this wasn''t a matter of national vengeance. Once they saw the ugly side of Konoha''s politics, a wounded heart needed solace. He always remembered the wisdom of the past: "If she is inexperienced, show her the world''s splendor."


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 91: How to Win a Girls Heart - Yoru101

    The midday sunshine streams through the office window, casting its warm embrace. Yet, the outside air carries an icy chill, tinged with a biting wind.On the ground, the snowflakes begin their delicate dance of melting, their existence seemingly adding a touch of bone-chilling cold to the atmosphere.


    Within the office, Yugao Uzuki stands, her form illuminated by the afternoon light. She holds a stack of documents in her hands.


    "Yoru-sama, I''ve brought the materials," Yugao Uzuki states.


    Uchiha Yoru''s countenance remains characteristically enigmatic, while Yugao Uzuki''s demeanor hints at a mixture of awkwardness and confusion.


    "Shouldn''t you be resting at home today?" Uchiha Yoru inquires, his seemingly innocent question provoking a startled reaction from Yugao Uzuki, reminiscent of a startled feline.


    "Yoru-sama, I''m well now and prepared to resume my work," Yugao Uzuki responds, her attempt at composure contrasting with the lingering nervousness in her eyes.


    Although she projects an air of collectedness, the underlying anxiety is palpable. Retrieving a stack of money from her pocket, Yugao Uzuki places it on the table before Uchiha Yoru.


    "Um, Yoru-sama, I''d like to return this money to you."


    Even amidst these circumstances, her sincerity remains evident. Despite all that transpired, she is determined to rectify the situation by returning the money she had taken earlier. Uchiha Yoru''s smile widens, his satisfaction stemming from the implications of power, even when wielded by a spy.


    "Yugao, manage the tasks at hand, and later, accompany me to the training grounds," Uchiha Yoru instructs. He maintains his grasp on Yugao Uzuki''s trembling hand, placing the money back into her pocket. His soothing words follow, "Yugao, the path of a ninja requires substantial resources, and this is your rightful share."


    Yugao gazed at the money once again tucked into her pocket, and her hand held by the other person. Her face flushed even deeper, as if she could drip water any moment. She couldn''t help but stammer, "Um, Lord Yoru, I''ll head downstairs first."


    As the flustered figure departed, a knowing expression graced Uchiha Yoru''s face. His smile carried a nuanced understanding as he mused that the other party might have incorporated some acting just now. However, he believed that when it came to matters of the heart, especially Yugao Uzuki''s steadfast nature, he was confident the Third Hokage would fall for the ruse.


    Yugao Uzuki stepped out of the office building, nervously patting her chest. In this moment, the distinct sound of her heartbeat resonated. Though the ANBU had orchestrated everything, her nerves had genuinely kicked in just now. Her performance had been utterly authentic.


    This was precisely why the ANBU had crafted this plan for her - to establish proximity to the target. Spying! It wasn''t about possessing advanced acting skills or elaborate techniques; sometimes, making the most of the circumstances was what truly counted.


    Similarly, for the sake of this meticulously devised plan and the groundwork laid over the past month, she had fully grasped the gravity of indebtedness. The money in her pocket now seemed to amplify her nervousness while causing her cheeks to take on a slight flush.


    "Yugao."


    With a sudden light exhale, Yugao felt her hair stand on end, each strand resembling a tiny antenna. Turning her head in alarm, she discovered Hayate''s face etched with apologies.


    As she spotted the newcomer, Yugao''s tension eased, and she wiped a bead of sweat from her temple. She offered a quick smile and inquired, "Hayate, is there something you need?"


    The sun''s rays glinted off the snowy ground, casting Yugao in a different light today. While her past demeanor radiated determination and strength, now there was an additional touch of vulnerability, stirring a protective instinct.


    She seemed almost like an injured little wildcat, freezing Hayate momentarily. Then, with a composed, unwavering demeanor, he scratched his head and chuckled, "Yugao, this is my earnings for the month. It''s not much, but I thought it might help you."


    As he reached this point, Hayate''s earnest expression transformed into an awkward bashfulness. "You know, Yugao, almost all my money goes into training, so I don''t have much saved up. Though it''s not a lot, I hope you won''t mind."


    Yugao''s smile bloomed as she observed Hayate''s sincerity and glanced at the money in his hand. Yet, deep within her heart, a faint sense of disappointment lingered, though she couldn''t quite pinpoint why.


    While Hayate''s money was substantial, in comparison, the pocket money ''he'' casually left for her today seemed to create a striking contrast.


    Her hard-earned wages over a month juxtaposed with someone''s casual pocket money.


    Moreover, his arrangements weren''t just considerate, but also showed genuine care. In comparison, Hayate''s current gesture outside the Police Department appeared somewhat naive and impulsive.


    "Hayate, thank you. My problems have been resolved."


    Resolved?


    Upon hearing this, Hayate awkwardly scratched his head. He had no idea what to say. "Um, Yugao, how did you manage to resolve them?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hayate mentally chided himself. Why did he phrase it like that? But the words were already out, leaving him with no choice but to offer an embarrassed smile.


    Meanwhile, due to the experiences of the previous night, Yugao had transformed from a girl into a young woman. Overnight, it seemed she had shed all traces of her former innocence. She felt as though she had matured in just one night.


    She couldn''t control her own destiny, and that was due to power! If she were powerful enough to be a Jonin, the ANBU would never put her at risk so casually.


    Thinking of this, Yugao''s face displayed a carefree smile. She looked at Hayate and said, "Captain Yoru helped me resolve it. The condition is to serve Yoru-sama for ten years."


    Yugao knew her situation couldn''t remain hidden for long, but to avoid gossip, Uchiha Yoru had taken care of everything today. Of course, she was well aware of this.


    The concept of serving brought to mind the feudal system of the samurai era. A century ago, major noble families and clans followed such customs. They would recruit members from smaller families or powerful warriors to serve them, forming an employment relationship. In return, they had to pledge loyalty. If they betrayed that loyalty, powerful families had the right to decide their fate. Moreover, if their reputation was tarnished, they would be hunted by all.


    Though the ninja era had arrived, these traditions still persisted within major families. The term had evolved to "serving." Except for a few families like the Hyuga, who did things differently, most others focused on cultivating skilled civilian ninja as their subordinates.


    The major families provided resources, and the subordinates gave loyalty.


    "Yugao, I''m sorry I couldn''t offer more assistance."


    Hayate awkwardly scratched his head at this point, his straightforwardness preventing him from understanding her ordeal.


    Yugao, who had undergone so much overnight, wasn''t in the mood for prolonged conversation. Furthermore, she was now tasked with gathering information as a spy, which meant she didn''t want to needlessly involve others. She offered a forced smile and shook her head.


    "Thank you, Hayate. You''re a good person. But I''m a bit exhausted today, so I''ll head off."


    At this juncture, Yugao didn''t want to engage extensively with familiar faces. She was drained, and while Hayate was an exceptional ninja, he was completely oblivious to this aspect. He expressed concern, saying, "Yugao, would you like me to accompany you?"


    Yet, Yugao simply waved her hand before departing. As Hayate stood there, money in hand, he awkwardly scratched his head and pocketed the money, his face wearing a smile.


    "Well, this means I can enjoy some barbecue tonight."


    At the same time, he encouraged himself silently. Don''t rush; focus on completing the ANBU mission and gathering intelligence. There''s ample time ahead.


    Both Hayate and Yugao were part of the ANBU, yet they didn''t recognize each other. After all, only teammates saw one another''s true faces. Additionally, Yugao was a recent recruit, sent out on a spy mission. Naturally, neither of them knew they belonged to the same organization.


    Hayate''s talent for infiltration made him particularly suited for gathering intelligence. Thus, it seemed both of them were unaware of their shared affiliation. This was intentionally arranged to prevent involving others in case of exposure. After all, in the ninja world, there were numerous genjutsu and mind-invading techniques.


    Outside the village, within a training field nestled in Uchiha clan territory, the melting white snow ushered in a brisk chill, imbuing the air with a sense of crispness. Amidst this setting, two figures materialized.


    Yugao had managed to subdue the maelstrom of emotions within her. As she entered the training field, her countenance projected a pretense of both bashfulness and complexity. Uchiha Yoru, however, exhibited no signs of discomfort.


    "Yugao... blood type A, born on November 3rd, with a penchant for flower appreciation, currently holding the rank of Chunin, and proficient in swordsmanship," Uchiha Yoru calmly disclosed all of Yugao''s information. A surge of surprise coursed through her upon hearing this. Evidently, individuals from eminent clans were never straightforward. Fortunately, she had only attracted the attention of the ANBU as they prepared to groom her. She had been handpicked by the ANBU Head. Concealed by them, her tracks remained untraceable.


    "Yoru-sama."


    Yugao appeared tense, her already pale complexion becoming even more so. It was as though she feared his probing into her identity. However, when she looked up, she was greeted not by awkwardness but by a gentle smile and a piece of paper pinched between his fingers.


    "Yugao, this is a chakra nature testing paper." S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Accompanied by a soft smile, Uchiha Yoru extended the chakra paper to her, an invitation for her to give it a try. Yugao momentarily hesitated, then swiftly comprehended his intent. With slightly trembling fingers, she accepted the paper.


    "Thank you."


    Chakra nature testing papers carried a substantial price tag. Being a commoner, Uchiha Yoru understood the burden it placed on her. Not because they couldn''t afford it, but what purpose did testing her chakra nature serve if she couldn''t learn advanced nature techniques?


    For ordinary ninja, these nature techniques were prized knowledge. They would only invest in such costly paper when they had a chance to acquire these techniques and enhance their skills. Until they gained the qualifications to study nature techniques, common ninja wouldn''t readily part with their money for this purpose. After all, there were more pragmatic expenditures, such as explosive tags.


    "Infuse your chakra into the paper to ascertain your chakra nature."


    Uchiha Yoru''s voice was soothing as he instructed her. With her slender fingers clutching the chakra paper, Yugao infused her chakra into it, causing the paper to split cleanly down the middle.


    Observing this, Uchiha Yoru''s expression shifted to one of satisfaction. "Congratulations, Yugao. While you possess a single nature, wind nature is an exceedingly rare attribute. Moreover, it''s an attribute inclined towards high-powered offensive capabilities."


    Despite her status as a commoner, her prodigious abilities couldn''t grant her direct access to advanced ninja techniques. Nevertheless, she was well-acquainted with these foundational concepts. As she beheld her confirmed chakra nature, Yugao''s face radiated a genuine smile.


    As he observed the young girl before him, Uchiha Yoru mused silently. No discernible flaws, probably performing true to character. Having graduated only a few years prior, her current demeanor naturally didn''t warrant contrived pretense. However, he would find a way to ensure that ANBU would lose this elite member, while his side would gain one.


    "Yugao, during the morning health assessment, I noticed traces of training-related injuries on your body, and your palms are quite dainty."


    Midway through his sentence, his tone shifted unexpectedly. Just as Yugao began to contemplate her response, a weighty object appeared in his palm.


    "Your hands possess a delicate beauty, well-suited for cultivating swordsmanship. Your explosive power is also commendable."


    With a soft chuckle, Uchiha Yoru placed a standard Uchiha clan ninja blade in her grasp, his words interwoven with his actions.


    His words weren''t unfounded. She was indeed suited for swordsmanship. Given his familiarity with the original story, he knew that this young girl, with her remarkable sword skills, had ascended to become a special Jounin in ANBU, even earning the moniker "ANBU''s Blossom."


    As her battles had shown, she predominantly relied on swordsmanship. Perhaps her background as a commoner contributed to this choice. Still, it was inconceivable that she wouldn''t learn basic low-level jutsu. Thus, swordsmanship was truly her forte, and she had embarked on the path of specialization in it.


    Initially, she believed he was teasing her. Suppressing her internal confusion, she resisted the urge to fluster. Yet, she never anticipated that he would place a ninja sword directly into her hand.


    A Chunin skilled in swordsmanship, she could easily discern the quality of this ninja blade. It was undoubtedly an exquisitely crafted weapon.


    "Yoru-sama, this is far too valuable."


    Before Yugao could finish her sentence, Uchiha Yoru waved his hand, smiling. "If you like it, keep it. Rest assured, I''ve removed the Uchiha clan crest from the blade. Outsiders won''t be able to discern it."


    "Starting today, ensure you complete your tasks each morning, and in the afternoons, don''t forsake your training. I''ll personally guide you in swordsmanship every day."


    Given her commoner background, Yugao cherished ninja techniques profoundly. Yet, ANBU couldn''t simply bestow her with these techniques. Therefore, to win this girl''s heart, money wasn''t enough. The most precious thing money couldn''t buy was advanced ninja techniques. He also intended to share his Uchihas training insights.


    Since she''s new to the world, I''ll show her the splendors it holds¡ªwith ninja techniques! He''ll ensure this girl''s head''s spinning.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 92: Early Graduation

    The New Year has recently passed, and while the winter snow hasn''t entirely melted, there''s extraordinary news from the ninja school beneath the wooden leaves. Uchiha Itachi, the Uchiha clan leader''s eldest son, has graduated prematurely.At merely seven years old, Uchiha Itachi has triumphantly completed his studies at the ninja school. Though not a record-breaking achievement, the significance lies in his status as the firstborn of the prestigious Uchiha clan, which commands great influence within Konoha. This news swiftly disseminated throughout the ninja school, where children from diverse backgrounds, including commoners, pursue their education.


    Within the ninja school:


    Being an early graduate prodigy, when the Third Hokage happened upon the news during his visit, he deemed it fitting to personally bestow the ninja headband upon Itachi. In the classroom, numerous classmates gazed upon Itachi with envy and jealousy as he successfully navigated his graduation test at the tender age of seven. Even the Third Hokage, on his visit to the school, took notice. "Congratulations on your graduation, Uchiha Itachi," he declared, eliciting a round of applause. Amid the applause, seven-year-old Uchiha Itachi affixed the Konoha ninja headband, signifying his official status as a Genin in the village.


    Observing the young Itachi before him, the Third Hokage''s eyes brimmed with nostalgia. "Itachi, do you understand the concept of the Will of Fire? What is your aspiration?" During this moment, the Third Hokage''s visit to the ninja school held dual significance: an intentional oversight of the early graduation application submitted by Uchiha Itachi.


    Catching the precocious gleam in Itachi''s eyes, the Third Hokage was moved. He was resolute in ensuring that this young prodigy remained on the right path. "The Will of Fire? Aspirations?" Presently, though Itachi was merely seven, his early maturation, along with the tutelage of his mentor Uchiha Yoru and the frequent counsel of his elder brother, had already etched a sense of solemnity in him. It was worth acknowledging that Itachi, despite his young age, exuded the inherent traits of a formidable ninja. His composed demeanor spoke volumes.


    Perhaps it was his habitual stoicism or his serene mindset, yet Itachi clandestinely cast a dubious glance at the Third Hokage. As fate would have it, Shisui''s words found validation. Itachi''s exceptional lineage inherently attracted attention and was likely to be probed for vulnerabilities, potentially influencing Orochimaru''s ambitions to become the Fifth Hokage.


    Indeed, the Uchiha clan had invested its hopes in Orochimaru, whose bravery was esteemed throughout the clan. Correspondingly, Itachi was bound to be similarly impacted. The future Hokage brought optimism, while the current Third Hokage, clinging to power, brimmed with unease.


    Internal sighs echoed in Itachi''s thoughts, "My dream is for the village to experience long lasting peace." A smile adorned Itachi''s face as he shared his aspiration. This wasn''t deception; his words carried earnest truth. Witnessing this scene, the Third Hokage wore a gentle smile on his aged countenance. It seemed that Itachi stood apart from his Uchiha peers in a unique way.


    "Do you comprehend the essence of the Will of Fire, Itachi?" The Third Hokage sighed, then began an introspective dialogue. "Where leaves may dance, fire shall perennially blaze. The radiance of fire will continue to illuminate the village, nurturing budding leaves. Itachi, I am convinced that in the days ahead, you shall embody Konoha''s eternal flame."


    In this moment, the Third Hokage transitioned into a master of political doctrine, fervently imparting what he deemed the Will of Fire to his audience within the classroom. The children''s excitement was palpable, akin to a form of subtle indoctrination directed towards minors.


    As Itachi surveyed the classroom, his gaze resting upon the eager expressions adorning his classmates'' faces, a chill ran down his spine. The parallel between this scene and Teacher Yoru''s discourse was stark. In some lesser nations, children as young as five or six were subjected to indoctrination, sculpting them into fervent war instruments.


    The Will of Fire?


    As this notion reverberated within Itachi, his gaze inadvertently returned to the Third Hokage, who remained immersed in his oration. The wisps of white hair adorning the Hokage''s temples seized Itachi''s attention. A sudden fear enveloped him, encapsulating the disconcerting reality: children enlisted for war, while the elderly luxuriated in privilege, all in the name of safeguarding the village.


    Could this align with Shisui''s condemnation of corruption at the upper echelons?


    While Itachi acknowledged his role in influencing Itachi to a certain extent, the extent of his impact was beyond his anticipation, particularly due to Shisui''s involvement. His intention was to have Shisui mentor Itachi, a natural choice given their rapport and Shisui''s evolving ideology. Yet, the extent to which Itachi''s thought process diverged due to their profound camaraderie was unforeseen.


    As the lecture concluded, the Third Hokage''s fulfillment lingered. However, upon locking eyes with Itachi''s determined gaze, a sense of contentment illuminated his expression. "Heh, Itachi, the village''s Will of Fire will undoubtedly endure through you."


    At this juncture, the Third Hokage never conceived that a seven-year-old harbored such a profound misconception about the upper echelons. Coupled with Itachi''s steadfast demeanor, he interpreted his discourse as successful indoctrination.


    Little did he fathom that beneath Itachi''s resolute exterior, a decision was fermenting¡ªa commitment to initiate change, to aid Shisui and his Teacher Yoru, and to metamorphose the current state of decay.


    "Fear not, Hokage-sama. Uchiha Itachi will unequivocally inherit the Will of Fire," Itachi affirmed, his gaze resting upon the aged visage of the Third Hokage. Memories of battlefield scenes, where youthful visages met untimely ends, solidified his resolve.


    "Heh, Itachi, my faith in you wasn''t misplaced," the Third Hokage remarked with pride. Indeed, this child bore the mantle of the Will of Fire. The astounding conviction he exhibited at such a tender age was nothing short of remarkable.


    In a realm of misunderstanding, or rather due to the Third Hokage''s misconstrued perception, he remained oblivious to the discord brewing within proximity.


    The sagacious Third Hokage had noted Itachi''s aversion to war and his incongruent thinking with the Uchiha clan. However, at that juncture, he hadn''t deeply considered it. He was oblivious to the extent to which Itachi''s advanced ideas, combined with Shisui''s influence, had led him to an alternate extreme.


    As Itachi''s gaze settled upon the Third Hokage''s middle-aged features, and the faint specks of age on his cheeks, he couldn''t help but recall Shisui''s discontent with the upper hierarchy. The Third Hokage''s greatest achievement¡ªhis tenure as the strongest Hokage¡ªwas what, truly? Did he personally engage on the battlefield post ascension? What distinguished feats did he hold? If there was one accolade the Third Hokage could boast of, it was his enduring tenure.


    Comparatively, most students at the ninja school were barely acquainted with the First, Second, and even the Fourth Hokage, whose memory seemed to wane. At this juncture, Itachi sensed an unseen force at play, a looming unease that left him breathless.


    For the village! For the Uchiha! Change must ensue!


    In this moment, Itachi''s resolve was unwavering.


    ¡­


    Hokage''s Office.


    Upon returning to his office in the afternoon, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but break into a contented smile. He lit his pipe with a sense of satisfaction.


    "Heh heh, it appears that Itachi might truly possess the potential to carry on the Will of Fire, along with the Uchiha Clan''s legacy."


    With this thought, the Third Hokage exhaled a puff of smoke, his lips curving into a smile as the swirling wisps partially obscured his view.


    "Heh heh, it seems that introducing Shisui to certain matters is in order."


    Shisui Uchiha, a descendant of the Uchiha Clan''s most accomplished genjutsu master, had crossed paths with Sarutobi Hiruzen in the past. Undoubtedly, he was a ninja who had fully embraced the teachings of the Will of Fire. Unfortunately, due to the chaos of the Third Great War, Hiruzen had been preoccupied and ultimately relegated to the background as the Fourth Hokage took center stage. This had prevented him from engaging in a proper conversation with Shisui.


    "Hokage-sama, urgent report!" s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In the blink of an eye, a dark figure materialized within the Hokage''s office, akin to a flea''s agile leap. It was an ANBU operative who had employed the Body Flicker Technique to appear there.


    Upon examining the ANBU operative''s urgent report, the Third Hokage''s brow furrowed slightly. He slowly unrolled the scroll, and as he absorbed its contents, the furrow in his brow smoothed out. Soon, the sound of forthcoming laughter echoed through the office.


    "Heh heh, excellent. It appears that Shinzo has finally earned a significant achievement for Konoha."


    The Land of Lightning was preparing to reestablish a peace treaty with the Konoha. This news, delivered from the frontlines, filled the Third Hokage with contentment and a touch of pride. After all, Sarutobi Shinzo was his son. While countless other shinobi, including Nara Shikaku''s strategic insights, had contributed, Shinzo''s role as the overall commander couldn''t be underestimated.


    "Very well, instruct Shinzo to frequently seek guidance from Nara Shikaku on the frontlines. We must ensure productive negotiations with the Land of Lightning and promptly confirm the meeting schedule."


    "Yes!" The ANBU operative responded in a subdued tone before vanishing from the Hokage''s office in an instant.


    A smile graced the Third Hokage''s lips. As he gazed through the window at the carved visages of the previous Hokage atop the Hokage Rock, a wistful expression crossed his features.


    "With peace on the horizon, I am committed to upholding the Will of Fire."


    ...


    In the shadowy depths of the Root base.


    Though the matter was shrouded in secrecy, its existence was not entirely concealed. News of this nature had naturally reached Danzo, the leader of Root.


    Seated within a dimly lit chamber, Danzo scrutinized the collected intelligence. His brow furrowed involuntarily, and his demeanor grew somber.


    "I hadn''t foreseen that the Land of Lightning would move so swiftly to prepare for a peace treaty. This means that Sarutobi Shinzo will earn a great honor."


    As he contemplated this development, Danzo narrowed his visible eye and tapped his fingers lightly against the desk.


    With such a significant accomplishment, Sarutobi Shinzo''s reputation would undoubtedly ascend to a new level. Yet, what of Orochimaru? Presently, Orochimaru''s influence had become overly potent.


    Supported by the unwavering backing of the Uchiha and Hyuga clans, could they seize this opportunity to diminish Orochimaru''s standing and then assign him to the front lines? There was a risk that Shinzo might struggle to outshine Orochimaru, perhaps even suffering humiliation.


    In this way, they could undermine Orochimaru''s reputation with relative ease, while also dealing a blow to Shinzo, the rising star. By doing so, they would eliminate two potential Hokage candidates, opening a pathway to the Hokage''s throne. Shinzo would step aside, and this would be a pivotal step in Danzo''s ascent to Hokage.


    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Danzo''s excitement grew. He muttered to himself with a trace of satisfaction, "Orochimaru, your unpredictability is your downfall. You''re far too dangerous. I had initially planned to confront you next year, but alas, this opportunity is too rare to pass up. If blame must be laid, it falls on the overwhelming power supporting you."


    His original intention had been to incite turmoil during the treaty signing with the Land of Lightning, creating circumstances unfavorable to Shinzo. His plan had been to address Orochimaru''s situation next year.


    However, Orochimaru''s influence had swelled dramatically, especially with Danzo tightening the financial leash. Furthermore, both the Hyuga and Uchiha clans were staunchly backing Orochimaru, providing funds consistently. This had made Danzo considerably anxious.


    Even if this endeavor failed, the consequences would be manageable. Shinzo had a long journey ahead before assuming the Hokage mantle. It would take at least three years to adequately prepare him. But Orochimaru was different. His reputation was solid, and his power was formidable. Were it not for the upper echelons suppressing him, Orochimaru might have already claimed the position of the Fifth Hokage.


    "The Land of Water seems to be experiencing turbulence. Perhaps we can assign Orochimaru to bolster defenses along the Water Country''s borders. And regarding the Hyuga and Uchiha..."


    As Danzo considered these two influential clans, particularly the Uchiha, a sinister glint flickered in his visible eye. The Hidden Mist Village excelled in assassination techniques and was skilled in Water Style jutsu, which countered Fire Style techniques. This approach could effectively curb the Uchiha''s influence.


    The gears of the Root organization began to turn. Although these actions hadn''t escaped the Third Hokage''s watchful gaze, his complacency would exact a toll in the end.


    In the upper meeting room of Konoha,


    The room was filled with the aroma of tea as Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane savored their drinks slowly.


    "Utatane, Danzo''s methods seem to have gone too far. He''s been secretly apprehending ninjas within the village," Mitokado voiced with clear dissatisfaction. While their intention was to tarnish Orochimaru''s reputation, it appeared that their actions were becoming excessively drastic. Utatane listened attentively, calmly nodding before releasing a soft sigh and shaking her head.


    "Indeed, Danzo''s methods are excessive. However, it''s time for him to give up. He''s grown old, yet he still clings to the position of Hokage. Since Hiruzen hasn''t opposed it, he must have tacitly accepted it. Let''s observe how this unfolds."


    As esteemed members of Konoha''s leadership, they had collectively agreed upon this plan. Naturally, Danzo hadn''t kept these actions concealed from his longtime comrades.


    Mitokado and Utatane exchanged reluctant nods. While they were aware that Hiruzen had somewhat indulged Danzo''s behavior in recent years, there was little they could say. After all, their actions were all in service to Konoha.


    Little did they know, within the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage held his pipe and regarded the scroll presented by Danzo''s Root operatives. He emitted a soft sigh, shaking his head gently, and spoke, "You may leave. Inform Danzo not to overstep his bounds."


    He had chosen to acquiesce. Furthermore, he didn''t want to witness how Danzo would deal with his own students. In Hiruzen''s heart, he was still his pupil. He entrusted this matter to Danzo, Mitokado, and Utatane.


    With this, the Third Hokage refrained from intervening. Mitokado and Utatane assumed he was aware, and under this misguided assumption, it prompted a sharp inhale from Danzo of Root. He couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise at the Third Hokage''s ruthlessness. It seemed that this time, Orochimaru was truly going to face dire circumstances.


    Danzo instructed his operatives to submit a proposal to the Third Hokage. Typically, he would provide it, and the Third Hokage would then revise it with cautionary advice. However, this time, it was directly accepted. He had intended to await the Third Hokage''s response before employing a more delicate approach, but this?


    "Hiruzen! Your ruthlessness is truly astonishing! I underestimated you, old man."


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    ¡ª Jeremy


    ¡ª terrence L


    ¡ª sroat


    ¡ª T


    ¡ª Kurtis


    ¡ª sakai_yt


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 93: Light that cant be Blocked

    As the winter snow melted away, Konoha transformed into a scene of vibrant life. The fading winter served as a reminder of time''s passage, and Konoha formally bid adieu to the old year.With spring''s arrival, Konoha bloomed with a tranquil atmosphere, and the economy of the foremost village among the Five Great Shinobi Nations was swiftly recovering.


    In an underground research chamber,


    "Orochimaru-sensei, there have been recent instances of test subjects provided by Root involving village ninjas."


    Orochimaru''s research had consistently necessitated experimental subjects. Apart from his secretive collaboration with Uchiha and Hyuga to target rogue ninjas outside the village, Root had contributed a small number of subjects. Yet, lately, he had discerned faint traces.


    Ninjas from Konoha who embarked on missions seemed to inexplicably vanish. Fortunately, the Intelligence Division was under Uchiha''s jurisdiction. Though this seemed like routine news, Uchiha Yoru became highly alert upon reading it.


    In the original story, wasn''t one of Orochimaru''s crimes experimenting on fellow villagers? Though Orochimaru''s defection was still a year away according to his analysis, his presence had already ushered significant changes into this world. Consequently, he was employing known future events for analytical purposes rather than relying solely upon them.


    "Hehe, the village''s ninjas. How intriguing."


    Upon hearing this news, Orochimaru displayed a raspy smile. "It seems the rats lurking in the shadows can''t restrain themselves any longer. Even my old teacher has chosen to look the other way."


    After musing to himself, Orochimaru turned to his disciple, his face bearing a smile laden with veiled implications. "So, Yoru, in this situation, will you opt to inherit your teacher''s legacy? Or will you embrace a bolder approach?"


    Naturally, Uchiha Yoru grasped the nuances behind those words. He immediately shook his head, a chuckle escaping him. "Considering that my teacher has already decided to depart, I can''t disappoint these people. However, Orochimaru-sensei, you might have overlooked the fervent pursuit of the Hokage position by the leader of Root in the shadows. Some individuals don''t necessitate my intervention; others will naturally step in."


    As master and disciple exchanged cryptic words, it became evident that since the moment the Third Hokage had tacitly accepted, Orochimaru had chosen to depart. However, he wished to witness how far his teacher would go.


    Human nature dictated that even when one possessed knowledge, a sliver of hope persisted, and full acceptance only followed firsthand experience.


    "It appears the village is about to become quite lively."


    Orochimaru''s raspy laughter reverberated within the research chamber, and Uchiha Yoru''s countenance lit up with a smile. Although time was pressing, he recognized the need for action. After all, inheriting Orochimaru''s legacy was both justifiable and reasonable for his role as a disciple.


    Capturing village ninjas, conducting experiments ¨C how many heads did Orochimaru have? Moreover, prior to his defection, Orochimaru was associated with Root, granting him the authority to abstain. Was it imperative for him to personally capture ninjas and stir up a commotion? This already seemed somewhat illogical.


    ¡­


    Death Forest.


    Amidst an atmosphere laden with suffocating fear, several dark figures flickered. As their faces emerged from the shadows, it became evident that they were Root ninjas, their identities masked.


    "These are this month''s test subjects," the leader stated.


    Each Root operative bore young ninjas who appeared scarcely older than ten, all of them languishing in a state of unconsciousness.


    Among them, three rendezvous ninjas concealed their features beneath cowls and masks, masking their identities. The leader stepped forward, appraising the situation with calm detachment, evaluating the condition of the experimental subjects before finally nodding in affirmation.


    "Confirmation complete. No traps. All of these are chakra-endowed ninjas, approximately ten years of age," a cold voice reverberated through the damp, dim air. As soon as their task was done, the Root ninjas vanished into the forest using the Body Flicker Technique.


    With the departure of the Root operatives, the three figures took stock of the situation. The leader carefully removed their cowl and mask, revealing the countenance of Uchiha Yoru.


    At this juncture, a sardonic smile played upon Uchiha Yoru''s lips as he gazed at the ten unconscious children. His laughter carried a note of mockery. "How does it feel? Haven''t you always yearned to peer into the village''s depths of darkness? Have you seen it now?"


    The other two individuals also cast aside their cowls, revealing their faces to the world. They were Uchiha Shisui and Hatake Kakashi. Among them, Kakashi was particularly struck by the situation, his face contorting into a grave expression, and the melancholy in his right eye growing deeper.


    Uchiha Shisui, having witnessed much in the past two years, was more adept at accepting such scenarios. However, he struggled to rein in his anger.


    "Yoru-niisan, why? Why use the village''s children? They''re all children of Konoha!"


    Shisui voiced his indignant query, while Kakashi, standing beside him, meticulously scrutinized the countenances of the ten children. He etched their features deeply into his memory. Concurrently, a doubt surfaced within him. Were they truly the village''s children?


    "Kakashi, I surmised that you were sent by ANBU to gather intelligence, right? Haha, do you see it now? These are high-level directives. But the difference between Root and ANBU¡­ You''ll have to investigate that for yourself. However, don''t you think that after Root''s activities have persisted for months, that person wouldn''t have noticed?" Uchiha Yoru implied, his tone laden with meaning. Did the Hokage truly remain unaware of Root''s actions?


    Faced with this question, Kakashi fell silent for a moment before meeting Uchiha Yoru''s gaze, his voice hoarse. "Since you know, why proceed?"


    "Why? Kakashi, your question is rather amusing. The classified tasks assigned to Orochimaru-sensei are beyond my purview, but they involve human experimentation. So, do you believe these individuals were abducted by Orochimaru-sensei? Or did Orochimaru-sensei instruct his underlings to do so?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s tone dripped with mockery as he regarded Kakashi, gesturing towards the group of children. "Kakashi, do you comprehend the human and material resources required to locate test subjects outside the village? Uchiha and Hyuga have deployed scores of elite ninjas to identify suitable rogue ninjas. We''ve even procured substantial resources from other nations. But what about Root? Root lacks funding, hence your answer. The information you yearned to acquire."


    The unfolding scene left Kakashi utterly shaken; he had never fathomed that the village could harbor such a depth of darkness. To think that Root was conducting human experiments on children from their own village was beyond his wildest imagination.


    "So, what''s your plan for these children?"


    Kakashi fell into a contemplative silence. His love for Konoha was unwavering, yet he grappled with an awareness of the political corruption that existed within its walls. This internal struggle left him torn. He yearned to rescue the innocent children, but the decisions were in the hands of those in power. What actions could he possibly take?


    Gazing at Kakashi''s somber, lone eye, Uchiha Yoru''s lips curled into a cynical smile. "People criticize Orochimaru-sensei for his coldness, yet they remain oblivious to the cruelty that some individuals mask with feigned kindness¡ªa mere nod can unleash countless tragedies."


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru let out a soft, resigned sigh, turning his attention to Shisui. "Shisui, could you take charge of overseeing these children for now? Once Orochimaru-sensei''s experiment proves successful, we can consider releasing them."


    Upon hearing this, a spark of hope ignited in Kakashi''s previously silent eye. The immense weight on his shoulders seemed to lighten. His gaze shifted to the group of children, his expression a mix of empathy and concern. In a gravelly voice, he queried, "Is there any way I can assist?"


    Clearly, Uchiha Yoru had orchestrated this encounter with his fellow classmate, Kakashi, to help him understand the grim reality of their actions. Kakashi had witnessed it firsthand, but now he grappled with a profound sense of uncertainty. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kakashi, together with Shisui, you''ll be responsible for overseeing these children. We must prevent them from causing any disruptions that might lead to their exposure. I can''t guarantee their safety if that were to happen." Uchiha Yoru''s demeanor betrayed a deep undercurrent of melancholy, his voice tinged with huskiness.


    It was as though he were insinuating that these children were already earmarked for disappearance. Once they resurfaced in Konoha, Root would take immediate action.


    As an ANBU operative and a member of Root, Kakashi was acutely attuned to Root''s nature. Once these children reappeared in the village, only two fates awaited them.


    The first was annihilation, complete erasure from the world. However, he surmised that Root wouldn''t resort to this, given the wastefulness it entailed. The second possibility was more plausible ¨C transforming these children into emotionless machines through Root''s training.


    Root was replete with such ninjas, and every year witnessed the influx of new recruits.


    As Kakashi and Shisui prepared to escort the children away, a faint sound reverberated, prompting the three to instinctively shift into combat mode.


    As Kakashi and Shisui readied themselves to lead the group of children away, a sudden, subtle sound reverberated in the ears of the trio, prompting an immediate and seamless transition into combat mode.


    The Kusanagi sword was swiftly unsheathed as Uchiha Yoru and Kakashi transformed into shadows, swiftly advancing toward a distant tree stump. Meanwhile, Uchiha Shisui drew his short sword, focusing his Three Tomoe Sharingan on his surroundings, ready to shield the children behind him.


    A metallic clash filled the air as Kakashi deftly launched several kunai. His second eye was unveiled, marked by Sharingan with Three Tomoe, its spinning frenzy directed towards the space behind the tree stump.


    In a mere heartbeat! When a hint of green hue emerged around the tree stump, Kakashi''s pupils constricted in shock. Startled, he urgently called out, "Yoru! Halt!"


    Zzzip, zzip!


    Silver arcs of electricity danced amidst the dim, damp forest. Uchiha Yoru, holding the Kusanagi sword, simulated astonishment. Kakashi intercepted his strike with a kunai, managing to halt it. However, a small portion of the blade pierced Yoru''s shoulder, and the Chidori current surged through, inducing numbness. Despite the paralysis, Yoru gazed at them with disbelief, rather than attempting to resist.


    "Kakashi! Yoru! What are you two up to?"


    Emerging from the shadows was Might Guy, adorned in a vibrant green jumpsuit. He had covertly witnessed Kakashi and Uchiha Yoru''s clandestine conversation the previous day. Today''s encounter, however, shattered his expectations and altered his understanding.


    "Guy!"


    Kakashi''s voice was hoarse as he addressed him, while Uchiha Yoru''s expression darkened ominously. His grip on the Kusanagi sword remained tense, and though he eventually retracted it, his gaze remained affixed on Might Guy and Kakashi.


    "Kakashi! You''ve been shadowed by someone! Do you comprehend the ramifications?"


    Eyes burned with angeri. Uchiha Yoru''s expression displayed a mixture of dark fury and underlying discomfort, eliciting a unique reaction from both parties.


    Uchiha Yoru had been engaged in covert activities that couldn''t withstand daylight, and their exposure was a risk he couldn''t bear. Yet today, his secret had been unraveled by none other than his fellow classmate, Might Guy. How should he handle this?


    Should he eliminate the witness? Uchiha Yoru''s demeanor betrayed both agitation and resentment.


    Within the oppressive atmosphere, Uchiha Yoru''s visage exuded sinister, uncontainable rage. He locked his gaze onto Might Guy, his Three Tomoe Sharingan spinning rapidly.


    "Guy! Pretend you haven''t witnessed anything today! Don''t spread rumors! For the village''s sake, I''d rather not resort to violence against a comrade."


    His voice was hoarse and tinged with exhaustion. Kakashi shared in the self-blame for not detecting the tail.


    In this moment, shock still lingered on Might Guy''s countenance. His initial concern had been for Kakashi, yet he had stumbled upon this classified matter instead.


    With a crisp sound, the Kusanagi sword was resheathed, and Uchiha Yoru, wearing a troubled expression, glanced back at the two before vanishing with the Body Flicker Technique.


    "Kakashi, I¡­" Might Guy looked at Kakashi, his emotions complex, unsure of what to say. He had worried about Kakashi, but he never expected to stumble upon such a revelation.


    Meeting Might Guy''s gaze, Kakashi sighed softly. He lowered his head to conceal his Sharingan behind his forehead protector, then formed seals, releasing the seal once more.


    "Guy, as you''ve seen, this is a classified village research mission. Act as though you''ve seen nothing."


    While it was impossible for Kakashi to attack Guy, he was consumed with regret for not realizing he was being tailed.


    Unbeknownst to Kakashi and Might Guy, Uchiha Yoru''s lips curled into a faint, victorious smile as he turned to leave. He had intentionally leaked his location, setting a trap for Guy.


    Sometimes, hearing from someone else, even if they''re a close friend or family member, might not yield the best results. It''s better to personally witness the truth to make an accurate judgment, leaving the decision to the other party.


    All of this was true, so he wasn''t afraid of scrutiny.


    It''s been said that one lie begets countless others to conceal it, but the information he had revealed was genuine. If anyone investigated, the mysteries would unveil themselves. Thus, he didn''t need lies to mask the truth.


    Investigate! He wasn''t afraid at all.


    He had already begun laying the groundwork. Just as the Third Hokage had said upon taking office, the new generation had yet to fully mature, leaving gaps. Now, his goal was to win over the new generation. Even if they didn''t come to his side directly, they would at least show goodwill.


    Might Guy, though unable to unlock the Eighth Gate at present, had a bright future ahead. Uchiha Yoru wanted him as a friend, not an adversary.


    "Yoru-niisan?"


    Uchiha Yoru returned, and Uchiha Shisui''s expression turned grave, as if questioning. However, Uchiha Yoru''s demeanor was exceedingly grim now. He couldn''t help but say in a deep tone, "Shisui, change the meeting location with Root each time from now on."


    "Understood!" Though uncertain about the situation, upon seeing his older brother''s troubled expression, Shisui knew that the person tailing them was likely an acquaintance. Otherwise, Uchiha Yoru''s usually composed demeanor wouldn''t have been so downcast.


    Observing Shisui''s solemn expression, Uchiha Yoru''s gaze lifted to the towering trees of the death forest, shielding the sunlight. Soon, these branches wouldn''t block the sun''s rays any longer. Some matters needed to be brought into the light.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 94: Seal of the Caged Bird

    As news spread about the Land of Lightning signing a peace treaty with Konoha, a sense of calm filled the village. Smiles and laughter could be seen everywhere in the Leaf Village.As night fell, the sounds of laughter slowly faded in the Leaf Village as people drifted off to sleep.


    In an ordinary apartment, the door creaked open, and a tired, lazy voice echoed in the empty room.


    "I''m home."


    Wearing deep gray clothes and a dark blue headband that represented Konoha, Iwashi Tatami, who had spent the whole day guarding the gates, had finally returned. He mumbled wearily as he entered the room.


    He had lost his parents in the Third Great Ninja War and was now an orphan. Even though he was used to it, every time he returned, he still called out, despite the emptiness that greeted him.


    "Guarding the gate might seem easy, but it''s quite boring. When will it ever end?"


    Iwashi, who closed the door, looked downhearted as he collapsed onto the living room sofa.


    A few years ago, along with Raid¨­ Namiashi and Genma Shiranui, he had been filled with pride and excitement. They had become guards for the Fourth Hokage at a young age, gaining his trust and favor. But soon after, everything changed dramatically after the Nine-Tails Attack. Their lives took an unexpected turn.


    Despite being the Fourth Hokage''s guards, he had been demoted to guarding the village gate. The routine work drained their enthusiasm, and they lost their former energy.


    With a deep sigh, Iwashi''s eyes still held memories of their past glory. Unfortunately, those times were gone for good. He shook his head and gave a bitter smile, picking up a glass of water from the table and taking a sip.


    The glass still had some cold water left. He drank it bit by bit, but in the next moment, his expression turned to fear.


    Plop!


    The glass fell to the ground, and Iwashi collapsed with a thud. The glass rolled on the floor, while Iwashi''s body stiffened, his eyes widening in terror.


    The water was poisoned! The toxin had invaded his brain, paralyzing his nerves. Despite his clear mind, he couldn''t control his body.


    In his shocked gaze, a black figure emerged slowly from the shadows, wearing a mask.


    Anbu? Or Root?


    Why were they after him?


    As Iwashi''s mind raced, the masked figure with lifeless eyes looked at him with indifference. "No need to struggle. This is a very rare nerve toxin."


    At that moment, Iwashi couldn''t control his mouth or throat; he could only emit a low, feeble groan. However, the figure extended a hand and placed it on his head. In that instant, fear surged through him.


    "It seems you''ve figured out what''s happening. Don''t fight it. You, guards of the Fourth Hokage, failed to protect him. You should have died long ago."


    The masked figure spoke calmly, placing a hand on Iwashi''s forehead. Despite his terror, Iwashi''s body remained rigid, his eyes wide with shock.


    "Don''t worry, I only need the space ninjutsu that the Fourth Hokage taught you. I won''t take your life. Just listen and obey. When you wake up tomorrow, don''t blurt out anything, and keep quiet."


    The black-clad ninja with the mask spoke calmly. From his elevated position, Iwashi''s terrified eyes were filled with astonishment.


    The space ninjutsu that the Fourth Hokage had taught them was a secret technique. How could this person know? Anbu? No! It couldn''t be Anbu; they were under the Hokage''s command, and he would surely know about it. They wouldn''t covet their space ninjutsu.


    So, there was only one possibility: Root! Once, they had been guards to the Fourth Hokage, and they naturally knew some secrets. The leader of Root had always been ambitious; perhaps they suspected that they held the secret of the improved space ninjutsu.


    Terrifying! But at the same time, it made him give up his resistance.


    Psycho Mind Transmission


    The figure formed a seal, and in an instant, Iwashi''s eyes rolled back, revealing a semi-conscious state. The figure had entered his mental world, his brain.


    In this mysterious mental world, Uchiha Yoru opened his eyes, watching this dreamlike world that resembled water with a smile. Even in this mental world, he wore a mask. Indeed, it was a miraculous technique.


    In the original story, Yamanaka Inoichi had used this technique to extract memories from a captured Pain. Similarly, Aoba Yamashiro had used it to access Kisune''s memories after his defeat by Might Guy.


    Disguised in this manner, Uchiha Yoru was naturally coveting the space ninjutsu. He didn''t know if he could learn it, but he had to obtain it first.


    As for the sealing techniques in the scroll, one needed approval from the Hokage, demonstrated loyalty, and enough contributions. With his Uchiha surname, he would never receive it from the Third Hokage in his lifetime.


    He had asked Orochimaru about it, but without the innate talent for space ninjutsu, he couldn''t access it. Orochimaru wouldn''t waste his time on the useless. Thus, Orochimaru was clueless. If he were to ask Hokage at this point, he probably wouldn''t get it either. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Space ninjutsu was among the most bizarre in the ninja world. However, the easiest way to obtain it was likely through the Konoha''s Gatekeepers'' Genma Team.


    In the original story, during the Fourth Great Ninja War, Team Genma used a mark previously placed on Tsunade to swiftly transport the Fifth Mizukage and Team Genma to the battlefield where Madara was.


    "Let me see this most mysterious space ninjutsu."


    Muttering to himself, Uchiha Yoru extended his palm, touching the surface of the mental brain. Instantly, a massive scroll materialized ¨C a manifestation of memory, not reality.


    Uchiha Yoru closed his eyes, placing his hands on the scroll. The massive scroll began to rapidly unravel, simultaneously revealing countless memories of Iwashi. These memories flipped through like a fast-forwarded film. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s brow furrowed, quickly finding the time when the Fourth Hokage had taught them the space ninjutsu. Luckily, it wasn''t too far in the past.


    Team Genma, consisting of Genma Shiranui, Raid¨­ Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami, was his focus. Among them, Iwashi was the weakest, making him the prime target. Uchiha Yoru had observed silently for a while before making his move.


    ¡­


    On the second day, when sunlight streamed through the glass onto his cheeks, Iwashi abruptly opened his eyes. He took deep, nervous breaths of fresh air while looking around in terror. He found himself lying on the living room floor, with a fallen water glass nearby.


    Seeing this scene, Iwashi was immediately overwhelmed by fear. The sharp pain in his mind made him recall the memories of the previous night, causing a pounding headache akin to being pricked by needles.


    "Ah, darn it, darn it! Why!"


    At this moment, Iwashi held his head in agony. The memories from last night replayed continuously in his mind. He knew it wasn''t a genjutsu; it was a real situation. He had been invaded, or rather, his mind had been invaded.


    ...


    In Konoha, as spring arrived, the village thrived with newfound vitality and welcomed an envoy from the Hidden Cloud Village in the Land of Lightning.


    The villagers of Konoha looked at the arriving envoy with joy in their hearts. They weren''t cheering for the ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village; they were cheering for peace.


    Once the peace treaty was signed, it not only marked the end of friction at the frontlines of the Land of Lightning but also allowed countless ninjas to return home. Everyone longed for peace, especially in the constantly war-torn shinobi world.


    In this year, the Hyuga main family''s heiress, Hyuga Hinata, turned three years old.


    The envoy from the Cloud Village had arrived. This negotiation wasn''t something that could be settled overnight, but at the very least, it was a political signal. The people of Konoha wore smiles of longing for peace.


    Hyuga Branch Family.


    "Hyuga Hizashi."


    In a clean and orderly room, the two of them sat facing each other again, sipping tea. However, unlike the last time, when the window was filled with falling snowflakes, this time it was filled with the vibrant green of life.


    "Yoru-sama."


    At this moment, Hyuga Hizashi was extremely respectful and humble. After all, he was in need of something. Under his expectant gaze, Uchiha Yoru sighed softly, "The senior members of the Hyuga clan are indeed exceptional. The Cage Bird Curse Seal is almost flawlessly designed. The difficulty of deciphering it is immense, especially since the Cage Bird Curse has been in place since childhood. Over the decades, it has become integrated, pulling everything along with it."


    Although he had prepared himself in this short amount of time, when he heard this response, Hyuga Hizashi couldn''t help but reveal a tinge of disappointment in his eyes. He still clung to a hint of unwillingness. He looked at Uchiha Yoru and said, "Is there really no hope left?"


    At this moment, Hyuga Hizashi hated himself beyond measure. He knew the fate they were bound to, so why! Why did he let Neji be born into this world? Why!


    Seeing Hyuga Hizashi''s unwilling expression, Uchiha Yoru chuckled lightly, sipped his tea, and then slowly took out a scroll from his pocket. He pushed it in front of him, and despite the puzzled and bewildered look in his eyes, his next words caused Hyuga Hizashi to experience a sudden turn of events, an uncontrollable excitement.


    "While it''s true that the Cage Bird Curse can''t be broken, I have successfully developed a sealing technique that lives up to my promise. This sealing jutsu is the result of studying all the sealing technique data that Orochimaru-sensei collected."


    "I call it the ''Seal of the Caged Bird.'' This seal requires chakra control at the Jonin level, so only Jonin can master it. After casting the seal, the sealing marks appear outside the cerebral cortex, invisible to others. This seal is like covering the cage with a black cloth, preventing anyone from manipulating the Cage Bird. Likewise, they can''t sense it. However, the effects of the Cage Bird Curse Seal remain, such as when a ninja dies, the Curse Seal will still activate."


    A twist of fate!


    At this moment, Hyuga Hizashi held the compact scroll tremblingly. Upon hearing the explanation, tears welled up in his eyes.


    Fate! The hundred-year-old fate of the Hyuga clan was finally being shattered!


    Uchiha Yoru''s face maintained a relaxed smile as he looked outside the window, not interrupting the melancholy of the other. He might not be able to feel it, but he understood. Moreover, he wasn''t lying; this ''Seal of the Caged Bird'' was indeed a result of his own effort, albeit with some help from the system.


    The Caged Bird was like a prison, enslaving generation after generation of the Branch Family. They called it fate, and no one would willingly accept it. But once upon a time, they could finally break free from this destiny.


    Trembling, Hyuga Hizashi opened the scroll and couldn''t even control his own Byakugan from activating. The sealing jutsu was imprinted firmly in his mind.


    Just this small scroll! But now, it had broken open the door to freedom for the Hyuga Branch Family, breaking their destiny.


    A very intricate sealing technique, a protective barrier crafted for the brain, tightly bound to the Cage Bird. While it wasn''t impossible to break, it came with a requirement: they needed to be controlled, then the seal could be deciphered. Yet, when the seal was broken, it was also the moment when the Cage Bird Curse Seal would activate.


    Because the principle of this sealing technique was simple, connected as one with the Cage Bird, deciphering the seal was easier said than done. It would be easier to directly kill the host of the seal when it was broken.


    After a long while, Hyuga Hizashi finally suppressed his emotions. He placed the small scroll solemnly against his chest.


    "Hyuga Branch Family, I will forever remember Uchiha Yoru''s great kindness!"


    Reflecting on his words, wasn''t he saying that he had developed this sealing technique himself? Even though there was Orochimaru''s help.


    Indeed, intelligent people speak simply. Upon hearing Hyuga Hizashi''s words, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded. "It also requires Hyuga Hizashi to request additional funding from the main family before this operation starts. After all, there won''t be another chance in the future. Besides, when I came here today, I noticed that someone was watching outside."


    Upon hearing these words, Hyuga Hizashi''s gaze lifted, revealing a determined and even resentful look. Yes, the main family''s funding wouldn''t be available in the future. And it was indeed a good excuse to use for camouflage.


    ~~~


    Yoru can''t help it. Money is money hahah.


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 95: Yorus Hehe Moments

    The Yamanaka Clan.For Uchiha Yoru, who came to visit, the Yamanaka Clan showed great respect and even invited Ch¨­za Akimichi, the head of the Akimichi clan.


    "Because Shikaku is still on the front line, the two of us represent the three Clans: Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi, in welcoming Yoru-sama''s arrival."


    Indeed, these three tribes ¨C Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi ¨C are truly working together. As soon as he arrived for a visit, the Yamanaka Clan promptly informed Ch¨­za Akimichi. They even mentioned that Shikaku Nara couldn''t come because he is on the front line.


    The respect shown was not only for Yoru''s presence but also for the Uchiha clan and Orochimaru. The fact that both clan leaders received him in person indicated their respect for his strength.


    The three of them sat in the living room, the aroma of hot tea filling the air. Uchiha Yoru displayed a political smile and raised his cup, saying, "Thank you for your hospitality, respected elders. I apologize for intruding."


    Inoichi Yamanaka and Choza Akimichi both wore kind smiles on their faces, though their hearts were full of tension. Could it be that Orochimaru was trying to win over their clans, the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi?


    Damn it, Shikaku had already given them a heads-up. They knew a bit about the situation and were filled with seriousness.


    Beneath Yoru''s polite smile, there was a mocking smirk in his heart. His teacher was about to be driven out of the center of power in a sorry state. He wouldn''t miss this chance to gain some benefits before it was too late.


    "Respected elders, Sarutobi Shinzo''s recent achievements on the frontlines have greatly pleased Orochimaru-sensei. He believes that Konoha has promising successors..."


    Wow, Uchiha Yoru really knew how to speak at length, but Inoichi Yamanaka and Choza Akimichi were nervously shocked. Orochimaru was truly something. His political instincts were so sharp; he already guessed the situation from just this much.


    Now, Konoha''s excessive praise for Sarutobi Shinzo''s achievements was simply to boost their reputation. It was quite similar to what Minato did back then.


    "Orochimaru-sensei believes that Konoha is on the path to peace, except for the constant conflicts on the border with the Water Country. He''s planning to request funds to go there, but Konoha is struggling financially right now."


    With the conversation reaching this point, nobody in the room was foolish. Inoichi Yamanaka and Choza Akimichi looked at Uchiha Yoru, who seemed to have a hint of bitterness behind his smile, and they exchanged knowing glances.


    Could it be that Orochimaru had sensed the political climate and chose to abandon the plan? It was possible. After all, during the Fourth Hokage''s election, Orochimaru had left for the frontlines after the signal from the Third Hokage.


    It was almost identical, just different people. Sarutobi Shinzo''s reputation was nowhere near comparable to Minato''s.


    He''s here to ask for money! Before he leaves, he can''t become Hokage. Therefore, he needs money for his research.


    After exchanging a glance, Choza Akimichi and Inoichi Yamanaka both displayed expressions of astonishment. Orochimaru asking for money? That was unexpected.


    Uchiha Yoru lowered his head and revealed a hoarse smile. "Orochimaru-sensei''s research has hit a bottleneck and requires a substantial investment. Therefore, I''m here on behalf of my teacher to borrow money from the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi clans."


    Borrow money?


    Choza Akimichi and Inoichi Yamanaka were taken aback. It was the first time someone had come to borrow money from them. Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru had a smug smile. He was representing his teacher; if they needed money, they could go find Orochimaru-sensei.


    "I hope the two esteemed clan leaders will offer their support. After all, I''ll be visiting the Sarutobi clan to meet Hokage-sama."


    A trump card! Uchiha Yoru''s words caused both Choza Akimichi and Inoichi Yamanaka to breathe a sigh of relief. If he visited Hokage-sama, it seemed like Orochimaru was truly giving up. Although the situation was awkward, as leaders of prominent clans, they had thick skins.


    Both of them smiled, and Choza Akimichi even pretended to pat his belly, putting on a friendly expression. "Orochimaru-sama has made great contributions to the village. The Akimichi clan has also benefited on the battlefield. Whatever funds are needed, the Akimichi clan is willing to provide them without charge."


    "Three Hundred Million."


    Cough cough~ When Choza Akimichi heard this number, he choked on his tea and started coughing violently. His round face turned red, but he continued to force a hoarse laugh. "It''s okay, it''s okay. The Akimichi clan is willing to lend to Orochimaru-sama." s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    -


    Goodness gracious, he actually thought it was just a few million, but then his mother opened her mouth and it was Three Hundred Million! They really think their money comes blowing in with the wind.


    At that moment, Choza Akimichi immediately closed his mouth, no longer daring to mention anything about doing things without compensation. Even a Hundred Million from the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi Clans is not a small sum.


    Meanwhile, Inoichi Yamanaka, the head of the intelligence department, wore a worried expression. As someone who knew about Orochimaru''s affiliation with the Root, he was aware of the forbidden research he was involved in.


    After exchanging a glance, Inoichi Yamanaka and Choza Akimichi displayed expressions of concern. Without Shikaku around at this moment, it was indeed troublesome. Especially since the other side represented both the Uchiha and Orochimaru, two powerful figures they didn''t want to provoke. After all, what if something unexpected happened in the future?


    After all, nobody anticipated that the Fourth Hokage, a master of space ninjutsu, would die within a year of taking office. Who could have predicted that? What if another unexpected event occurred?


    "Cough, Yoru-sama, you know that after the Third War, everything is in shambles. Even though it seems peaceful now, there are still tensions along the borders. However, we''re having a bit of difficulty producing this Three Hundred Million at the moment."


    As Inoichi Yamanaka danced around the topic, Yoru maintained a serious expression. He slowly pulled out a scroll from his pocket and unfurled it, placing it in front of them.


    Thinking they could deceive him, Inoichi Yamanaka and Choza Akimichi stared at the opened scroll, dumbfounded.


    Could things really turn out like this?


    The scroll was filled with records of loans ¨C essentially IOUs. It started with "Inuzuka Clan: 30 million funds," "Aburame Clan: 50 million funds"... Practically every major clan in Konoha was listed. Except for the Hyuga and Uchiha, nearly all wealthy and influential clans were on that list.


    Wow, Konoha only had so many clans to begin with, and now all of them had been swept up. Looking at the situation, it seemed like they were prepared to visit the Sarutobi Clan next, with the same request.


    After a shared glance between Inoichi Yamanaka and Choza Akimichi, a sense of helplessness filled them. It seemed there was no escaping this situation. After all, they couldn''t disregard the face of Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin.


    Other clans might not understand the situation and could consider this an investment in the future Hokage. Wasn''t that better than directly taking sides? Investing some funds could yield significant returns. At the very least, they''d gain Orochimaru''s favor.


    However, Inoichi Yamanaka and Choza Akimichi knew too well the current political landscape within Konoha. With an exchange of glances, they shared an unspoken understanding. Choza Akimichi''s expression revealed his inner turmoil ¨C they were truly going to take a hit this time.


    Inoichi Yamanaka, on the other hand, shook his head in frustration. A Hundred Million! They had assets, but this was liquid capital. Coming up with such a huge sum all at once was truly a painful experience.


    "Cough, Yoru-sama it''s not that our three Clans don''t want to support Orochimaru-sama''s research, it''s just that our current resources are a bit tight." As if afraid of upsetting him, Inoichi Yamanaka put on a determined expression and extended his hand. "Our Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi Clans are willing to lend Lord Orochimaru 80 million each."


    Seeing Inoichi Yamanaka''s determined appearance, Yoru nodded with a grateful expression. "On behalf of Orochimaru-sensei, I thank theYamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi Clans for their support. Thank you!"


    After expressing his gratitude, he signaled, and Inoichi Yamanaka saw that the other didn''t hesitate to agree. He felt a bit stunned, and then regret hit him ¨C he should have said less. This guy was the embodiment of following orders. He''d take as much as he was given, without thinking about securing better terms for his master.


    But once the words were spoken, with no other option, Inoichi Yamanaka helplessly turned to look at Choza Akimichi. However, the large man just gave him a puzzled expression, seemingly oblivious to his friend''s gaze.


    In the end, Inoichi Yamanaka picked up the brush that appeared on the scroll and wrote down the loan amount, finally signing his own name. He pressed his bleeding finger onto the paper, leaving his imprint.


    As he pressed his bloodied finger, white smoke appeared from the scroll, revealing an identical paper ¨C the IOU.


    "Thank you, Inoichi-sama. Please keep this IOU. When the funds from Root are allocated, you can present it to Orochimaru-sensei."


    Seeing the IOU in his possession, Inoichi Yamanaka''s expression of frustration eased. From the way things were going, it seemed they were being fair. Their preparations were thorough. It appeared that the research was truly facing a major problem. If that was the case, waiting a bit to get the money back wasn''t a big deal.


    Rolling up his scroll, Uchiha Ye respectfully rose and bowed to the two. "Thank you for your hospitality, Clan Leaders. I still need to pay a visit to the Sarutobi Clan. I won''t take up any more of your time."


    "Please prepare the funds as soon as possible, preferably in gold. You can deliver it to the Seventh Division of the Police Force, to my office. The loans from the others have already been processed."


    "Understood, we''ll get everything ready and deliver it tomorrow."


    They truly were sticking to official business. After Uchiha Yoru left, Inoichi Yamanaka sighed softly, "Choza, do you think if we had said 50 million instead, he would''ve tried to negotiate?"


    But instead, he was met with a reproachful look from Ch¨­za Akimichi. "Come on, Inoichi, it''s clear this kid is all business. He wouldn''t have bargained, even for a single yen. He wouldn''t waste more words than necessary."


    Of course, that was just a way to put it. Given Orochimaru''s reputation, if they asked his disciple for money, they''d have to offer their faces too.


    "Well, it seems we''re not doing too bad. Look at the Hyuga and Uchiha clans ¨C they probably invested a lot. And did you notice, their names weren''t on the loan list earlier?"


    Though it was painful, Inoichi Yamanaka found some amusement in the situation. Looking at the Hyuga and Uchiha clans, he imagined they were suffering big losses. Betting big on Orochimaru, and not even getting any interest? Quite the loss.


    "Yeah, let''s just hope this matter concludes soon so we can get our money back."


    Clearly, Ch¨­za Akimichi was most concerned about his own purse. Inoichi Yamanaka had already figured that out and gave his friend a hearty pat on the back.


    "Haha, Choza, don''t worry. This will be resolved in two or three years at most."


    ¡­


    The Sarutobi Clan.


    When Uchiha Yoru arrived at the Sarutobi Clan, it was already evening. The sun was setting, casting a golden hue over Konoha.


    In the spacious living room, the one receiving him was the current Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. At the moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen held a brush in his hand, calmly and leisurely writing the character for "ninja."


    And seated in front of him, Uchiha Yoru glanced at the calligraphy on the white paper with a look of disdain. You''re really into calligraphy in the ninja world, as if you can truly combine ninjutsu and art? There are only two artists in the entire ninja world.


    "Hehe, getting old, can only pass the time by writing characters."


    After finishing his stroke, Sarutobi Hiruzen revealed a kindly and cheerful smile. He looked at his calligraphy with satisfaction. Looking up at the young man, he could tell from his gaze that this person''s age prevented him from appreciating his calligraphy. He shook his head and sighed, truly trying to teach a cow to sing.


    "Uchiha Yoru pays respects to Grand Teacher."


    Under the eaves, one has to bow. He cursed inwardly, but Uchiha Yoru''s face displayed an expression of respectful admiration.


    According to reason, Orochimaru was the disciple of the Third Hokage, and Uchiha Yoru was Orochimaru''s disciple. Naturally, they were considered part of the same lineage as the Hokage. However, political struggles have always been ruthless, something even readers could discern from the original work.


    And then there''s that Konohamaru. Not only could he freely enter the Hokage''s office, but after the Third''s death, he even set up traps in the information database to hinder Tsunade. He treated the Hokage''s office as his own. It''s evident how influential the Sarutobi Clan is.


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, puffed on his cigarette, blowing smoke rings. Finally, he sighed softly.


    "Orochimaru is probably still blaming me. He didn''t even discuss such a big matter as taking you as a disciple with me."


    It''s clear that Sarutobi Hiruzen is both complaining that Orochimaru took in an Uchiha without considering his feelings and feeling complex emotions. After all, Orochimaru was his most highly-regarded disciple back then. Now, he has to suppress him for the sake of Konoha.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    ¡ª shadowlord0474


    ¡ª xerxes33311


    ¡ª Corrupt Zain


    ¡ª Jose


    ¡ª Jacob Kerins


    ¡ª Tob_Gib


    ¡ª julien


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 96: Astonishment

    Sarutobi Clan"The teacher has never held any resentment towards you, Grand Master."


    Looking at the Uchiha Yoru in front of him, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s kind face concealed his inner annoyance at the sly young man. Orochimaru really didn''t make a mistake this time; he had actually taken in such a unique disciple and managed his forces so efficiently.


    Amidst the swirling smoke, Uchiha Yoru endured the stinging smell, his face showing a respectful demeanor that revealed no trace of disrespect.


    "These are gifts from Orochimaru-sensei and the clan head, brought by me."


    When visiting the Hokage, it''s only natural to come with offerings. After all, countless eyes were watching in the shadows. This time, he also had requests to make, knowing that asking for help often required some humility.


    The Sarutobi Clan had seen all sorts of precious gifts, so these were nothing out of the ordinary. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s old face cracked a smile, a trace of contentment passing through his heart. The Uchiha''s indifference didn''t matter; after all, Orochimaru was his disciple. The fact that he brought gifts naturally pleased him.


    "Hehe, don''t blame me for Orochimaru, it''s all for the sake of Konoha. After all, this is what I''m doing for the village."


    As Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke, he turned his habitual gaze towards Uchiha Yoru, his gentle smile turning persuasive. "Yoru, you''re still young. A ninja''s strength isn''t determined by how powerful their jutsu are, but by their heart. When you go back, advise your teacher. Tell Orochimaru not to stray from the right path."


    Despite the Hokage''s benevolent smile, it depended on the context. In his eyes, the Will of Fire was not to be challenged. He was essentially carrying on the ideals of the First Hokage and embodied the role of an authoritarian ruler.


    To the Third Hokage, it would be great if Orochimaru could just stay quiet and inherit the position of Hokage. He could slowly transition the power without causing disruptions. Orochimaru''s abilities could easily be passed down. There was no need to create a separate faction and stir up turmoil. The extreme political ideologies he held were unnecessary.


    "Grand Master, rest assured, I will definitely advise Orochimaru-sensei when I go back."


    Uchiha Yoru said respectfully, but in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s heart, he couldn''t help but shake his head. This boy was truly a promising material. Unfortunately, he was born into the Uchiha Clan. With his audacity, he might really inherit everything from Orochimaru.


    "Did you visit the major clans in the village before coming here?"


    Though he had heard the reports from ANBU long before, Sarutobi Hiruzen pretended to be unaware, looking puzzled. Uchiha Yoru''s expression relaxed as he saw this, relieved that he had finally reached the crucial point. The old fox didn''t dare let his guard down.


    "Yes, following Orochimaru-sensei''s orders, I visited the major clans."


    In the eyes of the Third Hokage, Uchiha Yoru nodded honestly, feigning excitement. "Hokage-sama, Orochimaru-sensei was given a secret research mission by Konoha. But after the war, the village is in ruins, and there''s a shortage of funds. His research has come to a halt due to lack of resources. He had to borrow from the major clans."


    "Both the Uchiha and Hyuga clans selflessly contributed for the village''s development," Uchiha Yoru continued. "All this is for the sake of Konoha. But the funds are still insufficient. Unable to personally request, Orochimaru-sensei sent me to visit the clans and borrow research funds. Once the village stabilizes, the funds will be returned to the clans."


    Goodness, although the Third Hokage has been in power for many years, this is the first time I''ve seen him raise funds like this. He''s using the village''s name, claiming that the village is facing difficulties. He says that once the village recovers, the funds will naturally be repaid. Won''t that solve the debt issue?


    This doesn''t seem to be a problem. Upon hearing this, the Third Hokage''s expression changed to one of realization. It seems he''s considering this reasoning as well. It appears that Danzo has gone too far, implementing such strict measures. But with Orochimaru''s personality, he probably won''t have the audacity to ask for money directly.


    At the thought, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, also felt a pang of guilt. After all, Orochimaru was his student. Unlike when the talked about the Fourth Hokage, he didn''t choose his own students back then, and it''s the same now.


    "Ah, how much is Orochimaru''s research fund lacking? My Sarutobi clan still has some resources."


    At this point, Hiruzen Sarutobi had already figured it out. Orochimaru''s heart must be heavy, and he must have given up his position as Hokage. Otherwise, he wouldn''t involve his own student in such matters. He should try to make amends.


    "Thank you, Hokage-sama. I''m sure Orochimaru-sensei will be touched when he hears about this."


    When he heard this, Yoru quickly put on an act, praising and then guilt-tripping the Third Hokage, all in an attempt to make him feel even more remorseful.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Hokage-sama. I''ll be sure to tell my teacher about this. The Third Hokage''s care for him is truly remarkable. Oh, and my teacher said the research fund is lacking one billion."


    While the first half of Yoru''s speech seemed to carry a sense of guilt and gratitude, the last sentence caused Hiruzen Sarutobi''s eyes to widen in shock. He exclaimed, "You said how much?"


    Seeing the Third Hokage''s look of astonishment, Yoru scratched his head in an embarrassed manner and said, "One billion, yes. Most of Orochimaru''s research fund has already been provided by the Uchiha clan, and the Hyuga clan has also made significant contributions. So, the deficit isn''t that large."


    At this moment, Hiruzen Sarutobi was nearly tempted to flip the table. One billion? Did they think it''s just a small amount? Though he''s old, he''s not na?ve. One billion, what the hell are they researching that requires such funds?


    Observing Hiruzen''s shocked expression, Yoru looked down, feeling somewhat ashamed. He sighed and explained, "Orochimaru-sensei operates in three separate research facilities every day. While the specifics are classified, the research is quite costly."


    Three research facilities?


    Upon hearing this, Hiruzen''s face displayed a hint of astonishment, followed by realization. He suddenly realized something and his anger flared up. Damn it! How many forbidden jutsu research projects did you give Orochimaru, Danzo?


    Though he was the Hokage, he had his responsibilities, and it wasn''t possible for him to oversee every aspect. He only knew that Danzo had provided Orochimaru with forbidden jutsu information for research, but he never expected it to escalate to this extent.


    "One billion! I can''t just pull out that much temporarily."


    After his anger subsided, Hiruzen Sarutobi was left with a sense of helplessness. One was his good friend, Danzo, and what could he do? Danzo must have exploited his authority for personal gain, causing Orochimaru''s research to be driven by his own desires. The other was his student, Orochimaru. There was nothing he could do. For now, he just wanted to quickly sign a peace treaty with the Land of Lightning and then settle accounts with Danzo later.


    Looking at Hiruzen''s resigned expression, Yoru also sighed in resignation. It seemed like he was worrying about his teacher, Orochimaru.


    "The research fund deficit for Orochimaru-sensei is substantial. He specifically instructed me before coming here to raise funds and prepare to establish a new research facility in the direction of the Water Country. This will facilitate better research."


    Upon hearing this, Hiruzen''s expression changed instantly. A complex emotion washed over his face. Orochimaru, are you disappointed in the village too? Are you planning to follow Jiraiya and Tsunade in distancing yourself from the village?


    Well, it might be for the best. Once the village stabilizes, my intentions will surely be understood in the future.


    "I can''t gather One billion from the Sarutobi clan. How about this? Seeing your young face, Yoru, I''ll allocate five hundred million to Orochimaru as a start. Consider it for the village. The remaining five hundred million will be paid once Orochimaru establishes the new facility in the Water Country."


    Upon hearing this, Yoru''s heart raced, and he displayed a look of shock. Inwardly, he was exclaiming, "Wow!" Sharing five hundred million with the Sarutobi clan would already be enough to treat the entire clan to a feast. But Hiruzen still felt a pang of guilt. After all, Orochimaru would not only lose his eligibility to compete for the position of the Fifth Hokage, but his reputation would also be tarnished. Well, let it be considered compensation.


    In his current state, Hiruzen had placed all his focus on signing a peace treaty with the Land of Lightning. But he failed to realize that Danzo''s actions had brought about a massive crisis.


    As he walked out of the Sarutobi clan mansion''s gates, Yoru''s previously relaxed smile carried a hint of fatigue. His back was drenched in sweat. During this period, the chakra pressure exerted by the Third Hokage was terrifying. Even during Orochimaru''s preeminent days, he hadn''t reached such a level.


    However, as he looked down at the ninja scroll in his hand, Yoru''s expression relaxed. "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique in the Third Hokage''s hand ¨C I''ve gained something from this as well."


    Today, Hiruzen was feeling a bit guilty, so he didn''t try to take advantage of the situation. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have been so easy. Before leaving, he even gave him a ninja scroll, a technique that the Third Hokage had created.


    The Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique, an A-ranked technique, was used by the Third Hokage during the Chunin Exams to battle the First and Second Hokage. It was extremely powerful and encompassed all of the Third Hokage''s experience, making it incredibly valuable.


    "Is this to hush me up?" Yoru chuckled self-deprecatingly. Gripping the ninja scroll in his hand, he walked for a while before a faint smile curved his lips, and then he stowed the scroll away.


    By now, the scouts should have already seen this ninja scroll, right? Heh heh.


    Is this a signal released by the Third Hokage? Is he preparing to mend relations with the Uchiha clan? Or is it due to the respect for his student, Orochimaru''s reputation?


    Tonight, countless people will likely begin to doubt. After all, currently, only a few high-ranking individuals, along with the heads of the Ino-Shika-Cho trio and the leaders of the three major clans, know about the Third Hokage''s decision. The rest are still observing and waiting. Even now, Orochimaru''s odds of success are still considerably high. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As the sun set, Yoru''s silhouette vanished from the Sarutobi clan''s premises. However, tonight turned into a restless night for numerous major clans. After departing from the Sarutobi clan with the ninja scroll, many clans immediately contemplated numerous possibilities and began hastily raising funds. Tomorrow! Tomorrow, they must ensure that all the funds are delivered.


    Yoru''s simple action certainly did not escape Hiruzen Sarutobi''s notice. Or perhaps this could be perceived as compensation. Without the Third Hokage''s tacit approval, how could all this have happened?


    The jutsu itself isn''t the critical part; what truly matters is the Third Hokage''s stance.


    ¡­


    Uchiha Clan


    As the night fell, someone had been waiting for Uchiha Yoru at the Uchiha Clan territory.


    Naka Shrine.


    Inside a dimly lit secret chamber, Uchiha Fugaku and the elder Setsuna sat solemnly in a row. Uchiha Yoru, looking exhausted, sat opposite them.


    "Yoru, today''s actions were quite significant."


    Uchiha Yoru was no longer just an ordinary ninja. He was a representative of a certain identity ¨C a representative of both the Uchiha and Orochimaru. Every move he made had an impact on countless people.


    Seeing the clan head and the elder, Uchiha Yoru pretended to look tired, rubbing his forehead and sighing, "Clan head, elder, it seems the situation is not favorable. The Land of Lightning sent representatives for negotiations today, but within the village, the reputation of Sarutobi Shinzo seems to overshadow everything else. This doesn''t seem like a good start."


    Regarding this, they had already become aware of it after hearing news about the Land of Lightning''s intention to negotiate before the New Year. After all, there was propaganda about Sarutobi Shinzo''s reputation everywhere, and no one was naive.


    "Hmph, that old monkey Sarutobi probably wants to pave the way for his own son. But it''s not enough. Becoming a Kage-level power is the most important aspect."


    After a cold snort from Elder Setsuna, he disdainfully commented, showing contempt for such tactics. On the other hand, Uchiha Fugaku frowned and spoke in a low voice, "Though Shinzo''s reputation seems considerable, among the Jonin, it''s well-known that the accomplishments on the frontlines belong to Orochimaru. So, there''s no need to worry."


    One was the clan head, and the other was an elder, but they were truly Uchiha through and through. Uchiha Yoru sighed inwardly, acknowledging their ongoing pride even in this situation. However, he wasn''t the same Yoru who used to bow to the clan head and the elder.


    "Clan head, elder, Orochimaru-sensei is preparing to counterattack."


    This sentence instantly made the two elders, Fugaku and Setsuna, turn serious. Finally! The Cold Emperor was officially going to vie for the position of Hokage! However, the next sentence they heard filled them with shock.


    "Orochimaru-sensei plans to fully integrate the Hyuga Branch Family under his command, thus requiring a suitable place for them to reside." Pausing slightly at this point, Uchiha Yoru looked at the clan head and the elder with a grave expression. "The Uchiha are currently being pushed to the outskirts of the village, and the designated living area is just right to accommodate the Hyuga Branch Family."


    "Hyuga Branch Family!" The two men''s eyes were filled with astonishment. Elder Setsuna even realized something and couldn''t help but exclaim in astonishment, "Could it be? Could Orochimaru have resolved the ''caged bird'' issue of the Branch Family?"


    Uchiha Fugaku, unable to restrain his shock, took a sharp breath and said in amazement, "If Orochimaru has indeed resolved the ''caged bird'' issue of the Hyuga Branch Family, then when their power combines with our Uchiha, it will form an entirely new force."


    If Orochimaru had truly resolved the ''caged bird'' issue, then the Hyuga Branch Family would be different from them. They would be under Orochimaru''s direct control, a genuine subsidiary of Orochimaru, a situation where they would rise or fall together.


    What an astonishing development! At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku and Elder Setsuna exchanged a glance, both showing excitement and fervor.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 97: Land of Lightning Schemes

    Naka Shrine.In the dimly lit chamber, at this moment, Uchiha Fugaku and Elder Setsuna''s faces were flushed with excitement. They hadn''t heard such good news since the chaos caused by the Nine-Tails.


    "Haha, if it''s true, then the Fifth Hokage''s appointment is just around the corner."


    "That''s right. Although the Hyuga Clan may not be as prominent as our Uchiha Clan, they are still the second most powerful clan in Konoha. The strength of their branch families far surpasses that of the main family."


    "Hmph, what main family? They''re just a bunch of ninja relying on the branch families to protect them on the battlefield. All they do is subjugate the branch families. Don''t be fooled by the main family''s high status. The Hyuga Clan''s true fighting force lies within the branch families. When the time comes, hmm!" At this point, Elder Setsuna wore a contemptuous expression. He had always looked down upon the Hyuga Clan''s concept of main and branch families.


    Uchiha Fugaku looked at the night sky, and a rare smile appeared on his stern face as he nodded. "Good, even though our Uchiha Clan''s territory is vast, it''s been quite lonely. If the Hyuga branch family could join us, it would be perfect."


    Even Elder Setsuna couldn''t help but show a satisfied smile as he nodded. "Indeed, the Hyuga branch family consists of elite members. We''ve never seen a Hyuga from the branch family who fears death on the battlefield. In the future, the Uchiha Clan will finally have genuine allies."


    The Uchiha Clan had been isolated for far too long. They had tried to find allies before, but ever since the incident during the founding of the village, they found it difficult to gain allies naturally. Now that they finally had a potential ally, they welcomed it eagerly. After all, it was just a matter of sharing resources and benefits. Mutual support and unity were more important.


    The Uchiha Clan had been lonely for far too long. If the Hyuga branch family could truly rise up, it would be almost like breaking away from their isolation. They could cooperate with them to establish a new Hyuga Clan, and then the two clans would become natural allies. In the future, when dealing with the higher-ups of Konoha, they would stand together.


    Both the clan head and the elder were not fools. They could naturally see the benefits of this alliance in the future. Even though they would have to give up a portion of their resources for now, considering the Uchiha Clan''s vast assets, it was worth it. Previously, even if they wanted to gain allies by giving up resources, no one would come forward. Now, this opportunity was presented to them, and they were determined to seize it.


    "Fugaku, this time we must treat the Hyuga branch family seriously. They will become trustworthy allies in the future, and I can imagine Uchiha and Hyuga fighting side by side in the police force or on the battlefield."


    Elder Setsuna, with a heart full of gratification, even revealed an excited expression. The Uchiha Clan finally had genuine allies. Uchiha Fugaku also nodded firmly after hearing this. "Rest assured, Elder. The Hyuga''s close combat and reconnaissance abilities will complement our Uchiha''s Sharingan perfectly."


    Seeing the clan head and elder decisively agreeing to allocate resources to help the branch family establish a new Hyuga Clan, Uchiha Yoru sighed inwardly with a tinge of guilt. He hadn''t lied, but he had hidden information. After Orochimaru-sensei''s incident, the Hyuga branch family became the most valuable inheritance he received from his sensei.


    "Clan head, Elder, this is the ''Caged Bird Seal'' that I developed together with Orochimaru-sensei. Although the Caged Bird Seal is a means to control the branch family, it does have its merits. Moreover, this seal could be a gift from fate to our Uchiha clan''s dojutsu lineage."


    Uchiha Yoru solemnly presented the perfected version of the Caged Bird Seal seal scroll. Uchiha Fugaku and Elder Setsuna received it with seriousness and began examining it.


    "Wonderful, wonderful! This is truly tailor-made for our dojutsu lineage. This ''Caged Bird Seal,'' or rather, the perfected version of it, removes the control aspect and becomes a prison. It''s a perfect sealing technique that safeguards our dojutsu bloodline."


    "Elder, if all those with awakened eyes in the clan apply this seal, we won''t have to worry about losing the Sharingan outside."


    The Hyuga branch family''s Caged Bird Seal had a keyhole, and the key was kept by the main family. This perfected version of the Caged Bird Seal was directly sealed without any seams, perfectly connecting the brain and the optic nerve.


    It could be said that even without human control, it acted as a seal protecting the Sharingan and the brain.


    Uchiha Fugaku and Elder Setsuna were truly surprised by this additional benefit. It might have some limitations, but at the very least, it provided protection.


    For many years, the reason Uchiha''s Sharingan hadn''t fallen into the wrong hands (except for Danzo) was mainly due to its dominance and extreme rejection. Kakashi was just an exception. Nobody could guarantee that no one was secretly researching something in the ninja world.


    While observing the clan head and elder''s pleased expressions, Uchiha Yoru sighed inwardly. This seal might be a boon to the Uchiha for now, but when the Mangekyou abilities of the Uchiha clan spread throughout the ninja world, the seal would become a timely advantage.


    Afterward, the three began discussing how to distribute benefits once the Hyuga branch family joined.


    ... s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the moonlight, the people of Konoha fell into the fragrant dreams of envisioning a peaceful future. Yet, on this night, a shadow emerged from the embassy of the Land of Lightning.


    Uchiha Yoru, supporting his weary body, entered a snake-shaped entrance to a research base under the cover of darkness.


    In the dimly lit study, the various scrolls and documents that used to fill the room seemed a bit disarrayed this time, as if many important materials were missing.


    Clearly, Orochimaru had prepared for the worst and started moving some crucial research data. What remained were seemingly useless materials.


    "Hehe, Yoru-kun, you''ve caused quite a stir today."


    Although Orochimaru had always stayed inside the research base, he hadn''t missed a single move made by Konoha.


    Uchiha Yoru never intended to lie; at most, he concealed some information. He believed lies couldn''t deceive a person for a lifetime. The truth was the ultimate form of deception.


    "Sensei, this could also be a way to gather research funds. After all, you''ve made significant contributions to Konoha."


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru''s unashamed demeanor, Orochimaru let out a raspy laugh. His disciple was skilled in politics, and even more adept at accumulating funds. It seemed that ever since they became master and disciple, he hadn''t worried about research funds.


    With his disciple coming forward to secure funding for him, this was the most gratifying aspect for Orochimaru. It allowed him to delve deeper into his research without constraints.


    "Yoru-kun, are you so impatient that you''re already preparing to claim the teacher''s legacy in the village?" A hoarse laughter reverberated in the dimly lit study. However, Yoru felt no threat at all. Instead, he shrugged and chuckled lightly, saying, "If the teacher were in Konoha, it would naturally be for the teacher''s benefit. But if the teacher is no longer here, as the disciple, it''s only fitting for me to take over. After all, I''ve learned from the mistakes of the past Jinchuriki."


    Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails?


    Upon hearing this comparison, Orochimaru''s face broke into an intriguing smile. Yes, it seems that the only inheritance left by the Nine-Tails is the Nine-Tails itself.


    Indeed, if he has no place in Konoha, then his influence within the village will dissipate like smoke.


    "Hehe, so this is your urgent reason for wanting to manipulate the Hyuga branch, Yoru-kun. If you were born during the Warring States period, undoubtedly, you would have a significant role among the Five Great Shinobi Nations."


    Orochimaru, unusually, gave high praise and even admiration. He''s constantly scheming, yet his actions are seamless and natural. He can maneuver forward or retreat with ease.


    If he were to become the Fifth Hokage, naturally, Yoru''s status would rise. If he left Konoha, he could rely on the Hyuga branch as his mainstay. He''d possess his power, something beyond the family.


    Once the Hyuga branch separates, they''re seen as traitors, and they can only align themselves with Orochimaru. If Orochimaru departs, the branch would be in an awkward position.


    The branch is like a double-edged sword; affiliating with Orochimaru would mark them with his symbol. It becomes a tricky situation, while Yoru, as Orochimaru''s disciple, becomes the best heir.


    "Hehe, but Yoru-kun, you better be prepared. Though intelligence is important, strength is paramount in the shinobi world. No matter how sharp your mind is, what''s the use without the strength to back it up?"


    As Orochimaru spoke, his lips curved into a sneering smile. Look at Nara Shikaku; he''s intelligent, right? Yet, ultimately, he''s forever dependent on others. Intelligence might yield temporary benefits, but strength allows you to stand on your own.


    Strength?


    At the mention of this, a proud smile tugged at Yoru''s lips. "Orochimaru-sensei, I''ll show you my strength in due time."


    He currently needed a battlefield to prove his strength, and it seemed that someone had already set the stage. Heh heh, the time for him to take the spotlight was approaching.


    Calculations! He never liked them because they were too exhausting. But until he''s formidable enough to overlook everything and reshape Konoha''s strength, he must blend in, not change.


    When your strength reaches a certain level, you can alter the injustices you see. But if your strength is only on par with other strong individuals, then you need to assimilate, learn to use others'' strength.


    "Hehe, I''m eager to see how strong you''ve become, Yoru-kun."


    With an evil grin, Orochimaru let out a hoarse laugh. His disciple was becoming more and more interesting. It seemed that he had grown considerably stronger during this period.


    How strong?


    Seeing Orochimaru''s enigmatic smile, Yoru-kun also grinned. Orochimaru-sensei, I''ll give you a surprise when the time comes.


    ¡­


    Under the nightfall, there suddenly arose a commotion in the Hyuga Clan''s territory.


    In the darkness, Hyuga Hiashi held his daughter, Hinata, with a solemn expression on his face. At this moment, guards who had been informed of the situation had also arrived.


    In front of them, a masked ninja dressed in black lay on the ground, lifeless. The mask was being slowly removed, revealing the face beneath it.


    In the instant the face was revealed, the composed expression on Hyuga Hiashi''s face turned to one of shock.


    It was unexpectedly the leader of the emissaries from the Land of Lightning, who had just recently signed a treaty with the village. His forehead protector was slanted and his pupils were dilated, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. His facial features, including the stubble on his chin, were all familiar to Hyuga Hiashi.


    "Clan Head, this is..."


    Even among the guards who had rushed over, some recognized the identity of the deceased person. Their expressions were filled with astonishment. It was well known that when facing emissaries from the Land of Lightning, the Leaf Village would greet them respectfully along the way. Many shinobi had seen them, so they were fully aware of the emissaries'' identities.


    At this moment, Hyuga Hiashi instantly understood that the situation had taken a serious turn. Beneath his shocked expression, a hint of panic was revealed. The Land of Lightning was truly scheming.


    That night, the lights in the Hokage''s office were still on. High-ranking officials who had just signed a peace treaty hurriedly made their way to the office in the middle of the night.


    In the well-lit Hokage conference room, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo Shimura, Konoha Elders Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, the Leaf Village''s top F4, gathered together. Each of them had a terrifyingly grim expression, indicating that the Leaf Village was about to face significant upheaval.


    "We just signed a treaty with the Land of Lightning, yet tonight, the leader of their emissaries secretly went to the Hyuga Clan''s main branch and abducted Hyuga Hiashi''s daughter. It''s evident that this was premeditated. The other side didn''t even plan for their mission to succeed."


    The shrewd Third Hokage directly pointed out the key issue. The Land of Lightning''s methods were clear; they were deliberately trying to provoke them. Not to mention an emissary, even if their Raikage came, let''s see if he could walk out of the Leaf Village unscathed. The emissary seemed to think of themselves as a ninja deity.


    "To create a diplomatic conflict with such methods, Kumogakure''s tactics are as despicable as ever."


    It was clear that Danzo was filled with anger. He had initially thought of having someone impersonate an Iwagakure ninja on the way back to stir up trouble and frame them. However, he ended up being hoodwinked right at their doorstep.


    As one of the higher-ups, Shimura Danzo, who had been quiet, furrowed his brows and shook his head. "Now isn''t the time to dwell on this matter. The question is, how do we respond to Kumo''s provocation? Should we engage in war or continue negotiating?"


    It had to be said that while Kumo''s maneuvers might not be particularly ingenious, they were certainly nauseating. After all, this constituted a diplomatic incident. They were determined to play the victim, and Konoha had no choice but to suffer this setback.


    ''You claim that Kumo''s emissaries came to your home, the Hyuga Clan''s territory, and managed to infiltrate the main branch, abducting the Hyuga clan head''s daughter, and were eventually killed by your own people?''


    Putting aside whether this explanation would be believed, just the fact that they managed to infiltrate the Hyuga Clan''s main branch under their noses made it a joke.


    Complacency! They had been too complacent.


    Homura Mitokado''s brows furrowed. At the moment, the Konoha wasn''t afraid of Kumogakure. But it wasn''t a matter of simply going to war. The last war wasn''t fought for the sake of interests; there were no interests at stake now.


    "Sarutobi, tomorrow, Kumo''s people will definitely come causing trouble. This autumn is full of turmoil. Kumo has also seized the opportunity while our village is in chaos. At a time of tension, if the border turns into a stalemate, I''m afraid we''ll have no choice but to call on Orochimaru."


    Homura Mitokado pointed to the crux of the matter. In an instant, the expressions of the three changed. However, when Koharu Utatane heard this, she shook her head. "Sarutobi, at a time like this, it''s better to prioritize stability. The village has already experienced too much turmoil. As Mitokado said, if Orochimaru makes further contributions, by then, no one will be able to stop Orochimaru from becoming the Hokage."


    "After enduring the wars, if the Konoha were to face Orochimaru again, sigh, Orochimaru is indeed a qualified candidate. But in times like these, Konoha can''t afford turmoil."


    Perhaps there were some personal interests at play, but mostly it was because they were getting older. They were afraid that the prosperous era they had built with their own hands would crumble in their grasp.


    Their minds had become so narrow that they believed only their ideas were correct. Once Orochimaru came to power, the various factions in Konoha would be reshuffled. The Konoha that had just gone through a series of wars would have to endure political turmoil. Could enemies seize the opportunity? Just like during Great Shinobi War II, after the deaths of the First and Second Hokages, the entire shinobi world fell into chaos.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 98: Team Genma

    The lights were brightly lit in the Hokage''s office meeting room.Sarutobi Hiruzen held a cigarette and gazed sternly at the three individuals before him. He wasn''t the aging leader from the Chunin Exams; even in this final peak period, he exuded authority.


    "The tactics of the Hidden Cloud Village are indeed despicable. We must strike! After enduring three wars and the Nine-Tails incident, the younger generation might not have matured yet. If we don''t take action, other ninja villages might take advantage. We can''t avoid confronting the Hidden Cloud Village."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s presence was imposing, but Homura Mitokado''s brows furrowed in concern. "Sarutobi, be careful not to act rashly. The village is still recovering from the losses of the three wars. If Konoha and the Hidden Cloud Village get dragged into a war, it might be years before we can catch our breath if other villages decide to team up against us."


    "Indeed, Iwagakure, Kirigakure, and Sunagakure are all recuperating and shouldn''t be provoked," added Koharu Utatane, also frowning at the current situation.


    The Third Great Ninja War was undoubtedly the most devastating in Konoha''s history. While the First and Second Wars were brutal, they were mostly fought on foreign soil. However, the Third War had reached the Fire Country''s borders, turning Konoha into the battleground. The battle with Taiseki was fought within the Fire Country, and Kirigakure even sent its Seven Ninja Swordsmen deep into Konoha''s heartland. This illustrated just how dire the situation had become for Konoha.


    The Battle at the Kannabi Bridge had even allowed Minato to force Iwagakure to retreat, elevating his reputation to rival the legendary Sannin and solidifying his candidacy for Hokage.


    The Third War was the harshest by far, leading even the Third Hokage to consider stepping down due to the losses suffered.


    Quietly observing, Danzo Shimura''s voice carried a cold smirk, "Perhaps you''re overthinking things. The incident involves the Hyuga Clan, and it''s an opportunity to quell internal unrest within the village."


    "Enough, Danzo!" Homura Mitokado''s brows furrowed upon hearing Danzo''s words. He was about to retort, but Danzo continued with a sneer, "Did I say something wrong? The Uchiha and Hyuga, the two strongest clans in Konoha, have already become integral to the village''s strength. The Uchiha control the police force¡ªhow can any of you command them?"


    "Moreover, under the strict rules of the Hyuga Clan, between the main and branch families, their traditionalism runs deep. Just like the Uchiha, they''re unyielding. This is an opportunity to remind the Hyuga Clan that even if they''re strong, they still must follow the village''s lead."


    Danzo went on, "And what about the Uchiha Clan? If they get involved in a war now, what if another Nine-Tails incident occurs?"


    Danzo''s words caused Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane to tense up instantly. The Sharingan and the Nine-Tails were indeed their greatest concerns.


    But upon hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen put down his pipe and said with determination, "Danzo, don''t indulge in baseless speculation. Konoha hasn''t reached the point you''re describing."


    Hiruzen was still at his peak, and he couldn''t bear hearing how his current leadership was being criticized. With full confidence, he declared, "As long as I''m here, Konoha won''t fall into chaos!"


    The painful lessons of the Third War were still fresh in his mind; he couldn''t afford to make the same mistakes again. The losses from the war had forced him to step down. With a determined frown, Hiruzen had already made up his mind.


    "The village needs to recover, and it''s time to discipline the Hyuga Clan. They need to know who''s in charge now. Danzo, continue to monitor the Uchiha Clan covertly. As for the emissaries from the Hidden Cloud Village causing a commotion, I''ll handle them."


    "Send Orochimaru to the border, and notify all the border ninjas to be ready for war at any moment. I want to see if the youngsters from the Hidden Cloud Village dare to initiate a battle. If they do, Konoha won''t back down!"


    Hiruzen was unwavering in his determination, exuding immense power. Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane smiled, relieved. "Hiruzen, it''s good to see you so confident."


    They had faith in their old friend''s capabilities. As for Danzo Shimura, witnessing the Third Hokage''s autocratic display, a pang of bitterness struck his heart.


    Damn monkey, showing off your authority once again, just like always.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had repeatedly proven his capability to lead during the most chaotic times, making him a master of strategy and courage.


    ¡­


    On the second day, as expected, the envoys from the Land of Lightning arrived at the Hokage''s office building in anger, causing a commotion. However, being the Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen wouldn''t involve himself in such matters. Therefore, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, both higher-ups in Konoha, were assigned to deal with the situation.


    Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane took turns confronting the envoys from the Hidden Cloud Village in the Land of Lightning, engaging in a heated argument.


    In Root''s headquarters,


    Danzo Shimura''s face became extremely grim upon his return. His exposed eye bore a sense of malevolence, and he exclaimed in anger through clenched teeth, "You monkey! What a clever tactic, and I fell for it again."


    Only after returning to Root did Danzo realize that not only had Konoha suffered heavy losses in the Third Great Ninja War, but the Hidden Cloud Village in the Land of Lightning was also in dire straits. Could the Hidden Cloud Village match Konoha''s strength, allowing them to be bold enough to fight? Did they really think the Hidden Cloud Village wouldn''t dare?


    "You cunning monkey! You''re exploiting the fact that the Hidden Cloud Village won''t initiate war."


    In this moment, Danzo was nearly biting his teeth in frustration. He realized that he might once again be blamed for disciplining the Hyuga Clan. Damn it, you took all the benefits, and when it''s my turn, I''m left to shoulder the blame.


    "Very well, Sarutobi, you''re ruthless. Since you''re heartless, don''t blame me for being ruthless too." The eye revealed by Danzo held a malicious glint. "Konoha doesn''t solely belong to you, Sarutobi. You''ve suppressed me for far too long. I won''t let Shinzo, that brat, ride on my shoulders."


    Konoha''s actions were swift. In the afternoon, Orochimaru''s figure appeared outside Konoha''s gates.


    "Teacher, please be careful on your journey to the border."


    Yoru respectfully came to see them off. Just last night''s incident had led to the Third Hokage sending Orochimaru to make an appearance at the border today. Truly, this old Hokage shouldn''t be underestimated.


    Based on the original storyline, after the Hyuga incident, it was deduced that Orochimaru would defect a year later. However, before his defection, he took Mitarashi Anko to the Land of Water near the border. Clearly, he was already considering defection at that time, but he was thwarted by the Third Hokage in Konoha.


    Thus, it''s speculated that Orochimaru was dispatched to the border by Sarutobi as a means to deter enemy nations. (Providing an explanation)


    "Haha, Yoru-kun, rest assured."


    Anko, carrying a backpack, was filled with excitement. She had no idea what this journey had in store for her.


    "Teacher, would it burden you if Anko accompanies you?"


    Yoru gave his teacher a meaningful look as he said this, but Anko widened her eyes. "Yoru, don''t think that having the Sharingan makes you a genius. Just wait, I''ll catch up to you sooner or later."


    Orochimaru didn''t seem perturbed by their argument. Instead, he smiled in his unique way and rasped, "Yoru-kun, perhaps in the future, Anko will need to rely on you. After all, every ninja mission is fraught with danger, even a C-rank mission shouldn''t be taken lightly."


    Clearly, Orochimaru was implying that their plans were both dangerous. Wherever Anko followed, danger loomed. Either she should distance herself or exit early to allow both of them to move forward without hindrance.


    Upon hearing this, Yoru smiled. In the original historical trajectory, Anko evidently refused to follow Orochimaru''s defection, resulting in her being left behind. However, this could also be seen as a form of unconventional protection.


    "Very well then, take care, teacher."


    They exchanged glances and smiled. This was Orochimaru''s chance to transfer all the information within Konoha.


    As the sun set, Orochimaru, clad in a Konoha vest and forehead protector, disappeared from view along with Anko. Seeing this scene, Yoru sighed softly, a melancholic expression on his face.


    Indeed, there''s no guarantee of success. Only when one''s strength reaches a level where they can confidently push forward can they face anything without fear.


    "Um, Yoru-sama."


    At that moment, a soft voice reached Yoru''s ears. He turned his head, looking puzzled at the person addressing him. It was a ninja guarding Konoha''s gate, wearing a blue hat and holding a senbon in his mouth. Awkwardly, he greeted Yoru.


    Seeing the newcomer, Yamato''s expression turned astonished. Shiranui Genma? Quickly, he composed himself, smiled, and nodded in response. Internally, though, he felt a bit nervous. Had he revealed something?


    "Well, who are you?"


    Genmai had an embarrassed smile on his face as he stepped forward. He looked at the person before him who was clearly younger but already a prominent figure in Konoha. There was an odd feeling, as if this person had more charisma than him.


    "Um, I''m Shiranui Genmai, the Fourth Hokage''s guard."


    It was evident that Genmai''s face flushed with embarrassment as he said this. As guards, they were still alive, but the Fourth Hokage had passed away?


    Still, Shiranui Genmai scratched his head awkwardly and lowered his voice. "Um, Yoru-sama, do you have time later? We''re about to change shifts in half an hour."


    Seeing Shiranui Genmai''s cautious yet embarrassed expression, Yoru also wanted to know what he was planning. He even felt a bit guilty.


    "Sure, I''ll be at the first tavern on the main street later."


    Yoru nodded slightly, a smile on his face. Genmai visibly relaxed, showing a grateful expression. Despite his age, he had reached this point without arrogance or a sense of superiority. Instead, he radiated a sunny disposition, leaving Genmai feeling deeply moved.


    When they initially became the Fourth Hokage''s guards, they were on cloud nine. But in a blink of an eye, within less than a year, they had experienced the harsh realities of society, learning firsthand about the fickleness of human relationships and the cooling of tea left untouched.


    ¡­


    Under the cover of night, three shinobi entered a private room in a small tavern.


    "Yoru-sama, I apologize for keeping you waiting."


    Shiranui Genmai, Raid¨­ Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami entered the room with apologetic expressions. Upon seeing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled and waved his hand. "I haven''t waited long. Please, have a seat."


    Yoru was curious about why these three had come to find him. He had spent the past half hour thoroughly reviewing everything, but hadn''t noticed any oversights. Their demeanor also didn''t seem to indicate that they had discovered anything.


    These three individuals, Shiranui Genmai, Raid¨­ Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami, were clearly around eighteen or nineteen years old. Facing a shinobi younger than themselves made them visibly nervous, leaving them fidgety and uneasy.


    Seeing their expressions, Yoru nodded with a smile. "May I ask what brings the three of you to me?"


    In terms of rank, Shiranui Genmai and Raid¨­ Namiashi were special jounin, while Iwashi Tatami was a chunin. Yoru was a jounin. In terms of status, the three were civilians, while he was from the prestigious Uchiha clan and held actual power. He was also one of the current Three Sannin as Orochimaru''s disciple. Thus, referring to him as "sama" was not an exaggeration.


    Raid¨­ Namiashi and Iwashi Tatami exchanged awkward smiles, their gazes constantly indicating Shiranui Genmai. Clearly, he was their leader, as they formed the "Genmai Team," as indicated by their team name.


    Prompted by his teammates'' looks, Shiranui Genmai gave an embarrassed smile. Under their gazes, he steeled himself and hesitated before tentatively speaking to the young man who was even younger than him. "Um, currently, the Hidden Cloud Village and our village are about to establish a peace treaty. At that time, it''s likely that Orochimaru-sama will ascend to the position of Hokage."


    "We... we," Shiranui Genmai hesitated nervously, biting his lip. He lowered his head and spoke in a low voice, "Our Genmai Team wants to join the Seventh Division of the Police Department, and we are willing to serve Orochimaru-sama."


    Upon hearing this, Raid¨­ Namiashi and Iwashi Tatami also stood up hastily, respectfully bowing at a ninety-degree angle. Seeing this scene, Yoru''s expression shifted from confusion to realization. So, this was their intention. S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing this, Yoru''s face broke into a knowing smile as he looked at the three. Amidst this peculiar atmosphere, the silence lingered for a good while, subjecting the trio to their own turmoil and unease. Finally, Yoru broke the silence.


    "Please, have a seat. Perhaps we can discuss this further."


    Yoru''s smile was genuine. It was clear that they had walked into his hands. He would certainly accept them, but they needed some testing. After all, if things were too easily obtained, they might not be valued.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 99: Trouble in Hyuga Clan

    In the Konoha, inside a small pub.Tapping his fingers on the table, the 16-year-old Uchiha Yoru exudes an air of authority as he sizes up the three 18-19-year-old ninjas sitting across from him. The trio seems somewhat uneasy.


    It''s not that their mental states are poor; they are simply embarrassed. As bodyguards for the Fourth Hokage, they were unable to protect him. Now they are coming, faces unashamed, to curry favor with the prospective Fifth Hokage.


    The three feel as if their faces are burning with shame, but they also feel cornered.


    "Shiranui Genma, Raid¨­ Namiashi, Iwashi Tatami, known as the ''Team Genma,'' were once favored by the Fourth Hokage. Born as commoners and achieving this much at your age shows exceptional talent," Uchiha Yoru said, exuding an air of authority despite being younger than the trio, who didn''t seem to mind.


    "I have never met you three, but I remember Orochimaru-sensei mentioning that the Fourth Hokage once told him that his bodyguards, the Team Genma, had mastered the ''Flying Thunder Formation.'' I''m curious, is that true?" Uchiha Yoru asked.


    The trio was momentarily stunned, but then realized that Orochimaru was a student of the Third Hokage, part of the same team as Jiraiya, who was the mentor of the Fourth Hokage. So, knowing such a secret seemed plausible.


    Shiranui Genma hesitated for a moment before firmly saying, "Yes, the Fourth Hokage did teach us the ''Flying Thunder Formation.'' If you need it, we are willing to share it."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru smiled. This was like their letter of introduction. By giving him this technique, they were imprinting his mark, or perhaps that of Orochimaru''s lineage.


    After all, this advanced ninjutsu was taught to the three of them by the Fourth Hokage. Even though the Fourth Hokage has passed away, this ninjutsu involves some secrets. Therefore, if they want to pass this technique on to others, they need to report it to the current ruling Hokage.


    Right now, it''s clear that the three people want to use this ninjutsu as a stepping stone, a letter of introduction.


    "I''m curious," Uchiha Yoru began, "we''re meeting for the first time, but I trust my judgment. You three don''t seem like the type to abandon your principles. What drove you to join the Seventh Division of the Police Force?"


    His words touched the trio deeply, lightening the weight of their long-carried burden. They had been suffering from rumors and accusations since the Fourth Hokage''s death.


    Iwashi Tatami, his eyes reddening, slammed the table and said with a quivering voice, "We''re not cowards, nor do we fear gossip. Some people just don''t treat us like human beings. We''re afraid that we might end up being killed by our own people without even knowing why."


    At this moment, Shiranui Genma wanted to intervene, but ultimately sighed in resignation. The floodgates were open, and Raid¨­ Namiashi also began to speak.


    "We didn''t abandon our beliefs, nor did we want to. Yes, we failed to protect the Fourth Hokage, and we''re prepared for any punishment. Even if it''s just guarding a gate, we deserve it. Even if they execute us, we accept it. But it can''t go on like this."


    At this moment, the two men, Raid¨­ Namiashi and Iwashi Tatami, were filled with anger. Finally, it was Shiranui Genma who sighed softly, looking at Uchiha Yoruichi and telling the truth.


    "Lord Yoruichi, the three of us have been a team since graduation. Some time ago, people from the Root Division secretly attacked us."


    "Root Division?" Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoruichi immediately understood. The other side thought it was the Root Division that attacked them that night. He calmly shook his head and said, "Although I don''t know much about the Root Division, if they had acted, the three of you would have already secretly disappeared from Konoha."


    Though the words were somewhat dismissive, they were also true. If the Root Division had acted, the three would have silently disappeared from the village.


    However, after hearing this, Iwashi Tatami gave a wretched smile and sarcastically said, "Yes, but unfortunately we three have important things in our minds, like the secrets of the Flying Thunder Formation. The Root Division uses secret techniques to enter our mental worlds to directly extract our memories. This is a secret technique from the Yamanaka clan of the Intelligence Department."


    Though they were ordinary people, they had served as guards for the Fourth Hokage for a year, so they did have some knowledge and naturally knew about the Yamanaka clan''s secret techniques.


    "Probably they initially hesitated to act. Now that the heat has died down, we''re useless. They probably first investigated the Flying Thunder Formation, and soon we''ll be accused of either betraying or endangering the Fourth Hokage. Or maybe we''ll just silently disappear from the village for appearing cowardly in facing the Nine-Tails."


    Seeing Iwashi Tatami''s sarcastic words and true feelings, Shiranui Genma and Raid¨­ Namiashi also shook their heads with wry smiles. They knew it was a real possibility.


    There was another possibility, which was to force the three of them to join the Root Division, becoming expendable in missions.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoruichi finally understood everything. These three were cornered by the Root Division, otherwise, they wouldn''t have shamelessly asked to join Orochimaru''s team.


    Clearly, in their eyes, Orochimaru was the most powerful figure now and the most likely to become the Fifth Hokage. If they joined him, they''d naturally be protected.


    "Lord Yoruichi, it''s not that we''re afraid to die. We just don''t want to die so pitifully. Even if we''re sent to the battlefield now, we''d rather die there than suffer at the hands of the Root Division."


    At this moment, Shiranui Genma also spoke. After they found out what happened to Iwashi Tatami, all three were enraged. But after the anger, they felt more stifled. They''d rather commit suicide than fall into the hands of the Root Division, so they decided to join Orochimaru.


    Just as they made up their minds, they saw Orochimaru and Uchiha Yoruichi returning from a mission in the evening.


    They naturally didn''t dare to stop Orochimaru on a mission, but Uchiha Yoruichi was approachable.


    "I''ve naturally heard about the cruel methods of the Root division from my teacher," Uchiha Yoruichi said, looking at the three people with a face full of hatred. "What Root has done is indeed hateful."


    "Don''t worry. Tonight, the three of you will follow me to the police department to go through the formalities. It''s a waste for Konoha to assign such an elite team just to guard the gate."


    After hearing the experiences of the three, Uchiha Yoruichi angrily slammed the table to express his feelings. The three people present, who were from Team Genma, were visibly touched by his reaction.


    Ever since they caught Root''s attention, they have been unable to eat or sleep, fearing that they would disappear from Konoha or be taken back to Root''s base for cruel interrogations and experiments. Now, finally finding someone they can lean on, could put their hearts at ease.


    The reputation of Root was so huge that they felt uneasy. Uchiha Yoruichi smiled, thinking that being blamed for Root''s actions wasn''t new, and he could gain three capable assistants. Especially since they were loyal, it would be all the better.


    For the three, they hadn''t betrayed the village. They just wanted to live and had taken refuge under Orochimaru within the village, which was part of the Hokage''s lineage anyway. They were not estranged.


    That night, they all went to the seventh division of the police department''s office building. They even decided to resign from their gatekeeping jobs the next day due to the intimidation of Root, which not even the Hokage could retain.


    Choosing to stay under the Hokage could risk falling into Root''s hands, and they''d rather be laughed at in the police department. They knew too well the close relationship between the Third Hokage and Root.


    In the following days, Konoha seemed peaceful. High-ranking officials were negotiating with envoys from the Cloud Village of the Land of Lightning. Root and the Third Hokage were busy with their plans, and there was an unusual troop movement at the front lines, aimed at the Cloud village.


    Uchiha Yoruichi from the police department was almost too happy to open his eyes lately, as all the wealthy clans in Konoha, even the Third Hokage, had sent funds.


    Only the Hyuga family seemed a bit depressed, different from before, as if they couldn''t catch their breath.


    Time flies, a month later.


    The Fourth Raikage of the Hidden Cloud Village angrily slammed his fist on the table, cursing: "What a wicked old man Sarutobi Hiruzen, truly despicable."


    "Lord Raikage, some elite squads from Konoha have started to reinforce the front lines. At the same time, Orochimaru, one of the Three Legendary Ninjas, has been spotted near the Land of the Sea."


    Hearing the report from his subordinates, the Fourth Raikage couldn''t help but stand up and curse: "This Sarutobi old man is truly cunning, damned be he."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s tactics are really crafty. The front lines are reinforced, and one of the Three Legendary Ninjas, Orochimaru, even appeared at the border. This is a clear threat. Do you dare to start a war with Konoha? Do you dare?


    Out of anger, the Fourth Raikage could only swallow his broken teeth. It''s not that he didn''t dare, but a confrontation would reveal that Hidden Cloud Village simply didn''t have the resources. Konoha has already shown their strong foundation in previous wars; they could easily withstand the pressure.


    "Send orders to the envoy team heading to Konoha. No matter what, just stall them. Hiruzen must give an explanation."


    Feeling slighted, the Fourth Raikage could only vent his frustrations through such rogue tactics. After all, not only Konoha but their Cloud Village had also suffered from the recent wars.


    Konoha, Hyuga Clan.


    Dim candlelight illuminates the room. In this quaint, historical room, six clan elders of the Hyuga family sat on both sides.


    And sitting at the head was the Third Hokage, wearing his Hokage hat. He lowered the brim and puffed smoke from his pipe.


    "Now, the head envoy from the Land of Lightning has been killed within Hyuga territory. Regardless of the reason, this is Konoha, and Hidden Cloud Village has used this as an excuse to say that Konoha immediately violated the newly signed alliance agreement, putting forth many unreasonable demands."


    "Even recently, due to disagreements, tension has risen at the border." The crafty Third Hokage calmly shifted the pressure onto the Hyuga Clan.


    You Hyuga people boast of being a powerful clan like the Uchiha, right? Fine, now someone has died on your doorstep; you deal with it.


    Expect me to clean up your mess? If war breaks out at the front line, the Hyuga Clan will be Konoha''s sinners, and it''s all caused by you.


    Would anyone believe you if you claim that the Cloud Village envoys deserve death for kidnapping a Hyuga bloodline?


    One sentence: right now, the Hyuga Clan is in an awkward position. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s tactics are crafty; he''s cleanly removed himself from the situation. Since Hyuga''s territory is almost exclusively under their control, it''s up to you to say what to do next.


    After finishing his sentence enveloped in smoke, the Third Hokage calmly waited for the Hyuga Clan to take a stance. He was in a win-win situation and could take this opportunity to discipline the Hyuga Clan.


    ~~~ s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    ¡ª Timothy


    ¡ª Tommy Chandra


    ¡ª Miguel Razo


    ¡ª Jaime Rios


    ¡ª Drowz


    ¡ª Su freaks


    ¡ª Mendacius the Trkstir (sponsored)


    ¡ª Keenon Lance (sponsored)


    ¡ª Jord


    ¡ª Purriah


    ¡ª Ryan Vidler


    ¡ª Tikaru Shiro (sponsored)


    Free Members will not be included! but nonetheless, thank you very much!


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 100: Brother

    Hyuga Clan.In an old and dimly lit room, the elders of the Hyuga clan all looked a bit displeased at the moment. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s methods were still exceptionally cunning. He seized the opportunity and acted decisively, truly swift and ruthless.


    Hyuga Hiashi, as the clan head, glanced emotionlessly at the sly and wily Third Hokage and said in a deep voice, "Third Hokage, rest assured. Regarding the issue with the Hidden Cloud Village, the Hyuga clan will definitely give Konoha a satisfactory explanation."


    Even at this moment, Hyuga Hiashi still maintained the dignity of the ancient family, not losing any ground. The Third Hokage, seeing this, simply shook his head and held his pipe in his hand.


    "Alright, I will try to delay it for a few more days. But it''s already been a month, I fear it can''t be delayed much longer."


    As the not-so-tall figure of the Third Hokage left, the elders of the Hyuga clan immediately began to frown and talk.


    "Such means of Third Hokage, not only intimidating the Hidden Cloud Village but also trying to take advantage of this to suppress our Hyuga clan."


    "What''s so great about Sarutobi? He was nothing more than a third-rate player during the Warring States period, and now he''s actually above our Hyuga clan, despicable."


    "When his Sarutobi clan was founding the village, they didn''t have this kind of courage. Now that they have produced a Hokage, they even want to produce another one."


    Each of the clan elders was also furious. As rigid and arrogant individuals, they always considered themselves superior. If the Uchiha were proud, then the Hyuga clan was inherently condescending.


    The Hyuga were completely like a wealthy family that had secluded themselves within their own territory. Inside their territory, they were the gods, the rulers of everything, and the branch families were their servants.


    Hyuga Hiashi, as the clan head, looked at the discomfort of each elder and also kept a calm face, "Since the Third Hokage wants an explanation, then we, the Hyuga clan, will give him one. We should not cause friction with the Hidden Cloud Village because of this, otherwise the whole village will say that the trouble was caused by our Hyuga clan."


    "What are you trying to do, Hiashi!" Seeing Hiashi''s indifferent demeanor, one elder immediately lowered his voice and shouted.


    At this moment, Hyuga Hiashi was clearly unwilling to bow his head for the dignity of his Hyuga clan; thus, he chose to counter.


    "Perhaps Hiashi''s idea is correct, but we can use another person."


    "What do you mean?"


    It seemed like everyone''s eyes turned to the oldest elder, who lightly smiled, "Sarutobi Hiruzen does have good tactics, but he forgets that the dignity of a prestigious clan is never to be trampled upon. Does he really think everyone is like his third-rate Sarutobi clan?"


    "The branch family has always been responsible for protecting the main family. Now is the perfect time; Hizashi can replace Hiashi. This will be our Hyuga clan''s answer!"


    Upon hearing this, the usually composed Hiashi''s face changed dramatically, angrily saying, "Hizashi cannot go!"


    A flurry of eyes turned toward him, and Hiashi, resisting the pressure from everyone, stared at them, "I am the head of the Hyuga clan, Hizashi is my brother; I absolutely won''t allow it!"


    He couldn''t change the destiny of being a caged bird, so he had to accept it all, but he could never let his own brother take his place in death.


    However, the clan elders were indifferent, "Hiashi, remember you are the head of the Hyuga clan, and you bear the rise and fall of our clan. Hizashi''s destiny has always been to protect the main family."


    "That''s right, the branch family was born to protect the main family."


    "Let Hizashi go, let''s see what Sarutobi Hiruzen will do then."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to take the opportunity to suppress the Hyuga clan, but little did he know that the Hyuga clan wasn''t idle either and came up with a fierce countermeasure.


    Once the Hyuga clan offers one of their own, the ball is in the Third Hokage''s court. A life for a life; we, the Hyuga clan, are willing to give the life of a branch family head. You, as the Third Hokage, would you say it''s enough? If it''s not, the Hyuga will continue to send bodies.


    In short, as the Third Hokage, you have the final say. One could say that the Hyuga clan''s counter-tactic was extremely powerful, hitting the nail on the head.


    It could be said that in a duel of masters, every move is deadly.


    ¡­


    Hyuga Branch House.


    Inside the quaint room, although not as imposing as the main family''s, there was still an aura of antiquity.


    With a creak, the sliding door opened, and a member of the branch family inside immediately showed joy upon seeing the visitor.


    Someone, quite anxious, discreetly activated their Byakugan, scanning the surroundings before saying in a deep voice, "Lord Hizashi, there''s no one surveilling nearby."


    Entering was Hyuga Hizashi himself, looking at the four trusted members of the branch family. The once lifeless eyes of the branch family members were now filled with a hint of excitement.


    "The plan has changed; we must act earlier."


    Hizashi lowered his voice as he spoke, startling the four, but one of them excitedly said, "Lord Hizashi, we''ve been waiting for this."


    "First, tell me how far we''ve come in completing the task."


    Hizashi had just returned from the main house, his heart full of anger and resentment. If it had been earlier, he might have just accepted his fate, but now he had another option. For his children and for the future of the branch family, he had to make a move.


    "Lord Hizashi, to prevent any leaks, all actions under Jonin level within the village were secretly performed. Rest assured, the ''Caged Bird'' seal was placed while they were unconscious; they are unaware."


    "Some are on missions far away in the Land of Fire or guarding the borders and couldn''t be contacted, as it risks exposure."


    "The women and children were easy; almost none were missed. However, we haven''t dared to act rashly against the uncertain Jonin levels."


    Hearing the four''s report, Hizashi nodded under immense pressure, "Alright, tomorrow, under the pretext of a branch family meeting, we will summon all branch family Jonin in the village for a gathering at night. Those willing to join us will receive help in sealing their ''Caged Bird,'' those loyal to the main family will be subdued. We''ll act in the middle of the night!"


    "Why the rush?" someone exclaimed. Hizashi forcefully suppressed his worries, "The main house is already suspicious. We can''t wait. Once we act and succeed, the main house won''t dare lay a hand on the branch members outside the village because their ''Caged Bird'' seals will have been rendered useless."


    "If the main house does act, it''s a lose-lose situation. They aren''t stupid. The external branch members will be safe. Once we succeed, we will send people to seal all the ''Caged Birds'' among the branch members, ending the ''Caged Bird'' curse in our generation!"


    Ending the ''Caged Bird'' curse!


    When this phrase echoed in the ears of the four branch members, tears of excitement flowed from their white eyes. Their hearts had long been numb, accepting their fate. However, a month ago, their branch family head, Hizashi, discreetly told them that he found a way to seal the ''Caged Bird,'' shocking them into realizing that their hearts weren''t dead but confined by the curse of the ''Caged Bird.''


    Now, they were no longer living for themselves but for their descendants, to end the fate of the branch family.


    ¡­


    The atmosphere in Konoha is seemingly peaceful, yet turbulent under the rule of the Third Hokage. His shrewd governance has caught the attention of other major nations, especially since Konoha is not making any effort to hide its military preparations. This bold stance has earned praise for Sarutobi Hiruzen and increased his reputation.


    Inside Konoha, the citizens believe that peace is on the horizon. High-level disputes, such as the one with the Cloud Village, are unlikely to affect the general population, given the diplomatic stakes involved.


    Three days pass quickly, which was the time the main Hyuga family had given Hyuga Hizashi, the head of the branch family, and the younger brother to the head of the main family. The sun sets, casting a red glow over Konoha. Inside the stern, oppressive Hyuga residence, the two brothers sit together in silence. Despite the division between the main and branch families, the brothers share a strong bond.


    "Tonight is the deadline," says Hyuga Hiashi, maintaining his composure. "I understand. Tomorrow morning," replies Hyuga Hizashi calmly. Hiashi takes a sip of his tea, "You haven''t changed, Hizashi. You never lie."


    Hizashi nearly spills his tea, surprised by his brother''s words. However, he controls himself and replies, "Big Brother, I don''t know what you mean."


    Hiashi doesn''t elaborate. Instead, he finishes his tea and sighs, "Maybe the Hyuga clan has truly decayed. The enmity between the main and branch families has lasted for generations. At one point, I wished I were in the branch family, but after becoming a father and seeing Hinata, I''m glad I belong to the main family."


    He slowly pulls out a scroll from his robe, showing a rare smile. "Hizashi, you''ve protected me for many years. Let this be my duty as an older brother. I''ve also studied the Byakugan but found no solution. Perhaps you''ll succeed. This scroll contains some of my savings and the Hyuga clan''s secret Gentle Fist techniques. Take care of yourself."


    In that moment, the brothers feel like they''re back on the battlefield where the distinction between the main and branch families didn''t matter. Their faith was unwavering. Hizashi is filled with conflicting emotions; he realizes that his plans have been discovered, yet his brother chooses to conceal it.


    "Big Brother, I want to ask you, if the Byakugan remains unsealed, would you¡ª?"


    Though the words were left unfinished, both of them clearly understood what was meant. Hiashi Hyuga did not hesitate and firmly nodded, "I will! Because I am the head of the Hyuga clan, and your brother. If I die, there will be a new leader for the Hyuga clan, but you and Neji would still be from the branch family. The curse has not been broken. Only when I''m alive I can protect Neji."


    Despite hearing his own brother admit that he would watch him go to his death, Hizashi Hyuga was not disappointed; instead, he smiled.


    "So, what about now?" S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Hizashi Hyuga already had an answer in his mind, but he wanted to hear his brother''s response.


    "Now, I see an opportunity to break the curse of the Caged Bird seal. I don''t want Neji to hate the main family. Let''s end the grudge between the main and branch families with our generation," Hiashi Hyuga calmly said as he stood up.


    As he walked to the door, Hiashi Hyuga paused and softly asked, "Will you still protect me?"


    Neither looked at the other, but in their unseen gazes, there seemed to be a hint of moisture.


    Hearing this abrupt question, Hizashi Hyuga scoffed a little. With a sigh of disappointment, he slowly opened the sliding door.


    "The branch family will no longer protect the main family. If we still have to fight, I''d protect you as a brother."


    In a gruff voice echoing in their ears, the typically stern and unsociable Hiashi Hyuga looked at the setting sun and genuinely smiled.


    "If it comes to that, I''d also like to protect my little brother as an older brother. It feels really good."


    Footsteps gradually faded, and though a chasm seemed to separate the Hyuga brothers, both wore faint smiles. In that moment, they were not representatives of the main and branch families, but brothers.


    In the quiet room, Hizashi Hyuga suppressed his complex emotions and said in a still hoarse voice, "You heard, didn''t you?"


    The partition door opened, revealing two figures¡ªmembers of the branch family, elite ninja. Both were silently watching their former branch family leader.


    "We heard."


    The relationships between the main and branch families were complex. They were, after all, blood relatives, but systems in place had caused an unbridgeable rift between them.


    Over the years, there has been resentment, but there also existed relationships like that between Hizashu Hyuga and his brother¡ªstill retaining a sense of brotherhood. After all, this is a world of ninja; the branch family has protected the main family numerous times. And they are not cold-blooded; especially when watching their own younger brothers protect them with their lives.


    Despite the Caged Bird seal, their blood still ran hot. Many in the main family have watched their own brothers protect them to the death, only to later collapse in regret.


    The enmity between the main and branch families of the Hyuga clan was filled with complexities¡ªa sibling rivalry. They envied the relationships between civilian brothers while also taking pride in their lineage.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! (New!!)


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 101: Migration

    Konoha.Inside the Hokage''s office shrouded by nightfall, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane frowned as they looked at the Third Hokage.


    "Hiruzen, given the Hyuga clan''s rigid nature, pressing them this way might actually lead to a corpse being handed over."


    From the beginning, they had intended to discipline the Hyuga clan, to let them know that the village of Konoha was ruled by the Hokage, not by their prestigious family. The era of the Warring States had long become history.


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, exhaled a puff of thick smoke and said, "In these troubled times, the so-called dignity of the Hyuga clan still has them living in the Warring States era. If we are to discipline them, we need to wake them up. Only when they recognize reality will they understand their place. After all, we also have to deal with the Uchiha clan next."


    The Uchiha Clan!


    When the name of this prestigious family echoed in the office, both Mitokado and Utatane''s brows tightened. This clan was much more troublesome than the Hyuga clan.


    Disciplining the Hyuga was ultimately a political move, and they hadn''t really done anything on the matter of interests. If the Hyuga clan were to truly collaborate with the Uchiha, then they''d truly be on opposing political sides. What would await them wouldn''t be discipline, but targeting.


    The Hyuga clan elders aren''t fools, nor are the major families of Konoha. No one wants to ally with the Uchiha, only the commoners who don''t understand the high-level struggle would.


    "Dealing with the Uchiha clan won''t be easy," said Utatane, very aware of the Uchiha''s background. His tone grew serious when discussing them.


    "Hiruzen, the Uchiha clan far surpasses the Hyuga clan in both resources and number of ninjas, especially those Uchiha elites who have activated the Sharingan. They can take on two at once. We must be careful," said Utatane.


    Having walked together through many years of war, both Utatane and Mitokado were well aware of how terrifying this prestigious family was. Hiruzen, after hearing this, exhaled another circle of smoke from his pipe, "After dealing with the Hyuga clan in the village, the isolated Uchiha clan will be hard to support. Recent intel from the Land of Water indicates that radicals are preparing to create disturbances at the border. We''ll send the Uchiha elites then."


    Hearing Hiruzen''s steady plan, both Mitokado and Utatane looked at each other and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Since you, Hiruzen, have a plan, that''s good. The Uchiha clan does indeed need a slow and steady approach."


    ¡­


    In the land of the Hyuga branch family, a meeting was convened under the guise of a clan gathering, and various elite ninja from the branch families were assembled. This scene naturally did not escape the attention of the main family, but they chose to ignore it.


    In the eyes of the main family, what significant impact could the branch family under the control of the Caged Bird Seal make? This time, it was most likely just Hyuga Hizashi, the head of this branch family, making posthumous arrangements.


    That night, dark clouds covered the moonlight, seemingly foretelling significant events.


    In the dim meeting room of the branch family, elite members with protective headbands and white pupils gathered.


    Under the tense atmosphere, all present were elite ninja, and most held the rank of special jonin. This was not a small amount of power in Konoha.


    The Byakugan and Gentle Fist techniques are renowned in the ninja world, but the Hyuga elites are mostly special jonin, as their abilities are somewhat limited compared to the Sharingan.


    Moreover, the most powerful aspect of the Byakugan is its scouting ability; it''s like it was made for war.


    "What! Why was the Clan Head being blamed when it was killed inside of the Main Family.?"


    "Damn it, again! Why?"


    "Why do we, the branch family, have to die for the main family?"


    After Hyuga Hizashi calmly revealed some information, the group immediately became agitated, each member of the branch family expressing their pent-up anger.


    Four individuals exchanged glances and discreetly took defensive stances, prepared to take action at any slight misstep.


    Hyuga Hizashi calmly looked at everyone and slowly took out a scroll from his bosom.


    "The Caged Bird Seal has troubled the Hyuga clan for hundreds of years. This scroll represents breaking that fate. It''s your choice."


    As he spoke, Hyuga Hizashi removed his headband in front of everyone. When the ugly curse mark was revealed, his Byakugan activated, and chakra surged, forming a black seal around the curse mark.


    "What is this?"


    At this moment, everyone was stunned, looking at Hyuga Hizashi''s forehead. Then someone spoke.


    "This is a seal, a sealing technique for caged bird, but also the existence that breaks the fate of caged bird. The main family has enslaved the branch family for so long, are you all willing to endure this forever? Even if you are willing, what about your children?"


    "We are not rebelling; we are merely fighting for freedom!"


    "For freedom! The opportunity to break fate is right in front of you. If you all agree, we can join forces to seal the caged bird for you right now."


    Those who had already sided with Hyuga Hizashi removed their headbands. When they channeled their chakra, the Caged Bird seal showed signs of being sealed.


    The room was filled with disbelief. How could fate be broken so easily?


    There were not many people, but these were elite jonin. Apart from those currently away, only about fifteen were present.


    With Hyuga Hizashi and four of his closest confidants, that made five. The remaining ten branch members had various reactions, revealing the emotions they had suppressed for years.


    "Is this for real!" S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Up to this point, some people still can''t believe it. Among them are those who once wanted to resist the fate of a bird in a cage, but all of them now look completely desperate. Suddenly, there seems to be a glimmer of hope, and all of this feels too unrealistic.


    Looking at everyone, Hy¨±ga Hizashi''s expression became serious as he spoke in a solemn voice, "The Hy¨±ga family doesn''t possess this ability, but you all know about Root, right? Lord Orochimaru has long joined Root. After going through countless Root documents, this sealing technique was developed."


    Root?


    When people hear about this department, countless people feel their skin crawl, but at this moment, they are filled with gratitude. After all, it lends credibility.


    The most famous human experiment carried out by Root back then was the Wood Release project. Only such a place could research a seal to break the fate of the "caged bird."


    Hy¨±ga Hizashi also silently nodded his head. Indeed, as Lord Yoru said, someone has to take the blame for all this. Yoru a disciple of Lord Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is a member of Root. Naturally, it can be blamed on Root.


    With Root taking the blame, the nature of the matter would change. After all, if Lord Orochimaru directly interfered, it would be akin to intervening in the affairs of a wealthy family, which is taboo.


    But if Root endorses it, and Root is a force under the Hokage, then it is entirely an affair of the Hy¨±ga clan being interfered with by the Hokage''s side. With such a big backing, the main family could only focus their resentment on the Hokage''s side.


    "Gentlemen, your families have already been secretly sealed in the last few days without them knowing. All the genin and ch¨±nin in the branch families within the village have been included, and as elite j¨­nin, you should know the importance of keeping information confidential. Therefore, you are the most critical part and the last step."


    After Hizashi brought out Root''s endorsement, they were filled with excitement. In their minds, this was already the top echelons of Konoha interfering with the affairs of the Hy¨±ga clan. Naturally, it wasn''t they who were rebelling against the family.


    "Clan leader Hizashi, I''m willing!"


    Sure enough, someone stepped forward. Faced with the opportunity to break the fate of the "caged bird," they were filled with excitement, and the first person stepped forward, emotionally revealing their forehead.


    Thus, under the secret vigilance of Hizashi and his four close associates, they finally sealed the "caged bird" on everyone''s forehead without any danger.


    Under the veil of night, years of comfort within the Hy¨±ga clan made the main family forget to be vigilant. After all, no one thought that something would happen within the village.


    Within the territory of the branch family, the elderly, weak, women, and children were awakened one after another. All of them walked out in confusion, unaware of what had happened, but it must be significant.


    Some toddlers and children fell asleep under the gentle night. All of this happened silently.


    Dark clouds covered the moonlight. Even in life-and-death situations on the battlefield, Hizashi had never been so nervous. This time, his palms were full of sweat, and his entire back was soaked with cold sweat.


    Just then, a sound came from behind. Hizashi turned his head nervously.


    "Who is it!"


    Behind the main gate appeared the figure of Hy¨±ga Hiashi. At that moment, Hy¨±ga Hizashi had not yet reacted, and two upper ninjas from the Hy¨±ga branch family quickly flashed to both sides, forming an encircling stance.


    "Clan Leader!"


    Someone was filled with shock and fear upon seeing Hy¨±ga Hiashi. But Hy¨±ga Hiashi looked at Hy¨±ga Hizashi calmly, "I''d rather you call me ''big brother.''"


    "Don''t be so reckless in the future. Some people have the desire to rebel against fate, while others have already become accustomed to enslavement. Those people are fine, they are just unconscious."


    The calm voice echoed in the night. Hy¨±ga Hiashi walked slowly towards Hy¨±ga Hizashi as if nothing had happened. Just as the two brothers passed each other, Hiashi calmly said, "After leaving the Hy¨±ga clan territory, head straight to where you want to go. Don''t linger, and don''t stop even if the village discovers you. Also, take care!"


    After passing each other, Hy¨±ga Hiashi slowly disappeared in the direction of the clan''s grand gate under the solemn night, while Hy¨±ga Hizashi looked complicatedly at his older brother''s retreating figure.


    "Big brother, take care as well."


    Under the night, Hy¨±ga Hizashi hurriedly led the remaining people out of the clan territory. Thanks to the management system of the Hy¨±ga clan, the branch family was on the periphery, while the main family enjoyed the protection of the branch family.


    Beneath the night, hidden behind the tall walls of the main family''s courtyard, Hy¨±ga Hiashi looked calmly at the wall. Beneath the ferocious veins in his eyes, it was only after he saw his younger brother leave and disappear into the clan territory that he let out a faint sigh.


    "Hizashi, this time it''s my turn to protect you. Take care."


    After standing up, Hy¨±ga Hiashi calmly returned to the main family''s house. In the courtyard of the main family, however, there were several unconscious branch family ninjas lying on the lawn.


    Some people will rebel when there is hope, but others have already accepted the habit of enslavement. They had already developed a servile mentality towards the main family.


    The dark clouds in the sky slowly dispersed, revealing the bright moonlight that sprinkled down on the earth. Under the calm night of the Hy¨±ga clan territory, no one noticed that the branch family had already been deserted, even the breaths of ordinary people had disappeared completely.


    Nightfall.


    Members of the Hyuga Branch Family, numbering in the hundreds, including both ninjas and civilians, rushed frantically towards the address of the Police Force''s Seventh Division.


    Thanks to the Hyuga clan''s strict traditions, they happened to be on the outskirts of the village. Unlike the Uchiha clan who were driven into the forest, this location meant that they didn''t alert anyone at the outset.


    This grand movement immediately stunned the night patrol of the Police Force, the ninjas on duty in the village, and some in the Anbu. They were all astonished at what was happening in the village in the middle of the night.


    "Stop! What are you Hyugas up to?"


    Shadowy figures, including patrol teams from the Police Department, Anbu members, and stationed Konoha squads, appeared before this large force. Although they yelled, they were filled with shock.


    What a sight! Not just women and children, but seemingly entire families, and no less than a hundred ninjas, each staring with their white pupils.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked, sensing a big issue. Although the details were not yet clear, everyone knew that such a grand display had never been seen in Konoha before.


    Facing these obstructions, Hyuga Hizashi, the leader of the Branch Family, stepped forward and shouted, "Step aside, the Hyuga Branch Family is acting on orders from the Root division. The ''Caged Bird'' has been lifted, and we''re going to the Police Force to pledge allegiance to Lord Orochimaru. Who dares to obstruct us!"


    "Everyone continue, do not stop. Anyone who obstructs us is committing treason. We are going to join the Root division! Pledge allegiance to Orochimaru!"


    At this point, not even the patrol team, let alone the Hokage, could stop them.


    Facing the onslaught of the Hyuga Branch Family, everyone was panicked, especially due to the frenzied look in their eyes.


    "Quick! Report to the Hokage!"


    "Quick! Report to the Chief of Police!"


    Both the Police Department patrol and Anbu, as well as the village squads, cried out. They knew this was beyond them and had to be reported.


    A big issue had arisen!


    The Konoha was immediately alarmed. In the dark, figures leapt around like fleas, and countless people were awakened, watching this migrating army in astonishment.


    After this group declared their allegiance to the Root division and Orochimaru, everyone was dumbfounded. Nobody dared to stop them. They could only watch helplessly as events unfolded.


    It was fortunate that after the Nine-Tails disaster, the Konoha began focusing on emergency preparedness for civilians. While ninjas could react quickly, civilians couldn''t, and the losses during the Nine-Tails attack were due to the village never having experienced such unrest before.


    As a result, the Hyuga Branch Family applied this preparedness to tonight''s mass migration, something nobody expected. Even Hizashi later felt fortunate that the village had mandated emergency preparedness for everyone, including the wealthy families.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! (new!)


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 102: Stunned

    The lights were bright in the Konoha''s Hokage office building under the night sky."What''s going on? Have the people from the Hyuga Branch House gone mad? They all suddenly moved to the Seventh Division of the Police Department in the middle of the night?"


    The Hokage office was packed with people. The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, rarely showed his anger. Something big happened under his nose, and he had no clue?


    What is this about? Sarutobi, always proud of his control over the village, was directly angered.


    In the middle of the night, almost all the elite Shinobi in the village had come. They were all puzzled, even more so when they realized the Hokage was also clueless.


    "Reporting to the Third, the Hyuga Branch House has all moved into the Seventh Division of the Police Department, under the leadership of their leader, Hyuga Hizashi. The entire building is packed."


    "I''m asking what happened, not where they moved!"


    At this moment, the Third was angry. This wasn''t just one or two ninjas moving; it was an entire clan.


    "The banner raised by the Hyuga Branch House is to join the Root and serve Orochimaru. When our men intercepted and asked, Hyuga Hizashi was extremely tough. They said they owe a great debt to Root, and they are now joining Orochimaru to repay it."


    At this, all the elite Shinobi in the room widened their eyes. This was sensational. As elite Shinobi, they were aware of some things in the village.


    At that moment, the door burst open, and Danzo Shimura walked in, grim-faced and with his cane. "Sarutobi! Under your leadership, such a big disturbance has occurred in the Konoha!"


    Before Danzo could finish, Sarutobi angrily stood up and slammed his table, "Danzo! I am the Hokage!"


    Sarutobi was enraged, staring at his friend Danzo. He felt like Danzo was always dirty-handed, but he didn''t expect him to go this far. The two high-level advisors, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, walked in, both looking displeased, especially at Danzo.


    Danzo was speechless. He knew this was Orochimaru''s doing, but Orochimaru was under him, part of the Root. How could he defend himself?


    Sarutobi, trying to restrain his anger, finally spoke, "Homura, Koharu, tomorrow you two will negotiate with the envoy from the Hidden Cloud Village. I want results. If they don''t want to talk, then there''s no need for talks."


    He must resolve the situation as quickly as possible. The peace treaty was just a piece of paper, and if talks broke down, they could continue the stalemate at the border. Konoha had vast resources and could afford it.


    ¡­


    The Seventh Division of the Police Force''s building was packed with people. Everyone had brought their families, especially those with pairs of white pupils that were particularly eye-catching.


    Members of the Seventh Division who were supposed to go to work in the morning were already there. Even the Uchiha clan members present were so surprised that they couldn''t maintain their usual arrogant expressions.


    Good heavens, did they just wipe out the Hyuga Branch family in one swoop?


    The building was filled with the cries of babies and hushed whispers. When Uzuki Yugao arrived for work in the middle of the night and saw this scene, she rushed to open the office door.


    "Captain, there are too many people outside. What should we do?"


    As soon as she entered and spoke loudly, she saw fifteen elite Hyuga clan members filling the office. Uchiha Yoru, who was sitting inside, was effectively trapped.


    Upon seeing her, Uchiha Yorui said sternly, "Don''t panic, Uzuki Yugao. You go down and pacify the Hyuga clan members now."


    "Yes!"


    "Shisui, quickly go and consult with the clan elders. Didn''t our Uchiha territory just expand? Isn''t there a vacant lot in the east that was supposed to be a training ground? Commandeer it. I''m commandeering it on behalf of Master Orochimaru, to temporarily serve as the Hyuga clan''s dwelling place."


    "Yes!"


    "What are you all doing standing outside? On the order of Master Orochimaru from the Root Division, relocate the Hyuga branch family and pacify them."


    "Yes!"


    After issuing a series of commands, Uchiha Yoru brought up the banner of the Root Division. Even if he had acted in the name of the Uchiha clan, it would have been problematic.


    Even Orochimaru''s name is not as effective as the Root Division. After all, the Third Hokage has been very indulgent with the Root Division, which all the major families clearly understand.


    After issuing the orders, Uchiha Yoru turned his head to look at Hyuga Hizashi and shouted, "Elder Hizashi, rest assured. You are already the deputy captain of the Seventh Division. Master Orochimaru has also sent an order. In the name of the Root Division, the Seventh Division is willing to accept the elites of the Hyuga clan."


    "Please, Captain Hizashi, lead your family''s elites to calm the crowd first and prepare to move to the temporary residence."


    Uchiha Yoru''s booming voice seemed to indicate that he was acting on the orders of the Root Division. Although he himself was not a part of the Root, his teacher was. He was acting entirely legally and appropriately according to the orders of Master Orochimaru.


    At this moment, the Seventh Division''s building outside was packed with people. Even the rooftops were full of Konoha ninja who had rushed over to see what was happening.


    All the ninjas looked astonished, "Iruka, am I seeing this right? Is this the Hyuga clan? Did the Hyuga clan move in the middle of the night?"


    A newly-graduated Iruka looked stunned at the scene, also finding it strange that the Hyuga would move in the middle of the night.


    The conversation among the ninjas continued, discussing the shocking move, and how it was done under the orders of the Root Division, perhaps even supported by the Third Hokage who was unhappy with the Hyuga Main Family''s treatment of the Branch Family.


    On the rooftops, ninjas were talking in hushed tones about the sudden and large-scale movement of people. They discussed the injustices faced by the Branch family, drawing a sharp contrast with the Main family''s practices.


    Might Guy, who had rushed over, was maintaining order. When he learned the full story, his expression turned grave.


    "Kakashi, do you think it''s right to distinguish between the Hyuga Main and Branch families like this?"


    Might Guy is a commoner; he couldn''t understand the rules of the elite clans. But Kakashi did, because the Hatake clan was also an elite clan, although it had fallen on hard times.


    Kakashi sighed, "Guy, elite clans that have existed for over a hundred years have their own reasons and ideologies, but this division between Main and Branch families is somewhat cruel."


    At that moment, Might Guy shook his head and sighed, "Kakashi, I don''t understand the elite clans, but I know that when a person loses their freedom, they can never have a strong heart."


    As he said this, Might Guy suddenly seemed excited, shouting, "Yo! This is youth! Long live Master Orochimaru!"


    At this moment, Might Guy was filled with excitement for Orochimaru''s actions, representing the kind of resolve that a future Hokage should have.


    Kakashi, standing beside him, felt invigorated by Guy''s exuberance. He smiled under his mask and gave a thumbs up.


    "Guy, for the village, for the Leaf, let''s do our best."


    "Yo! This is youth! This is the path of a ninja!"


    Might Guy was shouting excitedly, looking like a person with issues, but at this moment, those from the Branch family felt no resentment at all; instead, they were filled with gratitude.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand") s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 103: Shifting the Blame

    Under the night''s curtain, Konoha, as well as the Hyuga clan''s slumbering main house, has been alerted. Numerous elite Hyuga ninja from the main house were filled with both anger and panic upon hearing the news.The branch family has lost control! The caged bird is no longer useful! After years of enslavement, they are well aware of the branch family''s resentment towards the main house. If they were to take action, there would only be one side left standing.


    "Clan head, those from the branch family who have forgotten their ancestors'' teachings, this time they must not be spared."


    "Has the branch family forgotten our traditions? Have they forgotten the rules of the Hyuga clan?"


    Throughout the Hyuga clan, shadows were flickering everywhere. At this moment, Hyuga Hiashi''s expression was stern as he looked at the arriving family elites and sternly rebuked, "Do you not realize the urgency of the situation at hand?"


    "Hyuga A and B, both of you, quickly lead the elite main house members to escort all the families to the shelter."


    "Clan head, at a time like this, we should pursue those from the branch family!" An elder shouted angrily, but Hyuga Hiashi retorted with fury in his eyes, "The branch family has escaped to find support. If we were to chase them now, they''d launch a frenzied counterattack. What would you use to defend against that? Do you want to become the culprit of the Hyuga clan?"


    Hyuga Hiashi''s stern voice resounded, and the elite main house members who had rushed over at the news finally realized the gravity of the situation. Cold sweat broke out on their foreheads one by one.


    The enmity between the branch family and the main house, if escalated into action, would result in a never-ending conflict. Only one side could survive.


    "As the head of the Hyuga clan, I am responsible for the entire family. I am responsible for the continuation of the Hyuga clan! Rather than seeking immediate gratification, if we pursue the branch family now, who among you is certain that we can completely annihilate them? I, Hyuga Hiashi, am willing to lead the charge and follow orders if that''s the case!"


    At this moment, Hyuga Hiashi had never been so domineering. He stood in the courtyard, gazing at the crowd, and the elders were somewhat intimidated by his imposing presence. Some who had been angered were snapped out of their anger by this dose of cold water.


    "Yes, Hiashi is right. If we pursue the branch family after they''ve broken free from their cage, it will lead to civil war! It might even become the spark that leads to the downfall of the Hyuga clan."


    An elder immediately thought about the branch family''s combat capabilities. While the main house held some secret techniques to restrain the branch family, the latter had extensive frontline battle experience. Regardless of whether they were from the main house or the branch family, they were all part of the Hyuga clan. Once a war started, they would all suffer.


    "Quick, prepare for combat readiness, Hyuga clan! All non-combatants, enter the shelter!"


    "All Hyuga ninja, assume combat-ready status! Begin setting up defenses and traps within the clan territory! Be ready for battle at any moment!"


    At this moment, Hyuga Hiashi displayed the bearing of a seasoned commander. He issued commands with a composed and resolute tone, directing the main house''s ninjas.


    It was also the first time the Hyuga family had encountered such a situation. No one had expected the branch family to defect en masse. Amidst the panic, Hyuga Hiashi''s presence was reassuring. All the ninjas within the Hyuga clan began nervously preparing for battle. The sounds of infants crying and family members seeking refuge echoed in the night as they all hurried into the shelters.


    "Explosive tags! Each chunin should have a hundred explosive tags, fifty for genin, and a thousand for jounin! All members of the Hyuga clan, assume combat-ready status! All jounin from the main house, be prepared to lead the family members in battle at any time!"


    Roar~ S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As Hyuga Hiashi''s commanding presence swept over the Hyuga clan, they transformed from an outwardly calm exterior to an iron fortress ready for war.


    Heavy, sealed crates were opened, revealing stacks of explosive tags being brought out. Simultaneously, a multitude of armors, kunai, and shuriken were also prepared, ready for the impending war. In less than half an hour, the Hyuga clan had established their defensive formation.


    Standing at the highest point of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hiashi gazed solemnly at the first rays of dawn. In his heart, he prayed, "brother, I''ve done my best to buy time for you. You must act quickly! The Hyuga clan can split, but internal warfare must not break out. Otherwise, both of us will be considered criminals of the Hyuga clan."


    "Report! Inform the clan head, the reconnaissance team has brought news that all members of the branch family have arrived at the Seventh Division of the Police Force''s headquarters. They''ve announced their allegiance to Konoha''s Root! They''ve pledged allegiance to Orochimaru-sama, one of the leaders of Root!"


    Upon hearing this information, Hyuga Hiashi''s eyes gleamed with opportunity. This is a great chance! An exceptional opportunity! Reacting swiftly, he feigned a look of righteous anger and bellowed, "Prepare for battle, all members of the clan! Summon all the elders and jounin to convene!"


    "Yes!"


    Although Hyuga Hiashi appeared composed in this critical moment for the Hyuga clan, every order he gave seemed to buy time. Despite appearances, he was actually being cautious.


    Before long, on a high ground of the Hyuga clan, both the clan''s elders and the available jounin had gathered.


    "Hiashi, all the available jounin have assembled, and those who couldn''t make it are preparing for battle."


    Observing the assembled clan members, Hyuga Hiashi''s expression became solemn as he addressed the group, "Everyone, the Hyuga clan is facing a life-and-death crisis."


    "What''s happened clan head?"


    "Hiashi, what''s going on?"


    The sudden change during this night had caught everyone off guard. Now, to see Hyuga Hiashi adopting such an attitude was even more shocking and surprising.


    Hyuga Hiashi surveyed the crowd and then lowered his head, his voice heavy as he said, "We''ve gathered information, and it turns out that the branch family''s actions were orchestrated by someone behind the scenes: the Root! The branch family has arrived at the Seventh Division of the Police Force''s headquarters, and you should all know that it''s Orochimaru''s territory. Orochimaru is the deputy commander of Root."


    As Hyuga Hiashi''s words fell, the usually composed and refined clan elders were now red-faced and cursing loudly.


    "I knew it! After so many years of peace, the branch family just had to stir up trouble tonight. There''s definitely something fishy going on here!"


    "The villager from the Land of Lightning, Danzo Shimura! Damn him, this one-eyed rat hiding in the shadows. He''s truly ruthless."


    "Damn it, Danzo Shimura, that''s right! Clearly, they''re all in cahoots. First the envoy from the Lightning Country, and now the branch family. This is clearly the Konoha''s upper echelons using this as an opportunity to attack our Hyuga clan."


    "An attack? What kind of attack is this? Don''t you see that even the slightest negligence would lead to disaster? If we''d discovered their plans before the branch family left, our current situation would be a devastated Hyuga clan territory. This is a battlefield!"


    "Danzo Shimura! Hiruzen Sarutobi! The high-ranking Konoha officials are so ruthless, actually meddling in our internal affairs. Damn them!"


    "What is this? It''s the division of the Hyuga clan! How dare them!"


    The normally well-mannered clan elders were now roaring in struggle. At this moment, they all seemed to want to tear those two treacherous individuals apart.


    Damn, this is getting dark! This strategy, only Danzo from Root could conceive of it. And Hiruzen, there''s no one else who could do this. To think that with just a method to dispel the Caged Bird Seal, they would effortlessly split the Hyuga clan, one of Konoha''s major clans, into two halves. It''s even possible that with a single misstep, the Hyuga clan could be pushed to the brink of extinction.


    Hyuga Hiashi saw the hatred being shifted away and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he discussed with Hizashi to avoid a civil war within the Hyuga clan. With the Hokage''s forces wanting to discipline them, isn''t this the perfect opportunity to have a scapegoat handed to them?


    "Everyone!"


    Hyuga Hiashi''s gloomy gaze swept over the crowd, immediately capturing everyone''s attention. He suppressed his anger and spoke with a deep voice, "The Hyuga clan has encountered a major crisis under my watch. I, Hyuga Hiashi, am responsible. However, we are now at a critical juncture for the survival of the Hyuga clan. I am willing to apologize before the ancestors'' memorial tablets, but the matter at hand is about splitting the clan."


    "Now, all members of the Hyuga clan have gathered at the Seventh Division Office of the Police Force. I am willing to lead the elite members of the main family to directly attack the police force. This is the best time, as the split members will likely be relaxed and off guard. We can take this opportunity to eliminate these traitors!"


    Wow, he''s organizing for a slaughter at the back while saying this. At this moment, Hyuga Hiashi''s appearance was full of anger, clearly mobilizing everyone for battle.


    "You can''t do this!"


    Seeing Hyuga Hiashi''s reckless plan, some of the elders panicked. This is obviously a scheme from higher-ups in the village. If they start an internal war, they''d be playing right into their hands.


    "Hiashi, you can''t act rashly!"


    "Exactly, you''re right. The split members are in chaos with their families, but what about the police force? It''s Uchiha''s territory, not to mention the Root! If we start a war, it''s like striking an egg against a rock."


    An elder thought of a possibility and quickly mentioned a terrifying thought. As his words spread, the people around them also had their expressions change drastically.


    Just dealing with the branch family alone would be enough trouble, not to mention dealing with the police force. The Uchiha clan isn''t to be trifled with, and even if they join forces with the branch family, it might not be enough.


    Moreover, there''s the Root! That''s the darkest organization in Konoha.


    "Clan leader, you can''t act impulsively! This is the enemy''s scheme. You mustn''t be impulsive."


    "Indeed, Hiashi, you are the last hope of the Hyuga clan now. If anything happens to you, the main family won''t have anyone to take the lead."


    "As the head of the clan, how can you easily resort to violence? Do you realize that once we go to war with the branch family, the Root, and the police force, who already hold grudges against us, won''t sit idly by? It''s not that we''re afraid, but once the war starts, either the main family or the branch family will have to go."


    "Hiashi, be quiet! How can you be so impulsive? Do you want the honor of the Hyuga clan to be lost under your watch?"


    With repeated shouts, it was clear that none of them wanted to start a war at this moment. Hyuga Hiashi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, even though his face still showed reluctance.


    "Elders! Shimura Danzo has gone too far! The Hokage has gone too far!"


    Wow, they''ve expertly shifted the blame. When the others heard Hyuga Hiashi''s resentful shout, they all displayed anger.


    "Sarutobi Hiruzen''s tactics are impressive. He has managed to divide the Hyuga clan without using any force, truly the longest-serving Hokage and the one who expanded the Sarutobi clan into the third-largest family in Konoha. I salute him!"


    An elder even spoke through gritted teeth, showing deep-seated hatred in his eyes.


    "What are you trying to say? Are you suggesting we go after Sarutobi Hiruzen? That old fox has probably already arranged everything. Otherwise, how did the branch family manage to raise the banner of the Root?"


    "Shimura Danzo! He plays the good cop, while Sarutobi Hiruzen plays the bad cop. With Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane mediating, they''ve executed their tactics perfectly."


    "I''ve been wondering why that old Sarutobi was so kind three days ago. We thought a little scolding would be enough, and we accepted it. But he''s clearly aiming for something bigger, wanting to crush the Hyuga clan."


    "Damn it, even if we settle the score with Sarutobi Hiruzen, we''ll still end up blaming Shimura Danzo. In the end, we''ll be carrying the blame for them."


    The Hyuga clan now completely shifted their resentment onto the higher-ups in the village. Although it happened just after the Hokage''s visit, where he scolded them and then told them to wait a few days, it''s clear he wanted them to lower their guard.


    "Hiashi! We absolutely cannot go to war with the branch family at this time!" The eldest elder suppressed his anger and spoke through clenched teeth, "Go! Unite with the major clans and ask them. The Hokage has meddled in the affairs of our clan. We must collectively demand answers from Sarutobi Hiruzen."


    Saying this, the eldest elder''s heart was bleeding. This time, the Branch''s rebellion shattered the backbone of the Hyuga clan. Their century-old legacy that they were so proud of was breaking, and it could get even worse if they''re not careful.


    "Grand Elder!" Hyuga Hiashi pretended to look helpless, and upon seeing this, the grand elder became even angrier, saying, "Hiashi! You are the clan leader! At this time, you must consider the clan''s best interests. Do you really want to ignite the flames of war and lead the Hyuga clan to extinction?"


    "Furthermore!" The highly respected grand elder of the Hyuga clan looked around, his teeth clenched, "I despise it! But no matter how big the grudge between the main family and the branch family is, we share the same bloodline. Should we commit acts that bring pain to our own kin just to satisfy a grudge?"


    "Now, if we go to war with the branch family, everyone in the police force, the Root, and all of Konoha will watch. The great Hyuga clan of Konoha will fall amidst this upheaval, becoming an insignificant small family or even facing extinction!"


    As the elder''s hoarse voice described the situation, everyone present seemed to be affected by the atmosphere. They all showed sadness. The Hyuga clan wasn''t declining due to a war; it was being undermined within their own village.


    "Ah, Clan Leader, the Grand Elder is right. Despite the grievances between the main family and the branch family, they are still of the same blood. Starting a war will only lead to the decline of the Hyuga clan."


    As the grand elder spoke, everyone recognized the reality. It''s not that they didn''t want to confront the branch family, but they simply couldn''t bear the consequences of starting a war.


    Hiashi looked around at everyone and clenched her teeth in anger as she said, "The Grand Elder is right. The enemies of our clan are not from within, but from outside - it''s Danzo! We must definitely ask the Hokage, what exactly is their intention! To think that Root would intervene with the Hy¨±ga clan! This is clearly a planned rebellion to divide us. We absolutely cannot let those who destroyed our Hy¨±ga clan''s century-old heritage go unpunished."


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 104: Aftermath

    In the early morning light, the atmosphere in the Hidden Leaf Village today seemed a bit uneasy.Ninjas who usually would be taking on missions or training were instead gathered on rooftops or power poles, much like sparrows in the morning, which infuriated the actual sparrows that felt their territory was being invaded.


    "What''s going on? Where are all these Hyuga Branch Family members going?"


    A cry broke out from the crowd as numerous figures looked towards the police department building. They saw members of the Hyuga branch family slowly coming out, escorted by the department''s staff.


    "By the order of Root Deputy Director Orochimaru, all Hyuga branch family members are to move to a new location."


    After this announcement, a crowd of ninjas maintained order and escorted the Hyuga branch family toward the outskirts of the Hidden Leaf Village. Many curious ninjas were hopping around on both sides, watching.


    After all, this was a big event; never before had something like this happened in the ninja world. A prominent clan was splitting up, filling the usually mundane lives of the ninjas with curiosity. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru looked gravely at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, you are ordered to go to the Hokage''s office and report everything that has happened here."


    Even Hizashi, the leader of the Hyuga branch family, sternly added, "Kakashi, please inform the Hokage that the Hyuga branch family is relocating by order of the Root."


    Boom!


    After Hyuga Hizashi''s loud proclamation, the sharp senses of the ninjas caught every word. Many were shocked, wondering what was going on.


    "Indeed, I knew someone must have thought the cage-bird curse of the Hyuga clan was too cruel."


    "Yes, the Hokage is indeed merciful."


    Many civilian ninjas, unaware of the severity of the situation, spoke up for the Hyuga branch family, admiring the Hokage''s kindness. However, they did not realize that after Hyuga Hizashi''s loud proclamation, some ninjas who were in the know looked alarmed.


    This is bad!


    In a grand procession, the Hyuga branch family arrived at their new living quarters in half an hour, escorted by many of their fellow village ninjas. Although they felt awkward, they would accept anything in exchange for freedom. When they saw the new location, everyone was shocked. Wasn''t this the Uchiha clan''s territory?


    At this moment, many felt pity for the Uchiha. The Root had played this hand beautifully, not only splitting the Hyuga clan but also implanting a sharp force in the Uchiha clan''s territory, even taking their land.


    As expected, many saw the angry Uchiha clan head and the elders heading straight for the Hokage''s office.


    Watching the bustling scene, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes were full of smiles, but he still declared sternly, "The Seventh Squad, under the command of Root Deputy Director, is here to assist the Hyuga branch family in settling down."


    The Seventh Squad of the Police Force mostly followed Orochimaru. There weren''t many Uchiha ninjas in it, so they simply carried out their orders. After all, it wasn''t their own land being taken.


    "Yugao, go and purchase food quickly. The people of the Hyuga branch family came lightly equipped; they''ll probably run out of food today."


    "Yes!" At this moment, Yugao Uzuki was bewildered. She, like many other Hidden Leaf ninjas, could not understand what was happening.


    ¡­


    ¨C


    Hokage Office.


    Uchiha Fugaku, along with Elder Uchiha Setsuna, stormed angrily into the Hokage conference hall. Before they even entered, the elder''s angry roar could be heard.


    "Shimura Danzo! You''ve gone too far!"


    At this moment, numerous elite ninjas had gathered in the conference room, all lowering their heads to watch the scene unfold. This was high drama, stretching from last night to now, very exciting.


    Danzo stood up angrily in the face of the ranting Uchiha Setsuna and shouted with his one good eye, "How dare you! This is the Hokage''s conference room, not Uchiha territory!"


    "Danzo! Stop your nonsense. Who are you to allocate Uchiha land to the Hyuga branch family?"


    "Uchiha Yoru took your Root Division''s orders, so explain this to me!" Although Elder Uchiha Setsuna was old, his rage caused the assembled elite ninjas to step back. He was clearly here to file a complaint.


    Uchiha Setsuna held up the orders from Root, walked angrily to the front of the room, and slammed the desk, glaring at the Third Hokage, "Can you give me a reasonable explanation? When did Root get involved in Uchiha affairs? Directly ordering us to cede land to the Hyuga clan?"


    At this moment, the elite ninjas looked at Danzo. Many were already dissatisfied with Root, and this only made it more apparent.


    Danzo, you''ve gone too far. First splitting the Hyuga and now trying to benefit from the Uchiha. It''s like killing two birds with one stone. The plan is just ridiculous.


    "Why wasn''t I, the Hokage, informed about this Root order?"


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, also became furious after seeing the Root order in Uchiha Setsuna''s hand. He yelled at Danzo.


    "Danzo, how could you!" At this moment, Danzo was speechless because the orders were real, coming from Orochimaru, who was part of Root. How could he escape responsibility?


    He had never felt so wronged. He had narrowly missed becoming the Third Hokage back in the day.


    Hiruzen was also angry. Why didn''t Danzo tell him about the Hyuga division plan earlier? The envoy from the Land of Lightning meant nothing to him. It was just a small trick, and he was only using it as an excuse to pressure the Hyuga.


    Both Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu were also unhappy with Danzo. Everyone knew that this was Orochimaru''s doing. But since Orochimaru was under Danzo''s Root, who else should take the blame?


    "Elder Setsuna, I will surely give you a satisfactory explanation for this matter. Is that acceptable?"


    After scolding Danzo, Hiruzen turned back to Elder Uchiha Setsuna, his face filled with sincerity. With that sentence, he shifted the blame onto Danzo.


    Uchiha Setsuna knew that these higher-ups were all in cahoots, but he could only snort in dissatisfaction, sitting down cross-legged, "Fine, today I expect a satisfactory answer from the Hokage regarding Danzo''s Root division and the Uchiha clan."


    At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku also stood up. Compared to the anger of Elder Setsuna, he appeared calm. "Hokage, Uchiha Yoru delivered this order directly to me, saying it was an order, not a discussion. The Uchiha clan knew nothing about this, but for the sake of the village''s stability, we could only watch as the Hyuga branch family moved in."


    "The Uchiha are part of Konoha, as is the Hyuga clan, but this issue has already affected our family internally!"


    Uchiha Fugaku also expressed strong dissatisfaction, making Sarutobi Hiruzen very frustrated. He also gave Danzo a disdainful look.


    "You messed it up again!"


    "Hokage, the Hyuga clan is now on war alert. The situation is extremely dangerous, and a single mistake could lead to internal conflict within the Hyuga clan."


    "Exactly, the main and branch families of the Hyuga are their own internal affairs. We shouldn''t be involved, and now!"


    People from all major families also expressed their dissatisfaction. This time, even Shikaku expressed tentative displeasure. After all, no clan in Konoha, except the Uchiha, could compare with the Hyuga. If this continues, how many families can bear it?


    Just then, the door burst open again, this time with greater force than before, and slammed against the wall.


    Everyone looked over and saw Hyuga Hiashi and the elder of the Hyuga clan walk in, looking furious. Everyone shut up at that moment.


    The real stakeholders are here; this is getting big.


    "Hokage, didn''t the Land of Lightning envoy want the Hyuga bloodline? Here we are, the clan leaders of the Hyuga. Hand us over. If that''s not enough, there are many more in the main family. If that''s still not enough, hand over Danzo''s organization too, so we''re not blamed after the war."


    He entered and started berating both the Third Hokage and Danzo right away.


    Just then, the elder of the Uchiha clan saw the elder of the Hyuga clan and couldn''t help but laugh, faking anger and yelling, "Hyuga, you can''t even manage your branch family and let them occupy our land. You must give me an explanation this time."


    The two elders were now confronting each other. The elder of the Hyuga clan was extremely frustrated and began to curse loudly. His dignified demeanor was gone.


    "What does the branch family have to do with me? If I could control them, they''d be in the Shimura or Sarutobi families! You pick on Danzo, stop nagging me."


    "Danzo, you''re ruthless! You''ve broken the cage bird seal of our Hyuga clan, well done! I admire you!" The Hyuga elder, after berating the Uchiha, turned to Danzo, furious but giving a thumbs up.


    "Our century-old Hyuga tradition is ruined today. Danzo, name your price. How many ninjas do you need? I''ll negotiate a number with you today, or I''ll jump off this Hokage building."


    "Danzo, just say it. Whether you want money or people, rest assured. The Hyuga clan will have no more caged birds, curse seals are all yours. If it''s not enough, Hyuga Hiashi and I can also join. Just to become your loyal subordinates, say it."


    The Hyuga elder was fully fired up, venting all his anger. Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane chose to remain silent. Even the Hyuga clan had to vent.


    All the Jounin present looked at Danzo with caution. Although they knew he was ruthless, this was too much. They also looked at the Hyuga clan with eyes full of pity and sympathy.


    This is the most tragic situation; the branch family is gone, and it almost led to a civil war within the family.


    "Shimura Danzo! From now on, I have decided to relieve you of your duties in the Root! The Root will be temporarily supervised by the Anbu!"


    After watching the Hyuga elder vent his anger, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, also looked furious. He slammed his hand on the table angrily. The table had been hit numerous times today, and he began to scold Danzo directly.


    "Me! You!"


    Danzo''s exposed eye was full of fierce and suppressed anger, glaring angrily at everyone. He was wronged! He was aggrieved! But what the hell can he do about it?


    "Sarutobi! You''ll regret this!"


    Seeing that Danzo was still not willing to give in, Sarutobi got angry and slammed the table, shouting: "Danzo! I am the Hokage!"


    Danzo was at a loss for words, completely speechless. He had suffered more injustices today than in his entire life. In his anger, he even thought of Orochimaru and then looked at the righteous and angry Sarutobi.


    Danzo was so furious he could bite his own teeth. Both you and your disciple, Orochimaru, are not good people. Orochimaru openly went to the border and left the village, putting all the blame on him, while the Hyuga branch family ultimately became his force.


    Both the master and the disciple are of the same ilk; the old one lets him take the blame, and now the young one does too.


    Fine! Sarutobi, you and your disciple are ruthless. I will not let you go!


    Danzo, filled with anger towards Sarutobi and Orochimaru, slammed the table and chose to leave the meeting room.


    "Danzo! You''ve been relieved of your duties in the Root!"


    Just as he walked out the door, he heard Sarutobi''s angry shout. Danzo nearly lost his breath, suppressing his anger and shouting: "I''m going home!"


    As Danzo left the Hokage''s meeting room, the cold wind suddenly blew, and his mind became clear. At this moment, it seemed like he realized something and the eye that was exposed showed a burst of anger.


    Fine, I was wondering why I was suddenly being blamed. So this is all your calculation, Sarutobi.


    He really didn''t know about Orochimaru''s secret research on the Caged Bird Seal, but what about Sarutobi?


    Sarutobi must have known all along but chose to remain silent. When things went wrong, he stepped in to play the good guy, but the blame was left for him to bear.


    Sarutobi ended up with a divided Hyuga clan, fueling hatred between the main and branch families. It''s a good thing they didn''t start fighting.


    A prestigious family, second only to the Uchiha, was split in half and fell to the level of Ino-Shika-Cho, posing no threat to the Leaf Village anymore.


    It seems that Orochimaru gained the Hyuga branch family as a power source, but Sarutobi knew he was going to deal with Orochimaru soon. Well done!


    Everyone is just a chess piece on the board, and only he, Sarutobi, is the one who has the last laugh.


    Thinking about all this, Danzo broke into a cold sweat, turned his head to look at the righteous Sarutobi in the meeting room, and thought to himself, Monkey! So this is how you became the Hokage, but I won''t admit defeat!


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 105: Hokage Office

    Konoha.This day is like an earthquake, but upon reflection, everyone will realize that the Hyuga clan has split in this turmoil, the Uchiha clan has had some of its territory taken, and Danzo has been suspended.


    For the village, the second prominent family of Konoha has officially disintegrated into two groups, falling from the top to the level of the Ino-Shika-Cho.


    Although the divided Hyuga clan, whether the main or branch family, is stronger than the single-family Ino-Shika-Cho, they are no longer as overwhelmingly strong as before.


    Now the top family in Konoha is only the Uchiha clan, but they are constantly being marginalized.


    The only beneficiaries seem to be the upper echelons of the village. The splitting of the Hyuga clan signifies that the rulers have greater control over the village.


    Hokage''s Office.


    Sarutobi is smoking his pipe. By noon, the turmoil has temporarily subsided under his control, and all the parties involved have been summoned.


    Hyuga Hiashi, the head of the Hyuga main family, and the elders have arrived, as well as Hyuga Hizashi from the branch family. Also present is Uchiha Yoru, the captain of Police Seventh Department who was ordered to act in this upheaval.


    Everyone sits in front, but the Hyuga main and branch families are clearly separated, sitting on either side. In the middle are Uchiha Yoru, representing Orochimaru, and the clan head of the Uchiha.


    Behind them are the heads of the major families and the Jonin within Konoha. This time, almost all the upper echelons of Konoha are present.


    Konoha''s top F4 is missing the important Shimura Danzo. Uchiha Yoru keeps his head low, not revealing what he''s thinking.


    "Everyone is here, so let''s talk about how to resolve this matter."


    After exhaling a cloud of smoke, the Third Hokage looks solemnly at everyone. His peak aura is still extremely intimidating, pressuring everyone.


    In the oppressive atmosphere, when no one speaks for a while, Uchiha Yoru finally breaks the silence.


    "Third Hokage, I only received orders from Orochimaru, and these orders were issued in the name of the Root. As a member of Konoha, I executed them without much thought. That was my mistake!"


    First, he sincerely apologizes. Then Uchiha Yoru seriously says, "From today, I will definitely learn from this lesson. Even if an order comes from Root and is in Orochimaru''s name, I will consider it carefully. If I can''t make a decision, I''ll notify the Hokage immediately."


    Uchiha Yoru''s voice echoes in the conference room. This is the first time Konoha''s upper echelon has met this rising star. Although he looks handsome in a unique Uchiha way, he lacks some arrogance but seems more approachable. However, those who understand see him as sly.


    What apology? You''re clearly shirking responsibility and implicating Root.


    After Uchiha Yoru speaks, Uchiha Fugaku, the clan head, also says sternly, "Indeed, Uchiha''s territory is large. Some people seem to be envious. Even after we moved to the edge of the village forest, some still sent the Hyuga branch family to monitor us."


    "The Uchiha territory welcomes all Konoha ninjas to live. After all, Danzo personally allocated us a large piece of land!"


    Uchiha Fugaku''s words are loaded and directly point out the Hokage''s distrust and bias.


    Upon hearing this, the Third Hokage coughs lightly, looks at Fugaku discreetly, and thinks to himself that perhaps this time Danzo''s Root has really done a good job by dividing the Hyuga clan and planting a thorn in the Uchiha clan. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    The Hyuga branch family seeks shelter from Orochimaru? In his eyes, Orochimaru is his own disciple. Isn''t this also a knife he can use?


    "Cough, cough, I understand the anger of the Uchiha clan leader. After all, this matter is indeed a bit too presumptuous. On behalf of Danzo, I apologize to the Uchiha clan and am willing to compensate them."


    The Third Hokage is a political veteran. With just one sentence, he calmed the Uchiha without giving anything, perfectly demonstrating how to get something for nothing.


    Hyuga Hizashi coughed lightly at this moment, immediately attracting everyone''s attention. This time everyone was curious because he is the protagonist.


    Hizashi calmly met everyone''s gaze and began to speak in a calm and peaceful tone.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, I won''t go into detail about how long the Caged Bird Curse has plagued our branch family. It has troubled us for many years, with members from each generation unwilling to accept this fate, secretly accumulating strength to resist..."


    Hizashi seemed to be telling a story, slowly revealing the tragic fate of the branch family, making everyone frown. The branch family''s fate is indeed quite miserable.


    "Finally! Recently, we of the branch family have made a breakthrough in a hundred years of resistance against fate. We broke the Caged Bird Curse and were ecstatic! But also fearful; how can our branch family get along with the main family? Should we go to war? Will the Hyuga decline or be destroyed?"


    "Although the grudges between the main and branch families have lasted for hundreds of years, we are all Hyugas! We are all of the same bloodline. So we chose to break free and sought help from Root. You all know what happened next; Orochimaru, the Root deputy leader imbued with the Will of Fire, enthusiastically helped us."


    Listening to Hizashi''s grateful expression, everyone thought, "What nonsense, this is obviously problematic."


    You''re saying the branch family broke free from the Caged Bird Curse? No one believes that.


    Even some clever people started to connect the dots in their minds after hearing Hizashi''s explanation.


    Danzo devised this scheme to divide the Hyuga and take advantage of the Uchiha, a perfect spy. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Hizashi did not mention Danzo, but everyone attributed all this to him.


    Darkness of the Leaf! Truly deserving of its reputation! At this moment, all the upper shinobi felt a chill, while the major clans became even more wary. Danzo is too dark; we must be cautious in the future.


    When Hizashi finished speaking, he bowed deeply to Uchiha Fugaku, his forehead touching the ground.


    "Uchiha clan leader! We are very sorry for this! But the Hyuga branch family really had no other option. Please forgive us, Lord Fugaku!"


    You took over some of their territory and are now asking for their forgiveness?


    At this moment, everyone looked at Uchiha Fugaku with sympathy. It was a lose-lose situation for him.


    "Haha, in my opinion, Hizashi, you should have your clan members settle down for now, and we''ll discuss the land issue later. As for the Uchiha, the village will definitely compensate."


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, seemed to want to peacefully resolve the matter but was cunningly maintaining surveillance over the Uchiha clan through the Hyuga branch family. Even he had to give a thumbs up to Danzo for his brilliant maneuver.


    However, Uchiha Fugaku felt very aggrieved but chuckled coldly in his heart, "This time, we Uchihas might win."


    Though reluctantly, he had to accept it. He thought of something else: Orochimaru now had the strength of the Hyuga branch family, aiming for the position of the Fifth Hokage.


    Unbeknownst to Fugaku, a plan to deal with Orochimaru had already been devised by the higher-ups of the Leaf.


    "Thank you, Lord Fugaku! Thank you, Lord Hokage!"


    Hizashi respectfully thanked the two but sighed in relief internally, aligning his thoughts with Fugaku. This time, Root took the blame, and from now on, they could only rely on Orochimaru.


    Everyone is plotting. The Uchiha and Hyuga branch families have the same intention, both hoping for Orochimaru to rise to power. The Hokage''s line, however, thinks that after Orochimaru is out, the Hyuga branch family would be their weapon and eyes, able to both monitor and balance the Uchiha clan.


    Finally, everyone''s eyes turned to the Hyuga main family. The Third Hokage pretended to be distressed, saying, "This is originally a matter for the Hyuga family. I shouldn''t intervene, but I don''t want to see the Hyuga family fighting each other. What does the head of the Hyuga family think?"


    The elders of the Hyuga family looked extremely displeased. Hyuga Hiashi was even holding back his anger, saying word by word, "The Hyuga main family and the branch family are connected by blood, and we don''t want to see rivers of blood! But has the Root overstepped this time, Hokage-sama?"


    Everyone was listening intently for the answer: would the upper echelons of Konoha truly interfere in family matters?


    All the clans stared at the Third Hokage. If they didn''t get a satisfying answer, they would unify against the higher-ups in the future.


    The Third Hokage looked serious and said, "Everyone! I was unaware of the involvement of the Root in this Hyuga family matter. I''ve already suspended Danzo for investigation."


    He continued, "As I said earlier, Konoha''s higher-ups have never intervened in these issues, I can guarantee that."


    The Third Hokage stood up, bowed to the main family, and said, "As for the Root''s secret manipulation, I will investigate it fully and make Danzo accountable to the Hyuga family."


    The Third Hokage was skillful in shifting the blame, making it look like Danzo was the bad guy, while he appeared noble and righteous.


    "At this moment, let me make it clear!"


    The Third Hokage radiated an impressive chakra, overwhelming everyone in the meeting room. "Even without my Hokage status, I am the leader of the Sarutobi clan. No one can intervene in family matters unless they violate village rules. Not even me."


    Everyone understood that this was a guarantee. If the upper echelons interfered again, they would lose the trust of all the clans.


    Hyuga Hiashi was still contemplating; either accept the Hokage''s mediation or solve it their own way. They could start an internal war and face certain decline or swallow the bitter pill and maintain their strength for future recovery.


    The Third Hokage thought to himself that Danzo had really messed things up this time, and if not for Danzo''s past merits, he would severely punish him.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru was very pleased with the situation, knowing that this would make it difficult for Konoha''s higher-ups to deal with the Uchiha in the future.


    The head elder of the Hyuga family seemed physically and emotionally drained but told Hiashi, "The future of the Hyuga family is in your hands; don''t let the branch family surpass the main family."


    The elder then stood up and said, "Hyuga main family! Branch family! We''re connected by blood. The Caged Bird Seal was never a curse but a protection! If the branch family decides to leave today, we, the main family, will still remember our brotherly love!"


    "Hyuga main family wishes the branch family a prosperous future!"


    With that, the elder had exhausted his last bit of strength. Although humiliated, he had earned everyone''s respect.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters! (New!)


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 106: Grand Elder

    The streets and alleys are filled with joy for two reasons. One is that the Land of Lightning and their village, Konoha, have finally signed a peace treaty. The other is that Konoha''s second most powerful clan, the Hyuga clan, has split apart.For ordinary citizens and average ninjas, this is a huge piece of gossip.


    Outside the Hokage building, the envoy from the Land of Lightning could only bear this matter with a stifled face. After all, Konoha stated that their unauthorized entry into the Hyuga clan served as the catalyst for the Hyuga split. The fact that they didn''t pursue the Land of Lightning''s responsibility was already lenient.


    In addition to the various deployments by Konoha at the border, and even Orochimaru appearing there, considering all factors, the Raikage reluctantly chose to quickly sign the peace treaty. After all, at this time, neither Konoha nor Kumogakure wanted to start a fight, although other ninja villages would love for these two major villages to clash.


    In the jubilant village, there is a place that exudes a repressed and sad atmosphere, in stark contrast to the rest of the village.


    Hyuga Clan.


    Inside an ancient and solemn house, the room was filled with the elites of the Hyuga Clan''s main family, and outside the door were kneeling ninjas from the clan.


    On the bed inside the room was the Grand Elder, who was furious just yesterday in the Hokage meeting room, berating the Third Hokage. Today, he lies on a sickbed.


    His face, which was flushed just yesterday, had overnight become gaunt and haggard. His weak, raspy cough echoed feebly throughout the room.


    "Grand Elder!"


    The Hyuga ninjas inside the room looked sorrowfully at their Grand Elder. This venerable man had been there since the founding of the Leaf Village and had weathered three Ninja Wars. It was unbelievable that he had fallen so low.


    Lying weakly on the sickbed, the Grand Elder looked at the people of the main family, his face showing a frail and sorrowful expression. "Everyone, I''m afraid I can''t go on. I have failed our ancestors, watching the Hyuga Clan get to this point."


    "Grand Elder, don''t say that."


    "Sniff, Grand Elder, you''ll be fine."


    For a moment, people in the room started to sob softly, some comforting the oldest elder of the Hyuga Clan. Then, as if rallying for one last effort, the Grand Elder slowly sat up. He stared directly at Hyuga Hiashi.


    "Hiashi! The division of the Hyuga Clan is not your fault. You don''t have to blame yourself. I estimate I won''t last much longer. I''m leaving you with a mess."


    Upon hearing the Grand Elder''s last words, Hiashi also spoke in a mournful tone, "Grand Elder, I will definitely restore the honor of the Hyuga Clan!"


    A raspy laugh echoed in the room, as the Grand Elder, seemingly rallying once more, emanated a shred of his peak aura. His servants quickly stepped aside.


    "Caged Bird Curse has divided the main family and the branch family, initiating the conflicts within the clan. Even if it were to disappear now, the same would happen in the future if someone deciphers the jutsu."


    "I''m relieved! Do you know why?" The Grand Elder, looking at everyone, shed tears from his cloudy eyes. "I''ve been terrified for countless days and nights. If the Caged Bird Curse were to disappear, what would become of the Hyuga Clan?"


    "Rivers of blood! I''ve woken up from nightmares seeing rivers of blood from the Hyuga Clan!"


    "So, I am relieved! The nightmare has become real, but rivers of blood have not appeared!" The Grand Elder looked at everyone and said, "Remember this! Since the Caged Bird Curse has disappeared, end the hatred between the main and branch families in this generation. Don''t pass it on."


    "Main family! Branch family! We are all brothers of the Hyuga Clan!"


    Seeing the Grand Elder still worrying about the future of the clan, Hiashi felt deeply sorrowful and supported him. "Grand Elder, rest assured, I will rejuvenate the Hyuga Clan and will not repeat the same mistakes."


    "Remember! The division of the Hyuga Clan was not caused by the branch family, but by that old villain Shimura Danzo! If you hate the branch family, then how many of us will remain after a war? If you still hate the branch family, then you are the criminal of the Hyuga Clan! Our target is Shimura Danzo! The one who plotted against us!"


    The Grand Elder''s roar echoed in the room, reaching even the clan members outside, filled with deep-seated hatred.


    "Clan Head! Hyuga Hizashi has arrived!"


    "What!" Upon hearing this news, the room was filled with exclamations, and many people''s eyes flared with anger, blaming the branch family for the situation.


    "Shut up!"


    The Grand Elder, seemingly deflated, yelled at everyone. After his aura subdued the crowd, he weakly raised his hand toward the door. "Hizashi was invited by me! Let him in!"


    In a repressive and dull atmosphere, a figure slowly appeared in everyone''s line of sight. Under countless gazes filled with hatred, anger, frustration, and helplessness, Hyuga Hizashi calmly walked into the room.


    "Greetings to the Great Elder!"


    Approaching, Hyuga Hizashi sincerely bowed. The Great Elder, frail and leaning on the armrest of his bed, surprisingly did not show anger but instead smiled.


    "Hizashi, you''re here, hehe, good, come here."


    In a weak voice, Hyuga Hizashi respectfully approached, appearing on one side of the Great Elder, with Hyuga Hiashi on the other.


    "Hehe, Hizashi, this isn''t your fault. If it were me, I probably wouldn''t have done as well as you. Though the branch family has left, they are still Hyugas. Don''t tarnish the Hyuga clan''s reputation in the future."


    The Great Elder at this moment seemed like a kind old man. He took Hizashi''s hand and put it together with Hiashi''s.


    "Hiashi! Hizashi! Before the main and branch families, remember, you are relatives connected by blood. I hope the animosity between the main and branch families ends with your generation."


    Under the Great Elder''s hopeful gaze, both Hyuga Hizashi and Hiashi were visibly moved and finally nodded solemnly.


    "Hehe, good, although the Hyuga clan split under my watch, we are still one family."


    With a hoarse smile, the Great Elder slowly took out a scroll from his chest and tremblingly handed it to Hizashi, "Hizashi, I''m not qualified to judge right or wrong between the main and branch families. This is the secret technique of the main family''s Gentle Fist. I''ve decided to pass it to the branch family. Remember, we all have Hyuga blood. Don''t tarnish our clan''s reputation."


    "Great Elder!" S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Some people from the main family were filled with disbelief and anger, watching this unfold.


    Ignoring their anger, the Great Elder turned and took out an emblem representing his position and placed it in Hiashi''s hand, speaking weakly, "Hiashi, I''m leaving you a mess. The future of the Hyuga clan is now in your hands. I''m returning the authority to the head of the family. I hope you''ll rejuvenate the Hyugas."


    "Great Elder!"


    Hyuga Hizashi held the scroll, tears welling up in his eyes. After putting aside the hatred, they truly were relatives connected by blood.


    A cry echoed within the Hyuga clan.


    The Great Elder, this "Hyuga Tiger" at the end of his life, finally closed the curtain. Although not perfect, he did all he could.


    The Great Elder, who closed his eyes leaning on Hiashi''s shoulder, may have had regrets at the end, but Hiashi''s face was full of shock.


    At the last moment, the Great Elder whispered in his ear, "The Hyuga must not go to civil war. You did well. Remember, don''t act against the branch family without absolute strength."


    Clearly, this aging tiger was not as generous as imagined. If he could wipe out the branch family without major losses, he would certainly do so. But since any move would lead to mutual destruction, he chose to endure and advised the future Hyugas to do the same.


    Until one day when the main family rises, it will be time to wipe out the branch family.


    The aging tiger took the blame for the Hyuga clan''s division and shifted the main family''s hatred to Shimura Danzo. Though not perfect, he concluded his life.


    Hyuga Hizashi left under the hostile gazes of the main family members, carrying the scroll of the Gentle Fist technique with him.


    ¡­


    Hokage Office.


    "The elder of the Hyuga clan has passed away."


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, looked out the window in the direction of the Hyuga clan and slowly exhaled a puff of thick smoke.


    "He''s gone, another old friend less."


    A hint of loneliness flashed in his eyes, but Hiruzen composed himself, turned to the tired Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane and sighed, "You''ve both been working hard."


    The two had recently been busy with diplomatic relations with envoys from the Land of Lightning. It wasn''t fighting and killing, but it was indeed busy.


    They were all old comrades, and both shook their heads. Koharu couldn''t help but frown, "This time, Danzo went too far, meddling in the affairs of the great clans. His previous actions of extracting ninjas from major families already caused some dissatisfaction; this is too much."


    Homura Mitokado nodded in agreement, "Exactly, if handled poorly, this could lead to civil war within the Hyuga clan. The village could even lose a major family. Danzo''s actions this time are too risky."


    Fortunately, Danzo wasn''t present; otherwise, he would have been really frustrated. But he blamed everything on Orochimaru, who was preparing to return from the border and just sneered. Orochimaru didn''t mind using his name for his apprentice''s actions.


    Hiruzen, inside the Hokage office, nodded in agreement with his two friends, "Indeed, Danzo was too bold this time. A single misstep could lead to significant losses for the village. We must give him a stern warning."


    Now only the three of them were in the office, close friends and longtime companions who understood each other''s thoughts.


    Koharu frowned and said, "Danzo may be at fault, but let''s put that aside for now. Hiruzen, what do you plan to do about the Hyuga branch family?"


    "True, the division of the Hyuga clan could also be a good thing for the village. These super clans provide power, but they''re also a double-edged sword," Homura Mitokado objectively said.


    There aren''t many clans in Konoha, but there are some strong ones that the village can control. However, two clans, the Uchiha and the Hyuga, stand above all, even above the rules of Konoha.


    These clans have their own rules. Even outsiders must comply when entering their territories.


    Some erring ninjas even face clan-specific disciplinary measures rather than Konoha''s laws.


    "Danzo might have gone too far, but the Hyuga branch family could be a useful tool. Not only does it weaken the Hyuga clan, but it could also act as an eye, or even a sharp blade, in the Uchiha territory," Hiruzen said after exhaling a puff of smoke.


    Both Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane nodded in agreement. At this point, they might as well use the branch family to help deal with the Uchiha.


    "In that case, Danzo will have to take one for the team," Koharu quickly said. They''re all for the village, and Hiruzen, lowering his Hokage hat, said softly, "Indeed, since the branch family has already accepted orders from the Root to station in the Uchiha territory, then we''ll have to rely on Danzo."


    Clearly, Danzo was about to take another fall. They were determined to keep the Hyuga branch family in the Uchiha territory, and naturally, someone had to take the blame, and that was Danzo.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    ¡ª aidan demkowich (sponsored)


    ¡ª jayjayche990


    ¡ª Lord Fire Drake


    ¡ª Nanu


    ¡ª BoredMorsel


    ¡ª Dragonwolf


    ¡ª kenni nielsen (sponsored)


    ¡ª Thaddeus Sosa


    ¡ª Adam Austin (sponsored)


    Free Members will not be included! but nonetheless, thank you very much!


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 107: Time to Go!!

    Leaf Village, the dark base of the Root division.At this time, the relieved Danzo Shimura had not gone home and still sat calmly in the Root base, as if he still held control over it.


    It must be said that Hiruzen Sarutobi really did favor Danzo. For such a big issue, he only received a verbal reprimand. S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Danzo-sama, it seems Orochimaru-sama''s counterattack was really sharp this time," said the person sitting across from him, who was the current head of the Anbu and also Hiruzen Sarutobi''s daughter-in-law. "Being able to shake the Leaf Village from thousands of miles away truly lives up to the name."


    "He managed to pull all the major clans of the Leaf Village into the fray, even causing the Hyuga clan to split. The branch family has become a knife in our hands, but this notoriety has fallen upon Root. No one will think that this is all his doing, right, Danzo-sama?"


    The voice echoed in the dark room. When Danzo heard this, he let out a stifled cold humph. He really was caught off guard this time, with no chance to react.


    Now, all the major clans in Leaf Village thought he was behind it, but Orochimaru was the one who benefited the most.


    Holding the power of the branch families of Leaf, plus the support from the Uchiha, and followed by a host of ninja, he now had overwhelming momentum.


    "I''ve already been suspended by Hiruzen. I''m just here to pack up and make arrangements for Root. From now on, the Anbu chief will temporarily take over," said a sour Danzo sarcastically.


    The Anbu chief shook her head with a smile, "Elder Danzo jokes. Though Lord Third has suspended you, his order hasn''t been issued yet. Until that happens, Root is still under your command."


    Having played the game of schemes all his life, how could Danzo not know what the other party wanted to do? He snorted coldly in his heart but still pretended to be ignorant, "What do you want me to do?"


    The Anbu chief gave a quiet smile, "Elder Danzo, what do I want to say? Isn''t it what both of us have been wanting to do?"


    "Orochimaru is already on his way back. Elder Danzo, haven''t you prepared everything? I hope this time we can make sure this snake never turns over again."


    The quiet voice echoed in the room. Watching the disappearing figure, the eye revealed by Danzo showed a hint of chill, and he sneered, "Short-sighted women. You''ve left a handle by coming to Root today. This time, I''d like to see how Hiruzen can make me take the blame again. It''s you Sarutobi who are eager to see this snake never turn over again."


    "Orochimaru! It''s your fault for being too uncontrollable." Under Danzo''s quiet voice, some arrangements had already begun in the dark.


    ¡­


    The Land of Lightning has signed a peace treaty. As for the so-called extortion for Hyuga bodies through the threat of war, it''s just a despicable tactic in politics and a way for the Leaf Village to keep the Hyuga Clan in check. If the Third Hokage had given in, the prestige of the largest ninja village would be gone.


    Now the Hyuga Clan is divided, so there''s no need to keep them in check. Through diplomatic means, the drama with the Land of Lightning has ended, and the borders seem to have stabilized again. Orochimaru, a shinobi of Kage-level threat, has also returned from the front lines.


    The thriving Leaf Village is now brewing another new storm.


    The Hyuga main family has gone quiet since the incident, seemingly opting for recuperation. They still control all their industries and are pouring resources to quickly recover their strength.


    The matter of the Hyuga branch family seems to have come to an end. The Uchiha Clan may have grievances, but the two senior advisers in the Hokage''s upper echelons have delayed and finally reached some compromise.


    This time the Hyuga branch family has firmly established itself within the Uchiha Clan. The higher-ups are fully supporting this new force since the branch family has essentially started afresh.


    Inside the prison under the jurisdiction of the Uchiha Police Force''s Seventh Division.


    A hurried Uchiha Itachi runs out with a grave expression, his speed far exceeding that of a regular Genin.


    "Big Brother Shisui!"


    Itachi, who ran out of the prison, finds his elder brother Uchiha Shisui, who is utterly shocked. "Itachi, what happened? You don''t have to be in such a rush even for training."


    Originally, they had agreed to train here, but Itachi arrived in a state of panic. After all, he is only seven years old and just graduated, lacking the steadiness of later years.


    "Big Brother Shisui, what''s going on with the imprisoned young men in the prison!"


    Itachi''s opening statement immediately changes Shisui''s expression. In an instant, Shisui uses a body flicker technique to arrive in front of Itachi. Itachi has never seen his elder brother look so serious.


    "Itachi! Why did you go to the prison!"


    Shisui''s tone is unprecedentedly grave. Witnessing this, Itachi takes a deep breath and solemnly says, "I heard from Big Brother Shisui that there are many heroes who just returned from the front lines in prison. They committed wrongs because they haven''t recovered mentally from the war, so I wanted to see."


    Though Itachi is young, his thoughts are mature. "Big Brother Shisui, tell me honestly. Why are there a group of young people in prison, many of whom are around my age?"


    "They couldn''t possibly have committed crimes, right? And they are even held separately in another prison. Big Brother Shisui! What exactly are you doing!"


    Faced with Itachi''s incredulous questioning to find the truth, Uchiha Shisui lets out a sigh, and his face reveals a forced, self-mocking smile.


    Facing Itachi''s incredulous questioning as he sought the truth, Uchiha Shisui let out a sigh and revealed a forced, self-mocking smile.


    "Itachi, perhaps Big Brother Yoru was right. You, as the son of the clan leader, should bear all your responsibilities. I shouldn''t have treated you like a child."


    Shisui''s eyes revealed the three tomoe as he calmly looked around to ensure no one was eavesdropping. He then spoke solemnly, "Go to the waterfall. I will tell you some things. Itachi, you will also have to take responsibility."


    Shisui was still cautious; the sound of the waterfall could easily disrupt any eavesdropping.


    The two transformed into shadows, flickering through the forest. They soon arrived at a waterfall not far from the Uchiha clan''s land¡ªalso where Shisui met his end in the original timeline.


    The sound of the waterfall resonated throughout, and it''s fair to say that the prosperity of Konoha truly made the other great ninja villages envious.


    Above the waterfall, Shisui spoke some of his innermost secrets to Itachi. Perhaps he had been bottling it up for too long or maybe he just wanted someone to confide in.


    "...Itachi, now you know. Everything we did was for Konoha. Although Big Brother Yoru, Orochimaru, and I went against some village orders, we don''t regret it. After all, those children are living beings."


    After sharing his secrets, Shisui seemed relieved and proud as if he found a like-minded comrade. They had disobeyed some foundational commands and secretly hid these children, but he felt no guilt.


    However, after Uchiha Itachi heard these words, his face turned extremely pale, showing a sense of shock. Seeing this, Shisui smiled and shook his head, saying, "Itachi, perhaps all of this is beyond your imagination, but you have to know, we are all doing this for the village."


    "No!" Though the dark side of the village shocked Itachi, something seemed to cross his mind that made him break out into a cold sweat.


    "Shisui, are you saying that those children were sent by the Root? Are you sure?"


    Itachi looked terrified. Shisui sensed something was wrong and became serious, "What is it, Itachi? Yes, these children were sent by the Root."


    "Though Root took them secretly, Big Brother Yoru and I intercepted them. Don''t worry; none of the test subjects are Konoha ninjas."


    Upon hearing this, Itachi looked up at Shisui, gritting his teeth, "Shisui, I saw two faces in the prison that I recognize. One is the son of the Fire Country Daimyo who visited the village, and the other is a classmate from the Nara clan. Both have been made mute. How could Root act against the Daimyo and Nara clan!"


    Seven-year-old Itachi, whose thinking could match an adult''s, broke out in a cold sweat as he thought of a terrifying possibility.


    Shisui''s face turned pale; he had thought of himself as a hidden hero until he heard this. "Itachi! Are you sure about the Daimyo and Nara family?"


    Itachi nodded solemnly, "Yes, I saw the Daimyo''s people being escorted by the village''s elite ninja. And the one from the Nara clan was my senior; I''ve seen him in school."


    This is bad! A major incident is about to happen!


    "Shisui, tell me! It''s crazy enough that Root is secretly abducting the village''s ninjas, but why would they act against the Nara clan and the Daimyo?"


    Shisui almost fell from the waterfall; his face turned white with numerous horrifying speculations running through his mind, "Itachi, this is bad! Quickly, tell the clan leader. No! Forget it, you don''t know anything!"


    With a swoosh, Uchiha Shisui used his fastest body-flicker technique to head towards the Seventh Division of the Police Department. He had to inform his elder brother, Uchiha Yoru, that something was about to happen.


    Left alone on the waterfall, young Uchiha Itachi knew something was wrong. He hesitated for a moment, then followed in the direction of his elder brother Shisui.


    Police Department, Seventh Division Office Building.


    Although the Seventh Division is officially under the jurisdiction of the Police Department, everyone knows that it has long been a private force under Orochimaru.


    To expand the Hyuga branch family, the Third Hokage even personally signed an order for expansion, and many from the Hyuga branch family joined the Seventh Division.


    Inside the office.


    Uzuki Yugao respectfully made tea, her assistant work almost perfect. Recently, she seemed even more radiant, as if exuding a sense of imminent maturity.


    "Kakashi, look at Guy''s spirit, then look at yourself."


    Uchiha Yoru in the office, holding hot tea, joked while Kakashi still had that indifferent dead fish-eye expression, showing no enthusiasm.


    Bang!


    At that moment, the door burst open, startling everyone in the office. They saw Shisui rush in, his Sharingan still active. His eyes filled with anger as he saw the people inside the office, charging at them.


    "Kakashi Hatake! What do you have to say for yourself! You said you had checked everything. Is this what you checked?"


    Uchiha Shisui, glaring furiously at Kakashi, grabbed his collar, shocking everyone.


    "I''m sorry! I must go!"


    The first to react was Uzuki Yugao, the assistant. Though visibly shocked, she hurriedly made the most sensible move.


    Click. The office door closed, leaving only the sound of three people breathing.


    Sitting in the office, Uchiha Yoru demanded, "Shisui! I need an explanation!"


    Kakashi, clueless as to why Shisui was so impulsively grabbing him, also showed discontent.


    However, Uchiha Shisui angrily shoved Kakashi away and turned to his elder brother, "Brother Yoru! Do you know? There are two special children in the prison! One from the Daimyo''s palace, and one from the Nara clan! Kakashi helped investigate them. But the information is fake. Someone is setting us up!"


    "What!" Uchiha Yoru and Kakashi both changed their expressions.


    "Do you realize the gravity of your words, Shisui? Can you take responsibility for this?"


    Uchiha Yoru quickly stood up, pondering the high-level schemes aimed to corner Orochimaru.


    Kakashi was also confused but soon realized that the target was Orochimaru.


    "Oh no! Bad news! Master Orochimaru!"


    Uchiha Yoru dropped his teacup in shock, realizing that their adversary had quickly counterattacked.


    "Rumors say Jiraiya is back in the Leaf Village. Go tell Hyuga Hizashi to find Jiraiya. We need outside help to get through this."


    Uchiha Yoru angrily smashed his desk and yelled at Kakashi, "Kakashi! Shisui! Go! Inform Master Orochimaru, before it''s too late!"


    Boom~


    The office window shattered as Uchiha Yoru, Uchiha Shisui, and Kakashi Hatake rushed out. The wooden office door slowly opened, revealing a shocked Uzuki Yugao.


    Jiraiya? Orochimaru? Children in the prison? The Daimyo''s palace? The Nara family?


    All this information swirled in her mind. Although she didn''t fully understand, she knew that something big was happening, involving many key figures.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 108: Trap!

    Hokage''s Office.Under a tense atmosphere, the Third Hokage''s powerful chakra swirled around him in anger. Unlike the frail elder he appeared to be during the Chunin Exams, his overwhelming chakra put immense pressure on the Anbu hidden around the room.


    "From today, your position as Anbu Director is suspended! The Deputy Director will take over, effective immediately!" S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The Third Hokage''s roar echoed through the office. In a fit of anger, he flipped his Hokage robe, revealing a black, tight-fitting combat uniform underneath.


    For the first time, the enraged Third Hokage threw his Hokage hat onto the table and donned his own battle helmet, featuring green accents and two extra-long protective bands.


    Silver guards connected his uniform''s shoulders to the back, with the character for "Fire" written on the back guard. He had two vertical ninja tool pouches on his back, secured by a purple belt, with netted guards on his arms and lower legs.


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, donned his armor for the first time since the Nine-Tails attack. The person he had loudly reprimanded was his own daughter-in-law, the Anbu Director.


    At that moment, his daughter-in-law''s face was filled with indignation, "Lord Third Hokage, I''ve done all this for Konoha!"


    "Silence!"


    Furious, Hiruzen yelled and pointed directly at his daughter-in-law, "Your ambitions are too great! Collaborating with Danzo of Root, I must have misjudged you."


    "Both of you, come with me!"


    This time, Hiruzen, in his rage, gave his daughter-in-law no face. He turned to his two guards and shouted, and the three vanished from the Hokage''s office.


    Watching the disappearing figures, the Hokage''s daughter-in-law, still masked, was filled with resentment. "Old man! Do you care more for your disciple than your own son? I''ll ruin your disciple this time and see if you continue to be biased!"


    Jealousy drove her mad. The Third Hokage''s favoritism towards Orochimaru filled her with envy. She not only chose not to back down but also turned to her trusted subordinates, "Go! Expose Orochimaru''s secret human experiments on village ninjas. Also, Orochimaru''s base is located at¡­"


    As the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, left, he probably didn''t realize that this matter had escalated beyond his expectations, and even beyond anyone''s control.


    ¡­


    In a dim underground base, looking at the wooden door, three shadows appeared outside the secret chamber.


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen, clad in armor, had a gloomy expression. Through the wooden door, one could clearly hear the sounds of operations inside.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen crouched solemnly outside the door, gesturing twice with his fingers. Two Anbu guards nodded seriously, ready to rush in.


    Inside the lab, a small snake slithered over, slowly spelling out a code on the table. Seeing this, Orochimaru revealed a hoarse smile.


    "Hehe, it seems, Master, you''re ready to close the net."


    Just then, with a loud bang, the wooden door behind was kicked open. Two Anbu guards rushed in like lightning, followed by the footsteps of the Third Hokage.


    At this moment, master and disciple met. Sarutobi Hiruzen stared grimly at the vials and jars in the lab, and at Orochimaru, who was turned away from him.


    On the operating table lay figures that had lost their lives, creating a visually shocking scene.


    "I''ve finally been discovered."


    Orochimaru''s raspy voice echoed in the lab. He wasn''t flustered at all; instead, he turned his head slowly to look at his master with a calm smile.


    "How unfortunate."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen looked incredulously at Orochimaru''s eerie smile. "Orochimaru, what is going on?"


    The lab''s contents had nothing to do with the Wood Release plan that Danzo and the others had asked Orochimaru to restart. Instead, it frightened him.


    "Recently, from genin to chunin, even Anbu have gone missing. Plus, there''s news that your actions have been very suspicious."


    One Anbu guard slowly stated a fact, while the other expressed disbelief: "Lord Orochimaru, why would a ninja like you do such a thing?"


    "Hehe, I might as well kill you too." Orochimaru chuckled hoarsely, his golden snake eyes staring coldly at the two, as if speaking casually.


    However, the two Anbu were shaken by his words and icy snake eyes.


    "Orochimaru! Was it really you? What are you doing here?"


    Despite his certainty, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but question Orochimaru. Everything had spiraled out of his control.


    At this moment, Orochimaru answered his master''s questions with a relaxed smile, as if dropping all pretenses.


    "Since I''ve been discovered, there''s no point in pretending. I''m developing jutsu!"


    The words "developing jutsu" echoed in the dim space. The Third Hokage and the Anbu guards were shocked and angry. Did he really harm their comrades just for jutsu development?


    "Orochimaru, what are you trying to do?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen looked angrily at Orochimaru. It was as if he was seeing his disciple for the first time, researching such dangerous forbidden techniques.


    "Everything!" Orochimaru revealed a fanatical and deranged smile. "I want to master all jutsu and understand all the truths in this world. Just like the first person to mix yellow and blue to create green, I want to do the same. If blue is chakra, then yellow is seals, and green is jutsu. To master all jutsu and truths, one must spend a long time and many years. Only a person who understands everything is worthy of being called the ultimate individual."


    "For me, the lifespan of the body is too short, too insignificant."


    At this moment, Orochimaru seemed to be speaking about his own philosophy of ninjutsu, his face filled with a strange smile that no one could understand. He excitedly opened his arms wide.


    "Even if you are called the Hokage, everything ends when you die."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s pupils contracted as he watched Orochimaru''s ecstatic and crazed expression. Shocked, he knew that Orochimaru had truly gone astray this time.


    "Haha, you guessed right, it is the jutsu of immortality!" Orochimaru roared out even louder this time, his eyes brimming with tears.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted to see? Isn''t it for peace in the village that you people find excuses to destroy reputations, just like what happened to White Fang, thus losing the qualification to compete for the title of Hokage?"


    Watching Orochimaru heading towards madness, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt endless rage. How could there be such delusions!


    "Orochimaru! You''ve stepped into darkness. This is a jutsu that can never be completed!"


    Sarutobi shouted as his hands rapidly formed seals. A white, ethereal smoke flashed, and Monkey King Enma appeared.


    In Sarutobi''s mind, any talk of immortal jutsu was nonsense, impossible things, just dark jutsu that seduced people. Even the Rikud¨­ Sennin disappeared; not to mention the God of Shinobi, whom he had witnessed.


    Though Sarutobi was the Hokage of one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, his understanding was always limited to what was known. Just as Orochimaru said, people only accept new colors, new jutsu, when they appear.


    Orochimaru''s philosophy had gone beyond what the conventional ninja world could accept.


    "Master Sarutobi! Will you stop me?"


    Amid Orochimaru''s crazed laughter, his hands rapidly formed seals. An invisible blade of wind wreaked havoc in the laboratory, shattering all kinds of bottles and jars, and blood splattered on the walls.


    In the dim lab, Sarutobi''s struggling face showed his regret for indulging Orochimaru and Danzo. He painfully watched as Orochimaru cruelly killed two Anbu members.


    Orochimaru appeared behind Sarutobi, back to back, neither looking at the other. His golden snake-like pupils turned and he wickedly glanced at his old master, an unidentified tear falling, "Master Sarutobi, you accepted all of this, didn''t you?"


    At that moment, Orochimaru seemed to sever his last bit of attachment to Konoha. Dressed in Konoha''s j¨­nin flak jacket and headband, he disappeared into the dark tunnel without looking back.


    Sarutobi painfully closed his eyes. Monkey King Enma roared, "Sarutobi, you''ll regret letting Orochimaru go."


    Sarutobi opened his trembling eyes, took a deep breath, and murmured, "Orochimaru, you''ve stepped into darkness. It''s unforgivable to attack a fellow villager."


    From the moment Orochimaru used his jutsu to kill two Anbu members in front of him, he knew that Orochimaru could never return. Their master-disciple relationship was severed.


    This whole ordeal had gone beyond his control. It was his indulgence that led to all of this, Danzo and the others were all meddling behind his back.


    At this moment, Sarutobi screamed out in sorrow, "Danzo!"


    Everything was due to his indulgence; Danzo and others were completely out of his control.


    ¡­


    In a large pit in the forest, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed as Orochimaru quickly escaped from the tunnel. He was now wearing a green shinobi vest and a forehead protector, his face splattered with a few drops of fresh blood.


    However, Orochimaru, who had just escaped from the tunnel, suddenly stopped. Facing four shadowy figures that appeared in the dark forest ahead, he revealed an evil smile.


    "Ma¡ªMaster Orochimaru!"


    It was Uchiha Yoru, Uchiha Shisui, Kakashi Hatake, and Might Guy who had rushed over. At this moment, all four were stunned to see Orochimaru fleeing in a panic, which completely overturned their understanding.


    "Heh heh, so it''s my students and my subordinates. Are you all planning to kill me too?"


    Beneath Orochimaru''s evil smile, his snake-like eyes gleamed with a touch of madness. At this moment, his emotions had reached a peak.


    The word ''subordinates'' was accurate. Shizumizu, Kakashi, and Might Guy all served in the Seventh Squad and were naturally Orochimaru''s subordinates.


    "Master! How¡ªHow could this happen!"


    Uchiha Yoru, who arrived late, showed an expression of disbelief. Orochimaru responded with a hoarse, evil laugh, "How could this happen? Isn''t it natural? People like White Fang who are beyond control yet possess great power are naturally restricted."


    White Fang!


    When this name echoed in the ears of Kakashi and Might Guy, both were shocked and equally incredulous. Why!


    They knew very well that Lord Orochimaru''s research, although cruel, was also carried out under orders. How could this happen?


    Holding his kunai, Orochimaru looked down at the four with his mad snake eyes, emitting an even more dangerous aura. A python, which had been patrolling around the secret base, slowly descended from the tree branches, flicking its tongue.


    The snake slowly crawled onto Orochimaru, who was unaware. He chuckled evilly, "As you can see, my evil research has been discovered. Justice is about to prevail, and naturally evil must retreat. Hasn''t it always been this way?"


    However, at that moment, the python suddenly opened its mouth to reveal an explosive tag. Orochimaru''s pupils contracted; he had no time to react. With a loud explosion, blood splattered onto the faces of the four.


    "Lord Orochimaru!"


    The smoke from the explosion dispersed. Orochimaru''s waist was now drenched in red, but he laughed again, this time even more coldly.


    "The Third Hokage, huh!"


    Clearly, this was a trap set by the Third Hokage, who had infiltrated the base earlier with genjutsu to bewitch this snake. It was a true kill shot, laid at his most unguarded moment.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 109: Fine!

    "Hehe, Third Hokage, it seems you''ve made up your mind."A hoarse, sinister laugh echoed in the dark forest. At this moment, Orochimaru, who was seriously injured in his waist, looked at the four people, his body gradually turning into mud.


    Mud clone!


    When did he? At the same time, the four people were shocked. Orochimaru''s skill in ninjutsu must have allowed him to create the mud clone the moment he was seriously injured by the exploding tags, aided by the smoke.


    "How could this happen! How could it turn out like this!" At this point, Uchiha Shisui could hardly believe what he was seeing as Orochimaru, injured, fled. The hero of the village had run away so disgracefully, completely overturning his understanding.


    The Third Hokage and Orochimaru have turned against each other! And he even want to kill Lord Orochimaru!


    All of this reverberated in Shisui''s mind. Kakashi looked even paler, shocked by all of this. Just like White Fang! Is he talking about his father?


    Might Guy, as a regular ninja, had witnessed all this. Although he was unclear about the specifics, he was also shocked because he had heard some information due to Kakashi.


    Swoosh, swoosh~


    Figures from the Anbu flickered into view, their crisp footsteps echoing in the dark tunnel. The Third Hokage, dressed in armor, slowly emerged from the darkness.


    "Anbu, hunt down Orochimaru!"


    The Third Hokage''s hoarse voice echoed in the dark forest. Everyone was filled with disbelief, including the newly arrived Anbu. After all, Orochimaru was a hero of Konoha, second only to the Hokage himself.


    Seeing everyone''s shocked expressions, the Third Hokage roared: "By my Hokage decree, Anbu, hunt down Orochimaru!"


    "No! I don''t believe it!"


    Uchiha Shisui stared in disbelief. However, the Anbu, seeing the furious Hokage, had no choice but to accept the command.


    And Uchiha Yoru''s face turned completely pale at this moment. The Third Hokage looked at the four of them coldly and yelled, "By my order, Anbu, hunt down Orochimaru, one of the Three Legendary Sannin!"


    Swoosh, swoosh!


    The Third Hokage and the Anbu disappeared. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru turned deathly pale. "No! There''s still a chance!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru seemed to grab onto the last straw, turning his head to look at Shisui, Might Guy, and Kakashi, shouting: "Quick! The three of you go to the prison! Protect those children and deploy all members of the Police Force Seventh Department! Drop all other tasks and assemble at the prison!"


    "As long as these children are fine, there is still a chance for a turnaround! I order this in my capacity as the captain of the Department! Guard the prison at all costs! These children absolutely cannot come to harm!"


    At this moment, the three snapped back to reality, with Kakashi being the quickest to react: "Quick! Guy, you go to Seventh Department and relay the orders. Everyone abandon their current tasks and gather at the prison!"


    And then, Uchiha Shisui, as if grabbing the last straw, nodded frantically when he heard Kakashi''s words: "Yes, yes, let''s go protect the children in the prison quickly, this is our last chance."


    At this moment, the darkness of Konoha had completely driven him to despair. Even the village hero Orochimaru could be treated this way, what about those children? If word gets out, someone will definitely take action.


    ¡­


    The cry of an eagle suddenly echoed in the sky above the Leaf Village. At this moment, every ninja in their homes, training grounds, or preparing for missions abruptly looked up. They saw a black hawk circling above and their faces instantly changed, filled with fear and shock.


    Something big has happened!


    This situation reminded them of the last time it was this dire¡ªon the night of the Nine-Tails attack. Many were struck with the memories of that frightful night, as it wasn''t too long ago.


    Under the bright sunlight, dark spots flashed on the roofs throughout the Leaf Village¡ªthese were ninjas quickly dashing about.


    With the village signaling, every Leaf ninja swiftly entered into first-level alert status, all of them quickly taking their posts.


    "Hunt down one of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru!"


    This was a direct order from the Anbu. Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was just about to return, saw this and was instantly enraged, shouting, "Who gave them the audacity!"


    If it was just his order to have the Anbu hunt Orochimaru, it would have been kept secret; at least the public wouldn''t know, and there might still be a chance for Orochimaru.


    But now! The entire village has been notified, and the Third Hokage was furious. Someone was pushing Orochimaru into a corner.


    Sarutobi Clan.


    "Sarutobi Hizuki, your ties with Orochimaru are deeply entangled. You should know what your surname means."


    Returning to the clan, the daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage did not ease up but looked coldly at the elite ninjas within her family.


    Upon hearing these words, Sarutobi Hizuki gritted her teeth and said solemnly, "Yes! I know what to do!"


    Meanwhile, sitting inside the room were many elders of the Sarutobi Clan, all of whom revealed ambitious eyes.


    "Go ahead and do it boldly."


    "Since we''ve already taken action, we can''t hold back. If Orochimaru isn''t thoroughly defeated and takes that position, you should know, the Sarutobi Clan will be targeted by future Hokages."


    "Exactly! The Sarutobi Clan has completely offended Orochimaru. To put it harshly, even if someone else becomes Hokage, Orochimaru cannot ascend."


    "I''ve already spread the word about Orochimaru conducting human experiments on fellow villagers. This time, if Orochimaru doesn''t die, he''ll at least lose a layer of skin."


    One by one, the leaders and elders of the Sarutobi Clan spoke about the current situation. They had no choice; the moment their ambition grew to produce another Hokage from the Sarutobi Clan, they had already embarked on a road of no return.


    Furthermore, their direct disobedience in spreading messages, along with the suspended daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage who actually broadcasted information to all the ninjas in the village as the head of the Anbu, left them with no way back.


    Turn back? Will Orochimaru spare them if he ascends? Even if he does, the Sarutobi Clan will definitely be targeted.


    So they can only grit their teeth and move forward, and it''s clear this time that Orochimaru has been nailed to the pillar of shame. If he''s nailed down this time, there will be no chance of turning things around.


    ¡­


    Hokage''s Office.


    "Danzo! What''s going on? How did things get this out of hand?"


    Koharu, furious at the commotion that suddenly erupted in the village, barged into the office and yelled at Danzo, who had also just arrived.


    At that moment, Shimura Danzo was already dealing with Mitokado''s questioning. Another complaint was the last thing he needed.


    "I! I''ve been following the plan, this isn''t my doing!"


    "If it''s not you, then who? The whole village is going crazy, just look outside!"


    Through the window, they could see black fleas everywhere in the Leaf Village. No! It was actually hordes of ninjas leaping across rooftops, causing chaos.


    "I!" Shimura Danzo was also stunned by the scene outside the window, "Impossible! Who did this?"


    "Damn it! Weren''t we supposed to keep the news under wraps? You''ve made it public knowledge, are you trying to push Orochimaru to his death? Are you trying to make him follow in the footsteps of White Fang?"


    Koharu was enraged, not holding back in her tirade. Shimura Danzo was speechless, looking at his two old friends, one angry and the other discontented, he was dumbfounded. But then he seemed to think of something.


    "No! No! This is a messenger hawk from the Anbu, not my doing! Even if I were reckless, Hiruzen wouldn''t let me interfere."


    Danzo seemed to have grasped something and angrily retorted. He wasn''t going to take the blame for this one.


    "Good! Hiruzen, you''re ruthless. I thought I was harsh, but you''re even worse. Are you trying to push Orochimaru to his death?"


    Danzo was furious, thinking that Hiruzen was planning to kick Orochimaru out to pave the way for his son.


    Koharu and Mitokado were stunned by this revelation. Looking at the messenger hawk circling the village, their faces turned grim.


    "This time Hiruzen has gone too far!"


    Both were inwardly cursing Hiruzen for losing his sense of propriety. Had he forgotten the lessons from White Fang?


    Just then, the door burst open, and an enraged Hiruzen appeared. Danzo was about to angrily confront him when Hiruzen took the initiative.


    "Danzo! I''m the Hokage! Who allowed you to mess things up like this?"


    An enraged Hiruzen burst into the office, and his shout echoed throughout the building.


    Danzo was taken aback; he had never seen Hiruzen this angry. The piercing gaze was terrifying, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    "Danzo! I warned you! You''ve been too reckless this time! Have you forgotten White Fang? Are you trying to destabilize the Leaf Village?"


    Hiruzen, clad in armor, grabbed Danzo''s collar in a fit of anger, spitting as he spoke.


    Danzo was bewildered at first, but then he erupted with fury.


    "Hiruzen Sarutobi! I''m not taking the blame for this!"


    Danzo was extremely wronged. "You knew what I was doing! My Root organization even reported to you! You agreed to it! And now you want me to take the fall?"


    "Danzo! I told you to restrain yourselves! And this is how you do it?"


    Hiruzen, eyes bulging, was yelling while clutching Danzo''s collar. Koharu and Mitokado rushed forward to break up the fight.


    Although it had been many years since they had seen such a scene, it even evoked a sense of nostalgia for both of them, but they knew this was not the time. They hastily pulled apart the furious Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    At this moment, Shimura Danzo looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen''s ferocious eyes and said resentfully, "Fine! Fine, Sarutobi, you enjoy the sunshine of Konoha, while I rot underground, is that it? But you don''t have to bully people like this."


    "Danzo, you have the nerve to talk!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen glared at Danzo angrily, while Mitokado and Koharu quickly restrained the Third Hokage, yelling at Danzo, "Both of you shut up! Think about how to remedy the situation now."


    Outside the office, Anbu had nearly sealed off the Hokage''s workspace and even set up a soundproof barrier.


    Although they had been pacified, Sarutobi Hiruzen was still furious, and Danzo had never felt so wronged in many years. He was extremely aggrieved.


    "Sarutobi! We''re all on the same side here, what are you acting so high and mighty for? Didn''t I send you the report about dealing with Orochimaru? You agreed, and now you blame me when things go wrong?"


    Danzo was incredibly angry at this moment, pointing at Mitokado and Koharu, "They both were involved, they both knew everything. Why aren''t you blaming them? You just point your finger at me? The Root may be the dark side of the village, but that doesn''t mean you can mistreat it like this."


    "Also, what does this big fuss have to do with us?" As Shimura Danzo spoke, he became even angrier. Orochimaru was a formidable shinobi of the village, a tailed-beast level threat, who would be foolish enough to force him to defect?


    "It''s your Sarutobi clan! Your clan wants to monopolize the Hokage position and make it a family affair. Now you''re blaming me and the Root? Would the Root dare to do anything without your consent?"


    "Without your tacit approval, could your Sarutobi clan act so recklessly? Now that your clan has made a mess of things and it''s out of control, it''s my fault?" S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Shimura Danzo had never felt so exhilarated, venting his anger so freely. Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen was even more enraged, "When did you ever send me a report?"


    Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen''s clueless expression, Shimura Danzo''s face turned green with rage, almost fainting from fury.


    "Fine! Sarutobi Hiruzen, you truly are the shining leaf in the sun, while I''m the rotten root. If it weren''t for the last time when Koharu and Mitokado and even your daughter-in-law were present, I would''ve really been beyond redemption this time."


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 110: Jiraiya vs Yoru (1)

    In the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi looked at Danzo Shimura in shock. Mito Menma and Tenz¨­ awkwardly nodded. Hiruzen almost spat out a mouthful of old blood."Danzo, you!"


    This time, Danzo felt somewhat vindicated. He angrily took out a scroll from his robe and threw it directly at Hiruzen.


    "Open your eyes and look at this scroll. Wasn''t it I who sent it to you, only for you to have it returned to me untouched?"


    "When did I ever make my plans known to everyone? Do you think I don''t regret what happened to White Fang? Don''t I know how great a loss it is for the village to lose a shadow-level ninja? Now the Sarutobi clan is all over the village. Oh yes, including your ambitious and arrogant daughter-in-law who only wants to become the Hokage''s wife."


    Danzo didn''t hold back this time. His original plan was to win over Orochimaru after Hiruzen abandoned him again, making Orochimaru a weapon in his hands. Now it seemed things had gone too far; the weapon had become too dangerous, injuring people everywhere. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, Hiruzen opened the scroll thrown by Danzo and his face turned red. He had been too careless!


    Tenz¨­ and Mito Menma also realized that now was not the time for infighting and spoke solemnly, "Now is not the time to shirk responsibility. It''s about how to deal with Orochimaru."


    When it came to Orochimaru, Danzo, Menma, and Tenz¨­ all looked at Hiruzen.


    Faced with their stares, Hiruzen''s face turned pale and he slumped into his chair, "It''s too late! Orochimaru has already fallen into darkness. He''s researching the forbidden jutsus you''ve provided! He wants to develop an immortality jutsu! He''s even acted against my Anbu."


    "What!" The three were shocked. Seeing Hiruzen''s despair, they knew the matter was serious this time.


    All three felt a tingling in their scalps. Danzo cursed, "Damn it! Orochimaru defected? A Hokage candidate has defected? The village is in trouble, find Orochimaru now."


    "How do we find him?" Tenz¨­ stomped his foot in anger, "This is pushing him too far. If Orochimaru defects, it''s no small matter. It will disturb the entire Land of Fire and may even cause a chain reaction."


    "Hiruzen! This time you need to sort out your Sarutobi clan!"


    All three spoke out. Originally, they planned to suppress Orochimaru and manipulate public opinion. Hiruzen himself was in great pain, regretting his carelessness. He hadn''t expected Orochimaru to actually delve so deep into such dark jutsu.


    After all, in the minds of most ninjas, immortality jutsu doesn''t exist. If it did, that would be god-like.


    Even the whole ninja world agreed, but Orochimaru, with his incredible talent, had exceeded all their expectations. He had dived in and couldn''t get out.


    Combined with a woman''s ambitions, the whole matter had been blown up, leaving no way for Orochimaru to turn back.


    Once he had a clear understanding of the situation, the Third Hokage quickly calmed down. The current situation indicated that the entire village was about to undergo a change.


    "Send the order, deploy two squads from the Anbu to hunt down Orochimaru!"


    "The Root Division must cooperate unconditionally. Although Orochimaru is injured, he''s not easy to deal with. Danzo, you can''t escape responsibility this time!"


    After glaring fiercely at Danzo, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, suppressed all his emotions and spoke solemnly: "We can''t afford the consequences if a candidate for Hokage defects. The entire village can''t afford it. Issue an order within the Land of Fire to hunt down Orochimaru with all our might!"


    It was now beyond the point of no return, and he had to make a tough decision. Capturing Orochimaru or keeping him within the borders of the Land of Fire would minimize the damage.


    The impact of Orochimaru, a defector hiding in the shinobi world, would be severe for the Leaf Village.


    Hearing this, Danzo snorted coldly. He had his own schemes. This was clearly your doing, Sarutobi. If Orochimaru successfully defects, it would damage your reputation, giving me an opportunity.


    As for Hiruzen''s successor? Hmph, such shortsightedness. Hiruzen would never tolerate someone who causes this much harm to the village while vying for the position of Hokage.


    Danzo suddenly felt this was advantageous for him, smirking internally. Sarutobi, this failure is on you, don''t blame me.


    Orochimaru was caught performing human experiments by the Third Hokage and escaped!


    The news swept through the Leaf Village like a hurricane, shocking countless ninjas. Many couldn''t believe it. How could this be?


    However, once the manhunt order was officially issued, everyone went silent. Although he hasn''t been labeled a rogue ninja, it''s a fact.


    Rumors about Orochimaru conducting experiments on villagers and losing his humanity began to spread like wildfire.


    All of this seemed to be pushed by a hidden hand. Though the higher-ups in the Leaf Village tried to suppress it, too many interests were involved. Many sensed that the walls were about to collapse and began to fan the flames in secret.


    The Sarutobi clan was doing everything they could to ensure another Hokage came from their family.


    Next were the Ino-Shika-Cho clans. Though they usually kept a low profile, they also understood the dangers of letting Orochimaru off. They too were part of the Hokage lineage, and clearly, the Hokage had abandoned Orochimaru.


    The Ino-Shika-Cho clans also wanted stability and started to contribute to the spread of the news.


    Orochimaru''s downfall means that now there would be no other challengers to the next likely Hokage, a member of the Sarutobi clan. The Ino-Shika-Cho clans would continue to maintain their stable political interests.


    As things escalated, the interests tied to the position of Hokage were too significant. Over the years, under Hiruzen''s rule, a vast network had formed that was suffocating.


    The Leaf Village''s higher-ups found themselves losing control. The power of public opinion was terrifying, and they were experiencing it once again.


    Back in the day, during the White Fang incident, they had first utilized the power of public opinion. Without expending much resources, they had shattered White Fang''s reputation. They felt ecstatic, having paid almost no cost.


    However, when White Fang committed suicide, the higher-ups of the Leaf Village began to fear this power. To think it could force a powerful shinobi to end his life.


    This time, Orochimaru had his reasons, but the higher-ups'' negligence was also a cause. He had completely lost hope in the village, diving into forbidden jutsu, and severing ties with the village.


    It truly was a twist of fate, no one saw this coming.


    Even within the Sarutobi clan, fear surfaced on the face of the Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law. She found herself losing control; public opinion had gone out of hand. She had wanted to ruin Orochimaru''s reputation, but never thought he''d defect!


    Her initial plan was simple: utterly destroy Orochimaru''s reputation, leaving him no chance of recovery, then let her husband ascend to power. Wouldn''t it be great if Orochimaru were then sent to guard the border?


    ¡­


    The vibrations occurring in the Leaf Village were now unknown to Uchiha Yoru, who had chased out of the village and was in a massive forest.


    Orochimaru, who was seriously injured and clutching his waist, showed a unique smile on his pale face. "Hehe, Yoru, it seems that this time you want your teacher to demonstrate your strength."


    It was clear that Orochimaru had misunderstood. At this time, his emotions were extremely sensitive. He had severed all ties without any resistance, feeling abandoned by his teacher and the village, and certainly held resentment.


    Despite knowing the horror of forbidden techniques, they still gave it to him for their calculations. He couldn''t help but resent this. Now, as they wished, he had found a new world, but no one recognized it.


    "Master Orochimaru, Jiraiya is coming after us," Uchiha Yoru said, looking at his disheveled teacher. Orochimaru showed a smile, but this time his smile was a bit more hurried.


    Jiraiya! Plus himself, this student, it seemed that the situation was now dire for him.


    "Hehe, Yoru, you''re even more like a snake than I am, lurking for so long and only striking when you''re sure you''ll win," Orochimaru said, aware of his student''s ambitions. He believed Yoru was trying to gain fame at his expense and claim his legacy in the village.


    "Orochimaru!"


    Just then, a loud, angry shout came down from the sky, and Jiraiya landed. Wearing battle armor, he looked at Orochimaru''s sorry state with fury.


    "Won''t you reconsider, Orochimaru?"


    Jiraiya''s raging anger instantly extinguished at the sight of the injured Orochimaru, replaced by endless sorrow. He unwillingly made a final inquiry, asking why Orochimaru had defected.


    Orochimaru turned his head with a malicious grin, gripping the kunai in his hand tightly.


    "Foolish, even joking has its limits. I''m just one step away! My research is almost complete. My ambitions cannot be contained by this Leaf Village. I''ll use whatever or whoever I can for my goals!"


    Orochimaru was extremely frantic at this moment. He had found his direction but was unwilling to give up now!


    Jiraiya showed a sad expression. His companion Orochimaru had actually reached this point, gripping his fists tightly.


    However, at this moment, in Jiraiya''s eyes, this stern Uchiha boy, Orochimaru''s new disciple, stood in front of him.


    "Master Orochimaru! You go first, take this jutsu and don''t trust Root during your escape, also¡ª"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru was holding the Kusanagi sword, his body flickering with electric arcs. He looked indifferently at Jiraiya, tossed a scroll to Orochimaru, and hoarsely said, "I''ll do my best to hold off Jiraiya. You must escape to prove yourself!"


    Shocked! Astonished!


    Jiraiya was surprised that Orochimaru''s disciple, the Uchiha kid, was actually trying to stop him. Orochimaru was shocked that his student had given him a sense of trust similar to that among the Legendary Three Ninja.


    Orochimaru grinned as he looked at the scroll in his hand with the word ''substitute'' on it.


    "Hehe, Jiraiya, it looks like I''ve also taken a good disciple this time."


    Orochimaru understood the jutsu, which was based on an idea his student had brought up. It was like a snake shedding its skin to transfer injuries perfectly. Orochimaru had been excited about the feasibility of the jutsu concept but had no time to develop it himself.


    "Jiraiya, it seems you can''t keep me here this time."


    Orochimaru was never the type to wear his emotions on his face. Instead, he turned around, shook the scroll in his hand at Jiraiya, and showed a malicious smile.


    However, upon seeing this, Jiraiya became furious and chuckled, "Orochimaru, you''re letting this kid hold me back. Aren''t you afraid I''ll make you lose this disciple?"


    As he spoke, Jiraiya''s powerful chakra surged even more, visibly flowing around him. This was a sight only possible for a ninja with a huge amount of chakra.


    A suffocating sense of chakra oppression came, and a strong wind made their long hair flutter. Orochimaru glanced meaningfully at his student, disappointment flickering in his golden snake eyes.


    "Unfortunately, Yoru, this time I don''t have time to see how strong you are. But to deal with Jiraiya, let me give you a helping hand."


    Orochimaru suddenly began to form hand seals, and seeing this, Jiraiya reflexively began to do the same.


    They both rapidly formed the same seals, and finally slapped the ground heavily..


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    ¡ª Hinami lovely


    ¡ª Zaid Mohamed (sponsored)


    ¡ª Miguel Razo (sponsored)


    ¡ª Dorian Daniels


    ¡ª Andrew


    ¡ª Kloud Paradizo


    ¡ª JWolf (sponsored)


    ¡ª Tidalais (sponsored)


    ¡ª jose vega


    Free Members will not be included! but nonetheless, thank you very much!


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.


    Also if you guys wondering why there''s so many sponsored Members ($20) but no sponsored chapters, because I don''t know what FF they want to Sponsored... Spread the words!!!

 Chapter 111: Jiraiya vs Yoru (2)

    Summoning Technique!A gigantic summoned beast shrouded in white smoke appeared in the towering forest. Two plumes of thick smoke appeared in the distant forest, followed by a rumbling sound, revealing two mountain-like summoned beasts.


    A giant snake covered in purple stripes appeared, its head adorned with ferocious horns, exuding an aura of murderous and malevolent energy.


    The other giant creature that appeared was a massive red toad, with a large pipe in its mouth, a bandage around its waist, and a short sword tucked in.


    "Orochimaru! What''s the offering this time?" Manda, the snake, is indeed the most arrogant of the summoned beasts. Instead of focusing on the enemy, it looked up at Orochimaru atop its head.


    At that moment, Orochimaru let out a hoarse laugh, "Manda, this time your old opponent is here. But you can act freely, just cooperate with my student, and you''ll have plenty of offerings later."


    With that hoarse laugh, Orochimaru gave Manda a warning glance and slowly transformed into mud.


    "Orochimaru!"


    Jiraiya, on top of the toad Gamabunta, was furious at the mud clone of Orochimaru. Gamabunta spewed out a puff of thick smoke, annoying Manda across from him.


    "Jiraiya, having a class reunion?"


    Gamabunta''s disgruntled voice echoed in the forest, scaring away countless birds. Jiraiya looked serious for once, "Gamabunta, we need to finish this quickly and pursue Orochimaru. Let''s end this fast!"


    However, Uchiha Yoru atop Manda knew the difference in their abilities. Deciding to act first, he gathered chakra and breathed out fire.


    Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The intense flame storm, akin to a waterfall of fire, surprised even Jiraiya, "The chakra level of this kid!"


    "I''ll settle the score with you later, Jiraiya!"


    Gamabunta roared and leapt high, forcefully hitting his belly, a massive water ball erupted from him.


    Water Style: Water Bullet


    Boom~


    The massive water ball collided with the fire, creating a sizzling sound and a thick fog.


    "Watch out, Gamabunta!"


    Jiraiya shouted as he noticed Manda was missing. With nowhere to brace himself, Gamabunta cursed, "Jiraiya, we''ll settle this later!"


    Toad Shortsword Slash!


    A flash of cold light appeared. Just as Gamabunta was about to land, Manda''s giant, ferocious head erupted from the ground, roaring, "Today, I''ll eat you, giant toad."


    "I also need a new snakeskin wallet!"


    The two beasts roared, and the slashing shortsword was caught by Manda''s tough jaw. Losing the contest of strength, Gamabunta hastily let go of his sword and jumped back.


    "Jiraiya!"


    As Gamabunta leapt backward with a roar, Jiraiya quickly formed a hand seal, their many years of cooperation showing. Jiraiya took a deep breath, and flames erupted from his mouth. At the same time, Gamabunta inhaled deeply below, both spraying at the same moment¡ªJiraiya fire, Gamabunta oil.


    Fire Release: Toad Oil Flame Bullet!


    With the perfect combination of fire and oil, it was as powerful as Uchiha Yoru''s earlier Fire Release technique. The flames formed a roaring waterfall, consuming everything in their path, creating a world of fire.


    Especially with the effect of oil, it was different from a simple Fire Release. The thick oil continued to burn on the ground and even on the streams in the forest.


    Within the sea of flames, the pitiful cries of countless snakes could be heard. Their massive figures seemed to be dissolving, but it was actually the thick toad oil.


    This combination of fire and oil was more vicious than a standard Fire Release. While a regular Fire Release could be countered by Water Release, this technique was enhanced by oil, making it even more formidable.


    "Damn it!"


    Jiraiya spotted a part of the massive snake amid the flames and yelled. Just then, the ground trembled, and the snake emerged.


    "Stupid snake, stop being arrogant!"


    Gamabunta roared, and as Jiraiya was about to form another hand seal, a bird''s cry echoed. Too fast!


    Cold sweat trickled down. In that instant, a figure shimmering with electric arcs lunged forward.


    "Kusanagi Sword! Orochimaru actually gave you this!"


    Jiraiya exclaimed as he saw the mark on his armor. Thanks to the chakra-infused metal, his arms were saved from being severed.


    Ding, ding~


    Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan spun rapidly. Finally closing the distance, Yoru engaged in close combat, giving Jiraiya no chance to retreat.


    Ding, ding~


    The sound of metal clashing echoed as they continued to fight, landing from the summoned beasts. Both Gamabunta and the snake roared angrily.


    "How fast! Damn Orochimaru, teaching a student so skilled in Lightning Release Body Techniques and even revealing my fighting style!"


    Jiraiya felt frustrated, clearly disadvantaged by the younger opponent''s familiarity with his techniques.


    Yoru''s Kusanagi Sword was as fast as lightning, giving Jiraiya no room to breathe. Knowing that relentless pressure was key, Yoru continued his attack.


    [Host: Uchiha Yoru (Three-Tomoe)]


    [Chakra Level: J¨­nin (6.7)]


    [Chakra Attributes: Fire (LV5), Lightning (LV6), Earth (LV5)]


    [Blade Technique (Body Technique): LV7, Medical Ninjutsu LV4]


    With training and resources, Yoru is now an elite J¨­nin. His chakra is three times stronger than a regular J¨­nin.


    "Such a persistent brat, but you underestimate me."


    Jiraiya roared, blocking the Kusanagi Sword with his left arm. With his right hand, he quickly formed a visible blue Rasengan.


    Rasengan!


    As the Rasengan approached, Yoru''s Sharingan spun rapidly. No time! However, another Rasengan formed in Yoru''s hand, colliding with Jiraiya''s.


    With a loud explosion, both were blown away by the impact of the colliding chakra spheres.


    The two barely managed to stop after knocking down several large trees. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru, who had just gotten up, stared at Jiraiya in the distance, cold sweat sliding down his temples. Terrifying!


    The Rasengan is truly fearsome in actual combat! Even under conditions of instant casting and using only one hand, it is still an A-level ninjutsu with astonishing power.


    In the past, people felt that the Rasengan was nothing special unless it had some elemental changes, but in actual combat, especially in close-quarters, this instant-cast ninjutsu can end a fight in an instant. After all, ninjas are a high-attack, low-defense profession.


    "Brat! How can you use Rasengan?"


    At this moment, Jiraiya, with a sore arm, looked in astonishment at the almost unharmed Uchiha Yoru in the distance. "What a little freak," he thought. His sharp eyes also noticed the reason. "Is it because he''s protected by the Lightning Release Chakra Mode? This kid is not simple; he has cultivated this ninjutsu to such an extent."


    Uchiha Yoru looked at Jiraiya in the distance. The two were too far apart, and now the opponent could freely use ninjutsu. A mocking smile appeared on his face.


    "So! Has Jiraiya-sama also decayed, learning to collude and wanting to drive Orochimaru out of the village? Haha, as expected, you are all ninjas corrupted by interests."


    Upon hearing this, Jiraiya squinted his eyes, recalling the words the kid and Orochimaru had said earlier.


    "Escape to prove oneself? And the manhunt for Orochimaru seems a bit strange." Jiraiya''s grip loosened a bit, revealing his idiotic smile.


    "Haha, if there''s anything, let''s call Orochimaru to discuss it properly. Right? Once we talk, no misunderstanding can''t be resolved."


    For some reason, Jiraiya''s idiotic smile gave off a relaxing feeling. Maybe this is the charm of Jiraiya, one of the Three Legendary Sannin.


    However, at this moment, upon hearing Jiraiya''s words, Uchiha Yoru also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. But he pretended to be indifferent, gripping the Kusanagi sword tightly.


    "Resolve misunderstandings? Haha, Jiraiya-sama really knows how to joke. You all clearly know what Orochimaru has done, yet you pretend to be virtuous. You take all the benefits and then put all the blame on Orochimaru, forcing him to flee the village. Isn''t it only after making Orochimaru a rogue ninja that you''ll feel completely at ease?"


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru angrily shout, his body turned into a flash of lightning and descended instantly. Seeing this, Jiraiya instinctively wanted to use ninjutsu but quickly held back. He took two kunai from his pouch and began to fight the boy who seemed impulsive and extreme.


    "Kid, what are you even talking about? I, the Toad Sage, can''t understand any of it."


    Although Jiraiya was anxious to catch up with Orochimaru, he knew that understanding the current situation was crucial. Only by knowing everything would he understand any secrets involved, as if Orochimaru was bearing some kind of injustice.


    "Don''t understand? Heh, of course you don''t!"


    Uchiha Yoru, holding the Kusanagi sword, was going all out. Each strike was at full force, as if he was using lethal techniques continuously.


    "Do you understand ''Wood Release Plan''?" Jiraiya, who was about to counter-attack, quickly held himself back after hearing the boy''s furious roars. He chose to let the kid vent and find out what information he had.


    "Do you understand the Wood Release ninjas we researched for you?"


    "Do you understand the forbidden jutsus we researched for you?"


    "You don''t understand anything, but somehow you know that Orochimaru becoming the Fifth Hokage would harm your interests!"


    Jiraiya''s face changed dramatically as he listened to Uchiha Yoru''s furious shouts. He was both shocked and angry. What did all this mean? No wonder something suddenly happened to Orochimaru.


    His teacher, the Third Hokage, told him to return to the village because Orochimaru had gone astray. At this moment, he seemed to have understood something.


    Thinking of his teacher and the current situation in Konoha, Jiraiya felt a surge of anger. He also realized his teacher''s autocratic political views. Anyone who disagreed was considered to be against the "Will of Fire". In his heart, his ideas were always the most suitable for Konoha, and other wills would only plunge Konoha into chaos.


    Even if Orochimaru had to step down from the position of Hokage candidate for this reason, did it have to go as far as utter annihilation?


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 112: Jiraiya vs Yoru (3)

    Outside the Leaf Village, the ground shook and mountains quaked under the clash of the giant beasts Manda and Gamabunta. These massive summoning creatures are like war machines. Naturally, the commotion attracted numerous Leaf ninjas, all of whom thought that Jiraiya had caught up with Orochimaru and was engaging him in a Sannin-level battle."Clang, clang~"


    In the midst of their intense fight in the forest, Jiraiya''s hands felt numb. He looked up in astonishment at the youngster before him, "Kid, you haven''t learned any of Orochimaru''s moves, have you? Why not join me and Lord Gamabunta?"


    Though Jiraiya appeared unserious, he had his own unique combat style and charisma. His casual demeanor seemed relaxing but was actually aimed at gathering more information.


    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"


    Just as he finished speaking, several venomous snakes burst out from the opponent''s sleeves, mouths gaping wide and attacking like lightning. Jiraiya was alarmed and angry, "Kid! You act without warning!"


    Jiraiya''s quirky fighting style easily lowered people''s guards. Even Uchiha Yoru, who was in the midst of combat, felt surprisingly at ease. He was secretly amazed; the Sannin truly were unique, each with their own special fighting styles.


    "Jiraiya! Stay here."


    Facing the impassive youngster, Jiraiya tried to defend and counter while smiling, "Kid, I''m one of the Sannin and your teacher''s teammate. Let''s go back to the Leaf Village and sort things out, okay?"


    Seeing Jiraiya still trying to play mind games, Uchiha Yoru feigned anger and shouted, "Shut up! Go back to the village? To be betrayed again?"


    "Orochimaru trusted you too much. And now look what happened. Can the village ever be cleaned of this stain? Do you plan to force my teacher like White Fang to commit seppuku?"


    Enraged and feeling betrayed, Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan spun wildly. Jiraiya was taken aback and felt a surge of anger himself. Orochimaru! White Fang! Damn these old folks.


    "Danger!"


    In the middle of their clash, the force suddenly increased. Jiraiya''s kunai was cut, and he had to use his metal arm guard to block the incoming sword. The force of the impact increased exponentially, and he was kicked in the abdomen.


    "Boom~"


    Jiraiya grunted as he was sent flying dozens of meters. He rolled and finally stood up, angered, "Kid! I''m getting serious now."


    "Fire Style: Flame Bombs"


    A Jiraiya who had just landed after a flip had already completed his hand signs. A huge fireball was ejected from his mouth. Seeing this scene, Uchiha Yoru''s pupils shrank¡ªKage-level experts have too strong a grasp on ninjutsu.


    Uchiha Yoru also formed seals and smacked the ground, raising a thick wall of earth with snake head engravings.


    "Earth Style: Earth-Style Wall"


    Jiraiya admired the kid''s quick reflexes and casting speed. His flame bomb was no ordinary fire jutsu; it contained chakra oil that could cause wide-ranging damage upon exploding.


    The flame bomb struck the Earth-Flow Rampart, destroying the snake head carvings. Jiraiya couldn''t help but twitch his mouth, "Kid, you''re quite artistic, like Orochimaru."


    However, before his words had even fallen, Jiraiya''s pupils contracted, and he cursed in shock, "Orochimaru, you''ve told all my intel to this kid, damn it!"


    Across from him, Uchiha Yoru didn''t stop after casting Earth Style: Earth Style Wall. Instead, he directly took out a thick stack of exploding tags from his pouch and slapped them fiercely onto the wall. Then, with a backflip and landing, he clapped his hands hard on the ground, raising an even larger earth wall.


    As the earth wall rose, unlike the previous one, this time it was bigger, thicker, and most importantly, it was not connected to the ground.


    Uchiha Yoru then pushed the massive earth wall in front of him with great force. The wall, with a rumble, was propelled forward, colliding with the wall in front. At the same time, the exploding tags flickered with bright light.


    Boom~


    Under the enormous booming sound and the powerful explosion from the tags, the earth wall in front was blasted into fragments. Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock as he saw the debris, soaked in his Fire Style: Flame Bomb oil, raining down like a meteor shower.


    "Ninjutsu: Needle Jizo"


    Suddenly, his long white hair hardened and enlarged, wrapping around him due to chakra stimulation. This was an all-around defensive jutsu, unique to Jiraiya.


    Boom Boom~ s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The debris, now soaked in his flame oil, rained down like a downpour. The surrounding tree trunks were even pierced and broken by the impact of these fiery rocks, and flames raged even more.


    The rain of fire stones came quickly and left just as fast. As it passed, Jiraiya slowly gathered up his long hair and couldn''t help but inhale sharply, "Orochimaru, you''ve taught him all the Earth Style war techniques of Hidden Stone Village."


    However, the next moment, the chirping of Chidori filled the air. The moment Jiraiya saw Uchiha Yoru, a look of shock appeared on his face. Danger! He felt a dangerous aura.


    "This is! This is!"


    Jiraiya stared in astonishment. Uchiha Yoru''s appearance had drastically changed. The curse mark around his neck had spread across half of his body, especially his face, which was covered in flame-like patterns.


    "Cursed Seal! Orochimaru is actually using his own students for human experimentation!"


    Jiraiya was not only shocked but also furious when he saw this. He knew that human experiments were the dark underbelly of every large village, something he couldn''t stop. But he absolutely would not allow experiments on his own people, as it went against his ninja way.


    Heaven''s Cursed Seal, Stage One


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru displayed an evil smile. Under the power of the cursed seal, his speed and strength increased substantially. Though not perfect, the power was genuinely immense.


    "Human experiments? Haha, aren''t you guys doing the same using your village''s ninja?"


    As if influenced by the cursed seal, Uchiha Yoru''s aura became even more malicious and cruel. After roaring, his figure turned into a flash of light.


    Jiraiya was shocked at this moment, aware that the other was referring to the higher-ups. Facing an enhanced Chidori attack, Jiraiya also became more serious.


    If he was careless now, he might actually get hurt by this kid, who now had the ability to injure him.


    He also understood why the kid''s strength had suddenly increased¡ªit was all due to the cursed seal''s enhancement.


    Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall


    Clapping his hands together, a thick, heavy earth wall appeared in front of him. But it was easily pierced by a lightning-fast attack, barely slowing down the figure behind it.


    As Uchiha Yoru looked around tensely for a sign of Jiraiya, he suddenly heard Jiraiya''s sneering laughter in the distance.


    "Haha, kid, let me teach you something today. A strong ninjutsu is useless if you can dodge it."


    However, just as Jiraiya was laughing proudly, a voice roared angrily: "Jiraiya! If you don''t come and help, I''m leaving."


    Damn it!


    Jiraiya turned his head and saw his summoned toad being beaten. His smile froze, and he quickly shouted, "Hang in there, I''m coming."


    But then he heard a whooshing sound from behind and turned to see a bunch of kunai thrown by Uchiha Yoru. However, his disdainful smile froze the next moment.


    Shadow Clone Technique with Kunai


    Uchiha Yoru threw a volley of kunai, then made hand signs. In an instant, the distant kunai multiplied, one becoming two, then four.


    "Damn kid, you even know this technique?" Jiraiya shouted, feeling oppressed.


    Summoning Technique!


    Smoke rose again, and amidst the white fog, a plethora of kunai was heard colliding.


    As the smoke cleared, a giant purple toad appeared, blocking the kunai attacks with a pot lid-shaped shield while holding a spiky trident in the other hand.


    "Haha, to think I was looked down upon by a brat. I haven''t been a human for a long time, shedding tears of blood due to anger. I used to be one of the Three Sannin, now I''ve become a Sage, a toad from Mount My¨­boku... Ouch!"


    As the large summoning beast is enveloped in mist, Jiraiya, standing atop its head, starts his unique monologue. His antics come with a touch of comedy as he loudly shouts, reminding one of a comedic actor. Suddenly, the summoning beast wobbles, causing him to lose his balance and fall flat on the toad.


    From a distance, Uchiha Yoru experiences an eye twitch watching the scene. He knew Jiraiya was unreliable, but you only realize it fully when you''re actually fighting him. Unbeknownst to yourself, you fall into his rhythm, although it''s a comedic one.


    Nevertheless, fighting Jiraiya is perhaps the most psychologically relaxed battle for any ninja. Even if you lose, the stress isn''t too overwhelming.


    Perhaps this is the charm of Jiraiya.


    "I may be clumsy, but I will do my best."


    "Damn it, Gamaken, don''t move when I''m trying to look cool!" Jiraiya, on top of Gamaken''s head, stands up and gives his summon a stern look. The scene is ridiculous, but oddly fitting, as if it were natural.


    "Damn it, Jiraiya! I can''t hold on much longer."


    Far away, Gamabunta, seeing Jiraiya summon allies, initially wanted to beat up Manda thoroughly. But Jiraiya was too busy being cool and didn''t care for him. In a moment of carelessness, Manda wraps around Gamabunta''s neck, causing his face to turn red. He''s genuinely anxious; if this continues, he''ll have to retreat to Mount My¨­boku.


    Retreating is minor, but being mocked by Manda for the rest of his life would be a disgrace for a toad.


    "Gamaken, go help Gamabunta deal with Manda."


    Upon seeing Gamabunta being choked by Manda, Jiraiya knows the urgency and promptly orders Gamaken to assist without hesitation.


    Uchiha Yoru watches the scene and curses under his breath. Jiraiya is too sly. He''s not just powerful; he also has vast combat experience. Just having Gamaken there pressures him into fighting alongside Manda. Otherwise, Manda alone wouldn''t be able to withstand two giant toads.


    Collaborating with summoning beasts is Jiraiya''s forte; even Orochimaru falls short in this regard. After all, Manda isn''t skilled in ninjutsu, while the collaboration between Gamabunta and Jiraiya is extremely strong.


    Gamaken, armed with a barbed trident, aims directly at Manda''s ferocious head. Just as Manda roars angrily, preparing to bite Gamabunta, Uchiha Yoru yells from afar, "Manda! Dodge!"


    Manda is naturally rebellious, ignoring not just Yoru''s shouts but even Orochimaru, relying solely on its strength to act recklessly.


    However, at this moment, a whooshing sound comes from behind. Jiraiya quickly looks back and is shocked. He hurriedly yells, "Gamaken! Behind!"


    Seeing that Manda isn''t listening, and not wanting to lose a major combat asset, Uchiha Yoru spots Gamabunta''s massive short Sword nearby. Infused with lightning, he kicks the Sword with a roar, causing it to soar into the air, bringing up dirt, and aims it directly at Gamaken''s back.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 113: Kirin

    Gamaken quickly turned around and used the large steel fork in his hand to deflect the incoming dagger. Taking advantage of this gap, Uchiha Yoru also hurriedly jumped onto the head of the Manda, forming hand seals while shouting, "Manda!"This time, the Manda wasn''t as arrogant as before. It let go of Gamabunta and retreated. At the same time, Uchiha Yoru had just finished forming the seals.


    "Jiraiya you bastard!"


    As the Manda released its grip, the face of Gamabunta turned red as he gasped for breath, furiously cursing Jiraiya, "I might boast a lot, but don''t you know I can''t beat this stinking snake? You made me really fight this thing alone."


    "Bunta!" Jiraiya shouted as he saw Uchiha Yoru forming the seals. But the next moment, just as Gamabunta was catching his breath, he staggered and fell to the ground. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld


    The ground instantly turned into a thick swamp, and Gamabunta lost his balance and fell in. At this moment, Jiraiya jumped over him and said, "Be careful."


    Jiraiya looked at Gamabunta sinking into the swamp with an awkward smile, "I was careless." But Gamabunta was extremely furious, raising his head to roar at the figure on the Manda, "Brat!"


    When had Gamabunta ever been in such a predicament? Even when he teamed up with Jiraiya to fight Orochimaru, he hadn''t been this embarrassed. Today was a huge embarrassment.


    "My God! Is this brat''s chakra free?"


    At this moment, Jiraiya exclaimed in shock. Uchiha Yoru on the Manda''s head revealed an evil smile, his body turned out to be a mud clone. The real Uchiha Yoru emerged from the edge of the swamp, hiding behind a large tree. But he had already formed the hand seals, took a deep breath, and flames gushed out from his mouth.


    Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique


    A vast amount of chakra formed a roaring fire dragon, releasing five massive fire dragons from bottom to top, completely sealing off all angles of Gamabunta.


    "Damn it, this brat knows my combat habits."


    Jiraiya shouted in anger. The way this brat fought seemed to indicate that he knew everything about him. Clearly, this was Orochimaru''s work.


    Although Jiraiya was angry, his eyes remained calm. Clearly, with his experience, he wouldn''t lose his composure. He analyzed the situation, noting that the curse mark seemed to enhance the brat''s strength and speed. The energy felt similar to Sage Mode but more unstable.


    Orochimaru truly was a genius. As Jiraiya pondered, Gamabunta , almost entirely sunk in the swamp, shouted, "Jiraiya!"


    The five massive fire dragons had him surrounded from all angles. If Jiraiya didn''t help, he would truly be in trouble.


    "Bunta, use the oil!"


    Jiraiya, not feeling threatened by the jutsu before him, laughed and shouted. With mutual trust, Gamabunta reflexively spat out a large amount of oil, and after Jiraiya formed his seals, he spat out fire.


    Fire Release: Frog Oil Flame Bullet.


    The overwhelming flames appeared like a waterfall, directly engulfing these several fire dragons. If the fire dragons are compared to massive rocks, then the combination fire technique of Jiraiya and Gamabunta is like a waterfall.


    The powerful impact caused the five fire dragons to be knocked off course, skimming past Gamabunta and flying into the sky.


    They missed!


    However, the enormous flaming waterfall attacked, and right after releasing his jutsu, Uchiha Yoru turned into a streak of lightning, quickly heading towards Manda.


    "Manda!"


    With Uchiha Yoru''s loud shout, the temperamental Manda, seeing this scene, even though they were cooperating for the first time, seemed very in sync. Almost instantly, Manda understood his intentions. Yet, in his fiery temper, he shouted, "Brat, this time I want two hundred sacrifices."


    There was a large pond nearby, and Manda''s thick and strong tail, swift as lightning, fiercely lashed the water. With this force, the pond splashed, forming a brief waterfall barrier.


    Hiss~


    With the collision of water and fire, a loud hissing sound emerged, accompanied by a thick mist.


    The scene was clearly seen by the Konoha ninjas rushing from a distance. Many were shocked by the sight.


    "Is this! Is this the battle among the Three Legendary Sannin?"


    Amazement! Many of the ninjas were seeing such a ground-shaking jutsu duel for the first time, a battle that was reshaping the terrain.


    "No! It''s not Lord Orochimaru, it''s Orochimaru''s disciple, Uchiha Yoru, who is battling with Lord Jiraiya!"


    Clearly, among the crowd, there were sensor-type ninjas, and they were even more astonished when they detected the identities of those fighting.


    "What!"


    Many exclaimed in shock. It''s Uchiha Yoru! Orochimaru''s disciple, being able to fight Jiraiya to such an extent, is truly terrifying.


    The destructive power of a jounin-level battle is already vast, but to change the terrain requires an enormous amount of chakra or the aid of summoning beasts.


    For example, Jiraiya''s combination jutsu with the summoned beast, Fire Release: Toad Oil Flame Bullet, reshapes the terrain. In terms of power range, it surpasses the ordinary A-rank jutsu but is not as powerful as S-rank jutsu. Still, in battle, it''s a very formidable jutsu, specifically designed for large-scale wars.


    Jounins do not have an abundant amount of chakra. In the anime, Kakashi once mentioned he could only release his Chidori four times a day. Kakashi''s chakra might seem limited, but when compared to regular jounins, it''s quite plentiful.


    Moreover, Kakashi''s chakra is not scarce; it''s just that his Sharingan continually consumes it, preventing him from being at full chakra.


    Uchiha Yoru''s chakra is almost seven times that of Kakashi. With the enhancement of the Curse Mark''s first state, even though it''s not its full power, the natural energy entering his body also amplifies his jutsu''s strength.


    From the very beginning, Orochimaru was aware of the chakra disparity between them, so he chose to help with the summoning, considering the vast chakra consumption.


    From the start of the battle, the following jutsu have been released: Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation B-rank, Rasengan A-rank, Hidden Shadow Snake Hands C-rank, Earth Flow Wall B-rank, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique A-rank, Chidori A-rank, Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique B-rank, and many more.


    Though the two fire techniques are B-rank, they consume quite a bit of chakra. Additionally, being continuously in the Lightning Release chakra mode, Uchiha Yoru''s vast chakra is nearly depleted.


    "Brat, how much chakra do you have left?"


    Gamabunta and Gamaken descended from the left and right, and the Sannin ninjas, Jiraiya, looked solemnly at the fading figure in the distance as the mist cleared. Uchiha Yoru, standing atop Manda, was panting heavily, drenched in sweat. At some point during the previous evasion, a stone had cut his eyebrow, causing blood to obscure one eye.


    The surrounding landscape was devastated, bearing the scars of a great battle. Flames from ignited oil still burned in the forests, casting dark shadows everywhere.


    "Brat, you''re already very strong for your age," Jiraiya remarked, nodding in admiration at Orochimaru''s prized disciple. The boy had vast amounts of chakra, was skilled in ninjutsu, excelled in body techniques, and was adept at illusionary techniques. Thinking of the boy''s three-tomoe Sharingan, Jiraiya couldn''t help but shake his head, "If this kid grows up, he might become a formidable adversary."


    Dark clouds began to cover the sky, seemingly foreshadowing significant events in Konoha. From a distance, a group of Konoha ninjas approached, clearly shocked. From their perspective, the aftermath of the battle was evident, and it was clearly beyond the capabilities of an average Jonin.


    Eager to know the truth, Jiraiya, with a hearty laugh, addressed Uchiha Yoru, "Brat, you''re impressive for your age. Now, can you tell me about Orochimaru?"


    Regarding the things Orochimaru had said during their confrontation, Jiraiya might have had doubts about the immortality technique, but he couldn''t entirely dismiss Orochimaru''s ninja way. As for being ruthless? Jiraiya chuckled. No ninja had the right to claim another as cruel. However, harming fellow villagers was crossing a line.


    Uchiha Yoru, gasping for breath atop Manda''s head, looked at Jiraiya and smirked coldly, "Lord Jiraiya, you want the truth? I can tell you, but I doubt you''re ready to face it."


    Jiraiya, despite his goofy demeanor, was astute. From the start, he had other considerations. Orochimaru''s predicament was evident, and from the recent intel, Jiraiya could infer the gist of it. Orochimaru''s reputation had taken a massive hit, similar to what had happened with White Fang. So, when facing Uchiha Yoru, Jiraiya chose to let Orochimaru escape. Uchiha Yoru''s abilities were recognized by Jiraiya, who felt relieved that if anything happened to Orochimaru''s direct followers, there would be someone capable to lead them, preserving the village''s strength.


    However, Gamabunta, who had spent many years in Mount Myoboku, felt something was amiss. Looking up at the gathering storm clouds, a sense of dread enveloped him.


    Reacting to Bunta''s warning, Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock, and he exclaimed, "Brat, what have you done?"


    From atop the snake''s head, Uchiha Yoru slowly stood, his muscular body surrounded by electric arcs, reminiscent of a god of thunder. Sparks danced on his palm, and he grinned, "Lord Jiraiya, under the guidance of Master Orochimaru, I developed this technique. A thunderbolt from the sky. How will you, one of the Legendary Sannin, evade it?"


    Jiraiya gulped, his face showing unprecedented seriousness. He had underestimated his opponent. "Brat! Tell me the truth about Orochimaru!"


    Even now, Jiraiya was persistent. He needed to know the truth about Orochimaru. With the village now issuing arrest warrants, the reputation that his old friend had built over the years was at stake. Jiraiya didn''t want Orochimaru''s legacy to vanish. He also didn''t want the village to be too harsh. As long as there was a chance for redemption, Jiraiya wouldn''t give up on Orochimaru.


    "Lord Jiraiya! The truth is that Orochimaru has been researching the Wood Release. The village plans to restart the Wood Release project and has also assigned him two forbidden jutsu for research. The Root division has provided countless ninja for human experimentation. However, we later discovered that some of them were from our village. Master instructed us to secretly imprison these fellow villagers first."


    Listening to Uchiha Yoruichi''s words, Jiraiya''s face looked extremely bad. So that''s how it was. Why didn''t Orochimaru object? No! Or it could be that the Third Hokage was involved or tacitly approved. He recalled the situation with the Fourth Hokage and became silent.


    Back then, he also agreed with the Third Hokage''s political ideals. The Hidden Leaf needed stability, so he stood by his own disciple, Minato. The Third did the same, and in the end, Orochimaru failed.


    Now! Once again, the village''s abandonment, the master''s abandonment, and the temptation of immortality, Orochimaru chose to watch with indifference. If the village and the Third chose to support him, he would move forward. If they abandoned him, he would sever all ties!


    Jiraiya knew Orochimaru''s nature, but precisely because of this, he felt even more anxious. Orochimaru was really capable of anything.


    "By the way, some time ago I visited the Third Hokage and placed a scroll report about the Root division secretly using village ninja among the gifts. The gift I received in return was the Third Hokage''s signature jutsu, as you have seen. Moreover!"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoruichi showed a cold smile, "It seems there are quite a few people in the village who want Master Orochimaru gone."


    Boom!


    This intelligence shocked Jiraiya, and at the same time, dark clouds rolled in the sky.


    Lightning Release: Kirin.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")


    14 Sponsored Chapters incoming

 Chapter 114: S-Level Jutsu

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by BoredMorsel! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Between the dark clouds in the sky, lightning flashed and thunder roared. At this moment, it seemed as if there was a summoning, and in an instant, lightning filled the clouds. Under this massive natural disaster, the approaching Konoha ninjas looked up at the sky, their eyes blank with astonishment.


    "What... What level of jutsu is this?"


    "No! Impossible, how can someone possess such power!"


    Raindrops began to fall from the clouds, and at the same time, lightning lit up the entire sky, brightening the gloomy world below.


    Jiraiya looked solemnly at the dense lightning overhead, "Fire Release! It was Fire Release just now. This brat should be best at Lightning Release. But throughout the fight, he used Fire Release, even harnessing the grand Fire Release techniques from me and Gamatatsu."


    "There are streams and ponds everywhere in the surrounding forest. The collision of water and fire produces a large amount of steam. Additionally, there was the Fire Release jutsu earlier. The target wasn''t Gamatatsu, but the sky! Heating the air rapidly to create an updraft."


    At this moment, Jiraiya exclaimed in shock, "Cumulonimbus clouds! From the beginning of the fight, this brat was preparing for this jutsu, to produce thunderclouds, or to make today''s weather even worse!"


    It was already a cloudy day. With Uchiha Yoru''s deliberate manipulation, it intensified the weather changes, making the thundercloud even more massive.


    "Gamabunta, Gamaken, both of you, quickly return to Mount Myoboku!"


    Feeling the pressure of this jutsu, Jiraiya, with a grave face, shouted and clapped his hands. Two massive summoning puffs of smoke rose, and Gamabunta and Gamaken disappeared back to Mount Myoboku.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, atop a giant snake, Uchiha Yoru slowly raised his arm, surrounded by lightning. Instantly, all the lightning in the sky seemed to come alive, seemingly under his command, taking the form of a mythical beast that only exists in stories.


    At this moment, the vast change also made all the ninjas of the Konoha feel the pressure from nature. They looked in shock at the lightning-filled clouds in the distance.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru, who had already traveled far, glanced sideways in the forest, looking at the lightning and thunder in the sky, slowly curling the corners of his mouth into a raspy smile.


    "Hehe, Yoru, I didn''t expect you to have grown this much, completing this jutsu. I look forward to the day we both reshape this ninja world together."


    ¡­


    The continuous rain gently falls, extinguishing the flames in the forest. However, amidst the rain, Jiraiya, with his hands clasped together, looks extremely serious.


    This ninjutsu has reached S-class, especially when harnessing the power of nature, its power is terrifying. What''s more significant is that this technique barely consumes any chakra; instead, the caster acts as a conduit.


    "Brat! You''re just like Orochimaru, both unparalleled geniuses in ninjutsu, to have developed such a terrifying technique," Jiraiya remarks.


    Even though Jiraiya finds himself in a dangerous situation, he can''t help but admire the genius. Indeed, just like Orochimaru, this technique has elevated the young ninja''s threat level.


    S-class ninjutsu is a rare skill among the Five Great Nations. Many techniques of this class are even considered forbidden. Although mastering them might grant immense power, they also inflict significant damage to the user. Hence, S-class ninjutsu that doesn''t harm the user is an even rarer commodity.


    The difficulty of mastering S-class ninjutsu is immense! An average j¨­nin mastering one or two A-class techniques is impressive. Even for someone of Jiraiya''s stature, the standard attack technique is a B-class ninjutsu, and A-class is considered a finishing move. After all, ninjas, being offensively strong but fragile, are susceptible to being defeated quickly, as seen when the First Hokage defeated Madara Uchiha.


    Among j¨­nin, A-class techniques are considered secret lethal moves. S-class, without a doubt, is even beyond that. Some j¨­nin might spend their entire lives trying to learn a single S-class technique without success.


    "This brat''s talent in Raiton (Lightning Release) is simply abnormal," Jiraiya couldn''t help but mutter. Even though this technique cleverly harnesses natural forces, its affinity and control over the lightning element are monstrous.


    Standing atop a snake, Uchiha Yoru raises his arm, surrounded by lightning. With the thunderous backdrop, his figure exudes an overwhelming dominance.


    "This jutsu is a lightning strike from the heavens, named ''Kirin''," said Uchiha Yoru, his face cold. Guiding the lightning with his hand, the skies respond as if summoned, gathering thunder and lightning, breaking the dark clouds to reveal a monstrous thunder beast.


    For a moment, the world is blinded by a bright light, causing those looking in its direction to shield their eyes.


    BOOM!


    First, the blinding light illuminates everything, followed by a deafening thunderclap.


    After the explosion, the thunderclouds seem to have been drained, leaving only the drizzling rain.


    The thick smoke on the ground gradually dissipates in the rain. When countless Konoha ninjas arrive at the scene, they all show looks of horror.


    Standing on top of the massive snake, Uchiha Yoru is panting. With the three tomoe of his Sharingan rotating, he looks down on everyone with pride. At this moment, his stature seems immense, no longer the j¨­nin who needed the reputation of the legendary three Sannin.


    In this battle, he proved himself with his own strength and demonstrated his power to the entire Konoha.


    "Lord Jiraiya!"


    Many Konoha ninjas looked angrily at the dissipating smoke. When a familiar coughing sound came from the smoke, everyone showed a look of joy.


    "Cough cough, brat, your ninjutsu is truly terrifying. Do you know that you almost hit me, an old man?"


    As the lingering smoke cleared, Jiraiya was seen slowly forming seals with both hands. It turned out that he summoned the stomach of Gamabunta at the last moment. However, after the ninjutsu attack, as he dispersed his own technique, he looked to one side, a touch of affection flashed in his eyes. But true to his nature, he immediately adopted an exaggerated demeanor.


    "Brat, do you know how dangerous this technique is?" Jiraiya shouted loudly, relieving many of the Konoha Ninjas. However, many discerned the real situation.


    The previous ninjutsu was indeed terrifying, but the target was not Jiraiya but the ground next to him. Even though it affected him, it was clear that Jiraiya saw it coming.


    "Brat! You!" At that moment, Manda glared with snake-like eyes at this terrifying technique, feeling a sense of apprehension. This youngster possessed potential akin to Orochimaru.


    "Uchiha Yoru! You dared to attack a fellow villager, and even Lord Jiraiya. Do you also plan to defect like Orochimaru?"


    At that moment, a special jonin from the Sarutobi clan stepped forward to accuse him. However, a flash of lightning passed, and many people exclaimed in alarm.


    Underneath that afterimage, the anger on the face of this Sarutobi clan''s special jonin had disappeared, replaced by sheer terror.


    The Kusanagi Sword was already slowly resting on his neck. Uchiha Yoru''s speed exceeded everyone''s imagination. Jiraiya from afar shouted, "Brat, don''t be reckless."


    However, at this moment, Uchiha Yoru proudly surveyed his surroundings. The three tomoe in his eyes rotated. Even though he looked disheveled, his aura was extremely intimidating, causing many to flinch under his gaze.


    "The police force bears the responsibility of maintaining the Konoha''s stability. Who dares to obstruct! Treat them as resisting arrest!"


    The cold voice echoed in everyone''s ears. However, as Uchiha Yoru turned to face the Sarutobi clan ninja in front of him, he coldly said, "Sarutobi Kawa! You spread rumors and create panic, misleading the village''s stability. You''re under arrest!"


    "How dare you!" Despite his fear of Uchiha Yoru, in front of so many people, he defiantly retorted, not believing the other would dare.


    In front of everyone, Uchiha Yoru shouted, "The Anbu''s order was only to pursue Orochimaru! Who said Orochimaru is a defector? Whoever falsely claims that one of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, has defected will be arrested for espionage!"


    "Even if the order from the Hokage was only to pursue, who said the Legendary Sannin Orochimaru defected? Anyone spreading such rumors will not be spared!"


    Amidst these shouts, all the ninjas were stunned. They looked at each other, all with shocked expressions. Right, they were originally confused, having only heard the order to pursue Lord Orochimaru, but there was no mention of defection, was there?


    When Jiraiya heard this, he instantly reacted. Yes! At most, Orochimaru made a mistake. He escaped and was pursued, but he hasn''t been convicted yet. Who dares say he defected?


    "Everyone knows you, Uchiha Yoru, are Orochimaru''s disciple. You''re twisting words!" Sarutobi Kawa, an elite jounin, said with a frustrated and flushed face. Turning his head to glare at Jiraiya, he shouted, "Lord Jiraiya, Uchiha Yoru hindered the pursuit of Orochimaru. He''s an accomplice and should be arrested together!"


    Slap~


    A crisp sound echoed in the rain. Everyone was stunned, looking at the scene. Sarutobi Kawa, furious and eyes reddened, held his face and spat out a mouthful of blood along with a few teeth. He roared, "Uchiha Yoru, you!"


    Uchiha Yoru, with an indifferent expression, slapped Sarutobi Kawa and then scanned the crowd, finally settling his gaze on Jiraiya. He shouted, "I''m the captain of the Police Force''s Seventh Squad! Under the orders of the Root Deputy Chief! Jiraiya hindered Root''s confidential mission. I''m acting on orders! Jiraiya, do you plead guilty?"


    Well, just a moment ago, Jiraiya had felt relieved, thinking there might still be a chance for Orochimaru. But now, under everyone''s gaze, he was stunned.


    "I... You brat!"


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru''s cold eyes and recalling his recent sparing of Sarutobi Kawa, Jiraiya begrudgingly raised his hands, showing a defeated expression.


    "I, Jiraiya, plead guilty. I shouldn''t have obstructed Root Deputy Chief Orochimaru''s confidential mission."


    With Jiraiya''s frustrated shout, even though everyone knew who the "Root Deputy Chief" was - obviously referring to Orochimaru - they all chose to remain silent, filled with questions.


    Orochimaru, destined to become the Fifth Hokage? How could he defect? They simply couldn''t understand.


    For his dear friend, no, for his comrade, Jiraiya chose to nobly admit guilt. This scene made the slapped Sarutobi Kawa even more frustrated.


    "Lord Jiraiya, you!" Sarutobi Kawa looked at Jiraiya in shock and disbelief, but Jiraiya, thick-skinned as ever, chose to ignore him.


    However, Uchiha Yoru sternly said to everyone, "The Police Force''s Seventh Squad is on official duty! All Konoha ninjas have the right to cooperate! The disturbance caused today makes me suspect that some of you are stirring trouble, spreading rumors, and creating conflicts. None of you should leave on your own! Follow me back to Konoha."


    Using the authority of the Police Force to assert dominance, most ninjas were dumbfounded and looked to Jiraiya for guidance.


    Jiraiya, cunning as ever, raised his voice, "Right! As Konoha ninjas, we should cooperate with the Police Force, starting with me, Jiraiya."


    Well, with one of the Legendary Sannin taking a stand, what could the others say? They quickly agreed. Some intelligent ones murmured that not following orders was foolish, and chasing after Lord Orochimaru was suicidal.


    Some elite ninjas sensed something was off and chose to remain silent. But almost everyone believed that Konoha''s legendary Sannin wouldn''t betray.


    "Brat! I''ll let it go this time. Next time, I demand a sacrifice."


    From a distance, Manda, in a good mood after beating up Gamabunta, along with recognizing Uchiha Yoru''s talent, shouted defiantly and without waiting for a response, disappeared into the dense smoke back to the Ryuchi Cave.


    "Sarutobi Kawa, I now suspect you of colluding with the enemy and causing trouble, falsely accusing the village hero Orochimaru of defection. You''re under arrest! If you resist, I have the right to execute you on the spot!"


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s cold voice, Sarutobi Kawa, despite being full of rage, had no choice but to be arrested in front of everyone.


    Thus, a massive pursuit squad was taken back under Uchiha Yoru''s authority. But on the way, Uchiha Yoru said something that shocked Jiraiya.


    "Lord Jiraiya, I hope you can prove you weren''t involved in this!" S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at Jiraiya, a panting Uchiha Yoru whispered, "Recently, I received a gift from the Sarutobi clan. It contained intelligence that can prove Master Orochimaru''s innocence."


    These words stunned Jiraiya. Amidst the returning team under the rain, Jiraiya discreetly made hand signs, unnoticed by most.

 Chapter 115: Jiraiya

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by BoredMorsel! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha!


    Under the gloomy sky, the entire village felt a sense of oppression. With the falling drizzle, it seemed to add a touch of melancholy to the atmosphere.


    Inside the prison under the jurisdiction of the 7th Police Squad, it resembled the combat rooms after the Ch¨±nin Exams in the Forest of Death in the original series. There were vigilant ninjas everywhere on the stairs, and the prisoners inside were all hiding in their cells, too scared to come out.


    "Brother Yoru!"


    "Lord Yoru."


    Uchiha Shisui and Hyuga Hizashi, the top commanders of the police department, looked tense when they saw the incoming person, as if they had seen hope.


    As the curse mark faded, Uchiha Yoru, looking exhausted, entered the prison. With the somewhat panicked expressions of the crowd, he calmly said, "Rest assured, Orochimaru sensei is innocent. The arrest warrant issued by the Anbu is due to Orochimaru experimenting on fellow village ninjas."


    When Uchiha Yoru said this, he looked at Shisui and then at Kakashi and Might Guy who were on guard in the distance. "Shisui, gather all the village ninjas and children in the prison now. All members of the 7th Police Squad, listen!"


    "Your primary task is to protect these village ninjas and children! Unless ordered by the Hokage, the police department has the right not to obey any department''s order! Even the Anbu!"


    With Uchiha Yoru''s shout, the previously frantic ninjas found their bearings and unanimously shouted, "Yes!"


    They were originally Orochimaru''s direct elites. If something happens, they will inevitably be implicated.


    "Kid, take me to the missing ninjas."


    Jiraiya, who had followed all along, now looked serious, no longer his usual comical self. However, Uchiha Yoru gave a self-mocking smile, "Yugao, bring the list to Lord Jiraiya."


    Uzuki Yugao, initially just an observer, looked shocked and at a loss. She genuinely didn''t know. Uchiha Yoru saw this and softly said, "Go to the prison office, take the file from the third compartment of the seventh cabinet."


    "Yes!" Hearing this, Yugao shouted respectfully and then turned into a shadow and flickered away.


    Having the Sannin, Jiraiya, standing there seemed to have calmed their nerves, especially Hyuga Hizashi.


    If anything happens to Orochimaru, not only the Uchiha clan but also other civilian ninjas, he might not care much. But almost all of the Hyuga branch family bears Orochimaru''s mark, and it''s almost inevitable.


    The Hyuga branch family and many of Orochimaru''s direct ninjas were extremely anxious, hoping that nothing would happen this time, yet still filled with fear.


    Soon, Uzuki Yugao brought the scroll over. Meanwhile, inside the spacious enclosed space of the prison, one after another figure began to appear. The ninjas of the 7th squad frowned.


    Most were young ninjas, mainly Ch¨±nin and Genin, and even children around ten years old, all of them missing persons.


    Seeing this, Jiraiya couldn''t help but frown, while Uchiha Yoru gave a self-mocking smile, "Although they lost their freedom in prison, if they appeared in the village, what would await them, Lord Jiraiya? You know the answer, don''t you?"


    Jiraiya remained silent. If he claimed not to know the root department''s actions in the village, it would be a lie, so he just remained silent.


    "Captain Yoru," Yugao respectfully handed over the scroll. Uchiha Yoru, with his three-tomoe Sharingan, opened the scroll. After releasing the Sharingan seal on the scroll, Uchiha Yoru directly handed it to Jiraiya, "This information was investigated by the police department. Some wearing black prison uniforms have yet unidentified identities."


    At this point, Jiraiya looked at the scroll, each identity and photo, then at the ninjas who walked out of the prison. His face was filled with anger, there were hundreds of them.


    "Don''t worry, to avoid negligence, Orochimaru sensei only used enemy country ninjas, spies, and rogue ninjas for experiments."


    Even though it cost more, Uchiha Yoru sighed with relief. He resisted the temptation not to cut corners and save money, otherwise, these would be serious stains.


    Inside the enclosed prison building, more than two hundred ninjas from the 7th Police Squad waited for the conclusion in this oppressive atmosphere. They were all Orochimaru''s direct subordinate, and many still couldn''t accept Orochimaru''s downfall.


    This incident was clear to anyone with eyes. Orochimaru had fallen. If it''s just this, it would still be alright, but they fear the undercurrents might intensify.


    Jiraiya, holding the scroll, also became silent, "Kid, everything will be fine."


    Suddenly, Jiraiya clapped his hands, summoning a toad. He then handed the scroll to the toad, and both vanished in a puff of white smoke. Turns out, Jiraiya had been a shadow clone all along.


    In the Hokage''s office.


    "Sensei, what''s going on with Orochimaru? I need an explanation!"


    Jiraiya, who barged in through the window, demanded angrily. Among the three ignored advisers in the office, if it were any other time, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane would have reprimanded Jiraiya for his behavior. However, this time, they too felt guilty.


    Danzo Shimura, however, sternly replied with a stern face, "Jiraiya, you are being disrespectful."


    But this time, Jiraiya, not as laid-back as before, angrily retorted, "Danzo! What''s going on with the Root? Orochimaru joined the Root. Are you saying he could establish a lab in the village without the support of the Root?"


    No one''s a fool. To set up a lab under the nose of Konoha and not be discovered? Do the Byakugan, the Anbu, and the Root just sit around doing nothing?


    "Jiraiya!"


    The raspy voice of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, echoed in the office. The furious Jiraiya turned to look at his teacher. In a face-off, before the peak of his power, Jiraiya slowly fell silent.


    "Sensei! What''s the deal with Orochimaru? Do you want the village to go through another White Fang incident?"


    Jiraiya''s raspy voice echoed again. The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, in a lower voice replied, "Jiraiya, the village has been through three wars, experienced the Nine-Tails night, and lost the Fourth Hokage. Konoha cannot handle any more instability. Orochimaru has the Uchiha and Hyuga clans behind him, plotting."


    "For the stability of Konoha! For peace! I had no choice but to let Orochimaru go. No one wanted this situation."


    Seeing the Third''s sorrowful yet resolute eyes, Jiraiya''s anger was accompanied by more grief. He took out a scroll from his bosom and threw it over in frustration.


    "Orochimaru has already discovered everything you''ve done. The ninjas and children captured by the Root have been placed in prison."


    At this moment, a sarcastic smile appeared on Jiraiya''s face. Human experimentation, what a ridiculous charge. However, when the Third Hokage saw the scroll, a hint of relief appeared on his worried face.


    Even Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane sighed in relief, "Thank goodness! Fortunately, Orochimaru knows his limits."


    At this moment, all the malice seemed directed at Danzo. Danzo''s face turned red with anger and frustration, "Don''t blame me. Since you have information on these missing ninjas, you should investigate carefully. These ninjas are either descendants who betrayed the village or have shown cowardice during missions or even abandoned them."


    Although Danzo is ruthless, he''s not foolish. He wouldn''t just act against ninjas in the village randomly. Otherwise, the Third Hokage wouldn''t have let him act so recklessly.


    Watching this group of old-timers making excuses, Jiraiya laughed mockingly, "Sensei, I can barely accept that explanation, but why didn''t you say anything about the intelligence Orochimaru sent you?"


    Jiraiya then took out another scroll from his pocket and threw it, sneering, "This scroll was a gift from Orochimaru when his student, Uchiha, came to visit. It records human experiments. Even though it doesn''t say much, Sensei, don''t you understand Orochimaru?"


    Upon seeing the scroll, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, was visibly shaken. He remembered when Uchiha came to visit him, borrowing and gifting, and he had returned a gift of his best A-class ninjutsu.


    Damn it! Why can''t everyone just be straightforward? Why must they make people guess? S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Hiruzen felt incredibly frustrated. Who could have imagined that the scroll would be hidden in a gift box? Frustrated and angry, he turned to look at Danzo, who glared back as if saying, "It was your plan that you approved without even looking."


    In that moment, Hiruzen felt the world was full of malice, as if everyone was against him.


    Jiraiya, unaware of his mentor''s anger, said sorrowfully, "Orochimaru probably knows your decision, Sensei. He just wants you to speak up. But you, Sensei..."


    Jiraiya angrily shouted, "Do you want to force Orochimaru into a corner?"


    The Third Hokage felt dizzy, realizing his oversight had caused all this. Meanwhile, Orochimaru had hinted at him early on, but he didn''t notice.


    Suddenly, a member of the Anbu appeared in the Hokage''s office, and everyone fell silent. Seeing this, the Third Hokage angrily asked, "What happened now?"


    Facing the Hokage''s furious questioning, the Anbu member lowered his head and said solemnly, "Almost every ninja in the village knows about Lord Orochimaru''s human experiments. Numerous ninjas have started protesting."


    "Damn it!" shouted Hiruzen. However, another Anbu appeared, this time looking rather distressed.


    "Lord Hokage, we''ve found traces of Lord Orochimaru 60 kilometers from the village."


    The out-of-breath Anbu barely finished speaking when his eyes rolled back, and he started to choke, eventually spitting out a large snake. Under everyone''s gaze, the snake regurgitated a forehead protector.


    The emblem of a Konoha ninja fell to the ground with a clang, clearly marked with a scratch. Seeing this, Jiraiya''s pupils shrank.


    "Orochimaru!"


    Clearly, Orochimaru had used genjutsu and summoning techniques to convey his message, severing ties with the Konoha. The Konoha''s high-ranking officials, F4, all fell silent.


    It was a real crisis. Everyone understood Orochimaru''s decision. They had schemed and abandoned him, and this was Orochimaru''s retaliation, a clean break.


    ¡­


    Under the gloomy sky, a light drizzle fell. This spring rain, which should have brought vitality, now gives Konoha a sense of withering. Even the newly sprouted green buds are bent over.


    Konoha, the prison overseen by the Seventh Squad of the Police Department.


    In the drizzling rain, the members of the Anbu checked and verified identities. All members of the Seventh Police Squad silently watched as the Anbu checked and took away these missing Konoha personnel.


    "Kid."


    On the high walls of the prison, Uchiha Yoru stood as if he had lost his soul in the drizzling rain. His upper clothing had been torn from a recent battle, revealing his muscular physique. However, his silhouette in the dim rain seemed so lonely.


    The clear sound of wooden sandals echoed, and Jiraiya approached, not knowing how to comfort him. Yet when Uchiha Yoru heard the footsteps behind him, he closed his eyes, bathing in the rain.


    "Lord Jiraiya, it seems you can''t be trusted either. All the evidence has been taken away. Orochimaru''s last hope has been buried by one of the Three Legendary Ninjas," said Uchiha Yoru, his mouth slowly curving into a self-mocking smile. "Orochimaru-sensei once said that there was only one fool in Konoha who always believed in him. Sadly, I think sensei guessed wrong."


    Jiraiya, also standing in the rain, fell silent. He looked up at the sky covered with dark clouds and muttered, "Throughout life, there are many choices made out of helplessness. No matter what, Orochimaru''s human experimentation has spread throughout Konoha, extinguishing his hopes of becoming the Hokage."


    Human experimentation could be done, but not out in the open. The Sarutobi clan revealing this matter is a complete negation of Orochimaru''s hopes.


    "Konoha needs stability."


    Jiraiya''s words echoed in Uchiha Yoru''s ears. He responded with a mocking smile, "Stability? So, all of this needs Orochimaru-sensei to bear the burden? After all, a Hokage candidate conducting secret human experimentation, and the current Hokage''s family suppressing their own villagers. If all of this gets exposed, the village''s turmoil will be even greater, right?"


    Hearing this, Jiraiya became silent. He was angry and unwilling. But facing the current situation in Konoha, a decision had to be made. If everything was exposed for the sake of feeling better, Konoha would plunge into unprecedented chaos.


    Someone needed to oversee the bigger picture for Konoha. Therefore, after his anger, he chose to remain silent. The issue with Orochimaru alone had already shaken Konoha, there couldn''t be any more.


    "I will stay with the Seventh Police Squad for some time."


    Jiraiya made his choice. By personally stepping in with the Seventh Squad, he also ensured the protection of Orochimaru''s loyal followers from persecution.

 Chapter 116: Elite Meeting

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by terrance smith! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the gloomy drizzle, Jiraiya left. At the same time, his actions brought a sigh of relief to many in the 7th Police Division. This time, they had the backing of another of the Three Legendary Sannin, Jiraiya, although it was merely to protect them. Nevertheless, they managed to avoid danger.


    Konohagakure (Hidden Leaf Village).


    [One of the Three Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, was discovered by the Third Hokage conducting forbidden human experiments in secret. After escaping from the Hidden Leaf, the decision was made to classify Orochimaru as an S-rank dangerous ninja, and he was expelled from the Hidden Leaf Village, forbidden to return. Any ninja from the Hidden Leaf encountering him can abandon their mission and flee without facing any penalties.]


    The knowledge, techniques, and ninjutsu possessed by Orochimaru were treasures of the Hidden Leaf. The Third Hokage initially let him go, then sent Anbu to assassinate him. Perhaps it was this hesitation that made the decision firm.


    However, this time was different. The ninjas in the village were not subjected to experiments and were all still alive and well. Additionally, the matter involved the foundation, the Sarutobi clan, and the senior advisors of the Hidden Leaf. Even the Third Hokage was culpable for oversight. Therefore, to prevent instability, the matter was downplayed.


    Since the establishment of the Hidden Leaf Village, this was the first announcement of someone being labeled an S-rank dangerous ninja without openly acknowledging them as a rogue ninja.


    There was also a gag order on this matter. Most of the elite ninjas were aware of some details and chose to remain silent. Orochimaru''s situation was peculiar. He could be seen as a rogue ninja, but not officially, as there was no formal warrant for his arrest.


    Of the Three Legendary Sannin, both Jiraiya and Tsunade were outliers, already special cases. However, Orochimaru had clearly crossed a line. His banishment from the Hidden Leaf and potential classification as a rogue ninja were evident.


    If Orochimaru were to commit a terror act in the ninja world or cause some harm to the Hidden Leaf, he would be immediately added to the official S-rank rogue ninja wanted list.


    ¡­


    On the tall prison walls, Uchiha Yoru closed his eyes, standing in the rain as if allowing it to wash away his emotions.


    "Brother Yoru."


    "Yoru!"


    The once proud figure now seemed to exude an aura of loneliness and desolation. At that moment, Uchiha Shisui and Hatake Kakashi approached him.


    "Master Yoru! This is what my father asked me to bring." A young figure, Uchiha Itachi, appeared and respectfully presented a scroll.


    Under the drizzling rain, Yoru looked at the scroll, and with a flicker of electric arcs in his hand, turned it to ashes. Looking up at the gloomy sky with one eye squinted, Uchiha Itachi hoarsely asked, "Master Yoru, why does the village treat Orochimaru-sama this way?"


    "Even though Orochimaru-sama was commissioned to conduct research, why was he suddenly charged with a crime, losing everything, and forbidden from ever entering Konoha?"


    With anger evident on his face, Uchiha Itachi continued, "Did Orochimaru betray the village? Or was he abandoned by the village?"


    Seeing Itachi awaken his Sharingan, Kakashi remained silent, reflecting on the events.


    Under the oppressive atmosphere, Yoru murmured, "This is the best outcome. Orochimaru almost became Konoha''s S-class rogue ninja."


    Rogue ninja!


    The words weighed heavily on everyone''s heart. Hatake Kakashi, seeing the mood, hoarsely said, "Yoru, your eye!"


    In the rain, blood started flowing from Yoru''s right eye injury, forcing him to close it. He looked at Kakashi with a sense of loss.


    "Kakashi, White Fang gave up the mission for his comrades and became a pariah. Orochimaru, to complete the mission, chose to conceal certain things to protect his comrades. Are they both failures?"


    The names White Fang and Orochimaru weighed heavily on the atmosphere. Kakashi looked at the dejected Yoru, recalling similar events from when he was seven. However, Orochimaru had chosen a safer path and still failed.


    Is sacrificing comrades for the mission the right thing? Then what is the ''Will of Fire''? Is it a joke?


    Two heroes of Konoha, both infamous for mission issues. Kakashi now understood that these incidents were influenced by public opinion, clearly manipulated by someone in the shadows, intent on ensuring Orochimaru''s downfall.


    Uchiha Shisui, seemingly calm, had emotions raging in his eyes. Seeing children and ninjas who could vouch for Orochimaru''s innocence being taken away, his face showed an extreme and crazed emotion.


    "Big brother Yoru, tell me, what is the ''Will of Fire''? Why did Orochimaru, who inherited the ''Will of Fire'', end up being exiled with a tarnished reputation, while those who betray the ''Will of Fire'' and the village''s regulations remain unscathed?"


    The agitated Uchiha Shisui shouted, "It''s a top-secret mission from the Anbu Root! Where''s the leader of Root? And what about the influential Sarutobi clan and the trio clans of Ino-Shika-Cho who stirred the pot? Why are they safe, while Orochimaru, who carried the ''Will of Fire'', had to leave his home?"


    "I don''t understand! Did Orochimaru betray the ''Will of Fire''? Or was he the one who was abandoned?"


    The rain curtain fell on the face, and now it is unclear whether the water on the cheeks is tears or rainwater. In this way, he vented his hoarse voice. At this moment, he began to doubt when the leaf he protected started rotting! Rotten to the extreme!


    At the same time, the two three-tomoe Sharingan in Uchiha Shisui''s eyes spun crazily, faintly seeing a hint of connected black lines.


    Beside him, Hatake Kakashi, dispatched from both the Anbu and the Root, had completed his mission. Everything had come to light, but it left him feeling bitter and sad.


    "Shisui, perhaps all this is because the Third Hokage wanted to stay in power."


    At this moment, Kakashi truly believed what Danzo had said, that the Third Hokage allowed the Fourth Hokage to die in battle and then returned to power.


    Kakashi''s words stunned everyone. Even the young Uchiha Itachi looked incredulous. Under Kakashi''s bewildered look, a hoarse voice emerged.


    "I wish it were all false, but as Danzo said, the endless years have worn away the will of the great shinobi. The current Third may be power-hungry!"


    However, before Kakashi could finish, Uchiha Yoru''s fist had already landed heavily. With a thud, Kakashi kneeled with one hand on his abdomen, and even the forehead protector fell off.


    Under the rain, Uchiha Yoru''s injured eye corner bled, revealing a spinning Sharingan, staring fiercely at Kakashi and saying coldly, "Hatake Kakashi! I hope this is the last time! Don''t speculate about the village''s Kage based on your wild guesses. You''re not qualified!"


    "Cut off all the dirty thoughts in your heart! If you do it again, I will end you personally!"


    The cold voice echoed, and at this moment, Kakashi, kneeling in the rain, looked up with pain in his eyes. The Third Hokage had always been suspicious of the Uchiha, but the Uchiha did not allow anyone to tarnish the sacred title of the Hokage. How ironic.


    "Brother Yoru! What if what Kakashi said is true?" At this moment, Shisui lowered his head and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    They had witnessed and experienced everything, not just heard about it. They had seen the darkness and decay of the village.


    "You doubt the Hokage!" With a spinning three-tomoe Sharingan that began to change, Uchiha Yoru looked coldly at Uchiha Shisui and Hatake Kakashi. Yet both seemed determined even after witnessing such darkness.


    Influenced by certain factors, as Danzo had said, they began to suspect that the Third Hokage wanted power, unwilling to step down, even wanting to make the Hokage position exclusive to the Sarutobi clan.


    "If such a day comes! I will do my best to become the new Hokage of Konoha and change everything!"


    With those firm words echoing in the rain, tears could be seen in Shisui''s eyes.


    "Brother Yoru! Lord Orochimaru, who truly inherited the Will of Fire, was abandoned, while the corrupt high-ranking officials who abandoned the Will of Fire are still in power!"


    In the rain, as Shisui''s eyes revealed a hint of desperation, his three black tomoe completely melted into a four-corner windmill shape.


    Simultaneously, the three-tomoe in Yoru''s exposed eye also connected, resembling a spinning dart. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Kakashi, who had taken a hit to the abdomen and was kneeling, lifted his head. His forehead protector had fallen off, revealing his unsealed three-tomoe Sharingan. It began to slowly spin, turning into a black boomerang shape.


    Under the rainy night, Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyo Sharingan was activated, as were the eyes of Yoruichi and Kakashi. The sight of three people with Mangekyo Sharingan eyes shocked the watching Uchiha Itachi.


    His one-tomoe Sharingan seemed pressured under the gaze of such high-level eyes. Perhaps stimulated by the betrayal of the Will of Fire, his one-tomoe Sharingan began to spin, hinting at evolving into a two-tomoe.


    ¡­


    In this evolution, a sharp pain in their eyes made them close their eyes. Kakashi even felt the rapid depletion of chakra and was deeply shocked. His eyes seemed to have evolved.


    Uchiha Shisui closed his eyes in pain. Being a descendant of Uchiha Kagami, he knew the cost of these eyes more than anyone else. It made his pain even more profound, even hating himself.


    "Why! Why didn''t these eyes come earlier? Just a little earlier, and I could have changed everything!"


    Tears mixed with rain slid down his cheeks. Orochimaru''s fate made Uchiha Shisui utterly disappointed with the current leadership of Konoha.


    Kakashi was panting heavily. He had experienced more and had his own political opinions. He felt that the previous generations who fought for Konoha had decayed, driving away many heroes for the sake of power.


    Uchiha Itachi, although the youngest among the four, felt deep disdain for the current Hokage leadership because of his mature mindset.


    "Beyond the regular Sharingan evolution, there''s another form called ''Mangeky¨­''..."


    As the rain grew heavier, a dazed Uchiha Shisui explained the origins of the Mangeky¨­ to the three.


    After understanding its origin, Uchiha Yoru covered one of his eyes, feeling a bit regretful. For now, he could only evolve one eye, especially if he wanted to inherit Orochimaru''s legacy, which required a lot of funds.


    Suddenly, a hawk''s signal echoed across the Konoha sky.


    "Shisui, go and tell the members of Team 7. Those who want to leave are free to, but those who want to stay, I, Uchiha Yoru, will stand before them."


    Orochimaru''s downfall meant the collapse of his power. However, some direct followers had already been marked by Orochimaru, waiting for the end under political failure.


    The one most affected was him, Orochimaru''s direct disciple, the famous Uchiha Yoru after his fight with the Legendary Sannin, Jiraiya, backed by the Uchiha clan.


    "Brother Yoru! You!"


    Uchiha Shisui, who had lost Orochimaru, showed panic. Uchiha Yoru looked at the three and smiled freely, "Shisui, please take care of the Uchiha in the future."


    "Kakashi, I hope you can take care of the Uchiha in the future. And Itachi, just learn ninjutsu from Shisui, but don''t learn his personality."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru seemed to be preparing for the worst. After all, with Orochimaru''s departure, he was the primary target.


    The hawk''s signal was a summons for the Konoha elite ninja to attend a high-level meeting.

 Chapter 117: War

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by terrance smith! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the dark clouds, the spring rain seemed to show no signs of stopping, continuing from day to night. The atmosphere in Konoha Village, which was peaceful just yesterday, now feels oppressive today.


    The Hokage''s office building is brightly lit under the gloomy sky. Inside the highest conference room, all the elite ninja from the village have gathered, excluding those on duty, on missions, or stationed outside.


    Special Jounin do not have the qualifications to attend this meeting. Officially, there are only two titles for Jounin in the village. One is Jounin, who are already considered the elite of the village. The other is Special Jounin, a title that is more of an honorary recognition given to those who possess specific abilities at the Jounin level or have made significant contributions.


    Rather than calling them Special Jounin, they could be termed Honorary Jounin. However, there''s another title, Elite Jounin, which isn''t an official title among the Five Great Ninja Villages but is merely an informal designation.


    They are considered the elite among Jounin or have earned their reputation from enemy ninja villages. Such ninjas are referred to as Elite Jounin.


    Inside the Hokage''s conference room.


    As the attendees arrive one after another, the brightly lit conference room is filled with the strong scent of tobacco.


    "Everyone''s here."


    There are more than a hundred Jounin present, but this is not the full strength of Konoha. After all, there still need to be Jounin stationed elsewhere after this incident.


    The prominent families all have serious expressions on their faces. Today''s events were too sudden, and everyone seems to be struggling to process what has happened.


    The oppressive atmosphere is even thicker than the time after the Nine-Tails'' rampage. Even Jiraiya, one of the Three Legendary Sannin, has personally attended.


    In just a few short years, the previous Hokage still had an aura of unyielding authority, but now, his cheeks seem more haggard.


    "Sit."


    At the sound of that hoarse command, all the Jounin respectfully sit, looking at the village''s top leaders, the F4. Everyone looks grim, as no one ever imagined they would be pushing away a Kage-level powerhouse.


    The Third Hokage looks around the room. After exhaling a thick puff of smoke, his eyes carry a heavy and hoarse tone, "Orochimaru''s public experiments with forbidden jutsu on humans are now known to all. Regarding the village''s decision, which is also my decision, does anyone have objections?"


    His aged face, now showing age spots, still bears the aura of a dominant ninja. Even in this moment, he remains like a tiger overlooking Konoha.


    Everyone remains silent. Even Uchiha Yoru is silent. This is politics! Some things are clearly assigned from above, but as long as you keep them under wraps, even if everyone knows, it''s fine. But once exposed, it becomes a problem.


    This is still being considerate. If Orochimaru had outright defected, the higher-ups would deny any involvement and lay all the blame on him. Now, they''re just trying to put an end to this matter messily.


    For instance, what were Orochimaru''s human experiments? What forbidden jutsu was he researching? How did he manage to avoid the Anbu Black Ops, Root, Police Force, Intelligence Division, and numerous ninja scouts? How did he manage to openly bring so much research funding, equipment, and specimens to the village?


    Can all this be pursued? So, anyone who steps up now to investigate will end their political career and be blacklisted, becoming a scapegoat.


    You either play by the rules of politics, or if you don''t have the power to overthrow everything in Konoha, you can''t overturn the table.


    As expected, after seeing everyone silently accepting the decision, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, hoarsely said, "The head of the Anbu Black Ops, ''Sarutobi Mei'', has violated regulations, causing instability in Konoha. She will be relieved of her duties. Due to her grave negligence, her execution is set for three days from now!"


    "Also, Sarutobi Shinzo''s performance in the Land of Lightning was unsatisfactory. He is now demoted to Vice Commander of the frontlines. Nara Shikaku will assume the role of Commander."


    Boom!


    Everyone is shocked but also understanding. After causing such a massive incident, Hiruzen had to provide an explanation.


    The Jounin present aren''t fools. Even if they don''t know now, Jounin has strong investigative abilities. In a few days, everything will be clear.


    Therefore, Hiruzen directly addressed the issue, even making a harsh decision regarding the main culprit. Remember, this person is his daughter-in-law.


    "Sarutobi! Mei is very skilled. Executing her now will only weaken Konoha."


    At Hiruzen''s decisive action, Konoha''s top leaders are all shocked. After hearing it, a senior ninja, Koharu Utatane, frowned and discussed the current situation.


    "Orochimaru''s expulsion will cause turmoil throughout Konoha and even the Land of Fire. Now is a time of crisis and need for Konoha. I suggest temporarily detaining Mei on the frontlines to redeem her sins. After all, the strength of an Elite Jounin is indispensable in any ninja village."


    Following Koharu Utatane''s words, Homura Mitokado also voiced his opinion, "Sarutobi, I think Koharu Utatane''s proposal is good. The strength of an Elite Jounin is a crucial force on the frontlines, and no one knows what might happen."


    At this moment, all the ninja are mostly silent. However, some, like Uchiha Shisui hidden among the crowd, are filled with resentment. Hearing the leaders speak, he finds it ironic. An Elite Jounin? Why not mention the loss of a Kage-level powerhouse that could deter enemy nations?


    The elite Jounin from the Ino-Shika-Cho clans all give wry smiles. Ch¨­za Akimichi puts on a simple smile, "I agree with the two advisors. After all, the role of an Elite Jounin on the frontlines is crucial."


    "I also agree."


    "Indeed, the head of the Anbu Black Ops has worked hard. This time, no one knew things would escalate to this point."


    "I agree."


    After someone spoke up, one by one, the elite ninjas nodded in agreement. Most of them didn''t want to be involved in such matters. Some were staunch supporters of the Third Hokage and naturally spoke up for their own.


    "Let''s discuss the matter of Sarutobi Mei later, Sarutobi! Now, we need to address the turmoil after Orochimaru''s exile." The elderly woman, Koharu Utatane, who had been involved in politics for years, first sent out a signal and then swiftly changed the topic.


    As expected, upon hearing the main issue, the Third Hokage frowned and spoke gravely, "I have already sent orders to the border areas to be on guard, especially as some smaller countries might exploit this to instigate disputes between the larger nations."


    After such an incident, the Third Hokage''s primary concern was its potential detrimental effects, and he had already issued several commands.


    However, at that moment, when Shimura Danzo saw the figure of an Uchiha, one of his eyes immediately revealed a malicious glint, "Third, the matter of the police force''s 7th squad, which Uchiha Yoru is in charge of, seems unresolved."


    The atmosphere instantly turned tense. Everyone closed their mouths, sensing that the climax was about to unfold. With Orochimaru expelled, what was to be done with this direct disciple?


    Facing the indifferent gaze of Shimura Danzo, Uchiha Yoru calmly looked at the Konoha F4 and said, "The 7th squad of the police force only executes the orders from the root division."


    "How audacious!"


    Shimura Danzo snorted coldly, but internally, he was amused. Although no one had anticipated the matter with Orochimaru, it had already occurred. Now, it needs to be dealt with promptly. For Danzo, this might not necessarily be a bad thing.


    This event shattered the Sarutobi clan''s fantasy of dual Hokages. After all, no one expected such a fierce reaction from Orochimaru. Look at how White Fang simply went home quietly, unlike Orochimaru, who straightaway aimed to become a rogue ninja.


    His rivals were almost all eliminated, but the power left behind by Orochimaru remained, representing a formidable strength that Danzo now wished to harness.


    Hyuga Hizashi''s face turned pale upon hearing this. He had thought he had found a strong ally, but it turned out to be a liability. Uchiha Shisui clenched his fists, while Hatake Kakashi covered his face, showing no emotion.


    Facing the challenges from Konoha''s highest authorities, Uchiha Yoru remained calm, even turning his back to everyone, signaling them not to act recklessly.


    They were in a weak position! They couldn''t resist everything, but this was a community, a village with rules. If they couldn''t break the rules, they would retaliate within their boundaries.


    "Lord Third Hokage, the police force operates independently from the other Konoha divisions, possessing autonomy. They are only accountable to the Hokage, but they also have the responsibility to assist other departments, right?"


    Uchiha Yoru directly ignored Shimura Danzo. Knowing that Danzou was targeting him, he needed to garner enough power in the upper echelons. Therefore, he needed allies, like the Third Hokage, especially since the high command owed him for this incident.


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, responded gravely, "Indeed, the police force has the duty to assist all departments."


    "So, Uchiha Yoru, the captain of the 7th squad of the police force! In assisting the former deputy head of the root division, what has he done that''s so audacious?"


    With that statement, Shimura Danzo was filled with rage. For many years, no one had dared to challenge the authority of Konoha''s upper echelons. They, the F4, had been unchallenged for years. Now, a young upstart dared to do so.


    Speaking of the deputy head of the root division, everyone knew that it was Orochimaru''s previous position.


    Koharu Utatane, seeing all this, narrowed her eyes and said, "Danzo, you have already been suspended."


    Looking at the F4 in their guise of fairness, seemingly standing up for justice, but in reality, one was playing good cop, and the other, bad cop.


    "Lord Hokage, this is proof of the 7th squad of the police force assisting the root division."


    Uchiha Yoru slowly took out a scroll from his robe. Many were surprised at that moment, but soon everyone began to ponder.


    Did Orochimaru have foresight? Or was it that the Uchiha clan was always prepared to protect themselves if something went wrong?


    "The former deputy head of the Root Department once specially ordered me to raise research funds from major clans on the pretext of village secret research, claiming that the Root Department and the village would make up for it later. This is everyone''s IOU." S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Once again, Uchiha Yoru took out a scroll from his chest. Although he looked calm, at this moment, all the major clans were restless, and many looked at Shimura Danzo.


    However, when Shimura Danzo, who took over the money scroll, opened it with a sneer, his eyes widened instantly, shocked by the sequence of numbers.


    Upon seeing this, the Third Hokage couldn''t help but snort coldly, giving Danzo a displeased glance. "If you hadn''t made such a fuss, how could this have happened? All this money serves you right!"


    As for the 500 million from the Sarutobi clan, he felt even more heartbroken. It wasn''t about the money, but the loss of a Kage-level combatant under his command.


    Uchiha Yoru sneered in his heart, thinking how the power Orochimaru left behind after his defection has become a hot cake. Some with no deep ties might not care, but quite a few marked ninjas did.


    Only two people were really confident in taking over this power - the Third Hokage and Danzo. Meanwhile, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, responsible for diplomacy, lacked Danzo''s ambition at their age.


    Danzo wanted to recruit people to the Root Department? How many ninjas in Konoha would be willing?


    "Indeed, it was personally signed by the former deputy head of the Root Department." The head of the Aburame clan, usually inconspicuous, said in a deep voice. Their clan lent a significant 50 million.


    Once one person spoke, other clan leaders also expressed their opinions. Shimura Danzo, seeing this, was filled with rage, and even the Third Hokage was annoyed.


    They didn''t expect this situation. Now, what''s the difference between Orochimaru and a defector? It''s just a facade for Konoha.


    The legendary Sanin, Tsunade, distanced herself from Konoha, while Jiraiya roamed outside, gathering intelligence, at least not participating in village power struggles.


    Now, because of Orochimaru''s research for Konoha, a disaster was sparked by those seeking benefits. They took away all research materials and funds, which essentially means they gained nothing. They even forced a Kage-level power to flee to another country. This is almost tantamount to defection.


    "Given the village''s current financial constraints, once stability is achieved, these funds will be gradually repaid to the respective clans." Homura Mitokado frowned, looking at the large amount of money, expressing the village''s determination. The clans were relieved to hear this.


    Because of this huge sum, no clan wanted to kick Orochimaru while he was down. Orochimaru was now on the edge of being listed as an S-rank rogue ninja. Once he crossed that line, it would mean he absconded with the money, and they wouldn''t be able to claim it.


    Likewise, the higher-ups in Konoha were very cautious, considering it unwise to list Orochimaru as an S-rank rogue ninja just because of the money.


    "Uchiha Yoru, I hope the ninjas in charge of the Water Country frontline can be consoled in the name of the Police Force''s Seventh Squad. What do you think?"


    The climax is here. The Orochimaru matter is coming to an end. However, the real focus now is on Orochimaru''s direct force, the Ninjas at the frontline.


    Having been stationed at the border for many years, Orochimaru has numerous followers, including many fanatics. The Third Hokage, with a serious expression, mentioned this, hoping to appease them with Uchiha Yoru, Orochimaru''s disciple.

 Chapter 118: Let the Kunai fly a bit longer...

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Armin Hirsch! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Hokage''s office.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on the rising star who had gained prominence in just a few years. Especially after today''s confrontation with one of the Three Sannin, Jiraiya, it was clear that his strength did not just come from his family name and the reputation of Orochimaru.


    Facing the Third Hokage''s seemingly inquisitive tone, everyone understood that this was not a negotiation. It was a signal sent in front of everyone regarding the village''s conciliatory policy towards Orochimaru''s forces.


    Uchiha Yoru, seeing the situation, showed no extreme reactions. With everyone watching him, he said in a deep voice, "The Police Force''s Seventh Squad will follow the Hokage''s orders."


    Internally, he sneered. Such a calculated move; truly worthy of the Third, one of the three great shinobi. Even though they were caught off guard by Orochimaru''s actions, their response was swift.


    The conciliatory policy towards Orochimaru''s forces was clear: first appease, then divide and conquer. With Orochimaru''s departure, years of his accumulation would crumble.


    With the loss of their leader, the followers'' spirits would scatter, and Uchiha Yoru was the heir to that leadership. Thus, their current focus was on him.


    "Uchiha Yoru has been mature and steady in this matter, avoiding further escalation. This deserves praise."


    Homura Mitokado, with an admiring look, said these words. Turning to the Third Hokage, Koharu Utatane nodded in agreement, "Indeed, if it weren''t for Uchiha Yoru''s stability, the situation might have been much worse."


    Among the top leaders of Konoha, only Shimura Danzo remained cold-faced. His displeasure wasn''t directed at Uchiha Yoru, but rather at the entire Uchiha clan.


    Indeed, as the two senior advisors began to heap praise, if it had been anyone else, they might have been overwhelmed by now. The Third Hokage, after listening, also nodded in agreement, "Well done. The village will reward those who contribute. With the village in turmoil, I hope that Uchiha Yoru, as a Jonin, can perform well, especially as the prison is of utmost importance! He will also be rewarded with a Konoha-style Swordsmanship A-rank ninjutsu scroll and a chakra metal weapon."


    As the voice of the Third Generation fell, everyone couldn''t help but glance at this rising star. This person had been confined, even though it was only for a short period, and there was compensation. But did the Uchiha clan lack this?


    Among the elite ninjas, Kakashi Hatake tightened his fists involuntarily upon hearing this decision. Uchiha Shisui lowered his head, but determination was evident in his eyes.


    The Konoha higher-ups didn''t want this matter to cause too much turbulence. Therefore, among Orochimaru''s disciples, only Uchiha Yoru, who could stand up for this cause and even cause instability, was confined. Once everything settles down, it would become a thing of the past.


    "Uchiha Yoru obeys the Hokage''s orders."


    Uchiha Yoru had anticipated this situation. Anyone in this position would not just watch an unstable factor exist. So he calmly and sadly accepted everything.


    Inside the meeting room, Jiraiya watched the scene with some disappointment. The higher-ups'' complacency for stability disappointed him. It was almost like raising a hand high and just making a louder sound when it falls.


    Orochimaru had completely lost the qualification to compete for the position of Hokage and couldn''t recover. All of this was caused by the higher-ups for the sake of stability. However, the result was just this. Although this method was safe, it hurt some people''s feelings.


    "Haha, little Yoru, I will be in your Seventh Police Department during this time. If you have any questions about ninjutsu in the future, feel free to ask me."


    In the suppressed meeting room, a hearty laughter suddenly rang out. It was Jiraiya, laughing carelessly and patting his chest, making it clear to everyone that he wanted to let bygones be bygones and also to protect Uchiha Yoru.


    "Thank you, Master Jiraiya."


    Uchiha Yoru bowed his head respectfully, but as he lowered it, the corners of his mouth slowly rose, revealing a profound smile.


    Divide? Win over? Completely collapse Orochimaru''s power?


    If it were a peaceful time, unless he had the power to overthrow everything, he would have to succumb. Unfortunately! The news from the border won''t give you time to divide or win over.


    With Orochimaru''s departure, it seems that this power will become fragmented. But if he could come to the forefront, this power would converge and rise again from the fragmentation. Although there would be losses, the essence would remain.


    Let Kunai fly a little longer.


    ...


    In the Hidden Cloud Village of the Land of Lightning, inside the office of the Raikage.


    At this moment, the Fourth Raikage looked at the report in his hand. The veins on his forehead bulged out of anger, and he shouted, "Damn it! What is the intelligence department doing! Just as we signed a peace treaty, the Sannin Orochimaru gets expelled from Konoha and is even listed as an S-rank dangerous ninja." s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    A Cloud ninja with a solemn expression said, "Lord Raikage, there is a piece of intelligence that has been elevated to S-rank that you need to review."


    Upon reading this piece of S-rank intelligence sent by the intelligence department, the Fourth Raikage was furious, slamming his fist on the desk, breaking it into pieces.


    "Damn it! Why wasn''t this information given priority? Why am I only hearing about it now?"


    The Raikage was enraged. This intelligence came from an insider spy in Konoha. It clearly stated that Konoha''s higher-ups were not pleased with Orochimaru and wanted to suppress him to prevent him from competing for the Hokage position.


    The date! This was from a month ago! Had he known this information earlier, he would have chosen to create chaos with the spies stationed within Konoha and the Land of Fire.


    "Lord Raikage, at the time, the intelligence department thought this information seemed exaggerated. After all, no one expected that Orochimaru, one of the Sannin, would be expelled from Konoha."


    "Damn it!" The Fourth Raikage roared in anger. Even if he had been in that situation, he wouldn''t have believed that Konoha could almost force one of their own top-tier ninja to defect.


    "Inform the intelligence department that all information from this spy should be reviewed by me as a priority. Given that this insider from Konoha knows such confidential information, they must hold a high rank. Whatever they want, be it gold or medicinal herbs, offer it generously. Even if it''s jutsu below A-rank, as long as the information''s value is appropriate, the intelligence department has the authority to decide."


    "Yes, sir!"


    In the world of ninja, intelligence is of utmost importance. Likewise, between nations, intelligence is paramount. If there truly is such a high-ranking mole within Konoha, it would be a huge gain for them. It would mean that they would have access to the internal information of Konoha right under their noses.


    Land of Water, Mist Village office.


    The petite Fourth Mizukage coldly looked at the information in his hand and said in a stern voice, "Have this lead watched by the ''Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost''(excuse me who?), and take this opportunity to initiate the plan to occupy the former site of the Whirlpool Country."


    "Yes!"


    The Mist Village had long been plotting to occupy the Whirlpool Country. After all, the Land of Water is an island nation, far from the mainland. Similarly, the Whirlpool Country is an island nation, but it''s located right next to the Land of Fire.


    Even though the Whirlpool Country had been destroyed and remained unclaimed for a long time, it has always been a buffer zone between the wars of the Land of Fire and the Land of Water, staying as a no man''s land over the years.


    During the Third War, they established a foothold on this island (Whirlpool Country) and directly led their ninja corps into the territory of the Land of Fire. Having tasted success, they naturally wanted to fully occupy the old site of the Whirlpool Country during the instability in Konoha.


    Land of Earth, Iwagakure''s office.


    ¨­noki looked at the intelligence in his hand, unable to hide his astonishment. "Looks like Sarutobi and Danz¨­ were still careless. The White Fang incident from nine years ago didn''t teach them a lesson. I thought they could control it this time, but who knows about human nature, haha."


    After experiencing three battle defeats, a rarely seen broad smile appeared on ¨­noki''s face. He looked at the intel in his hand with a big grin, nodding, "Have the intelligence department keep a close watch. Even though we are 80% sure of an internal traitor, it might just be a bait."


    "Yes."


    "Hehe, with Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin, being expelled from the Land of Fire, who is left in Konoha to bear the burden?" ¨­noki squinted his eyes and revealed a cunning smile, "Spread the news of Orochimaru''s expulsion from the Land of Fire throughout the shinobi world at the fastest speed."


    "At the same time, secretly instructed our spies in all the small village countries to create chaos, saying that there was a civil war between Orochimaru of Konoha and both the old and new factions led by Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danz¨­. In the end, Orochimaru fled disgracefully from the Land of Fire, and Konoha suffered heavy casualties."


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki''s methods were in no way inferior to the Third Hokage. Both were crafty figures. He decided to maximize benefits and create chaos, regardless of whether the news about Konoha was true or not. He would not miss any opportunity.


    "At the same time, dispatch three elite teams to the borders of the Land of Fire to cause trouble posing as shinobi from Takigakure, Kusagakure, and Amegakure. Also, undercover teams disguise themselves as Konoha shinobi to cause chaos in various countries. We might not be able to start a great ninja war, but I want to plunge the borders of the Land of Fire into perpetual warfare and gloom."


    Tsuchikage ¨­noki smirked, relishing the chance to stir up friction between the smaller nations and the Land of Fire.


    "Someone, send orders to the ninja army at the borders of the Land of Earth, make them create an illusion that they are ready to wage war on the Land of Fire at any moment. In a word, make the front lines of the Land of Fire tense, and let the smoke of battle rise."


    "Yes!"


    With ¨­noki''s successive orders, the massive war machine of Iwagakure started to move, signaling the initiation of warfare.


    Under the setting sun, ¨­noki revealed a cold, resentful smile, "Hiruzen Sarutobi, we have fought in the Land of Fire for three wars. I won''t give you any more time to recuperate."


    The foundation of the Land of Fire was too strong. So strong that the other four countries couldn''t compete on their own. After so many years and three wars, just when hope seemed near, it ended in defeat. Even though Konoha also suffered losses, a defeat was still a defeat.


    Unexpectedly, fate seemed to favor them. The Nine-Tails'' rampage killed the Fourth Hokage of Konoha and several elite ninjas. Just when things seemed to stabilize, news of a potential Hokage being expelled surfaced. If he didn''t seize this opportunity, it would be foolish.


    Country of Wind, Hidden Sand Village.


    The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, looked at the intelligence report, unable to suppress a frown. After pondering for a long time, considering the deep scars of the Third War, he let out a sigh of resignation.


    "Let our people try to incite a conflict between the small nations and the Land of Fire. Even if an overt war can''t break out, we must still instigate covert assassination missions."


    "Yes."


    The Land of Fire, Konoha, is in turmoil. Similarly, his Country of Wind is also greatly diminished. The Hidden Sand Village suffered the most grievous losses in the Third War, which is why they now don''t even dare to show their strength openly.


    "Speed up the peace talks with the Hidden Mist Village. The ninja world is becoming unstable, and we don''t have the energy to engage with the Mist ninjas."


    "Yes."


    ...


    While this happens, the entire ninja world spread the news that Orochimaru from the Hidden Leaf Village was expelled. Thanks to countless pushers, the spread of this news was so fast that it caught the Hidden Leaf Village off guard.


    Numerous ambitious small countries showed their bloodthirsty fangs. It wasn''t that they foolishly thought they could take advantage of the Hidden Leaf at this time, but they saw hope.


    The idea of ambitious small countries was simple: to provoke wars between major countries. Countless ninjas from small countries, disguised as ninjas from the Five Great Countries, began to provoke, especially with the unrest, various escort missions within the Land of Fire were often attacked by unknown ninjas, instantly dropping the recently recovered peaceful atmosphere to freezing point.


    Some puppet small countries supported by major countries directly bragged about the damages the Third Great Ninja War did to them. They started causing troubles at the borders. Some played the victim first, accusing the Hidden Leaf of causing troubles.


    Less than five years after the end of the Third War, the once peaceful atmosphere of the ninja world became turbulent again.


    Especially the Land of Lightning, seeing the escalating situation, shamelessly put the peace treaty they just signed behind and began to cause frequent troubles at the frontline.


    All major countries in the ninja world almost unanimously agreed on one point: they could possibly bring down the number one major country in the ninja world while the Hidden Leaf was vulnerable.


    Land of Fire, Hidden Leaf office.


    The Hidden Leaf''s top leaders, F4, gathered again. At this moment, their faces were full of worries, especially the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, who said sternly, "Who is it! There''s a traitor among us, and we don''t even know. Our defenses at the borders aren''t ready, yet the entire ninja world knows."


    They knew they couldn''t hide the matter about Orochimaru, so they reacted immediately. But this incident exceeded everyone''s expectations. The spread was too fast, and the responses from major ninja villages were not only quick but also very clear about their frontline defenses.


    Especially the defenses of the Land of Lightning and the Land of Water became like sieves, causing chaos within the Land of Fire.


    "Damn, did Orochimaru betray us and sell our frontline intelligence after being expelled from the Hidden Leaf?"


    Danzo Shimura, who often thinks of people in the worst way, was the first to speak. However, Hiruzen Sarutobi angrily slammed the table, "Danzo! If Orochimaru wanted to betray the village, it wouldn''t just be about frontline defenses."


    Everyone in the Hidden Leaf was guessing if they had a traitor among them, but they never thought of Orochimaru. After all, if he had really been betrayed, countless secrets would have been leaked by now.


    Who would think that a young Uchiha boy, sitting leisurely in the office, was enjoying the turmoil of the entire ninja world?


    What a golden opportunity. He was under everyone''s watch and trapped in the Hidden Leaf. No one would suspect him. Orochimaru just glanced at the defense map last time, and he paid attention, never thinking it would come in handy.


    Even if Hiruzen Shinzo was powerful, he couldn''t possibly modify all of Orochimaru''s arrangements, let alone the Land of Water region.


    Let the kunai fly a bit longer.

 Chapter 119: Yoru in Frontline

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Armin Hirsch! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha.


    Police Department Seventh Division Office Building.


    Once, this place buzzed with the bustling energy of working ninjas coming and going. However, now the ninjas passing by outside would lower their heads and quickly move along without daring to look up. Many would even choose to take a detour.


    Inside the office building, a heavy atmosphere prevailed. Through the windows, you could clearly see the ninjas from the Root and the Anbu Division secretly watching them.


    "Captain, almost half of the Seventh Division staff have left. Here''s the list of those who departed," said Y¨±gao Uzuki respectfully, placing a stack of names on the desk. In her eyes, Uchiha Yoru, who had experienced the incident with Orochimaru, seemed like a completely different person.


    Uchiha Yoru leaned gracefully in his chair, squinting and basking in the sunlight filtering through the window, while sipping tea. "They all left. Yugao, why didn''t you?"


    Uchiha Yoru teased, and Y¨±gao Uzuki forced a smile, "Captain Yoru, everything will be alright."


    The Seventh Division has become a target within the village, drawing everyone''s attention. At the same time, Uchiha Yoru, as a disciple of Orochimaru, has gained immense fame, especially for his self-developed S-level ninja technique.


    Uchiha Yoru is now a powerful elite ninja. Because of this, and his identity, and the unwavering existence of the Hyuga Branch family, it gives hope to the ninjas under Orochimaru''s command.


    However, the Seventh Division is indeed being watched. After returning from the Hokage''s office, Uchiha Yoru has never left.


    "Heh, I didn''t expect you to be the one comforting me," Uchiha Yoru said with a gentle smile, admiring her cold, jade-like hands.


    "Yugao, since you chose to stay, remember that strength is the foundation for a ninja. Do not slack off in your training."


    Her hands being played with by him, a blushing Y¨±gao Uzuki lowered her head. Hearing Uchiha Yoru''s words, her heart raced, but she gathered her courage and asked, "Captain Yoru, what should we do next?"


    "What to do?" Looking at Y¨±gao Uzuki''s shy face, Uchiha Yoru smiled.


    In Y¨±gao Uzuki''s bashful eyes, Uchiha Yoru slowly stood up and gazed at the ninjas outside. Under the sunlight, he seemed to be draped in a golden coat.


    "I want to become powerful. One day, I will be there!" Uchiha Yoru said with determination, pointing in the direction of the Hokage''s monument. This sight left Y¨±gao Uzuki in awe.


    An Uchiha with the goal of becoming Hokage, an Uchiha dedicated to the ninjas and the village¡ªwhy doesn''t the village trust him? At that moment, Y¨±gao Uzuki began to question the village''s decisions.


    Uchiha Yoru seemed lost in his world, fervently saying, "When I become Hokage, the darkness over Konoha will disappear, and I will personally welcome back the heroes of Konoha."


    Heroes of Konoha? Is he referring to Lord Orochimaru?


    Y¨±gao Uzuki pondered. She was not an ordinary ninja from the village ignorant of everything. In the Seventh Division, she knew many things and was well aware of the many mysteries surrounding Lord Orochimaru, which made her skeptical.


    The Seventh Division of the Police Department faced challenges. Orochimaru''s disciple, Uchiha Yoru, was being watched and was almost confined to the office building.


    As the saying goes, when the tree falls, the monkeys scatter. With Orochimaru''s decline, naturally, many left, leaving behind those who couldn''t or those who were unwilling to leave.


    ...


    Hokage''s Office.


    "Mist Village is seizing this opportunity to dispatch troops to the Whirlpool Country."


    "Many traces of shinobi from the Cloud Village have been found at the borders of the Land of Lightning."


    "Recently, there have been frequent attacks and harassments by ninjas at the borderlands, most of which are impersonations from smaller ninja villages, with the intention of instigating battles between major nations."


    "A significant number of rogue ninjas and mercenary ninjas have recently infiltrated the Land of Fire, causing severe disruptions to public order."


    "Due to the negative impact of the Orochimaru incident, our village''s task volume has decreased by half, especially for overseas assignments. Rogue ninjas and enemy country ninjas are targeting us covertly."


    At this moment, inside the office, both Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane recounted recent events with furrowed brows, especially the instability at the frontiers which greatly concerned them.


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, with his brow deeply furrowed, faced the tumultuous situation. Even though the Orochimaru incident was not handled well, creating such an uproar, his many years of political experience told him that only calmness could find a solution.


    "Rogue ninjas and mercenaries causing chaos are nothing but the manipulations of some hidden villages behind the scenes. They aim to profit, using lowly means from smaller villages, absurdly attempting to incite wars between major nations."


    After a cold laugh, Hiruzen Sarutobi sternly said, "Order the Leaf Village shinobi to enhance their defenses, especially monitor and eliminate all rogue and mercenary ninjas within the Land of Fire. Once they enter my territory, they won''t be allowed to act recklessly."


    "The Sand Village suffered the most in the third war. No need to mention now, even given another five years, they are not a concern. The cunning Tsuchikage from the Stone Village wouldn''t start a world war so easily. Half of the disturbances in the bordering small nations might be his doing."


    Being the Hokage for so many years, Hiruzen Sarutobi was familiar with the character of each major village leader. He calmly began analyzing the situation.


    "The barbarians of the Cloud Village seem restless. Let Shinzo keep a close watch. A temporary setback is nothing. As long as we adjust and prepare, the Cloud Village doesn''t have the guts to start a war."


    Having easily deduced the situation the Leaf Village is facing, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane both looked impressed.


    However, upon seeing the intel about the Land of Water, the Third Hokage deeply furrowed his brow, took a heavy puff from his pipe, and after exhaling a thick plume of smoke, a serious expression appeared.


    "Mist Village has truly seized the perfect opportunity, daring to make a move now. Whirlpool Country is practically nonexistent, but if it falls into the hands of the Mist Village, they can use it as a stepping stone to invade the Land of Fire anytime."


    Speaking of this, Hiruzen Sarutobi showed grave concern. Whoever holds the Whirlpool Country holds the initiative.


    After the third war, to maintain the delicate balance of the ninja world, both Leaf and Mist villages tacitly treated Whirlpool Country as a buffer zone. Although neither occupied it, both wouldn''t abandon placing their own personnel as informants and spies.


    "Hiruzen, given the current situation in the village and the unrest in various regions, even though war hasn''t broken out, we still need the deterrence of the ninja army. Mist Village is a tough nut to crack."


    Homura Mitokado voiced his worries with a grave tone. Hiruzen Sarutobi, as if already having a solution in mind, replied, "I intend to send Uchiha Yoru to the frontlines to deal with the minor skirmishes with the Mist Village."


    Hearing this, Koharu Utatane smiled with satisfaction, "Sending Uchiha Yoru to the frontlines will indeed stabilize morale."


    However, Homura Mitokado frowned and said, "Orochimaru has great prestige on the frontlines. As Orochimaru''s disciple, Uchiha Yoru can indeed stabilize the people. But this move might also allow the disintegrating forces under Orochimaru to regroup."


    With the recent incident, Orochimaru''s influence has been fragmenting. If they do nothing, they''ll retain little. If the Hokage''s line pushes Uchiha Yoru to the forefront, it would be a clear move, marking the end of this matter.


    Orochimaru''s remaining forces will once again rally under Uchiha Yoru''s leadership. Although they may not be as powerful as they were at their peak, they are still a significant force. What''s more significant is the opponent''s surname.


    Uchiha! Merely this surname has already committed a taboo.


    There are both advantages and disadvantages for Uchiha Yoru going to the front lines. The advantage is that it stabilizes people''s hearts, and he is also one of the outstanding talents of Konoha''s younger generation.


    Faced with this issue, the Third Hokage calmly lowered his hat and spoke in a deep voice, "The policies of Kirigakure are evident to the world of shinobi. This time, since Kirigakure has targeted the territory of the Land of Whirlpools, I fear they won''t give up easily."


    In his eyes, the newly rising Uchiha Yoru is nothing. After all, choosing to accept the inheritance also means bearing Orochimaru''s notorious reputation, making him a target in the eyes of many on the battlefield.


    Utilize! They can also be consumed.


    Many people now avoid Orochimaru''s matters like the plague, but some cannot escape, like the Hyuga branch family.


    In this situation, the Hyuga branch family''s influence is a hot potato. They can''t get directly involved because their involvement would signify the Hokage''s line''s intentions towards the Hyuga clan. What about the main family?


    In short, the Hyuga clan within Konoha is now very tricky. If you recruit the branch family, the main family will be angered. If you accept the main family, then the branch family can only pretend not to see.


    "Hiruzen, once Uchiha Yoru takes power, he is an Uchiha!" said Homura Mitokado, emphasizing the surname with a more serious tone.


    Hearing this, Hiruzen Sarutobi gently lowered his Hokage hat and rasped, "Come in."


    The door of the Hokage office creaked open, and an Anbu member stepped aside, allowing a Konoha ninja to enter respectfully.


    "Chunin Kurenai, greeting Lord Hokage."


    The person was Kurenai Yuhi. At this moment, both advisors, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, flashed a hint of understanding in their calm faces, looking at each other knowingly.


    Seeing Kurenai, Hiruzen Sarutobi spoke in a raspy, deep voice, "Kurenai, it''s been hard on you. No one wanted to see these things happen in the village, but the village needs you."


    Kurenai, kneeling on one knee below, had a pained expression in her crimson eyes, torn between her loyalty to the village and her close classmates.


    But as a ninja, after years of teaching and loyalty to the village, Kurenai bit her lip and said firmly, "Lord Hokage, rest assured, I will report every move of Uchiha Yoru to you."


    The pain and difficulty in Kurenai''s expression didn''t escape the eyes of the three in the room. Hiruzen Sarutobi showed a hint of melancholy and sighed, "Kurenai, I too hope I''m being overly cautious. This way, the village can have one more elite ninja. I hope you don''t blame me; the village can''t afford more turmoil."


    "Uchiha Yoru is a good kid. I believe he understands the Will of Fire. But I can''t guarantee the intentions of the Uchiha clan behind him, especially with the events of the Nine-Tails'' attack still fresh in memory."


    Sarutobi skillfully expressed trust in Uchiha Yoru, reminded Kurenai of her painful past with the mention of the Nine-Tails, and then cast doubt on the Uchiha clan, giving Kurenai the impression that only the Uchiha clan might be plotting something, not Yoru.


    Indeed, after hearing all this, Kurenai seemed to feel much better and respectfully nodded, saying, "Lord Hokage, rest assured, where there''s a village, there''s a home."


    Despite Kurenai''s firm expression, she felt chills inside. Although she''s a woman, she understood the intricacies. At this time, what she could do was to help Uchiha Yoru and also assist the village.


    "Kurenai Yuhi, you can go now. I hope I''m just overthinking things."


    "Yes, Lord Hokage." S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As the door to the Hokage''s office closed, Homura Mitokado frowned and said, "Hiruzen, it seems Kurenai Yuhi has feelings for Uchiha Yoru. I''m afraid she might cause trouble."


    However, Hiruzen Sarutobi confidently smiled, "It''s normal for young people to have feelings. But like her father, Kurenai Yuhi is a very rational ninja. The village always comes first for her."


    They represent the village, and from the very beginning, he stood on invincible ground. Just as in the original story, even the Uchiha clan never thought of defecting but rather staging a coup, because the village is already ingrained in their bones.


    Unfortunately, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Koharu Utatane, and Homura Mitokado never thought that today Uchiha Yoru, who is being monitored in the office building like a stray dog, a mere sixteen-year-old, has already begun to plan to come forward and accumulate his own political power.


    From the beginning, he never thought of confronting, confronting the entire Konohagakure? Uchiha Madara of the past ended up being forced to leave his hometown.


    Uchiha Yoru always had self-awareness. Konohagakure was founded by the Uchiha and Senju. Would he rebel against his own village? That''s nonsense.


    His purpose has always been clear, and that is to accumulate his own power. After the incident with his teacher Orochimaru, he will inherit what his teacher left behind, and no one else will stop him. Instead, they will personally deliver these legacies into his hands.


    The incident with Orochimaru was terrible! Fortunately, this time he was not declared a rogue ninja, but even so, it has already shaken the ninja world. One of the three Sannin candidates for Hokage of Konohagakure, Orochimaru, was expelled.


    This is no less than an earthquake. The borders of Konohagakure have already begun to tense up. If not handled well, there will be constant minor frictions, other major countries intensify their rest and recuperation, and at the same time, instigate friction between small countries and Konohagakure.


    Therefore, what Konohagakure needs most this time is stability!


    When Orochimaru''s disciple appeared on the front line, especially as a leading figure, he could play a role in appeasing internally and deter externally.

 Chapter 120: Shes my lover

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Armin Hirsch! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]The Hokage''s office building.


    The afterglow of the setting sun spills into the office. At this moment, the Third Hokage, with a pipe in his mouth, exhales a ring of smoke and sighs deeply.


    "Yugao, you''ve worked hard. The head of the Anbu has been dismissed by me. No one will force you anymore. You can come out now. I promise to give you a new identity to start over."


    The dismissal of the Anbu head was shocking, especially considering the tactics the Third Hokage used against his own daughter-in-law. He also silently agreed with some arrangements, especially the spy planted within the Uchiha clan, which was truly unexpected.


    The person in question is Yugao Uzuki. She now kneels with one knee on the ground, wearing a mask, listening to the kind voice of the Hokage. However, fear fills her heart.


    She''s no longer the simple Anbu ninja she once was. After experiencing so much, especially the incident with Orochimaru, she''s seen too much darkness. Nervously, she swallows and speaks in a low voice, "For the village, Yugao is willing to continue the mission."


    With her head down, Yugao Uzuki continues, "Recently, Uchiha Yoru has been staying in the office building every day. It seems that the recent blow has been too much for him, and he''s becoming somewhat indulgent..."


    Yugao Uzuki reports all the information she has gathered, but of course, she omits certain details, as she''s no longer the naive spy she used to be.


    For instance, she discovered the truth about Orochimaru''s affairs, but she didn''t mention a word about it. After all, based on the information she knows, the higher-ups are more informed than she is.


    As for leaving now and adopting a new identity to reappear under the sunshine of Konoha? Yugao Uzuki can''t help but laugh at the thought.


    After hearing the report, the Third Hokage nods appreciatively. It''s evident that Yugao Uzuki has chosen to continue her mission, and he''s pleased with her choice.


    After all, a spy already embedded is extremely valuable, especially one as close as she now is. It would be a waste to let her go.


    "After the Third War, the Nine-Tails attack, and recent events, Konoha has been through a lot and now faces new challenges."


    The Third Hokage now seems like a melancholy old man, as if the entire burden of Konoha rests on his shoulders. Under this atmosphere, if Yugao Uzuki hadn''t known some secrets, she might have been completely deceived.


    With her head lowered, Yugao Uzuki is gradually growing into an exceptional spy, learning to disguise her emotions in front of various individuals.


    ¡­


    Office of the Seventh Division of the Police Department.


    "Captain Hizashi, you should know that the branch family is a hot potato. No one dares to take it on, especially at this time. Whoever dares to associate with your branch family will face the hostility of the main family and will also bear the enmity of all the major families of Konoha."


    Uchiha Yoru sat in the chair, speaking calmly. Upon hearing this, Hyuga Hizashi''s face turned even grimmer. Who could have expected Orochimaru to run into trouble? Even if he did, the branch family only had the option of rebelling against the family to break free from their fate.


    The Hyuga main family is recognized, and even the Hokage doesn''t dare to provoke the branch family at this time. If he were to recruit the branch family, then what about the main family? And how would the other major families see it?


    Has the Hokage''s promise been forgotten so soon? Weighing the pros and cons, one will realize that the branch family is indeed a hot potato.


    "Although Master Orochimaru has left Konoha, the Seventh Division is not down yet. I, Uchiha Yoru, am still here!"


    This time, Uchiha Yoru didn''t hold back at all and directly stated his intentions, revealing his ambitions. His dark eyes sparkled with determination.


    Hyuga Hizashi watched the scene, his face serious, "The Seventh Division has taken in the Hyuga branch family, and the branch family is willing to give their loyalty."


    The branch family is a hot potato, and so is the Seventh Division. Thus, maintaining the status quo is the best option. Even without Uchiha Yoru, the best way out for the Hyuga branch family now is to continue living under Orochimaru''s banner.


    Orochimaru was expelled, but the reputation of the Sannin remains, and that''s enough.


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t choose to back down but stayed in the Seventh Division. He chose to continue walking forward as a disciple of Orochimaru, not shedding the current trouble.


    The downside is being entangled in this matter''s controversy. The upside is that after Orochimaru''s departure, this force once again has a leader. Although it''s no longer the once-unstoppable force aiming for the Hokage''s position, it can still barely protect the remaining members.


    ¡­


    Time flies. No one expected the impact of Orochimaru''s incident to be so detrimental. Borders everywhere began to destabilize. Some small nations have started to aggressively provoke Konoha. It''s not that they are foolish, but rather they have backers. Additionally, some smaller nations are sending their elite, pretending to be major nations, just to instigate war.


    The world of the shinobi is immersed in chaos, as if anticipating the advent of a major conflict.


    Konoha bears the brunt of the malice from the entire shinobi world, facing increasing pressure.


    Inside the office building of the Seventh Police Squad.


    On the rooftop terrace, Yugao Uzuki practiced tirelessly, her ninja sword clashing crisply with her opponent''s. And this opponent was none other than Orochimaru''s disciple, Uchiha Yoru, who is currently in the eye of the storm due to recent events in Konoha.


    By blocking a fellow prodigy of Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, especially with his unknown S-rank lightning ninjutsu, he gained immense fame.


    To master an A-rank ninjutsu is already considered powerful. Let alone S-rank. Ninjas who master S-rank techniques are rare gems in the five major nations. Not only because of the rarity of the techniques but also because of the difficulty in learning them. Countless elite shinobi qualified to learn S-rank techniques can''t master them in their lifetime.


    "The ''Konoha Style Sword Technique: Crescent Dance you''ve mastered is impressive. As expected, I wasn''t wrong about you, Yugao. You are a swordsmanship prodigy," Uchiha Yoru praised.


    During their sparring, upon hearing such admiration from Uchiha Yoru, a blush appeared on Yugao Uzuki''s normally cold face.


    "Captain Yoru, you''re flattering me," Yugao Uzuki said with a touch of shyness, then hesitated before adding softly, "This technique is an A-rank. Could this cause trouble?"


    Truth be told, she felt deep guilt towards Uchiha Yoru. From the start, she approached him under false pretenses, using all means to get close. But when she learned the truth, her guilt deepened, even feeling a touch of affection towards him.


    The young man before her, only a year older than she, had shouldered many responsibilities at the age of sixteen. Recent events had aged him, adding a maturity to his features.


    She was aware of the Uchiha clan''s vast resources, but she never imagined that Yoru would be willing to share an A-rank technique with her. Typically, these techniques are passed down within families, between master and disciple, spouses, or awarded to those who have done great services for the village.


    Seeing Yugao Uzuki''s concern, Uchiha Yoru approached with a casual smile. With a gentle touch, he brushed aside a few strands of her purple hair, revealing her blushing ear.


    Facing the young girl before him, Yoru''s face broke into a smile. "Yugao, between us, there''s no need for formality. Just keep practicing your techniques diligently. Soon, our missions might increase."


    He didn''t mention the value of the A-rank technique, instead focusing on his genuine concern for her.


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s genuine intentions, whether due to her role as a lover trying to make amends or her beauty, the luxury of the A-rank technique moved Yugao Uzuki deeply.


    Upon hearing the latter part, Yugao Uzuki''s brows furrowed in anxiety. However, Uchiha Yoru chuckled softly, soothingly stroking her brow, reminiscent of a young man comforting his beloved.


    "Captain Yoru, what do you mean?"


    With his intimate gesture, although feeling shy, Yugao Uzuki didn''t lose her shinobi alertness and asked her question.


    Uchiha Yoru gently pulled her close, sitting her down next to him on a bench. His fingers, refined from years of chakra practice, yet lacking any calluses, gently stroked her forehead.


    "Orochimaru''s incident was abrupt. Some, for their own gain, recklessly endanger the village. Candidates for Hokage were expelled. This is an unprecedented shift for any nation. Especially since the Third War just ended not long ago. Numerous shinobi who are unwilling to accept their defeat, along with ambitious minor villages, seek to incite war between the major nations."


    Regarding the state of the shinobi world, Yugao Uzuki, like many trained from a young age, might be adept at combat but lacked understanding of the broader geopolitics. However, she grasped one thing: the effects of Orochimaru''s incident were far from over.


    "Captain Yoru, are you saying... there might be a war?"


    At this moment, Yugao Uzuki''s face paled. Any shyness vanished, replaced with shock. Even though shinobi are accustomed to conflict, they still dread wars. It''s not the battle they fear, but the devastation wars bring.


    Seeming to sense the worry of the person in his embrace, Uchiha Yoru smiled gently. He slowly pressed the other person to his chest, while both hands grasped those slender and long fingers.


    Medical Ninjutsu chakra shimmered, continuously mending the fatigue caused by long hours of sword practice, and even the calluses on the palm that were hardly felt compared to when they first met.


    "War between major countries is not easily triggered, especially in the current situation. The shadow of the third war still lingers in major ninja villages. However, minor border frictions, even local wars, are inevitable. After all, the departure of Orochimaru this time has had a severe impact."


    The tip of her nose was filled with the unique scent of a man. Yugao Uzuki half-leaned against the robust chest before her, enchanted by the gentle smile of the young man, feeling utterly reassured at that moment.


    Uchiha Yoru was like a drug she couldn''t resist. Every time she felt this kind of comfort, guilt of betrayal would overwhelm her. Under these complex emotions, almost every night tormented her. Only when relying on this comforting chest could she forget everything and let down her guard.


    "So, Yugao, you need to train hard. Once you''ve mastered this ''Konoha Style Sword Technique: Crescent Dance'', I will teach you a secret-level Ninjutsu."


    Hearing Uchiha Yoru promising to teach her a Ninjutsu again, Yugao Uzuki wanted to refuse, but his finger was already on her lips.


    Uchiha Yoru, with a gentle smile, placed his finger on her lips, shaking his head slowly, "I just want you to survive. You don''t need to feel too pressured. If you ever want to leave, I won''t stop you."


    Upon hearing this, a pang struck Yugao Uzuki''s heart. Only then did she realize that the young man in front of her was only sixteen but had already shouldered so much pressure. His only wish for her was to live.


    Women are emotional beings. For an experienced female ninja, it might just be a slight touch, but Yugao Uzuki, although a spy, was naive in this aspect. Her heart began to flutter.


    Just then, Uchiha Yoru lightly patted her hip, making Yugao Uzuki startle and stand up, distancing herself from the embrace she was somewhat lost in.


    Sitting on the bench, Uchiha Yoru, with half-closed eyes looking at the empty balcony, calmly said, "Jiraiya-sama, peeping is not a good habit."


    Suddenly, a hearty laugh echoed from the balcony, revealing Jiraiya, wearing wooden clogs, laughing in front of the two.


    "Haha, little Uchiha, the way you woo young girls wasn''t taught to you by Orochimaru, was it?"


    Without any embarrassment, Jiraiya stepped onto the balcony, laughing heartily at the scene. However, underneath that cheerful smile, his heart sank upon seeing Yugao Uzuki''s figure.


    A spy?


    He remembered seeing a masked spy the last time he was in the Hokage''s office. His senses wouldn''t be mistaken.


    "Yugao, you go ahead. Leave the recent political affairs to others and practice your ninjutsu more." S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Following Uchiha Yoru''s caring instruction, Yugao Uzuki bowed with embarrassment, "I will take my leave."


    Watching the departing girl, a suppressed anger brewed inside Jiraiya. How could they plant a spy in their own village?


    Observing is one thing, but planting spies is a tactic against enemies!


    Turning his head, Jiraiya saw Uchiha Yoru, who obviously cared deeply for the girl. Jiraiya laughed heartily, teasing, "Kid, you''re doing quite well, having such a beautiful girlfriend."


    "She''s my lover."


    Uchiha Yoru''s calm voice echoed in Jiraiya''s ears. Jiraiya choked and coughed, staring wide-eyed at the young man who openly admitted this.


    Damn! How young are you? Instead of having a girlfriend, you''re already with a lover? Then what about someone of his age?

 Chapter 121: Anko is in Danger!

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Armin Hirsch! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Lover!


    On the balcony under the bright sunlight, Uchiha Yoru calmly stated a fact, a scene that even Jiraiya, who has witnessed countless storms, couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise. After a long pause, he gave a thumbs up.


    "Brat! I don''t know if I should call you honest or a scoundrel for this," Jiraiya teased.


    In response to Jiraiya''s jest, Uchiha Yoru casually glanced at the shadows watching them from all around, and with a self-deprecating smile said, "I''m always in danger myself. Even Orochimaru''s current situation was unforeseen. The identity of a lover is good, as it provides an exit strategy."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s sarcastic gaze, Jiraiya naturally noticed the ANBU members watching from the shadows.


    For the prominent Uchiha clan, having multiple wives wasn''t an issue, but once someone is associated with the Uchiha name, there''s no turning back.


    Jiraiya felt a weight in his heart. The kid has a good heart, risking everything for Orochimaru, and has sacrificed a lot for the girl earlier. Thinking of this, Jiraiya was infuriated by the troubles the Sarutobi clan caused, making the girl act as a spy, hoping no issues arise in the future.


    "Kid, I heard your analysis about the ninja world. It seems you anticipated its instability?"


    Jiraiya, more curious about his biggest doubt than the romance, was met with a lazy smile from Uchiha Yoru, who pointed to his head, eyes filled with a mocking humor.


    "Just think more analytically, and everything becomes clear."


    "Brat!"


    Watching Jiraiya''s exasperated expression, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Jiraiya-san, no one anticipated Orochimaru''s situation. A candidate for Hokage being exiled, narrowly avoiding complete ruin. Such instability in the ninja world''s history is rare."


    "After the Third Great Ninja War, with the chaos caused by the Nine-Tails and the village losing the Fourth Hokage, the borders became unstable. Orochimaru''s situation arose just when the Konoha had no time to breathe. It would be strange if the borders remained peaceful."


    Uchiha Yoru continued with a self-mocking smile, "Having experienced the Third War, I understand the smaller nations. They''re envious of the great nations but fear them, always wanting to incite war between them. They hope to rise, just like the Land of Rain."


    "The hatred from the Third War continues. All the great nations want to see unrest at the Konoha''s borders. If the Konoha gets stuck in endless minor conflicts, while the other nations recuperate, ambitious individuals would surely capitalize on the current instability."


    Listening to the analysis of the 16-year-old Uchiha Yoru, Jiraiya was secretly amazed.


    "No wonder Orochimaru values you. Your intelligence is comparable to Minato from his younger days."


    Jiraiya was deeply impressed by Yoru''s perspective, which seemed fit for a Hokage. It''s just unfortunate his surname is Uchiha.


    "Is this all your own analysis?"


    Jiraiya, although having witnessed it, still found it astonishing. If Orochimaru became the Fifth Hokage, Yoru might truly become the Sixth. That might bridge the gap between the Uchiha and the village.


    Uchiha Yoru laughed lightly and waved, "Having been under constant watch, I''ve had a lot of time to think. It feels like I''m imprisoned."


    With only irony and calmness about his situation, Uchiha Yoru''s demeanor struck Jiraiya as deeply ironic. A Hokage candidate was exiled, and his student is being watched. Even at his skill level, facing the village''s political might, he can only remain silent.


    Being a shadow-level ninja is just a deterrent. It doesn''t mean one can overpower everything. Even Pain with the Rinnegan had to work from the shadows and gather strength.


    "Kid, you''re impressive. But don''t worry, you''ll be free soon."


    Facing the turmoil that has arisen in the village, Jiraiya feels both frustrated and helpless. On one hand, his comrade Orochimaru has reached a point of no return. On the other hand, there are the family members of his teacher.


    Although he was furious at what his teacher''s daughter-in-law had done, it was too late to rectify things, even if she were to be killed. So, he chose to remain silent.


    What could he do? He could eliminate his teacher''s daughter-in-law and son, but then what? News of Orochimaru''s human experiments had already leaked, tarnishing his reputation. Clinging to it would only cause more chaos in the village. It might be better to bring an early end to this matter to minimize the village''s losses.


    "Free?" Uchiha Yoru showed a meaningful smile as he turned to look at Jiraiya. The three Sannin might have different personalities, but to say they don''t understand politics is a stretch.


    "It''s to minimize losses, isn''t it? The village needs someone with the identity of Orochimaru''s disciple, like me, to stabilize the frontlines. Especially with the upheaval caused by Orochimaru''s exile. My presence and strength could stabilize the situation."


    Jiraiya, taken aback by the candid words, scratched his head and laughed, "You really don''t give elders any face. You know that Orochimaru is on the front lines and many shinobi have benefited from him. They naturally need to see you. After all, it''s also a good thing for you."


    "Like becoming the hero of the Konoha," Jiraiya teased with a playful look, "You wouldn''t want the shinobi who once followed your teacher to be ostracized, right? Orochimaru is only temporarily gone. He''ll return someday. Shouldn''t you, as his disciple, protect the connections he left behind?"


    "Perhaps, when you aspire to become the Hokage, these people will support you."


    In the face of Jiraiya''s temptations, Uchiha Yoru''s face also broke into a smile. Jiraiya''s last statement was clearly a joke. But Yoru''s smile was intriguing.


    "Jiraiya-sama, you''re right. If my teacher chose to leave, then as his student, it''s my duty to protect what he left behind."


    With a sincere smile, Uchiha Yoru looked at the bright sunlight and murmured, "When I become Hokage, I want the sky to be as clear as this, with no clouds blocking the sun."


    Jiraiya, hearing this, was taken aback and seeing the confident smile on the boy''s face, he too couldn''t help but smile.


    However, beneath the sunny smile, Uchiha Yoru was actually sneering inside. With Orochimaru gone, he was waiting for his opportunity unless the Konoha decided to eliminate everyone associated with Orochimaru, ignoring the massive casualties on the front lines.


    He knew the village wouldn''t do that. Doing so would make Orochimaru a full-fledged rogue ninja. The village couldn''t afford such turmoil.


    The Third Hokage isn''t a fool. Clearly, it''s best to let things rest. So, Yoru waited for his chance to take over the power left by his teacher openly with the village''s backing.


    The village wasn''t foolish either. With Orochimaru gone, the big ship had sunk, turning into many small boats. With the border in chaos, they had no time to rescue and comfort all the small boats and could only send him.


    When he stabilizes these aimless boats and brings them back safely, only time will tell if these boats will return to that big ship.


    However, just how large Uchiha Yoru''s ship will be depends on how much prestige he can gain on the frontlines.


    "Yoru!"


    At this moment, a call came. Jiraiya, seeing the situation, widened his eyes, "Kid, how many lovers have you found?"


    Under Jiraiya''s envious gaze, a woman dressed in a white bandage dress with curly black hair and deep red eyes, Kurenai, quickly approached.


    "Jiraiya-sama."


    A shadow flashed, and Kurenai appeared on the balcony, bowing respectfully to Jiraiya. Jiraiya nodded slightly and then hurriedly said to Uchiha Yoru, "Yoru, it''s bad. Anko has been taken to the interrogation room."


    "What?!"


    Hearing the news about Anko, Uchiha Yoru frowned and asked, "What happened? Wasn''t Anko on a mission? Why was she taken to the interrogation room?"


    "I''m not sure, but I heard that Anko participated in Orochimaru-sama''s human experiments and was discovered by the Anbu at the border of the Land of Water. She was brought back and taken into custody because of this."


    Hearing Kurenai''s words, Uchiha Yoru showed anger, "Let''s go! Orochimaru-sensei just left, and now some people want to show off their power. Why don''t they interrogate the root department?"


    Jiraiya tried to calm him down, but Uchiha Yoru was furious, and his anger rallied those loyal to Orochimaru in the building.


    Jiraiya sighed at the impulsive young man but admired his passion for his comrades.


    Meanwhile, Yoru''s anger was partly real and partly a front. This situation provided him with an opportunity.


    He and Anko were both Orochimaru''s disciples. He had to protect her; otherwise, anyone could bully them in the future.


    ¡­


    The scenes around swiftly flew past his sight. Uchiha Yoru leaped across the rooftops of Konoha, and as he swiftly moved without anyone monitoring, he asked the following Kurenai in a deep voice, "Yuhi, what exactly happened to Anko?"


    A serious look was evident on Kurenai''s face, "I don''t know the specifics, but I know that Anko was taken into the interrogation room. That''s why I informed you."


    "Also, don''t act rashly. At this moment, you''re already out front." Even though Kurenai was a spy sent by the Third Hokage, she genuinely cared for Uchiha Yoru.


    In Kurenai''s eyes, while she had feelings for Uchiha Yoru, it was also an opportunity to investigate the reasons behind the Nine-Tails, especially since it was linked to her father''s death.


    Therefore, without conflict, Kurenai calmly weighed the pros and cons, finally saying, "Yoru, I''m sorry I couldn''t help with Orochimaru''s matter. But right now, your and Anko''s identities are extremely sensitive."


    "Don''t worry, Jiraiya has already said that he hopes I appear on the frontlines as Orochimaru''s disciple. This proves that the matter is over. So, don''t fret. This is likely someone trying to undermine the last of our teacher''s prestige." S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    If Yuzu Anko is truly controlled, it signifies Orochimaru''s reputation is completely tarnished in Konoha. If anyone can control it, then it isn''t a concern.


    Reputation is built over time, but destroying it can be achieved with a single minor act.


    "Yoru, your current position is very dangerous."


    Seeing Kurenai''s concerned expression, Uchiha Yoru''s face revealed a determined look, "But this position also wields power!"


    Turning to face each other, Uchiha Yoru didn''t hide his ambition for power, stating emphatically, "Only with enough power can one go further! Higher! Only then can we uncover the perpetrator behind that night of the Nine-Tails. It''s not just a vendetta for your father, but a grudge held by the whole of Konoha."


    Upon hearing this, Kurenai went silent. A man with power is alluring. She also knew in her heart she wanted to investigate the figure behind the Nine-Tails. Wasn''t this also the aim of the mission given to her by the Third Hokage?


    "The allure of power is lethal, Yoru! I hope you can maintain your original intention."


    Being an experienced female ninja, Kurenai had seen many ninjas corrupted by power. She sighed softly, and as she swiftly ran, the breeze blew through her black hair, revealing her captivating red eyes.


    A smile slowly formed, and Kurenai, with an alluring laugh, said, "But a Yoru with power is also full of charm."


    She never hid her feelings. It''s in a ninja''s nature to admire the strong.

 Chapter 122: Being Push to the Front

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by jayjayche990! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha, Intelligence Division.


    The Intelligence Division is responsible for intelligence gathering and has three sub-departments: the Interrogation Team, the Torture Team, and the Cipher Team. The current head of the Intelligence Division is Yamanaka Inoichi.


    "What are you doing! The police division is too presumptuous!"


    "Stop! This is the Intelligence Division!"


    Suddenly, there''s a commotion outside the Intelligence Division. The ninjas inside look at the rude person who barged in, filled with angry glares.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Uchiha Yoru, who stormed into the Intelligence Division, has red eyes with three spinning tomoe, staring at everyone without hesitation and marching straight in.


    "Uchiha Yoru! You''re out of line!"


    At this moment, a steady voice rings out. All the ninjas in the Intelligence Division look at the source of the voice with respectful expressions.


    "Director!"


    "Director, you''re finally here."


    Yamanaka Inoichi, with his golden ponytail and stern face, strides in. He is visibly angry when he looks at Uchiha Yoru, who broke into the Intelligence Division.


    "Uchiha Yoru, this isn''t the police division!"


    Inoichi is not just an experienced ninja but also the current head of the important Intelligence Division and enjoys the trust of the Third Hokage.


    However, facing Yamanaka Inoichi, Uchiha Yoru doesn''t back down and coldly says, "When did it become the Intelligence Division''s place to interrogate my police force members without any severe crimes?"


    "Does Director Yamanaka think the police are a joke, or do you think Orochimaru has become a disgrace to Konoha! You even dared to interrogate Orochimaru''s disciple, Mitarashi Anko!"


    Uchiha Yoru confronts Yamanaka Inoichi, first invoking the authority of the police and then mentioning Orochimaru, making everyone uneasy, including Inoichi.


    This matter should end here. Inoichi lowers his voice and asks his assistant, "Is Mitarashi Anko here?"


    The assistant confirms, and Inoichi''s face turns pale. Damn it! Holding one of Orochimaru''s people at this moment is like holding a hot potato.


    "That, Captain Yoru, this was a mistake on the part of the Intelligence Division."


    Inoichi sheepishly steps forward to explain. Uchiha Yoru understands some things but is even more determined not to back down.


    "Director Yamanaka! I just want to take Anko back to the Seventh Police Division now!"


    His cold words echo throughout the building. All the Leaf ninjas are silently impressed by this young, recently famous prodigy.


    Frustrated, Inoichi orders, "Why wasn''t I informed that Mitarashi Anko was brought here by the Anbu?"


    Uchiha Yoru smirks and summons snakes from his sleeve. Following their senses, they lead him in a specific direction.


    Seeing this, Inoichi sighs. This kid is cunning.


    Inside a dark chamber, the door is suddenly kicked open. Mitarashi Anko is restrained by a metal contraption, only her head visible. Two ninjas were interrogating her using mind-reading techniques.


    "Who is it!"


    Uchiha Yoru enters, putting the two Intelligence Division members under genjutsu and destroying the interrogation device. Inoichi frowns at this.


    The device is shattered, and Anko wakes up, showing a tired and pained expression. She has been through a lot.


    "Anko."


    Seeing a familiar face, her eyes welled up with tears.


    "Yoru! Yoru, it''s you! Master, he... "


    She can''t hold back her tears. Her life has plummeted from heaven to hell. Her admired master chose to leave the village and coldly cursed her. Despite choosing the village over her master, she''s interrogated and tortured by her own people.


    Uchiha Yoru''s arrival feels like a ray of light in her dark life.


    "It''s okay, it''s over. Let''s go home."


    I''ve never seen such despair in Anko''s eyes before, as a sense of twilight emanates from them. Uchiha Yoru softly but firmly comforts her.


    Anko''s future is worth his investment. Not to mention that if even he stands idly by, Orochimaru''s followers will be looked down upon in the future, something he can''t tolerate.


    What''s most important in this ninja world? Talent!


    "Yoru!" Anko''s eyes fill with uncontrollable tears. Like a stray kitten that has found a new home, she clings tightly to Yoru''s clothes, not wanting to leave the warm embrace.


    Inside the interrogation room, Uchiha Yoru holds Anko, who is going through the darkest moment of her life, and coldly glances at Yamanaka Inoichi and another individual in the room.


    "So it''s you, Sarutobi Kawa, you waste. All you can do is resort to these low tactics. But be clear, just because Orochimaru temporarily left the Leaf doesn''t mean anyone can bully the 7th Police Squad!"


    Excruciating pain hits as Sarutobi Kawa, one of the interrogators, lies on the cold floor with his face being stepped on, the immense pressure making the bones creak unsettlingly.


    Yamanaka Inoichi looks extremely uncomfortable. This disciple of Orochimaru, Anko, is a hot potato that nobody except the Hokage can touch, given what''s at stake with Orochimaru.


    "Captain Uchiha Yoru, this might be a misunderstanding."


    Yamanaka Inoichi calmly looks at Yoru, who''s no longer just a young boy. Both understand the implications of this situation.


    It''s a signal from the higher-ups of the Leaf. Anko may be a mere pawn, but she''s important enough to send messages and establish Uchiha Yoru''s authority.


    If Yoru saves Anko, it sends the message that the 7th Police Squad hasn''t fallen. Orochimaru may have been exiled, but Yoru remains.


    "Fine, let''s consider it a misunderstanding."


    Uchiha Yoru slowly lifts his foot off Sarutobi Kawa''s face, giving Yamanaka Inoichi a cold stare before vanishing into the shadows.


    "Director! Uchiha Yoru is too presumptuous!"


    As Yoru wreaks havoc in the intelligence department, the ninjas are furious. Yamanaka Inoichi, however, just gives a bitter smile and says, "Let it be."


    Indifferent, Yamanaka Inoichi realizes he''s taken a loss, glancing towards the Hokage''s office, contemplating whether this is a warning.


    After all, in the Orochimaru incident, his clan wasn''t the main instigator but did add fuel to the fire. Clearly, this is a warning from the Third Hokage.


    Hokage Office.


    "Reporting to the Third Hokage, Uchiha Yoru forcefully broke into the Intelligence Division and rescued Mitarashi Anko. This news has now spread throughout Konoha."


    Hearing the report from the Anbu, Hiruzen Sarutobi calmly nodded and waved his hand, "Alright, I understand. You may go."


    As he looked at the incoming intelligence from various borders, Hiruzen felt a heavy burden on his shoulders and let out a weary sigh.


    "With this, we can finally put an end to this matter."


    Orochimaru has been expelled, but if he eradicates all forces under his former pupil, it would sever their last emotional ties, turning Orochimaru into a S-rank rogue ninja of Konoha.


    However, the impact of this incident in Konoha has been huge, border tensions are escalating. He may not know the saying ''to defend against external forces, first stabilize internally,'' but he understands the principle.


    After this incident, Uchiha Yoru will step into the limelight and inherit his teacher''s legacy.


    "Hiruzen, aren''t you afraid that elevating Uchiha Yoru''s reputation will create another Orochimaru?"


    Mitokado Homura adjusted his glasses, speaking in a serious tone. Hiruzen shook his head, "His surname alone means he cannot become another Orochimaru."


    As long as the suspicions surrounding the Nine-Tails Incident remain, the Uchiha clan will never advance.


    "I don''t object to you taking advantage of the situation to crack down on the Ino-Shika-Cho trio, but this kid''s power could become another voice for the Uchiha."


    Hiruzen displayed rare confidence, handed over a few files. Homura was astonished after reading them. s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re this confident, then alright, didn''t expect you to have such a plan."


    The files were about Uchiha Yoru, clearly collected from various sources. It indicates that Hiruzen has multiple informants close to Yoru.


    "The incident with the Hyuga clan served as a wake-up call for Konoha, and it also gave us another direction."


    Hiruzen spoke in a hushed, raspy voice, "The Uchiha clan is a house more powerful than the Hyuga. A single-voiced Uchiha is terrifying. If a situation similar to the Hyuga occurs, a divided Uchiha would be less threatening."


    "The intel on Uchiha Yoru shows that he has understood the Will of Fire, loves the village, and has been secretly investigating the culprit of the Nine-Tails incident."


    Hiruzen felt a mixture of regret and relief, according to information from Kakashi, Yugao Uzuki, and others, it proved that his cheap pupil has been quietly investigating the culprit behind the Nine-Tails incident.


    "And in the Orochimaru incident, it''s clear that Uchiha Yoru loves the village."


    "Uchiha Fugaku is dominant in the Uchiha clan, and Yoru, as a rising star, can''t avoid conflict if he investigates further. His reliance would be on the Seventh Unit of the Police Force."


    Three birds with one stone.


    Firstly, to stabilize Uchiha Yoru and allow him to inherit Orochimaru''s legacy, thus swiftly ending the disturbances caused by the Orochimaru incident.


    Secondly, to send Uchiha Yoru, a sharp weapon trained by Orochimaru, to the front lines to stabilize the border.


    Thirdly, to cultivate another voice within the Uchiha clan. Yoru represents Orochimaru''s faction, which is different from pure Uchiha, and can be used to execute his plan to weaken the Uchiha clan.


    Homura naturally understands this, and it''s why he finally relaxed and nodded, "Exactly, the Uchiha clan needs to be checked."


    Uchiha Yoru''s identity and current strength show he has the potential to become another voice for the Uchiha.


    The story of Orochimaru''s defection is nearly over, the protagonist has grown stronger, and next is preparing to go to the front lines to contribute in the Mist Ninja battlefield.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fun Fact: While Adding this someone sponsored again...

 Chapter 123: Perfect Curse Seal

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by jayjayche990! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!][The 7th Division of the Police Department dispatches elites to support the Land of Water border, ''Uchiha Yoru'' is appointed as the frontline commander]


    After forcefully breaking into the Intelligence Department, Uchiha Yoru not only avoided punishment but was also issued a sort of promotion order that the higher-ups in the Konoha chose to ignore.


    The Hokage personally issued the order. Although not the overall commander at the frontline border, at his age, being responsible for commanding a regional area is already considered a new height.


    The overall commander, a position once held by all three Sannin, is generally responsible for directing the battlefield in one direction and can command over a thousand ninjas, even deploying them at the border. This is almost equivalent to the existence of a general.


    A commander is responsible for local border command, and can lead an army of about 200-800 ninjas, depending on the current situation.


    Uchiha Yoru has suddenly become a rising star in Konoha, also marking an end to the Orochimaru incident. Many people are quietly contemplating that it seems the Third Hokage doesn''t want to push too hard, after all, Orochimaru is his own disciple.


    The moment this order was issued, countless people in the Konoha began to speculate. However, one thing is certain: this matter has come to an end, and Uchiha Yoru has stepped into the limelight.


    The hearts of Orochimaru''s followers, which were hanging in the balance, have almost completely relaxed. At the very least, it proves that the village will not pursue the matter further.


    The unrest among the people almost instantly began to stabilize upon hearing this news.


    Police Department Seventh Division Office.


    "Big Brother Yoru, the watchers outside have withdrawn."


    Uchiha Shisui lowered his head and spoke in a deep voice, while Uchiha Yoru responded with a self-mocking smile, "Yes, after all, he''s the Hokage. A single order has stabilized people''s hearts and also won them over. This matter is over now."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru was even more secretly amazed by the cunning tactics of the Third Hokage. Had Orochimaru''s incident not been so unpredictable, the Third would never have been so passive.


    "Is it over?" Uchiha Shisui, lowering his head, showed a sarcastic smile in his eyes.


    "What about Lord Orochimaru, Big Brother Yoru?"


    Looking at Shisui, whose expression was clearly abnormal and obsessive, Uchiha Yoru spoke sternly: "Shisui! Haven''t you calmed down after all these days?"


    The Lord Orochimaru, who carried everything in Shisui''s heart, had been abandoned. The so-called ''Will of Fire'' now seemed like a joke to him.


    "Shisui! Let''s not talk about this anymore."


    Facing Shisui, Uchiha Yoru changed the subject: "Shisui, you should be well aware of Hokage''s orders. Inform the Seventh Division about the people going to the front line, and two days from now, I will head to the border."


    "Yes!" Uchiha Shisui took a deep breath and replied. Seeing Shisui suppressing his emotions, Uchiha Yoru rubbed his eyebrows and shook his head: "Shisui, go. The matter is over, and now there is a war starting at the village border."


    As Shisui left, Uchiha Yoru, who was lazily leaning back in his chair, revealed a thoughtful expression as he looked at the two invisible, pale gold coins in his hand.


    Qi Luck Coins!


    Gold inherently contained a strand of qi luck in the shinobi world; it was just too little, hence the need for a large number of gold coins. His system''s need for in-app purchases was really about the qi luck on the gold coins.


    After the Third Hokage''s orders were issued, he officially stepped onto the stage and naturally gathered a large amount of qi luck.


    Qi luck is something everyone has, but most people cannot utilize it. This ethereal existence can only be said to become more solid during its peak period, and dissipates into the world when it ends.


    But he could see his and his people''s qi luck. When qi luck reaches a certain level, it can be solidified for personal use to strengthen oneself.


    Just like the Third Hokage, who had a lot of qi luck but couldn''t use it.


    "So that''s how it is. Now I also have a high position and am endowed with qi luck," Uchiha Yoru squinted his eyes, playing with the Qi Luck Coin in his palm, revealing an ambitious smile.


    Those in high positions will continuously generate qi luck, unlike some ninjas whose qi luck is almost fixed.


    This further solidified his ambitious heart. What would be the amount of qi luck he''d get if he could bring the entire shinobi world under his control? By then, the likes of the Six Paths and the Otsutsuki Clan would all become his prey.


    (Qi Luck or Luck)


    ¡­


    The oppressive atmosphere in the Seventh Office Building of the police department seemed to come alive once again.


    For the first time since the Orochimaru incident, Uchiha Yoru stepped out of this building, which was ostensibly an office but actually a prison, dragging his lonely figure in the twilight.


    In the Uchiha clan territory, within a dimly lit room.


    Greenish healing chakra emerged from both hands, slowly placed on the forehead of the girl lying on the bed. The warmth of the healing chakra relaxed her, and she gradually opened her eyes.


    Upon seeing the familiar figure, the usually strong Mitarashi Anko couldn''t help but tear up, "Yoru, you''re back, sob~"


    First, her revered teacher Orochimaru left Konoha, then the village''s distrust broke her psychological defenses. Anko began to cry loudly at this moment.


    The young Anko hugged him, and the waves in her chest made Uchiha Yoru smile, comforting her by stroking her forehead with hands imbued with healing chakra.


    "Anko, it''s okay. You''re just emotionally hurt right now, but it''s fine, the Intelligence Department hasn''t infiltrated your mind," Uchiha Yoru reassured, but in his heart, he sneered at the Hokage and his ilk.


    For Anko, he didn''t pretend to say anything good about Konoha. He stated a fact: she was locked in the interrogation room by the village''s Intelligence Department, and they almost invaded her mind.


    On her delicate, snow-white neck, three black curse marks were particularly conspicuous. From time to time, the corrosive chakra made Anko suffer unbearable pain. But betrayal by the village was more painful than anything else.


    "Yoru, don''t leave me behind."


    Now was the most emotionally vulnerable time for Anko. She lifted her head and showed her tearful eyes. If not for Uchiha Yoru rescuing her, she felt she might be lying in the cold ground.


    "Anko, don''t worry. I won''t abandon you."


    Upon hearing this, Anko, who had become extremely sensitive after enduring all the mental trauma, felt a little paranoid.


    "Anko, it''s okay now."


    Comforting the small figure in his arms, Uchiha Yoru finally relaxed, dropping all his guard.


    In the dimly lit room, Uchiha Yoru stared at the qi luck gathered above Mitarashi Anko''s head, mumbling, "So that''s how it is."


    Although Anko was not strong, her destiny as Orochimaru''s apprentice already made her more fortunate than average ninjas. Now being with him, it was a destiny bonus for him as well.


    "Sob~"


    Suddenly, a painful sound echoed in the dim room. Anko grabbed her neck, the curse mark causing her unbearable pain.


    Holding Anko, Uchiha Yoru naturally felt it, especially as the curse mark began to affect her body temperature.


    "Anko, bear with it. I can solve your curse mark by replacing it with mine."


    In the dim room, Anko clenched her teeth through the pain, looking up at the only person she could rely on now.


    In this distorted world, shinobi, who have been trained as tools since childhood, began to have emotional deformities.


    Seeing Anko close her trembling eyes and slowly let go of her hand from her neck, showing the hot curse mark, he knew her choice.


    Her trembling eyelashes seemed to be responding. In the dim room, Uchiha Yoru''s three-tomoe Sharingan spun as he gently bit onto Anko''s neck.


    Sharp fangs easily pierced the skin, and with an inexplicable force sweeping over, Anko, nestled in Uchiha Yoru''s arms, moaned painfully.


    "Yoru! Don''t abandon me."


    Under Anko''s painful moans, the new curse mark began to devour the previous one. Black smoke swirled around, symbolizing the dispersing Orochimaru''s curse mark.


    Perfect Version of the Cursed Seal!


    Uchiha Yoru now commands the perfect version of the cursed seal, which minimizes damage to the body and is relatively mild.


    If Mitarashi Anko could withstand the original cursed seal, it proves that her body doesn''t reject the seal.


    In the original story, it''s clear that not every ninja survives the cursed seal; many can''t handle it.


    His perfect version of the cursed seal also has this limitation.


    As his unique seal is branded, the mild power of the cursed seal eased the pain Mitarashi Anko was in, and for the first time in many days, her pained expression turned peaceful before she fell into a deep sleep.


    During this period, Mitarashi Anko had experienced the darkest moments of her life. The attack from the cursed seal had already exhausted her mentally and physically, and now she finally got some peaceful sleep.


    Just then, footsteps could be heard. Uchiha Yoru''s expression changed; he gently placed Anko on the bed, covered her with a blanket, and left the room.


    In the moonlight, Uchiha Yoru''s luxurious residence welcomed two visitors, one big and one small.


    "Mother, this is Master Yoru''s residence."


    Uchiha Itachi respectfully looked at the house and lightly knocked on the door after receiving his mother''s nod.


    Inside the bright living room, Uchiha Yoru, Uchiha Mikoto, and Uchiha Itachi sat across from each other. S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mistress."


    Uchiha Mikoto also exhibited the etiquette of a noble family, holding her tea and softly saying, "Yoru, I hope you won''t take offense to our silence recently; our clan has been under significant pressure."


    Lately, Uchiha Yoru had been virtually confined to his office-like building. The Uchiha clan chose silence, unable to oppose Orochimaru''s power. All they could do was keep their own people safe.


    But now things were different. With the support from high-ranking officials and Jiraiya of the Three Great Ninja, Uchiha Yoru had now gained real power within his own forces and even inherited Orochimaru''s legacy.


    "Mistress, I understand the pressures on our family."


    Neither the Clan head nor the elders came this late at night. It was both to avoid suspicion and to test Yoru''s choices.


    "Lord Yoru, Itachi has activated the Sharingan. The border is unstable, and we need to send reinforcements. We''re counting on you to take care of Itachi."


    At this point, Uchiha Mikoto revealed a pleading expression for the first time, and Itachi respectfully nodded, "Master Yoru, please."


    Sending Itachi to the battlefield is a test!


    Uchiha Yoru nodded without much thought, "Itachi is my student; I will naturally take good care of him. This mission will not only stabilize people''s hearts but also give the Uchiha clan a chance to prove itself."


    The Uchiha clan had been wrongly blamed for the Nine-Tails incident and was now eagerly sending their elites to regain trust.


    "Thank you, Lord Yoru."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Itachi seemed to have matured a lot. Even his mother didn''t know what he was thinking now.


    Sensing the tense atmosphere, Itachi respectfully said, "Master, Mother, I will go to the courtyard to practice my sword skills."


    Both Uchiha Yoru and Uchiha Mikoto smiled, "Itachi, you''re working hard."


    "Focus on projectile weapons and illusions for now. Train in ninjutsu once you''ve grown."


    "Yes, Master."


    Itachi respectfully left the room, leaving Uchiha Yoru and Uchiha Mikoto alone.


    No one knows what they discussed that night, but both appeared content after a couple of hours. Mikoto left with Itachi, smiling and nodding her head.

 Chapter 124: Set Out!

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the bright sunlight, a powerful ninja corps appeared outside the gate of Konoha, numbering more than two hundred members.


    "Captain, all 113 ninjas from the Seventh Division of the Police Force heading to the front lines have arrived."


    Ever since the members of the Genma team pledged their allegiance, there was no turning back for them. They were fully committed to the possibility of dying on the battlefield rather than returning for an investigation by the Foundation.


    Unaware of Genma''s loyalty, he respectfully reported the details of the corps, while the other two also carried out their respective duties.


    Looking back at the three members of the Genma team, Uchiha Yoru displayed a determined smile. "From today on, your Genma team will serve as my guards. I entrust my safety to you three."


    Hearing this, the three were clearly stunned for a moment. Then their eyes began to redden, even the usually composed Genma felt a twinge in his nose.


    They were geniuses, but they had also experienced ups and downs. Now, the feeling of being valued and trusted again filled them with emotion.


    "So, do you lack the confidence?"


    Uchiha Yoru joked, and Genma suppressed his emotions, showing a determined expression. "The Genma team will definitely protect Captain Uchiha Yoru."


    Their current reputation was not the best, but still, they were chosen as guards, a clear sign of trust and encouragement.


    "Yoru, let''s head to the battlefield. I''m ready," came the excited and hearty laugh from Mitarashi Anko. She looked radiant in her battle attire.


    By her side, Kurenai touched her forehead in a troubled manner, "Anko, please be less surprising."


    Anko wore a naive smile, "This time we''ll be fighting side by side, it''s rare." But deep within Kurenai''s eyes was a sense of trepidation.


    Though Anko seemed to be back to her old self, Kurenai knew that her cheerful demeanor was merely a front.


    "Kakashi, let''s settle the score on the battlefield," exclaimed Might Guy with enthusiasm. Kakashi stood by his side looking grim, the only visible eye fixated on the Hokage rock, reflecting nothing but shadows.


    The mission the Third Hokage gave him was still to gain the enemy''s trust, find out the truth behind the Nine-Tails chaos, and have more influence in the Seventh Division.


    Kakashi glanced at Uchiha Yoru. Seeing his old classmate''s determined smile made him momentarily silent.


    "Big Brother Yoru, the elite team of 15 from the Uchiha clan has assembled."


    At that moment, a squad with stern faces appeared. However, upon seeing Uchiha Yoru, they all showed respect, shouting in unison, "Uchiha team salutes Lord Yoru!"


    Though young, Yoru''s recent battle with Jiraiya had already proven his strength. The Uchiha clan, who valued strength, naturally held their talented kinsman in high regard.


    "Shisui, you''re familiar with the battlefield situation. Let''s form a strike team with the elites from the Uchiha and the Seventh Division."


    "Yes!"


    This time, Yoru''s status had risen significantly. At his command, all the ninjas executed orders respectfully. Those left in the Seventh Division were mostly loyalists.


    Whether they were trapped without options or were loyal to Orochimaru, those who were wavering had already left. How many among them were spies remained unknown.


    "Captain Hizashi, you might want to stay behind to manage the Seventh Division."


    This gathering was an assembly of elites. Yoru turned his head and said with emotion, to which the stern-faced Hyuga Hizashi directly responded, "The areas under the Seventh Division''s jurisdiction will be temporarily handled by other divisions. Only a prison remains, and those of us left are more than enough."


    Almost all the key elites from the Seventh Division had been deployed, including a good number from the Hyuga branch family.


    Both the Hyuga branch family and the Genma team had no options left, they were trapped.


    Looking around, Yoru saw determination in everyone''s eyes. These ninjas were his foundation, and the next time they returned, he would be powerful enough to truly participate in the village''s struggles.


    "Big Brother Yoru, we will come back."


    The ninjas heading to the battlefield had mostly been there before. Although they were numb to it, as they were leaving, some couldn''t help but look back at the village, seemingly imprinting its scenery deep in their minds, perhaps fearing they might be on a road of no return this time.


    "As we go to the battlefield, I can''t promise you anything, but when we return, I, Uchiha Yoru, assure you! I will aim to become the Hokage, fulfill Master Orochimaru''s regrets. I, Uchiha Yoru, will surely bring you all into the light of peace."


    Under the bright sunshine, Uchiha Yoru emanated a charming glow. At this moment, he was full of determination and raised his hand high to swear his Ninja Way to everyone present.


    This was also the first time anyone had publicly mentioned Orochimaru since the incident. Almost everyone here had once served under Orochimaru. Regardless of the reason, the personal charisma of the Sannin Orochimaru was undeniable.


    They could never wash away the mark of Sannin Orochimaru, but this matter has already become a regret. This time, when Uchiha Yoru candidly spoke, the numb and disheartened hearts of countless ninjas seemed to be activated.


    Pairs of unbelieving eyes eventually showed tears. They all firmly believed that Lord Orochimaru would become the Fifth Hokage of Konoha. However, nobody had expected this to happen, and Uchiha Yoru, as the heir, shouted, causing some commotion in the crowd.


    "Long live Lord Uchiha Yoru!"


    "Long live!"


    After the first person vented, a second followed, and then more and more suppressed people began to vent loudly.


    "Haha, then let''s wait and see Lord Uchiha Yoru become Hokage."


    "Go for it; we believe in you."


    The ninja corps seemed to regain their fighting spirit instantly, each shouting excitedly, while Uchiha Yoru showed a smile.


    He wanted to send a signal that Orochimaru''s actions were never wrong but merely a failure. He wanted everyone to lift their spirits; this was also his political capital.


    By taking on his teacher''s legacy, if he were to dismiss his teacher''s past actions, it would seem like admitting guilt, when they were clearly not in the wrong. Hence, he wanted to send out a signal that they were not wrong.


    Even if they were wrong, he would step up to acknowledge the mistakes of his predecessors. Everything he did was for the quickest inheritance of his teacher''s legacy.


    "Depart!"


    With a loud shout, Uchiha Yoru waved his hand, and instantly more than 200 ninjas shouted spiritedly, turning into black dots, leaping through the forest."


    Hokage Tower.


    Through the crystal orb, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen observes everything outside the gates of Konoha. He watches the departing figures and exhales a ring of smoke.


    "If only you weren''t an Uchiha," Hiruzen murmurs, dismissing the thought. Unbeknownst to him, the Uchiha he underestimates will eventually subvert his rule over Konoha.


    Uchiha Yoru is skilled, but on the front lines, he''s more of a mascot. A symbol emitted by Konoha''s high-ranking officials to stabilize people''s hearts.


    Reputation¡ªsomething intangible but real.


    Orochimaru has led countless shinobi into battles over the years. Especially on the front lines, his prestige is unparalleled, and this too stirs people''s emotions.


    Even those close to Orochimaru worry about their futures; some are angry.


    The elevation of Orochimaru''s disciple to a high position and his deployment to the front lines bring stability. This marks the end of the matter.


    Time erodes all. Who now remembers the once god-like shinobi?


    "I hope the border wars end soon," Hiruzen muses, reviewing battle reports from the front lines. Konoha faces malice from the entire shinobi world.


    No ninja village is idle; even the Hidden Sand Village makes discreet moves. Small villages are even more malicious.


    "Danzo, the Hidden Mist is getting aggressive; skirmishes have already begun," Danzo storms in, throwing a scroll on the Hokage''s desk.


    Hiruzen advises restraint, citing this as a test from the Hidden Mist Village. Neither wishes for a Fourth Great Ninja War.


    Danzo coldly snorts, insisting the territory of the Land of Whirlpools must not fall to the Mist. He also mentions covert activities by the Hidden Cloud Village to provoke conflicts.


    "The Hidden Cloud Village is most conspicuous," Hiruzen observes, maintaining his composure despite the hostile environment.


    Danzo agrees. Both know what must be done. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aren''t you worried about sending an Uchiha to the front lines?" Danzo questions.


    Hiruzen is confident. "Orochimaru''s influence is strong but also a double-edged sword."


    In the worst-case scenario, Hiruzen has plans to involve the Uchiha as well.


    Danzo scoffs at Hiruzen''s cunning ways. "You always manipulate people."


    Hiruzen points out the village urgently needs economic recovery due to Orochimaru''s influence. "Keep the atmosphere of war suppressed on the front lines. Konoha needs peace, even if it''s just an illusion, for rapid economic recovery."


    Orders are given to allocate more forces for trade protection and eliminate internal disturbances.


    Hiruzen finalizes his plans. Danzo breathes a sigh of relief, only to be caught off guard by the next order. "Danzo! Starting today, the Wood Style users from the Root division are to be transferred to the Anbu."


    Danzo is furious. Hiruzen slams the table and yells, "I''m the Hokage! The Root secretly restarted the Wood Style program, and I''ve yet to hold you accountable!"


    "Hiruzen! Fine! You''re ruthless!" Danzo''s teeth grind in anger, ¡­

 Chapter 125: Reinforcements

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]The Land of Whirlpools.


    Once, this was the territory of the Uzumaki Clan, one of the powerful families in the ninja world. Unfortunately, the Land of Whirlpools has vanished into the annals of history, leaving behind only a name whose origins are now unknown to people. Even the bloodline of the Uzumaki Clan is on the brink of extinction.


    The Land of Whirlpools is a large island, closely neighboring the Land of Fire. It''s only 250 miles away from the Land of Fire''s mainland. Should Hidden Mist Village take control of this place, their ninja forces could easily use it as a springboard to attack the Land of Fire at any time if war breaks out. S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Similarly, if the Land of Whirlpools falls into the hands of the Hidden Leaf Village, it would effectively thwart any advances from the Land of Water toward the Land of Fire. If you dare bypass it, I''ll dare cut off your retreat.


    Ever since the Land of Whirlpools was destroyed, this island has become a crucial strategic point between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water.


    The disappearance of the Land of Whirlpools left the Hidden Leaf Village without this natural barrier against the Land of Water. Later battles between the two countries were waged on this island.


    Strategically, this island is a must-contend area and serves as a buffer zone for both sides.


    On the tumultuous sea, as waves surged, over a hundred silhouettes appeared, swiftly skimming the waves.


    The sounds of rapid footsteps echoed crisply on the sea, as a group of stern-faced ninja from the Hidden Leaf Village looked toward the now-visible island with determined expressions.


    "Lord Yoru, the Land of Whirlpools island is up ahead. Our stationed forces there have been frequently attacked by ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village."


    They had hurriedly crossed the border, and setting foot on the Land of Whirlpools¡ªan area no one governs¡ªmeant that they had entered a war zone.


    "The Hyuga Clan ninjas, be on high alert and prepare to land on the island."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    Waves lapped against the shore as the sounds of battle rang out on the island. Hundreds of Mist ninjas engaged in frenzied killing, while the Leaf ninjas, battered and bruised, were pushed back to the shoreline.


    "Where''s the reinforcement? We can''t hold on much longer without it!"


    "Damn it, these Mist crazies launched a suicidal attack specifically against us. Despicable!"


    "Exploding tags! Quick!"


    "Fire Style¡­"


    In the Land of Whirlpools, the Leaf forces had three bases. Nobody expected that Mist would focus most of their forces on a single base, catching them off guard and pushing them back.


    The beach was a cacophony of ninjutsu explosions. Kunais and shurikens flew everywhere, splattering blood. The Mist ninjas, shrouded in mist, were merciless war machines. Under their relentless assault, Leaf suffered heavy casualties.


    "It''s Zabuza!"


    Given the island''s natural geography, the Mist ninjas had the advantage. Their Water Style was unleashed without restraint, effectively countering Leaf''s predominantly Fire Style.


    Suddenly, someone yelled, pointing out to the sea, "Reinforcements! It''s our reinforcements!"


    The Mist ninjas also noticed the Leaf reinforcements emerging from the sea. Their commander, a towering figure named Suikawashanhetubugui, showed his sharp, shark-like teeth and laughed menacingly, "Leaf''s little bugs are quite timely. Perfect to feed to the sharks."


    Standing atop a summoning, a giant snake, was Uchiha Yoru with his Sharingan eyes spinning madly, "Great Snake, all the Mist ninjas are your offerings. Eat as many as you can!"


    The snake roared and began to swim rapidly towards the beach. The Mist forces, shocked by the appearance of this colossal beast, started to panic. After all, the snake''s summoner was Orochimaru, one of the legendary Three Ninjas.


    Angry and prepared for battle, Suikawashanhetubugui cursed the intelligence department for not knowing Orochimaru would be here.


    Uchiha Yoru, standing on top of the giant snake, looked confidently at the battlefield. He needed to build his reputation while consolidating Orochimaru''s remaining forces.


    As the snake reached the battlefield, he began to form hand seals.


    "Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation!"


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Yoru gathered chakra at the back of his throat and spat out a wave of flames that resembled a sea.


    The flames fell like a waterfall from the sky, instantly becoming the most dazzling sight on the battlefield.


    Seeing this ninjutsu, Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost was taken aback. The elite ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village quickly responded, forming hand signs.


    Water Style: Water Formation Wall


    One after another, the Hidden Mist ninjas spit out large amounts of water, colliding with the incoming flames. A loud hissing sound emanated as water vapor filled the air, enveloping a large part of the battlefield.


    The sea breeze conveniently blew towards the Hidden Mist Village, shrouding many of their ninjas in mist.


    Observing the mist, Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost sneered, "Kid, the battlefield isn''t just about powerful ninjutsu."


    "Ghost Exchange, show the Leaf ninjas our Silent Killing Technique."


    In the mist, many Hidden Mist ninjas were calm, showing malicious smiles. The mist was their natural battleground.


    "All Leaf ninjas, prepare to counterattack."


    At this moment, standing atop Orochimaru''s giant snake, Uchiha Yoru gave the opposite order, opting for an attack instead of defense.


    Before the Leaf ninjas could react, Uchiha Yoru coldly said to the snake below him, "Orochimaru, eat as many offerings as you can."


    "Youngster! Don''t forget what you promised me."


    Some undisclosed agreement had been reached between them, and the unruly snake obeyed Uchiha Yoru''s command, burrowing underground.


    "Lord Yoru, we''re up against elite Hidden Mist ninjas skilled in Silent Killing Technique."


    A concerned Leaf ninja hurriedly relayed this information. Yet after Orochimaru went underground, Uchiha Yoru smirked, "Silent Killing Technique! This is also my battlefield."


    Water Style: Hidden Mist Technique


    As the Hidden Mist ninjas performed their techniques in the mist, a thick fog started to rise, advancing towards the Leaf ninjas.


    Leaf ninjas started panicking, quickly evading the thick fog as if it were poisonous.


    "Quick, prepare Wind Style to disperse the mist!"


    An experienced Leaf ninja was about to instruct when Uchiha Yoru stopped him.


    "Snakes can sense warm-blooded beings in the mist," Yoru said, revealing a confident smile.


    A large snake emerged from his sleeve, connected to a surge of chakra. The snake opened its mouth and a nauseating sound filled the air.


    Suddenly, countless venomous snakes poured out, creating a sea of snakes that would terrify anyone with a phobia.


    Ten Thousand Snakes Net Formation


    "This is a technique I worked hard to develop," Yoru chuckled.


    The snakes opened their mouths, spitting out sword-like fangs, and dived into the mist. Screams filled the air.


    "If it were Orochimaru, he wouldn''t mind using this technique. But I''ve modified it slightly."


    "Yoru, this technique!" Uchiha Yoru''s companion was enthralled, unafraid of the snakes.


    "The chakra cost is high; I''ll teach you later," Yoru said, patting her head affectionately.


    "SNAKES! POISONOUS SNAKES!"


    Screams echoed in the mist. Snakes, capable of sensing heat, thrived in this foggy environment, leaving many Hidden Mist ninjas dead or injured.


    Just then, Orochimaru erupted from the ground, launching a furious attack. The resilient snake, coupled with the Ten Thousand Snakes Net Formation, achieved great success on the battlefield.


    "Reinforcements have arrived," cheers erupted among the beleaguered Leaf ninjas as shadows appeared on the shoreline. Meanwhile, the mist started to clear, revealing snake corpses everywhere.


    The Hidden Mist ninjas abandoned their mist technique, revealing a fearful look as they saw the dead snakes, as if reminded of the horror Orochimaru once brought to the battlefield.

 Chapter 126: Mist Battlefield

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"Heh heh, it seems I''ve been underestimated by these brats. Do they really think that a bit of ninjutsu taught by Orochimaru will let them act so recklessly?"


    Slowly taking down the wide cleaver from his back, the 2.5-meter tall figure resembling a giant, Suikazan Fuguki (Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost), revealed a ferocious grin. His sharp teeth exposed a cruel edge.


    "No matter how many fish come, they are still prey."


    Staring at the distant Leaf ninjas, Suikazan Fuguki coldly roared, "The Leaf''s reinforcements are no more than a hundred. Kill! Erase this Leaf stronghold today."


    The Mist ninjas were all reticent, or perhaps it could be said that Mist ninjas trained under the Blood Mist policies were all qualified war machines. On command, countless Mist ninjas turned into shadows charging toward the Leaf ninjas.


    "Roar~ Scum, get out of the way for this lord."


    The gigantic body of the Many-Tailed Beast rolled down, causing the earth to shake. Facing this war beast, Suikazan Fuguki also had some hesitation. He brandished his cleaver and charged forward.


    "Many-Tails! Retreat!"


    Just when the Many-Tails was unruly and about to teach the Mist ninja fighting him a lesson, suddenly Uchiha Yoru, who was far away, saw the large figure and the red hair and immediately shouted.


    The experience on the battlefield led Many-Tails to instinctively flick its tail, kicking up a cloud of dust, and it burrowed directly into the soft earth.


    "Damn brat!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s warning allowed the Many-Tails to escape, making Suikazan Fuguki angrily shout, he turned his head and swung his cleaver, "Brat, let this lord see how much you''ve learned from Orochimaru."


    Boom~


    Leaf ninjas and Mist ninjas clashed again with the arrival of reinforcements. Fatefully, Kakashi Hatake encountered Zabuza Momochi from the Mist. Uchiha Yoru met elite Mist ninjas like Gekko and almost everyone found their match. On a battlefield with over a hundred ninjas, jutsu flew everywhere; every ninja not only had to watch out for their opponent but also be alert in all directions, because a small kunai could be lethal.


    Dang Dang~


    Uchiha Yoru and this time''s attacking Mist ninja commander, Suikazan Fuguki, clashed. As soon as they met, Uchiha Yoru dared not to be careless, his Kusanagi sword directly collided with the cleaver.


    In the brief exchange, Suikazan Fuguki''s initial contempt for the young ninja in front of him had disappeared, replaced by seriousness.


    "This brat is so fast!"


    Similarly, Uchiha Yoru, using his Raiton chakra mode, maximized his speed and fought with his Kusanagi sword, even feeling a tingling sensation in his palm.


    He was also secretly amazed at Suikazan Fuguki''s great strength; the giant cleaver didn''t seem out of place with Suikazan Fuguki''s 2.5-meter frame and carried no awkwardness under his great power.


    Hidden Shadow Snake Hands


    During their exchange, without any warning, seven or eight venomous snakes with gaping mouths suddenly sprang from Uchiha Yoru''s sleeves.


    Although the jutsu rank was not high, it was too sudden. In the brief exchange, Suikazan Fuguki couldn''t help but frown, it seemed that this young ninja knew him well.


    "Fat pig, is this all you''ve got?"


    Taking the opportunity to retreat quickly, Uchiha Yoru didn''t miss the chance to mock, the words ''fat pig'' instantly casting a dark cloud over Suikazan Fuguki''s eyes.


    "Kid, even Orochimaru wouldn''t dare look down on me like this."


    As the leader of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Suikazan Fuguki had his own pride, especially the Samehada in his hand making him nearly invincible.


    Uchiha Yoru, however, was deep in thought. He couldn''t underestimate any ninja. Just considering the swordsmanship displayed earlier, Fuguki was definitely among the elite.


    Needle Hairs


    Suikazan Fuguki suddenly yelled, releasing a dense barrage of red hair, resembling Jiraiya''s Hair Technique.


    Facing this sudden attack, Uchiha Yoru quickly formed hand seals, inhaling deeply and exhaling a massive fireball.


    Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique


    The huge fireball swept over, instantly evaporating Fuguki''s needle hairs even with their chakra boost. Not only did Uchiha Yoru block the attack with his Fire Style, the residual force also advanced toward Fuguki.


    "Kid! Using Fire Style against Mist ninja, you''re too arrogant!"


    Suikazan Fuguki angrily sprayed a large amount of water, instantly extinguishing the huge fireball.


    Suikazan Fuguki is the first generation wielder of Samehada, and excels in hair-based jutsu, Water Style, and sword techniques. Samehada can absorb the enemy''s chakra and inject it into its wielder.


    Uchiha Yoru easily recited this information, not avoiding other ninjas'' intel.


    "Your Samehada is strong, but the intelligence department of Konoha isn''t slack. Your sword is afraid of fire!"


    Fuguki''s face turned pale green. "Kid, it seems Orochimaru has been gathering intel on us Mist ninjas."


    Uchiha Yoru simply smiled, without explaining that he had deduced this from the original storyline.


    "Kid, Orochimaru has been expelled from Konoha. Why don''t you join us in the Mist Village?"


    Just then, Fuguki realized something was off. Breaking free from the illusion, he found monstrous figures with gaping mouths lunging at him.


    "Damn kid."


    Swinging Samehada, he cut these phantom snakes in half, full of surprise and anger. Had it not been for Samehada, he might have fallen.


    "Your eyes!"


    Uchiha Yoru, who transformed into a flash of lightning, appeared behind him. Their swordsmanship clashed again, this time Fuguki was more cautious.


    "How can your Sharingan be so strong!"


    Fuguki was wary. He had faced Sharingan before, but this kid''s Sharingan seemed terrifyingly strong.


    Uchiha Yoru kept attacking with his sword, revealing a smile. His Sharingan had indeed become stronger.


    "Kid, you''re too arrogant!"


    In close combat, Fuguki angrily left an opening. Uchiha Yoru immediately pierced Samehada into his armpit.


    However, Fuguki revealed a cunning grin. His body turned into water, a water clone! The clone exploded.


    "Strength of a ninja is never determined by the level of their techniques."


    Emerging from a mud pit, Fuguki revealed a grim smile. But then, lightning flashed behind him again.


    "The same principle applies; I can also use clone techniques."


    Both were close to each other, fighting intensely.


    Fuguki swung Samehada for an attack, but at that moment a snake lunged out of a pit, biting his ankle.


    "What time was this?"


    He recalled what had just happened. Uchiha Yoru had used his sword to dig a hole in the ground, where the snake hid. A mud clone covered it during the explosion, perfectly concealing the hole.


    "Kid, you''re so cunning!"


    Fuguki''s face turned green with envy.


    "Retreat!"


    Seeing his ankle start to turn black, Fuguki instantly threw a smoke bomb and ordered all Mist ninjas to retreat.


    Water Style: Hidden Mist Technique


    As they retreated, the ninja from Suikazan Fuguki formed hand seals. In an instant, a large amount of chakra mixed with the moisture in the air, creating a thick fog that enveloped the entire battlefield.


    Under these circumstances, the Leaf Village ninjas hastily began their defense.


    "Hyuga clan, be on guard! Everyone, back-to-back for all-round defense."


    Veteran ninjas on the battlefield immediately formed small defensive circles back-to-back as the fog appeared.


    "The Hidden Mist is retreating!"


    With many members of the Hyuga clan present, they immediately noticed the retreating Mist ninjas and began shouting loudly.


    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough


    Ninjas proficient in Wind Release immediately activated their jutsu, dispersing the uncontrolled fog with a gust of wind. The retreating figures of the Hidden Mist ninjas became visible to all the Leaf ninjas.


    The intense battle involving hundreds of ninjas had already begun to alter the landscape. With the departure of the Hidden Mist, pockmarked sandy beaches were revealed, and the surviving Leaf Village ninjas let out excited cries.


    Before this, the Leaf ninjas on the island had been intimidated by Orochimaru''s fearsome presence, feeling a sense of nostalgia.


    People are such creatures. When Orochimaru left, they remembered the good old times when just his mere appearance at the borders could deter enemy nations. Now, the Hidden Mist Village was practically at their doorstep.


    "Medical ninjas, attend to the wounded! Recon team, be on alert!"


    Uchiha Yoru was a ninja who had survived three wars. He knew all too well that battles and wars among ninjas were full of deceit. He couldn''t afford any negligence, especially when he had many members of the Hyuga branch family under his command.


    "Prepare to return to our base."


    Victory was theirs. When the Leaf ninjas saw Uchiha Yoru use his powerful snake-based jutsu, they cheered, as if they were seeing Orochimaru himself.


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t stop them; instead, he smiled confidently, silently acknowledging that his intentional use of snake-based jutsu had not been in vain.


    Gaining prestige quickly could be achieved in many ways; the most direct was stepping over the bodies of your enemies. Clearly, he didn''t face stupid enemies, so he chose to leverage his mentor Orochimaru''s reputation.


    The prestige of the Legendary Sannin Orochimaru would serve as his aid. Since Orochimaru had been expelled, the frontline Leaf ninjas who missed him would naturally transfer their hopes onto his successor.


    Similarly, he must also possess considerable strength; otherwise, he would become a joke.


    Clearly, he had succeeded. Just like when he became famous for intercepting Jiraiya in the Leaf Village, he would become a substitute for the nostalgic Orochimaru in the eyes of countless frontline Leaf ninjas. Over time, the shadow of the old Snake Sannin would fade, to be replaced by him.


    ¡­


    The retreating Hidden Mist ninjas moved quickly through the forest. A medical ninja cautiously asked, "Sir, is your foot alright?"


    The Suikazan Fuguki snorted coldly. The poisoned blood around his ankle had already been forced out by his powerful chakra. "That kid is troublesome."


    "Send the order, let Zabuza lead the assassination team to gather information. I want to know exactly how many reinforcements the Leaf has sent." S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes!"


    "Kijin, send the order, this time there are quite a few Hyuga clan members from the Leaf. The next battle will be extremely difficult; let the lunatic from the Kaguya clan fight against the Hyuga clan."


    "Yes."


    The Suikazan Fuguki may look rugged, but his caution is what has kept him alive for so long.


    He chose to retreat this time for two reasons: first, to gauge the strength of the Leaf reinforcements; second, because he was uncertain whether the Leaf had any more reinforcements coming.

 Chapter 127: Extreme Emotions

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In the former site of the Whirlpool Country''s island, the Konoha ninjas are stationed.


    After the Konoha ninjas regained their base, with the help of their ninjutsu, they quickly reorganized the camp and began setting up traps around it.


    Inside the camp.


    After today''s battle, Uchiha Yoru quickly gained a reputation at the front lines. After all, Orochimaru had operated in the Land of Water front lines for many years, and it was easier for Orochimaru''s disciples to earn their support in comparison. Especially during this sensitive time, the arrival of Uchiha Yoru signifies that the Konoha will not pursue matters further.


    Inside the camp tent, Uchiha Yoru sat in the main position, taking the commander''s seat this time. On both sides were his close aides and elite ninjas of the camp.


    Uchiha Shisui, Hatake Kakashi, and Hyuga Hizashi were the elite jonin he brought, along with two elite jonin who were originally stationed at the front lines.


    (AN: I thought Hizashi is in Konoha?)


    "The Whirlpool Country island is strategically located between our Land of Fire and the Land of Water. The rich mineral resources here have attracted countless merchants, and the island is a mix of dragons and snakes, with merchants from all over the ninja world, as well as many rogue ninjas, spies from other countries, and more."


    "We, the Konoha, have three veins of minerals here, so we set up three bases. The Mist Village ninjas also occupy two mineral veins in another location. This time, a large number of elite Mist Village ninjas suddenly gathered and attacked us here, targeting this largest mineral vein."


    The jonin stationed here solemnly reported the situation. Uchiha Yoru, having previously been on the front lines and being familiar with the Whirlpool Country, showed a meaningful smile upon receiving the intelligence.


    Given the strategic importance and abundant resources of the Whirlpool Country, it''s no wonder both the Konoha and the Mist Village invested so much effort here. Aside from its strategic location, the resources here are just too enticing.


    "From our reinforcements, dispatch six three-person reconnaissance teams to support the other two bases."


    Making a quick decision, Uchiha Yoru ordered a troop movement. The local jonin were thrilled, exclaiming, "Lord Yoru, with the addition of three reconnaissance teams, it won''t be so easy for the Mist Village ninjas to attack us easily."


    They were well aware that among the reinforcements were many from the Hyuga clan. With the Byakugan, which acts as a radar on the battlefield, enemies wouldn''t be able to easily ambush them.


    However, Uchiha Yoru responded, "We can''t be careless. There are many secret techniques and kekkei genkai in the ninja world, including those that can create false chakra images. We must remain vigilant."


    "Yes."


    "Shisui, the resources in these three veins are significant. Ensure you send your best to guard them."


    "Yes."


    "Kakashi, since the Mist Village has openly attacked, they are essentially using the unclaimed Whirlpool Country as an excuse. Order all Konoha ninjas not to act alone, especially when venturing deep into the Whirlpool Country to gather intelligence or make purchases. Be extra cautious."


    "Yes."


    In essence, the Whirlpool Country island is rich in mineral resources and is squeezed between two nations, giving birth to this no-man''s land shrouded in darkness.


    This place can be described as a haven for criminals, as well as a haven for wealth. It has attracted countless merchants, wanderers, and mercenaries, making it a place of chaos.


    The two major countries, the Leaf and the Mist ninjas, occupy the richest mineral resources here, located within the dense jungles of the island. In simpler terms, they''re situated on the outskirts. Constant battles occur between the two sides, while deep within the island, countless merchants enjoy their lavish lifestyles.


    Apart from its rich mineral resources, this place also produces some valuable items. For instance, the special wood required for chakra testing paper can be found here. With these favorable conditions, this place has amassed immense wealth, and even things that cannot be openly traded are dealt with here.


    As for handling official affairs, he had already spent a considerable amount of time doing so while accompanying Orochimaru at the front. Being familiar with the situation here, he quickly got the hang of it. Many ninjas on the island are familiar faces to him. Once the name Uchiha Yoru was known, he already had a footing here.


    Orochimaru, one of the Three Legendary Sannin, had a disciple who almost defeated Jiraiya, another Sannin, with a terrifyingly powerful S-rank ninjutsu. Additionally, as soon as he arrived at the frontline, he repelled the Mist ninja''s Suikazan Fuguki on his own.


    His recognized identity, combined with these two solid combat achievements, meant that there was no room for subordinates to doubt him.


    After issuing orders in an organized manner, and given the ninja''s nature of obeying orders, the base quickly returned to its usual calm, although some miners had been mistakenly injured in the ninja clashes and now lay on the cold ground.


    Inside the camp tent, only Uchiha Shisui and Kakashi Hatake remained.


    "Brother Yoru, these are the details of the three mines on the island, as well as the report on the damage and theft by the Mist ninjas of the refined iron."


    Looking at the intelligence handed over by Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Yoru slowly frowned, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the wooden table. After a while, he softly said, "Shisui, this place produces fine iron, and even the precious chakra metal."


    "I saw 13.5 pounds of chakra metal in the report," Uchiha Yoru mentioned in front of Kakashi and Shisui, then marked the report with a red pen. The two looked on in surprise, as if another loss had been added.


    "We have already engaged with the Mist ninjas. It''s clear that the war has begun, and although there are only provocations in the Land of Lightning, the supplies sent to the frontline from the village are the same."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru paused and said, "All those who came to this frontline have one identity: they are direct supporters of Master Orochimaru. Ninjas cannot avoid going to battle, but for them, it''s quite unfair as they have families."


    "Kakashi, I hope you can secretly sell this chakra metal on the black market and add the proceeds to the compensation fund for those killed in action."


    Kakashi wanted to say something upon hearing this, but eventually remained silent. Most of those who came to the front were indeed Orochimaru''s direct disciples, which was somewhat unfair. But ninjas don''t have a choice; obeying orders is ingrained in them.


    "Brother Yoru, those sitting in those positions in the village have betrayed the Will of Fire. Look at the frontline: young ninjas, even children in their teens, are fighting. The older generation, however, is hidden in the village, engrossed in power."


    At this moment, Uchiha Shisui, having suppressed his feelings for so long, especially after the Orochimaru incident, seemed more and more fanatical.


    "Brother Yoru, where the Leaf flutters, the fire will never cease. The flame will continue to illuminate the village, allowing new leaves to sprout. The true Will of Fire lies in the young, and the older generation should trust and protect them."


    "But now? I see teenagers on the frontline, lighting up the village with their lives, while the rotten roots of the older generation greedily enjoy everything. This isn''t right!"


    Seeing the increasingly agitated Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Yoru angrily slammed the table and shouted, "Uchiha Shisui!"


    Despite the reprimand, Shisui looked back defiantly and incomprehensibly at his older brother. Kakashi, on the other hand, watched silently. He had once felt the same way, but after witnessing everything firsthand, he couldn''t speak.


    "Did I say something wrong, Brother Yoru? Let''s not talk about whether our ancestors were right or wrong for now. The First Hokage sacrificed himself to protect the village, but what about the Second Hokage? For the sake of the younger generation of the Leaf, he chose to stand as the last line of defense in the Land of Lightning. The Second Hokage was a Hokage who inherited the will of fire. But what about now?"


    "Team Genma feels deep shame because of the Fourth Hokage''s actions and suffers every day. Do the higher-ups who now sit in the village and enjoy everything remember the sacrifice of the Fourth Hokage?"


    It seemed that Uchiha Shisui, having been suppressed for too long, finally vented all his pent-up anger. His eyes were red with emotion, even pointing at Kakashi Hatake, who was dragged into this.


    "You said that White Fang was a hero, but White Fang once chose his comrades over a mission. The hero you speak of can''t even get on the Memorial Stone. Brother Yoru, compared to the loss of White Fang''s failed mission, isn''t the sacrifice that the Second Hokage made for the younger generation greater? Why can they sit comfortably and enjoy everything?"


    At this point, Uchiha Shisui was so overcome with emotion that he looked directly at Kakashi Hatake in anger and said, "Kakashi! If your father, White Fang, was a failure, then what are those corrupt beings? Weren''t they, as guards of the Second Hokage, also giving up on their mission? What about Lord Orochimaru? Is he also a failure? Then tell me, what is the current will of fire in the village?"


    "Is it to burn the younger generation to illuminate the decaying higher-ups?"


    "Shisui!" At this moment, Uchiha Yoru stood up with a grave expression, looking at Shisui, whose eyes showed a hint of obsession. He silently worried, thinking Shisui has been suppressed for too long, and his unstable emotions due to the awakening of the Mangekyou Sharingan have caused some mental issues.


    "Shisui, you''re too extreme right now. You need to calm down!"


    Facing Shisui, Uchiha Yoru didn''t stop him but instead spoke softly, trying to soothe his agitated state. Kakashi Hatake, although not an Uchiha and less affected by the Mangekyou Sharingan, was also deeply affected by their conversation.


    His eyes began to look lost. Indeed, if his father was disgraced, then what about the higher-ups of Konoha? They watched as the Fourth Hokage sacrificed himself for them. Isn''t this loss greater than his father''s abandonment of his mission? Why, under similar circumstances, are the higher-ups still comfortably enjoying everything?


    "Kakashi!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s voice brought Kakashi back to his senses. Uchiha Yoru solemnly said, "The evolution of the Sharingan is due to the loss of a loved one or intense pain. When this happens, a special chakra flows in the brain, affecting the optic nerve, causing the eyes to change. Hence, the Sharingan is called the eye that reflects the soul, and its power is synchronized with one''s emotional strength."


    "As someone who also possesses the Sharingan, I need you to keep an eye on Shisui and prevent him from doing anything extreme."


    Mangekyou!


    After their Sharingan evolved, Shisui revealed the secret of the Mangekyou, and Uchiha Yoru strictly told them to keep it a secret and not use it unless necessary. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yoru, maybe Shisui is right?"


    For the first time, Kakashi voiced his inner thoughts. His hoarse voice echoed in the tent, as his one visible eye looked at Uchiha Yoru, along with Shisui.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru seemed to be their pillar of support. Seeing Kakashi''s actions, Shisui also showed a look of strong agreement, as if finding a like-minded companion.


    However, Kakashi, having a more analytical mind than Shisui, said directly, "Yoru, given recent events, we cannot ignore this. You cannot prioritize the village and ignore everything else."


    "The Third Hokage! There might be an issue!"


    In Kakashi''s eyes, there was determination as he voiced his thoughts and analysis.


    "The leader of the Root, Danzo, once said that the Nine-Tails disaster and the Fourth Hokage''s sacrifice might have been a ploy by the Third Hokage to regain power. Yoru, don''t look at me with that threatening gaze. I also forced myself not to think this way, but Lord Orochimaru''s incident makes it more suspicious."


    After the Orochimaru incident, both Kakashi and Shisui felt suppressed, especially when even Uchiha Yoru was afraid of being implicated and left a will. Kakashi saw things even more clearly. The turmoil at the border saved Yoru''s life and even saved the loyal followers of Orochimaru, forcing the village to compromise.


    "Brother Yoru, you''ve always been escaping from reality. Isn''t what Kakashi said the truth? Do you have to see the tragedy happen again before you recognize the reality?"


    Wow!


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru looked in shock at Uchiha Shisui and Kakashi Hatake. When did these two get involved? They seemed to have learned to corner him together, and even seemed to want to drag him down.


    Facing the intense gazes of the two, Uchiha Yoru''s face looked a bit unsightly. The progress of these two seemed to be a bit too fast, somewhat out of control.


    "What have you two found out in secret?"


    Clearly, the current changes in Kakashi Hatake and Uchiha Shisui indicate that they must have known something; otherwise, this situation would not have occurred.

 Chapter 128: Three Mangekyo Users

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Jaime Rios! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"At night, while you were being monitored and confined in the office building, I took advantage of the village''s instability to secretly investigate the Sarutobi clan. I found out that all of this was orchestrated by Sarutobi Mebuki, the daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage." S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "At the same time, she collaborated with other advisors. And although Orochimaru''s human experiments were ordered to be kept secret, I discreetly visited Orochimaru''s research base and discovered some clues."


    "What Orochimaru is researching is forbidden jutsu. According to the information left by my father, these are the village''s forbidden techniques, strictly prohibited from being studied. In the village, only a very few people have the authority to access this information about the forbidden jutsu, and the teaching of the forbidden jutsu requires the approval of at least two advisory-level figures."


    "How did Orochimaru get these forbidden techniques? And everything we did during that time obviously involves the Root''s leader, Shimura Danz¨­, Mebuki, and the two advisors she colluded with. How many other top officials are involved in the Leaf Village?"


    Kakashi Hatake began to discuss his investigation and his series of analyses, which left Uchiha Yoru in shock. "Goodness, the other side has been really busy during this time."


    As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, Uchiha Shisui angrily said, "Brother Yoru, do you know where the children and ninjas we intercepted have gone?"


    "The ones from the Nara family returned to their clan. The children from the Daimyo''s residence have gone home. The remaining children and ninjas without any family background were either recruited by the Root or sent to the most dangerous front lines. How many of them can return?"


    It was clear that Shisui and Kakashi had exchanged information previously. Uchiha Yoru, seeing their expressions, forced a weak smile.


    "Kakashi, Shisui, you must believe in the Will of Fire. Corruption is only temporary. Wait for the new Hokage!"


    Before Yoru could finish, Shisui interrupted, "The new Hokage? Sarutobi Shinzo? If such a Hokage emerges, how would he be different from the currently corrupt top officials, who luxuriously live off the sacrifices of young ninjas?"


    Shisui''s eyes radiated disgust, "Brother Yoru, during the time you were being monitored, the Third Hokage approached me and spoke about the Will of Fire, but in reality, he wanted me to monitor you."


    "The current Third is truly rotten. He speaks grandly of the Will of Fire, but sits comfortably in the village, watching young ninjas bleed on the front lines."


    Kakashi added in a hoarse voice, "The Third Hokage may have once contributed greatly to the Leaf Village, but now he''s become obsessed with power and cannot tolerate any opposition. I was also sent by the Third Hokage to monitor you."


    Yoru said gravely, "Kakashi, Shisui, your current mindset is very dangerous."


    Yoru continued, "No matter what truths you both have discovered, the Leaf Village cannot afford any more turmoil. I hope you both understand."


    Kakashi and Shisui remained silent. Yoru sighed deeply, showing understanding, "The village is not as perfect as you think. I''m even more heartbroken about it than you. Orochimaru was forced to leave, and the village''s top officials are to blame. But the Leaf is our home, and we, too, are hands stained with blood."


    As he continued, a self-mocking smile appeared on Yoru''s face, "Moreover, this war won''t end anytime soon."


    Kakashi quickly reacted, "Yoru, have you discovered something?"


    Shisui might be as strong as, or even stronger than Kakashi, but in terms of resilience and political insight, he''s far behind.


    Yoru sighed deeply, sitting down tiredly, "The village wants to use the border conflicts to wear down Orochimaru''s followers. And, from the information I got from the Root, after stabilizing from the war, the village plans to take action against the Uchiha clan."


    What?!


    The two of them showed shocked expressions. It was understandable that Orochimaru''s followers were targeted, but currently, the border is still in a turbulent phase. The village has already begun preparations to act against the Uchiha clan once the border stabilizes, which seemed somewhat incomprehensible. However, considering Orochimaru''s fate, they began to understand a bit more.


    The village nowadays has decayed. Uncontrolled powers will be targeted.


    "Konoha was founded by the Uchihas and the Senjus! How dare they! It was our Uchiha and Senju clans that took in Sarutobi, Shimura, and the rest. Now, the subordinates are turning against their masters!"


    Shisui may be very powerful, but he is far from perfect in this regard. A simple sentence can easily lead to misunderstandings, but Kakashi didn''t mind much, especially after seeing the decay of the village.


    With Shisui''s changing worldview, he was filled with pride for the Senju who founded Konoha and his own clan. He now regarded Konoha as his own, but at this moment, he was filled with anger.


    The pride of the Uchiha clan is ingrained in them. At this moment, Shisui finally displayed the unique Uchiha pride, looking at the situation with anger.


    Now, Shisui regards Konoha as private property established by the Uchiha. Kakashi, on the other hand, is relatively calm. Even though Shisui may have some obsessive tendencies, he is willing to sacrifice for the village.


    "Yoru, what''s your plan?"


    The calm Kakashi raised his head, revealing a dead-eyed look, and asked. He didn''t believe that Uchiha Yoru, who Orochimaru saw as a successor, would sit back and do nothing.


    Shisui, who was beside him, looked excitedly at his Brother Yoru. After Orochimaru was expelled from Konoha and felt immense repression, Shisui placed all his hopes on his elder brother.


    It can be said that Shisui was born a ninja but was never a leader. His willingness to end his own life by jumping off a waterfall in the original story is evidence of this.


    Uchiha Shisui is a powerful ninja but not a qualified clan leader.


    Facing Shisui''s gaze wasn''t much, but being under Kakashi''s scrutiny made Uchiha Yoru fall silent. Kakashi might be at his darkest moment now, but analyzing his character from the original story, one can conclude that he''s no ordinary ninja.


    Ignoring Kakashi''s tactics during the Chunin exams for a moment, the mere fact that he later became the Sixth Hokage proves that his vision and breadth of mind were never simple.


    The old ancestors once said that a lie requires countless other lies to support it, but a lie will always be a lie and will be exposed someday.


    After a long silence, Uchiha Yoru slowly looked up at Kakashi and Shisui. Their mental development was too fast, catching him off guard, and now he had to take a risk.


    "All this is unfair to the ninjas fighting at the front. They are still young. Sarutobi Shinzo is serving as the commander on the border of the Land of Lightning, while Sarutobi Asuma enjoys teachings from elite Jounins in the village and relishes all the privileges.


    "The Uchiha and Senju ancestors founded Konoha for peace, not to become a tool for some people''s greedy desires. I intend to keep the enemy closer to protect ourselves first, then change the village!"


    Keep the enemy closer?


    This term has never been heard of in the ninja world. Shisui looked a bit puzzled, but Kakashi seemed to grasp something from its literal meaning, showing a shocked expression. He had never thought that the solution would come from this perspective.


    After all, this solution had never appeared in the ninja world, making it completely unfamiliar to them. Yet, Uchiha Yoru seriously explained it to the two of them.


    During the Third War, while on a mission in a small country, I saw a scene where, due to the chaos of war, merchants had to pay several times more to hire rogue ninjas for protection every time they transported goods. It seemed that these rogue ninjas had reached some kind of secret agreement with the local bandits. Although they fought every time, they never really tried to eradicate each other.


    If the rogue ninjas wiped out the bandits, then the roads would be safe and merchants wouldn''t need to pay high prices for their protection. Similarly, if the bandits killed the rogue ninjas, the next group of merchants would hire even stronger and more ninjas. Both groups seemed to have an unspoken understanding, showing a strange set of rules in chaotic times.


    Kakashi Hatake and Uchiha Shisui listened as Uchiha Yoru recounted the story, showing a bitter smile. "I''m not sure if it''s right or wrong, but I know the cost of ending the war here is painful. These ninjas follow Orochimaru-sensei and never make mistakes. After surviving through the Third War, they can only fight on the battlefield while other ninjas enjoy peace in the village. It''s unfair for them."


    "I too have my own selfish reasons. Once the war ends, the village will turn against the Uchiha clan, who are suspected of causing the Nine-Tails'' rampage. I don''t want to experience another event like Orochimaru-sensei''s. I want to gather strength now and change the rotten village!"


    After Uchiha Yoru spoke his mind, Kakashi and Shisui were silent. The events involving Orochimaru and the White Fang caused pain to the Leaf Village. Just two top-tier ninjas caused such upheaval. The Uchiha, being the strongest clan, would surely cause an even bigger disturbance.


    "Brother Yoru, are you saying that you''re intentionally letting the enemy go or keeping them for balance, making your position more important?"


    Though Shisui deeply resents the village''s corruption, he doesn''t want to start a civil war. But, after some thought, he finds Yoru''s point logical.


    Yoru responded with a bitter smile, "As long as the war at the front doesn''t end, the village won''t start a civil war."


    Kakashi was secretly alarmed but impressed, "Yoru, the Third Hokage has planted many spies at the front. If the situation stabilizes, they will secretly stir up trouble within the Uchiha clan."


    Yoru looked genuinely shocked, "The Third Hokage is very cunning."


    "The division within the Hyuga clan showed the higher-ups how to weaken clans with special bloodlines. If I follow my teacher''s followers, I will also bear his notorious reputation, which will be used to split the Uchiha."


    Kakashi no longer believes in the Third Hokage and betrays the village''s top officials. He also trusts Yoru after witnessing everything firsthand.


    Yoru passionately stated, "The village is in the hands of decayed old people, lost in their own power. I want to change this. I once vowed if the village becomes rotten, I''ll do everything in my power to become the Hokage and change everything. The darkness above the Leaf Village will disappear, and I''ll welcome back its heroes."


    Yoru''s determination resonated with both Shisui and Kakashi.


    "Yoru! Change requires sacrifice. I hope you can lead the Leaf Village towards true peace and the Will of Fire."


    Kakashi sincerely spoke, and Yoru, seeing Kakashi''s choice to help, smiled, "Not just me, but together!"


    Their voices echoed in the tent, and no one would have imagined the change that the determination of three young Sharingan-bearing ninjas would bring to the Leaf Village and the ninja world.

 Chapter 129: Seeing Orochimaru Again

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Jaime Rios! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Mist Ninja Base.


    The surprise attack did not achieve the expected effect, which left the Mist ninjas filled with regret. The commander, Suikazan Fuguki, sat grim-faced in his tent.


    "Hoshigaki Kisame, what is the intelligence department doing? Weren''t they saying that the Leaf''s reinforcements would take at least three days to arrive? Damn it, we almost had it!"


    Suikazan Fuguki, unable to hold back, slammed his fist on the table. Almost everyone in the tent was his trusted subordinate, especially the one with a shark-like face, Hoshigaki Kisame, who said gravely, "Sir, the Leaf''s reinforcements probably marched quickly, which is why they arrived ahead of schedule. Our scouts have confirmed that there are no more reinforcements from the Leaf."


    Hoshigaki Kisame, as his trusted aide and one of the most competent, was the one he trusted the most. He was a pure ninja and the most reliable tool in his hand.


    Upon hearing Hoshigaki Kisame''s reply, Suikazan Fuguki looked slightly relieved and said, "It seems the Leaf doesn''t want to escalate the conflict."


    Every elite Mist ninja in the tent, nurtured under the blood fog''s iron-fisted policies, was adept at killing. But they were somewhat shortsighted regarding the bigger picture.


    Their eyes gleamed with a bloodthirsty look, showing no fear of war but rather excitement. This sight caused Suikazan Fuguki much distress.


    With a sigh, Suikazan Fuguki said, "The Leaf doesn''t want to escalate the conflict, and our village feels the same. If the conflict escalates, leading to a battle involving thousands of ninjas, it won''t be a mere skirmish but a war! A direct conflict between Mist and Leaf could even ignite the Fourth Great Ninja War."


    "Therefore, both our village and the Leaf have chosen to contain themselves, resulting in a small-scale conflict here. So, while both sides will have reinforcements, they won''t be in large numbers."


    "However, since the Leaf has sent an elite force here, I will also request the Fourth Mizukage to send the elite from the Anbu to assist in the battle."


    Mist''s Anbu? The mention struck fear into everyone. Under the blood fog''s policies, the Mist''s Anbu was truly terrifying.


    Apart from having the village''s elite, what made the Anbu particularly fearsome was their task of relentlessly hunting down Mist''s rogue ninjas. Many Mist ninjas had fallen to the Anbu, and that was the root of their fear.


    Both Suikazan Fuguki and Hoshigaki Kisame had come from the Anbu, and everyone present showed apprehension. They hadn''t defected, but who knows about tomorrow?


    Seeing their wariness, Suikazan Fuguki smirked maliciously, enjoying the intimidation. Their expressions were reassuring to him.


    "Heh, our surprise attack on the Leaf base today gave them a significant setback. But among the Leaf''s reinforcements are members of the Hyuga clan. So, everyone, be alert. This has become a battlefield!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    In the Land of Whirlpools, an eerie atmosphere prevails due to tensions between the Leaf and Mist ninjas on this large island.


    In the forested mining area, skirmishes, ambushes, and harassment between the Leaf and Mist ninjas are relentless, giving off a scent of impending war. However, on the other side of the island, which houses the only city, there''s a sense of decadence amidst the war.


    The conflict between the Leaf and Mist ninjas hasn''t affected them. In fact, it has caused many merchants to become greedy. Even though it''s not a large-scale war, even minor skirmishes are filled with endless benefits.


    As the war continues in the Land of Whirlpools, countless displaced people are terrified. Merchants take the opportunity to hike up prices for exorbitant profits, attracting many mercenaries and rogue ninjas. This place has become a goldmine due to the enormous benefits.


    Numerous illicit goods are traded here.


    The trees in this world grow exceptionally tall, reminiscent of an ancient world. The dense jungle hides endless dangers.


    Rustle~


    Under the rustling leaves, a silhouette hides within the trees, calmly observing the mining area occupied by the Mist village.


    "Lord Yoru, there are ten watchtowers ahead. All these towers are built a kilometer away from the mining area. If we go further, we might be detected by the Mist''s sensory ninjas."


    A ninja from the Hyuga clan speaks with a solemn face, looking at Uchiha Yoru with admiration. Ninjas respect the powerful, especially in their world, and this admiration is deeply ingrained in them.


    "It seems the ninja from the Hidden Mist Village are experienced, their arrangements clearly guard against our village''s Byakugan."


    Upon hearing the Hy¨±ga ninja''s response, Uchiha Yoru calmly nodded. The Hy¨±ga clan''s scouting ability was well-known throughout the ninja world. When the Byakugan is activated, it can observe everything within a radius of one kilometer.


    That''s why all major ninja villages have their own methods to defend against the Byakugan of the Leaf''s Hy¨±ga clan. The simplest and most effective method is to set up numerous watchtowers outside the one-kilometer range.


    "If your Byakugan can observe everything within a kilometer, then I''ll just set up watchtowers just outside of that. The Byakugan can only see the watchtowers and cannot scout the main camp they protect."


    While it might seem like a crude method, it''s also the most effective. Otherwise, confronting the Hy¨±ga''s Byakugan would be like doing so right under their watch.


    Furthermore, the Byakugan''s abilities in wartime don''t stop there. Ninjas typically set various traps in combat, and under the Byakugan''s scrutiny, these become almost impossible to hide.


    "Note down the positions and number of ninjas at these ten watchtowers and scout them at least once a day."


    Upon receiving Uchiha Yoru''s instructions, the Hy¨±ga ch¨±nin understood immediately, nodding respectfully, "Rest assured, sir, the Mist ninjas cannot hide from our Byakugan."


    "Good. Report any changes in the Mist''s watchtowers immediately."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the figures of the two vanished from the towering tree.


    Moving quickly through the forest, Uchiha Yoru didn''t stop until they were far away. Once he was certain no one was around, he began forming hand seals.


    Pig-Dog-Rooster-Monkey-Sheep, Summoning Jutsu!


    After the summoning smoke cleared, a brown eagle with fluttering wings appeared, and after being summoned, it respectfully said, "Lord Yoru." S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Some lesser summoned creatures are quite polite. Facing the respectful tone of the summoned creature, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, "Thank you. I need you to carry my shadow clone to scout the enemy."


    Combining his fingers, Uchiha Yoru channeled his chakra, and with a puff, a shadow clone identical to him appeared.


    The two identical Uchiha Yoru looked at each other and smiled. Despite spending many years in this world, the wonders of ninjutsu still fascinated him.


    "Lord Yoru."


    The eagle respectfully lowered its body, allowing the shadow clone to mount it, then flapped its wings and took off.


    Watching his shadow clone ascend into the sky, Uchiha Yoru squinted. Flying summoning creatures were a rare breed. Although not powerful in combat, the ability to fly was quite unique.


    The clone stood firmly on the eagle''s back, the strong wind rustling its clothes. The chakra at its feet made it stand firmly, rooted like a tree. As they soared, the three tomoe in its eyes began spinning rapidly, merging into one.


    Mangeky¨­!


    Surpassing the three tomoe, the Mangeky¨­''s primary enhancement in its base state was visual prowess. The observation capabilities had indeed intensified, giving a general overview from above.


    However, the ninjas of the Mist, especially the elite j¨­nin, all honed their senses in blood and fire. An inexplicable feeling of being watched made several sensitive Mist ninjas look up.


    Especially Zabuza Momochi, known as the "Demon of the Hidden Mist". The moment he looked up, he spotted the eagle soaring in the sky and immediately frowned, "Something''s off. This eagle seems to be a summoned creature. Alert our people to watch the sky."


    "Yes."


    Uchiha Yoru was unaware that his whimsical desire to observe the layout of the Mist''s base had put them on high alert for several days.


    ¡­


    The Leaf''s Base.


    Guarded by tall watchtowers outside, the base built against the mountain is more like a camp. Within the camp are countless laborers recruited from the local area, as mining and refining always require miners.


    After the fall of the Whirlpool country, this place became a chaotic land with no master. The local civilians lived in constant fear, willing to do anything for a bite to eat.


    Enslavement?


    Uchiha Yoru had long become numb to this scene, his eyes showing only indifference. Relatively speaking, without them, these civilians wouldn''t even have meager pay. At least working here as miners, they can feed their families.


    The sight of the towering jungle swiftly passed before his eyes. Uchiha Yoru, who was swiftly moving through the trees, suddenly stopped on a large one.


    The dense trees blocked out the sun, giving the jungle a damp and sultry feeling. The silent air echoed with the constant sounds of insects and animals, making it a perilous place for common people, aptly named the "Forest of Death."


    "Come out."


    Standing on the thick tree trunk, Uchiha Yoru spoke calmly to the seemingly empty forest. However, no one responded, only the noises of creatures continued. A faint smile then appeared on his lips.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, since you''re here, come out."


    After Uchiha Yoru called out again, a white snake emerged from the bushes. As it approached the thick tree trunk, it suddenly opened its mouth wide.


    With a retching sound, the small white snake regurgitated a human arm. Following that, the arm pushed against the ground, revealing slick black hair and then a pale face.


    Long black hair, golden elongated pupils, purple eyeshadow extending to the nose, pale skin, and blue-green earrings shaped like a magatama. The former Leaf shinobi vest had been discarded in favor of a beige outfit, complete with a purple rope belt (shimenawa).


    The shimenawa symbolizes the boundary of sacred items. When tied to Orochimaru, it represents his status. As one of the Three Legendary Sannin in the shinobi world, he definitely deserved it.


    After parting ways with the Leaf, upon their reunion, Orochimaru''s once indifferent demeanor now bore more malice, as if he had finally severed ties with the Leaf.


    "Hehe, Yoru, your power is indeed admirable. It seems you now have the ambition for that position."


    The unique raspy laughter echoed in the dark forest. If it were any other ninja unfamiliar with Orochimaru, they would have been terrified, especially given Orochimaru''s dramatic entrance and eerie smile.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, you flatter me. I am aware of the gap between me and a Kage."


    In response to Orochimaru''s praise, Uchiha Yoru neither boasted nor showed pride. Instead, he humbly chuckled. Even with his current abilities, excluding the Mangekyo Sharingan, he''s at most an elite shinobi, perhaps just below Kage level. His strength is roughly equivalent to that of an eagle''s, like Uchiha Sasuke''s when he fought Killer B and was battered to the point of doubting his life choices.


    But when facing truly powerful Kage-level opponents, the difference is evident. In his current phase, he can be termed as almost-Kage.


    The Mangekyo Sharingan he possesses is powerful, but also paradoxical. It''s an ocular jutsu with limitless potential that he''s satisfied with; its power increases with his own.


    But at his current level, the Mangekyo Sharingan merely enhances his abilities rather than serving as a unique finishing move.


    So, he''s aware of the gap between him and the true Kage-level shinobi.


    "Hehe, Yoru, you''re still as level-headed as ever. You should know that even I was blindly confident at this stage, until I was awakened on the battlefield in the Rain country."


    Orochimaru''s raspy laughter echoed again in the dark forest. Looking at Uchiha Yoru''s composed demeanor, he showed genuine admiration.


    It''s rare for someone to earn Orochimaru''s appreciation. Those who do must possess something extraordinary.


    ~~~


    Probably Last???

 Chapter 130: Ideas

    In the gloomy forest, Orochimaru and Uchiha Yoru meet again after parting from Konoha."Orochimaru-sensei?"


    As Uchiha Yoru watched Orochimaru regurgitate a scroll from his throat and throw it over, he caught it with a puzzled look, gave it a shake to clean off the mucus, and opened it. His pupils constricted upon seeing its contents, and then he smiled.


    "Heh heh, information about the various powers in the Land of Whirlpools, as well as intelligence on the ninja sent by the Hidden Mist Village this time. Perhaps it will help you adapt here faster."


    The scroll that Orochimaru threw contained intelligence on the chaotic powers in the Land of Whirlpools and the ninja dispatched by the Hidden Mist Village. It was undoubtedly a generous gift.


    Looking at the information in his hand, Uchiha Yoru laughed and put it in his pouch, "Orochimaru-sensei, are you worried about your student, or do you think I''m not strong enough?"


    Facing the teasing from his disciple, Uchiha Yoru, Orochimaru revealed his uniquely raspy laughter, "Heh heh, Yoru, there are many precious experimental materials among the Mist ninja."


    Their relationship wasn''t just that of a master and disciple; they were also collaborators. With their deep understanding and partnership, Orochimaru''s hint was clear to Uchiha Yoru, who nodded with a smile.


    "It seems Orochimaru-sensei has set his sights on the bloodline ninja of the Hidden Mist Village. I''ll keep an eye out, but the bloodline ninja who can be dispatched to the front lines might be challenging to deal with."


    Facing the candid Uchiha Yoru, Orochimaru laughed and said, "Yoru, although the Hidden Mist Village is on lockdown, sporadic intelligence still leaks out. Their policies towards bloodline ninja in the Land of Water are not friendly, so some valuable experimental materials will be cheaply dispatched to the front."


    The situation against the bloodline clans in the Mist Village has become this serious? Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru realized the severity, pondering in his heart. After all, the original story didn''t detail this, and dealing with the bloodline clans isn''t so easy in this tangible world.


    The Mist Village would need a long weakening phase before showing their fangs against the bloodline clans. Otherwise, the powerful bloodline clans would have overthrown the Mizukage''s rule long ago.


    One should never underestimate the strength of the bloodline clans. The Mist Village has many, including the Kaguya bone pulse, ice release bloodline, H¨­zuki water transformation, and other secret clans. Both Konoha and the Mist Village surpass other ninja villages in the number of bloodline clans.


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru lost in thought, Orochimaru smiled, appreciating the depth of his disciple''s thinking.


    "Heh heh, Yoru, your talent in developing ninjutsu truly makes even your teacher a bit envious."


    In the dim light, Orochimaru''s sinister smile seemed even more eerie, but the familiar Uchiha Yoru smiled in response.


    Orochimaru is a pure person, especially after cutting ties with Konoha. He became even purer, the epitome of a mad scientist.


    Jealousy? That''s non-existent, unless you have a better immortality technique or some bloodline that could arouse his greed.


    "Thanks to your resources, sensei, or else my research in ninjutsu wouldn''t be so smooth."


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s humility, Orochimaru shook his head with determination, "That''s nothing. Going from 0 to 1, from nothing to something is the hardest. The innovative ideas in your mind are the most precious existence in the world."


    In Orochimaru''s eyes, only the person who proposes a novel idea is the most valuable. As for him, using that idea to find various resources, even calculating formulas and data, isn''t that just a basic skill?


    Facing a genius like Orochimaru, Uchiha Yoru was at a loss for words. He simply relied on his knowledge of the original work without any innovative ideas.


    What does it mean to just have the hands? For any ninjutsu, as long as he proposes an idea and Orochimaru deems it feasible, in no time, he can compile a bunch of targeted information. All you need to do then is to keep experimenting until you get it right with time.


    But when it comes to organizing targeted information, Uchiha Yoru was speechless. It''s not something that just requires hands.


    Uchiha Yoru had an idea in mind and motioned with his hand, saying, "Come here."


    Orochimaru, after hearing Yoru deas about ninjutsu, showed an excited smile. Isn''t it just a matter of trying a few times to understand the various materials?


    "Teacher Orochimaru, this is the scroll of the ''Serpent Array'' technique. Even though it''s only classified as an A-rank technique, under certain circumstances, its power seems to rival S-rank."


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t seem to value these techniques as precious and casually tossed the scroll, a sight that made Orochimaru reveal an evil grin. His disciple remained unchanged.


    Looking at the acquired ninjutsu, Orochimaru also revealed a relaxed smile. Their relationship, both as teacher and friend, remained as casual as before, even though their positions have changed.


    "''Serpent Array'' and your so-called ''Orochimaru-style Substitution Jutsu'' are truly ingenious creations."


    Orochimaru rarely praised research on ninjutsu. These techniques seemed tailor-made for him, especially the Orochimaru-style substitution technique, which was extremely important.


    Fragile lives seem insured under these compatible techniques.


    "Teacher Orochimaru, are you planning to set up a research base in the Land of Water?"


    Uchiha Yoru was curious. In the original work, Orochimaru seemed to have set his sights on the Mist Shinobi. Otherwise, how would the Kekei Genkai of both H¨­zuki and Kaguya end up in his hands?


    Facing Uchiha Yoru, Orochimaru didn''t hesitate and smiled, "No, after leaving Konoha, I plan to establish a new base in the Land of Rice Fields!" He paused before adding, "And also establish a new ninja village."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled. In just a few words, their relationship seemed to revert to the trusting nature they once shared, both as teachers and friends, without any conflicting interests.


    "Yoru, since you have revealed your ambitions, there''s a promising child here who might help you achieve them."


    This student of his continuously provided Orochimaru with ninjutsu, especially the substitution technique, which opened new doors for him. Although Orochimaru didn''t possess the usual human sense of gratitude, he understood the principle of reciprocity.


    No party can persist in greed without giving back.


    Benefits should be mutual, rather than just one-sided. Now that Orochimaru has left Konoha, his student seemed to offer even greater assistance. Starting with substantial research funds, Orochimaru once again felt the financial constraints after leaving his disciple. Then came the contributions of ninjutsu.


    Without the ''Orochimaru-style Substitution Jutsu'', a single explosive tag from the Third Hokage almost spelled disaster for him. Heavily injured, he once again realized life''s fragility. Fortunately, his disciple developed the substitution technique, allowing him to safely leave the Land of Fire.


    "Hehe, Teacher, you''re too kind. After all, without your countless ninjutsu materials, how could I develop them?"


    Uchiha Yoru had a sincere smile, but Orochimaru didn''t see it that way. This was where their perspectives differed.


    In Orochimaru''s eyes, innovative ideas from scratch were vital. Everything was possible if one dared to think.


    But in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes, he knew his own limitations. Asking him to develop ninjutsu on his own would take forever. This truly required talent. But ever since Orochimaru became his teacher, there was an abundance of targeted information. He only needed time to practice.


    With Orochimaru''s help, researching ninjutsu seemed like an open-book exam to him. He just needed to find the right answer.


    "Teacher, after you left Konoha..."


    Listening to Uchiha Yoru talk about the changes in Konoha, Orochimaru showed a rare indifferent expression, even revealing a mocking smile in the end.


    "Yoru, now, our most important goal is immortality, after all, even the immortals have disappeared into the dust of history."


    It''s clear that Orochimaru has completely let go of the so-called thirst for power. He''s now the scientist from the original story, obsessed and crazy about seeking immortality.


    "Yoru, your body has grown rapidly, especially in terms of Raiton Body Flicker. If it weren''t for your awakening of the Sharingan, I might even doubt that you are from the Uchiha clan. Your physique is comparable to the Third Raikage of the Land of Lightning. Even the Fourth Raikage is slightly inferior to you in that regard."


    As he spoke, this time Orochimaru did not spit out a scroll from his mouth. Instead, the white snake from earlier slowly crawled onto Uchiha Yoru''s wrist and regurgitated a scroll.


    "With a physique comparable to the Third Raikage''s Tailed Beast and a vast amount of chakra, this is your targeted training plan for the foreseeable future."


    One can''t help but admit, if you show talent under Orochimaru''s guidance, he will surely make full use of you. Look, he has prepared a series of scientific training plans for you, so you don''t have to worry about anything. It''s both time-saving and efficient. As for worrying if Orochimaru might deceive you? That''s because you don''t know him well. His reputation in this regard is guaranteed.


    Looking at the training plan personally devised by Orochimaru, Uchiha Yoru showed a satisfied smile. It''s so convenient, all he has to do is follow the steps.


    "The Cursed Seal on Anko has disappeared. It seems that Yoru also possesses a terrifying talent in Cursed Seals."


    Cursed Seals! This is one of the primary research directions for Orochimaru, as it is related to the Sage''s natural energy.


    Seeing Orochimaru''s meaningful smile, Uchiha Yoru shrugged helplessly, "Teacher, perhaps my physique is exceptionally compatible with the Cursed Seal."


    Although he said that, a venomous snake crawled out from Uchiha Yoru''s sleeve, fiercely biting into his neck, taking a piece of flesh and blood, then heading straight for Orochimaru.


    Seeing the obtained Cursed Seal and the sample of flesh and blood, Orochimaru showed an ecstatic smile. Uchiha Yoru used Medical Ninjutsu chakra to heal his neck wound.


    "In three days, thirty miles to the east, I''ll take you to see a precious child. His Kekkei Genkai might become a tool for your ambitions. After all, the position you desire requires enough power."


    Once Orochimaru got the research material he wanted, he showed a satisfied smile and generously gave away the valuable tool he had eyes on.


    Now, for him, ordinary ninja tools are insignificant. Only those useful for his research are considered valuable.


    Uchiha Yoru frowned, pondering. Who could this be? Judging from Orochimaru''s demeanor, it seems to be a tool he is very satisfied with, otherwise, why would Orochimaru personally involve himself and even mention it twice?


    Is it one of the Sound Four under Orochimaru in the original story? They are somewhat special, but not to this extent. Who could it be?


    While Uchiha Yoru was guessing, Orochimaru happily put away the flesh and blood sample. "The Edo Tensei (Reanimation Jutsu) will be completed in a maximum of five years. By then, you and I will become the only gods in the ninja world. Even the gods of the future ninja world will be created by our own hands."


    When talking about his pursuit of immortality, Orochimaru turned into an enthusiastic artist, describing a grand vision. He knows well Orochimaru''s talent, otherwise, who would believe him and not think he''s crazy?


    There''s a thin line between genius and madness. However, he believes, "The extreme of a genius is a madman, and the extreme of a madman is a genius."


    His thoughts might be whimsical, but the biggest difference between him and an ultimate genius like Orochimaru is that Orochimaru would personally prove the existence of such whimsical ideas, while he always stays within the realm of these whimsical thoughts. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at Orochimaru''s fanatic expression, Uchiha Yoru displayed a strange look, wondering when Orochimaru developed this ninjutsu. The original story didn''t specify, but one could make some educated guesses.


    During the Chuunin exams, Orochimaru had obviously already undergone a body transfer once. Thus, if he requires a transfer every three years, and the main group was 12-13 years old during the Chuunin exams, then counting back three years, it would be between 8-9 years old.


    Around the age of 8-9 was seemingly when the Uchiha Clan massacre happened. After Itachi Uchiha defected and joined the Akatsuki, he confronted Orochimaru, who then defected as well.


    Orochimaru''s obvious objective was to covet Itachi Uchiha''s body. However, after failing to obtain it, he underwent a body transfer.


    From this, it can be deduced that when Itachi Uchiha was 13, he became an S-ranked rogue ninja, and it was during this period that Orochimaru developed this ninjutsu.


    Because of these events, Orochimaru''s defection came a bit early, and Itachi awakened his Sharingan sooner. However, Itachi Uchiha is now seven years old, which means there''s just under six years until he turns thirteen.


    This aligns perfectly with Orochimaru''s estimated five years of developing this ninjutsu.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru smiled, asking, "Teacher, what do you think is the peak age for a ninja? And how long can this peak state last?"


    This remark from Uchiha Yoru made Orochimaru reveal a mysterious smile, his eyes exuding a look of interest, as if pondering whether his disciple had come up with an even more innovative idea.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 131: Competitiveness

    "How old can a ninja be at his peak? And how long can it last?"Facing the sudden question, Orochimaru was taken aback, then showed a thoughtful and mysterious smile.


    "Ninjas are different from ordinary people. Chakra has the power to enhance the body and mind, and everyone''s amount of chakra is different. However, for a common ninja, if they have excellent medical ninja care in the early stages and their body has no hidden injuries, the ninja''s body should fully develop around 17-18 years old. With the passage of time, the peak age is between 20 and 35 years old. How long this stage lasts varies from person to person, as each ninja''s constitution is different, and the times cells divide and aging occur naturally differ." S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chakra is amazing. There''s a big difference between the chakra amount of a lower ninja and an upper ninja. As for cells and the body''s enhancement, the effects are also vastly different. The constitution of a ninja is determined by the amount of chakra and control. The larger the chakra amount, the stronger the enhancement of the body, thus the peak period lasts longer. However, the strengthening effect on the body under the same chakra amount varies depending on control."


    "There''s no fixed value for the so-called ''peak period''. Intense and even beyond-limit battles will leave traumas on the body. Some ninjas start to decline in physical function around the age of 30 due to hidden injuries. Therefore, there''s no definitive metric for peak performance. However, some ninjas at the very top of the pyramid, with power comparable to the Kage, like the Third Hokage, with a vast amount of chakra and strong control, only reached their cellular limit in their sixties. They would soon start to decline, especially in terms of chakra amount. That''s the fragility of life."


    One must say, Orochimaru gave a very scientific and evidence-based answer, especially when discussing his teacher, the Third Hokage.


    All three of them were disciples of the Hokage and had access to medical ninja care. Orochimaru, being a researcher, definitely had his own skills in medical ninjitsu. However, his path diverged from Tsunade, the legendary medical ninja.


    Jiraiya''s data shows that he was 50-51 years old during his first appearance in the Chunin exams and was 54 when he died. Who would say Jiraiya had started to decline then? So, powerful ninjas with a strong foundation can maintain their peak until around sixty.


    The enhancement of chakra can be seen from ninja academy students and civilians. Children who refine chakra already have physical qualities surpassing adult civilians.


    Having a large amount of chakra and control is crucial. Similarly, early resources are essential. Among the three ninja teammates, there''s also the strongest medical ninja.


    Watching Orochimaru''s analysis, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but feel impressed. This is what you call professionalism.


    "Teacher, the relationship between soul and body is delicate. The body, being so fragile, somehow manages to protect the soul. Yet, the soul has a much longer life. But where does the soul go after the body dies? Is the body protecting the soul, or is the body merely a vessel? So, I have to conclude, how big is the drawback of the Reanimation Jutsu?"


    Seeing his disciple suddenly questioning his proudest technique, Orochimaru showed a serious expression, licking his lips and revealing a raspy smile, "Yoru, what are you trying to say?"


    "There are many secrets between the soul and the body. I believe we still have enough time before our bodies weaken. Let''s not use our souls and bodies to experiment, especially with forbidden jutsu involving souls. After all, even the once-called God of the Ninja World and the Second Hokage weren''t successful, right?"


    Uchiha Yoru spoke wisely and cautiously. While science requires bold exploration, it also requires careful verification.


    "Teacher, according to our clan''s records, the Uzumaki clan seems to have deep research in forbidden soul techniques. There was even an S-class forbidden jutsu in the Uzumaki clan that sacrifices one''s soul to summon the Shinigami, which can seal away an enemy''s soul. It seems that the Nine-Tails was sealed using such a jutsu."


    After talking for so long, Yoru finally touched on the key issue. He doesn''t want Orochimaru to perform the Reanimation Jutsu too early.


    "Summoning the Shinigami?" Seeing Uchiha Yoru bringing out the foundation of the Uchiha clan, Orochimaru immediately showed an expression of excitement as if discovering a new world.


    The Shinobi world is becoming more and more interesting. There''s such a miraculous ninjutsu that can summon the death god. What kind of life form is the death god? Has the death god achieved immortality? Does the so-called death god really exist in the legendary Pure Land? And what about the departed souls?


    With these scientific thoughts, Orochimaru''s face showed excitement, licking the corner of his mouth. "Hehe, perhaps after uncovering the secret of the death god, the mysterious door to the soul will open."


    The soul is too mysterious. Even for Orochimaru, he''s still a novice when it comes to souls. Why do human bodies age and die? Does the soul age? Or does it not?


    Uchiha Yoru nods firmly, "Yes, this forbidden jutsu is called ''Shiki Fujin''. According to family records, this ninjutsu originated from the Uzumaki clan. After the Whirlpool Country was destroyed, this jutsu ended up in Konoha."


    "Shiki Fujin!" Orochimaru muttered to himself, thinking this mysterious jutsu might speed up his research.


    "It must have been brought by Kushina Uzumaki back in the day. I can''t believe the Third Hokage kept this a secret and the Fourth used this jutsu to seal the Nine-Tails!"


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes dangerously. He was unaware of such a perilous jutsu in the village. The Fourth Hokage, Minato, knew it, which means Jiraiya also knew. But Orochimaru, being one of the Legendary Sannin, was in the dark. He felt complicated.


    "When did you start guarding against your own disciple, Third?"


    Although it''s a heartbreaking matter, Orochimaru didn''t show sadness but coldness instead.


    In the original story during the Chunin Exams, when the Third Hokage used the Shiki Fujin, Orochimaru clearly didn''t know about it. Orochimaru''s Edo Tensei involves souls, but he was clueless about soul-related ninjutsu and had to start from scratch.


    Now that Orochimaru knew about soul jutsu, he would search for related jutsu, especially when pursuing the Edo Tensei technique.


    He had no leads before and could do as he pleased. But now, someone pointed out a direction. How could a scientist with a spirit of exploration suppress his curiosity?


    "Sensei, given your current situation, it''s hard to touch this S-rank forbidden jutsu."


    Even though Yoru provided direction, he''s now saying this. But Orochimaru, facing this challenge, smiled hoarsely.


    "Hehe, Yoru, your information is precious. The Uchiha and Uzumaki are the oldest clans in the shinobi world with such rich histories."


    Orochimaru credited the ancient clan histories for knowing these secret jutsus. If someone from the Uzumaki clan appeared in Konoha, they''d naturally be noticed.


    "But, Yoru, remember this place used to be the old site of the Whirlpool Country. Maybe we can find some secrets of the Uzumaki clan here. It seems their sealing jutsu has many secrets."


    Orochimaru licked his crimson tongue and showed an excited and dangerous look. Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru sighed with relief. He believed that with the addition of a new project to the Edo Tensei''s foundation, Orochimaru wouldn''t perfect his jutsu quickly.


    After all, Orochimaru''s current physical condition is at least on par with Jiraiya, both being ninjutsu-type ninja with massive chakra. Maintaining peak condition in their fifties isn''t a problem.


    With a new direction, the release of Orochimaru''s Edo Tensei might be delayed. After all, adding a new research direction is intolerable for a scientist pursuing the perfect jutsu.


    "Yoru, I will explore the Whirlpool Country to uncover the secrets of the Uzumaki clan."


    With a hoarse, sinister laugh echoing in the damp forest, Orochimaru''s body slowly turned into mud and disappeared.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but think that Orochimaru''s mud clone technique was slick. He still has a way to go to reach the Three Legendary Sannin level.


    But his goal was achieved: to delay the Edo Tensei''s development. This way, Orochimaru won''t focus on the Sharingan.


    Currently, Orochimaru, in his prime, isn''t in a hurry. Unless he reaches Hiruzen''s age and sees his body starting to weaken, he will get anxious. By then, even if Edo Tensei isn''t perfected, Orochimaru will use it to restore his youthful body.


    ¡­


    The Whirlpool Country, where the Leaf Village is situated.


    In the dense ancient jungle, it feels like entering a world of giants. But the people of the shinobi world have long been accustomed to it, with ninjas like little birds hidden in the trees, cautiously guarding and exploring.


    Behind the mountain mine.


    The sound of the waterfall reverberates, and at this moment, three tall ninjas are panting heavily, engaged in some kind of ninjutsu practice.


    Uzuki Yugao, Kurenai Yuhi, and Mitarashi Anko are all panting. Sweat appears on their noses, and their flushed faces show the intensity of their training.


    At this moment, the three women look at each other, a strange atmosphere apparent between them.


    Kurenai is silently annoyed. Yugao, so young and shameless, is trying to marry into a rich family, even taking lovers. After all, there are no walls without ears in the world. Combined with the ninja''s observational skills and the fact that Yugao doesn''t hide too well, word gets out.


    Kurenai feels a sourness in her heart. There''s also Anko, with her deeply hidden morbid eyes, making Kurenai feel even worse. But thinking of herself, Kurenai can''t help but smile bitterly. Who is she to judge? Her own motivations regarding "Yoru" have become complicated.


    "Kurenai, you''re distracted!"


    With a soft reprimand, Kurenai immediately snaps back to reality, looking apologetically at the figure and saying, "Yoru, I''m sorry."


    Seeing Kurenai''s apology, Uchiha Yoru, with a stern face, replies, "Kurenai, being distracted can be fatal for a ninja. Have you forgotten the basics from the ninja academy?"


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s harsh words, Kurenai concentrates. Even though she''s reprimanded, she feels warmth in her heart.


    Observing that Kurenai understands the deadly consequences of distraction, Uchiha Yoru''s stern face gradually softens. He still looks displeased and continues, "Kurenai, genjutsu manipulates chakra to interfere with the opponent''s senses, disrupting their chakra and trapping them in illusions."


    "Your inherited genjutsu is good, but it''s clear that your techniques are limited. You should focus more on evasion (taijutsu). I''ll teach you an A-rank ninjutsu without any seals, but I hope you won''t need to use it."


    Hearing that Uchiha Yoru will teach her an A-rank technique, Kurenai looks solemn.


    "Yoru, unless it''s a technique you created yourself..."


    A-rank techniques are incredibly valuable, even for elite ninjas. Kurenai''s serious demeanor is evident to Uchiha Yoru. She then shows another side of herself.


    Provocatively, her crimson eyes lock with the others. Uzuki Yugao lowers her head in modesty, given her known lover status with Yoru. But internally, she''s competitive, thinking, "What''s the fox spirit so proud of?"


    However, Mitarashi Anko, seeing Kurenai''s assertive look, bares her cute little fangs, acting haughty, and clings to Uchiha Yoru''s arm. Her eyes show a morbid possessiveness, feigning innocence.


    "Yoru, you said you wouldn''t leave me."


    Seeing Anko''s pitiable act, Uchiha Yoru shows an expression of distress. Feeling the inappropriate closeness of Anko, he states, "Anko, stop being playful. I''ll teach you the technique as well. And you too, Yugao."


    "I''ll teach this seal-less A-rank technique to all three of you. Consider it a secret ultimate technique."


    Looking at the three women, Uchiha Yoru looks serious. But as he turns away, the women''s gazes collide.


    Yugao''s status makes her appear weaker, but Kurenai and Anko, once close friends, now seem at odds.


    "Anko, I remember you used to love playing at the academy," Kurenai hints with a tone implying something more. Anko, with her wild nature, retorts, "I still love to play, especially with Yoru at home. By the way, I live with him now, and we play every night after dark."


    Anko''s wild demeanor challenges both women, even her former friend Kurenai.


    After all, it was Yoru who approached me first, and he broke up with you, Kurenai. Yoru is mine, and no one can take him away. Looking at Kurenai and Yugao, Anko seems possessive, like a little wildcat fiercely protective of her territory.


    However, upon seeing Uzuki Y¨±gao, Kurenai couldn''t help but frown slightly. Though her personality was wild, she was not foolish. The cautiousness of a ninja made her quickly recognize the relationship between them. A pang of jealousy arose in her heart, as if her toy had been taken away.


    But when she thought of Uchiha Yoru''s identity, a pathological possessiveness appeared in Anko''s eyes. The prestigious Uchiha family!


    Before, her status matched his, but now! The thought made Anko reveal a sickly smile, looking at Uzuki Yugao and laughing, "Sister Y¨±gao, your wind release and my fire release, in the future, we will stand behind Yoru together."


    After all, Uzuki Y¨±gao was now one of them, and being a commoner and a lover, she was just like a younger sister. Anko then decided to bring her to her side.


    The three women gave off an eerie and dangerous aura for a moment. The already mature and charming Kurenai Yuhi, with her crimson eyes, showed an even more dangerous glint.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 132: Rasengan

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by jose vega! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Below the waterfall.


    Uchiha Yoru brought a basket of balloons and appeared directly in front of the three women. At this moment, he was unaware that a confrontation had just taken place here.


    Looking at the three women, Uchiha Yoru said with a solemn expression, "You all should have heard of this ninjutsu. It is the A-rank ninjutsu ''Rasengan'' created by the Fourth Hokage."


    "Rasengan!" The three women were taken aback upon hearing this. They were familiar with this ninjutsu, but what was the connection between the Fourth Hokage and Uchiha Yoru? Why did Yoru know this technique?


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of the three women, Uchiha Yoru began to explain.


    "The Rasengan is a very unique ninjutsu, and is rare among A-rank ninjutsu as it lacks a specific attribute. It was developed by Orochimaru-sensei based on the technique used by the Fourth Hokage. It wasn''t stolen, but rather derived."


    The A-rank Rasengan, before chakra nature transformation is applied, is purely a chakra form. So, the notion that one needs the wind attribute to learn the Rasengan is incorrect.


    When a chakra nature is added to the Rasengan, such as the ''Wind Release: Rasenshuriken'' from the original story, then the wind attribute is necessary. S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Orochimaru!"


    Upon hearing that this technique was developed by Orochimaru based on the Fourth Hokage''s jutsu, Uzuki Yugao and Kurenai Yuhi were both visibly shocked.


    After all, if someone from the same village develops a technique based on your own, you can''t really accuse them of stealing it.


    They might have just replicated it.


    Especially when one is a deceased Hokage and the other has a special status, who are they to judge?


    Uzuki Yugao and Kurenai Yuhi seemed to be aware of some circumstances and chose not to mention the name that had been forbidden in their village.


    When Anko Mitarashi heard the name, her once joyful smile gradually froze, turning into a gloomy expression. She let out a cold snort. Her feelings were mixed, thinking about how cold-hearted her teacher was when placing a curse mark on her, and how he severed all ties with the village. She felt pained.


    The idol she once looked up to chose to break away from the village''s bonds. She chose the village over her teacher, who was later exiled.


    The usually cheerful and straightforward Anko Mitarashi felt emotions most ninjas could never understand ¨C a mix of complexity and a touch of loss.


    However, when she looked up and saw the caring eyes of Uchiha Yoru looking at her, she immediately felt a slightly unhealthy possessiveness.


    Yoru! With Yoru around, everything from the past felt like a nightmare. Now, having Yoru is all she needs.


    After going through a series of blows, Anko Mitarashi seemed to have developed a pathological emotional dependence on Uchiha Yoru, who had rescued her from the darkness.


    "All right, I''ll teach you this ninjutsu. Don''t think it''s that simple. The Rasengan, although it doesn''t have a chakra attribute requirement, requires extremely strong chakra control, as well as the amount of chakra consumed by this ninjutsu!"


    The last point is the key issue. Uchiha Yoru looked at the three women seriously and said in a deep voice, "The Rasengan and Kakashi''s Chidori are on the same level of ninjutsu. The chakra consumed is roughly the same. For a ninja, the proportion of chakra consumed by this ninjutsu is extremely large."


    Rasengan! Don''t think it''s simple just because the protagonist in the original work uses it frequently. He belongs to the Uzumaki clan and is a Jinchuriki. What he possesses is not called chakra, but a ton of chakra, which is incomparable.


    In the original Chunin Exam, when Kakashi taught Sasuke Chidori, he solemnly warned that one could only release Chidori twice a day. Considering Sasuke''s age and overall strength, it can be inferred that a Chunin''s chakra is equivalent to two A-rank ninjutsu.


    As for Sasuke using Chidori for the third time, consider it a protagonist''s privilege. Running out of chakra can be life-threatening. (Kakashi died from chakra exhaustion during the fight with Pain)


    The Rasengan and Chidori are ninjutsu of the same level, consuming similar amounts of chakra. Hence his seriousness is genuine. After all, explaining the protagonist''s overpowered life is impossible; they are all normal people.


    After hearing Uchiha Yoru''s serious warning, Uzuki Yugao hesitated. Having learned so many advanced ninjutsu, she felt more guilty and said weakly, "Lord Yoru, if this ninjutsu causes you trouble, I won''t learn it."


    How pretentious! Seeing Uzuki Yugao''s pitiable demeanor, an icy glint flashed in Kurenai''s eyes, almost making her explode in anger. They are all so scheming.


    However, Uchiha Yoru, seeing Uzuki Yugao''s hesitation due to her guilt, pretended to be serious and said, "These matters are not for you to worry about. Now, this is a battlefield. No one can protect you on the battlefield. Only your own strength can keep you alive."


    "Yugao, you come from a civilian background and are skilled in swordsmanship, often engaging in close combat with the enemy. Similarly, Mist ninjas are very skilled in swordsmanship. On equal grounds, a man''s strength and stamina surpass yours. An unmarked A-rank ninjutsu could save your life in critical moments."


    Even though Uchiha Yoru spoke in a very rigid tone, as if giving orders, the guilt and self-blame in Uzuki Yugao''s heart made her feel suffocated. He was worried about her safety, yet she approached him with ulterior motives.


    In fact, she is the enemy, a spy lurking beside him, a highly sinful female spy.


    After mentioning Uzuki Yugao, regardless of how the other party felt, Uchiha Yoru turned his head to look at Kurenai Yuhi again and spoke with a deep voice: "Yuhi, your illusions are too simplistic. If you encounter a ninja who can counter it, your combat power will be greatly reduced. Hence, you need other techniques. Improve your body movements, dodging skills, and your proficiency with kunai and shurikens. I hope you never have to use this technique in your life."


    A genjutsu ninja using an A-class jutsu like Rasengan implies that she has been approached closely, which is extremely dangerous.


    The alluring Kurenai Yuhi, noticing Uchiha Yoru''s concern, slowly smiled. The two have understood each other for so many years, a single glance is enough to convey everything.


    "Yoru, rest assured, I won''t hold you back."


    Kurenai Yuhi, with her intellectual beauty, smiled confidently. Even though her mind was full of thoughts, she knew clearly what kind of person Uchiha Yoru needed beside him.


    To be strong, she must become strong to stand by his side. Especially with the Third Hokage''s monitoring order in place, the thought gives Kurenai Yuhi a heavy pressure. She aims to become a Jounin, or even stronger. Only then will she have the qualifications to stand in front of the Hokage and vouch for Yoru, affirming her love for the village is not diminished.


    "And you, Anko," when he mentioned Mitarashi Anko, the sickly look hidden in Anko''s eyes made Uchiha Yoru sigh deeply. However, Anko smiled innocently, "Yoru, rest assured, I''ll be the first to master Rasengan."


    Indeed, that''s very Anko-like. Uchiha Yoru showed a relieved smile, "Anko, your talent lies in having a vast amount of chakra. I''ve told you before, you are a ninjutsu type ninja. With your control over snake-based jutsus, your long-range fire release techniques with high damage, Rasengan will be the perfect complement to your close combat techniques."


    After analyzing the three''s situation, Uchiha Yoru extended his palm in front of the three women. A gust of wind rose from his palm, and with his deliberate manipulation, a leaf continuously rotated above his palm, gradually speeding up until a visible blue chakra sphere formed.


    The calm blue Rasengan rotating in his palm, the dense chakra made all three women show astonishment. An A-class unmarked ninjutsu is undoubtedly a rare and precious technique. Knowing its value, they naturally cherished this opportunity.


    "Rasengan, inspired by the Tailed Beast Ball, focuses chakra on the palm, circulating it irregularly and compressing it to form a palm-sized neutral chakra sphere. Its learning difficulty is extremely high within the A-class techniques, its power!"


    As he said this, Uchiha Yoru, looking at the three women, showed a confident smile. The moment the Rasengan lightly touched a big tree, the intense chakra friction instantly created a hole in the tree, tearing it to shreds. With a bit more force, the tree was cleanly cut in half, and the immense power sent the fragmented stump flying.


    With a loud bang, the enormous power left the three women in shock. Only by witnessing it can one understand the power of Rasengan, and this wasn''t even at full strength.


    Uchiha Yoru showed a smile on his face, and the Rasengan in his hand slowly dispersed into a whirlwind as he retracted his chakra.


    "In terms of power, if a flesh and blood body without any defense is hit, it''s hard to survive. However, in the ninja world, there are a myriad of strange abilities, so one must never be careless."


    When Uchiha Yoru mentioned this, he seemed to recall the various ninjas from the original story who had faced the Rasengan. He said solemnly, "This jutsu has met several ninjas with strange abilities, and even when they took it head-on, they were unharmed. But ordinary ninjas who try to take it directly will either die or be seriously injured."


    "Now, the first step," Uchiha Yoru said with a playful smile, pointing to a basket of balloons, "There''s a waterfall here to fill them with water."


    "Place a water-filled balloon in your palm. Use your control to release chakra through the palm, using the water to create a flow of chakra. The chakra gathers and rotates in the palm, stabilizing and eventually bursting the balloon."


    As he spoke, a balloon filled with water appeared in his palm. In front of the three girls, Uchiha Yoru demonstrated. The water inside the balloon began to tremble and, driven by the chakra, started to rotate rapidly. When it rotated beyond a certain limit, the balloon burst with a splash.


    "It''s that simple. Now, you all keep practicing."


    As Uchiha Yoru looked up and smiled, he suddenly froze. The splashing water from the burst balloon had wet the fronts of the three women, revealing the faint outlines beneath their clothes.


    The burst balloon had soaked their clothing, revealing three pairs of faint outlines!


    Mitarashi Anko is indeed called the second Tsunade. At a young age, she already shows a significant presence. While Kurenai Yuhi is just right, it seems that if she gained a little more weight, it would be too much, and if she lost a little, it would be too small.


    Uzuki Yugao, perhaps due to her commoner background, seemed to be slightly less nourished than the other two. However, she gives off a firm and youthful peach-like visual, giving a palpable feel.


    "Um, you all practice well, I''ll go practice my swordsmanship."


    Seeing the awkward scene, Uchiha Yoru almost forgot about their female identities and accidentally soaked their clothes.


    However, after Uchiha Yoru''s awkward departure, the three women looked at each other and their eyes revealed a different expression.


    Mitarashi Anko as if she was a victorious little princess, tilting her head proudly to show off her cute fangs in a grin.


    "Sister Yuhi, this ball seems a bit small."


    Holding a rubber ball, Mitarashi Anko seemed to have grown, but compared to her chest and the ball in her hand, the palm-sized ball seemed a little small.


    Looking at Anko''s naive provocation, Kurenai Yuhi showed an intelligent beauty and confidently picked up a water balloon, laughing and shaking her head, "Size depends on the hand, doesn''t it? Back in ninja school¡­"


    On the side, Uzuki Yugao lowered her head and became almost invisible as she took out a water balloon, sitting under a tree shade to practice.


    Looking at Kurenai Yuhi and Mitarashi Anko, Uzuki Yugao felt guilty and was secretly cheering herself on. Once the Third Hokage trusts Yoru and knows about Yoru''s love for the village, she will abandon everything and stay by Yoru''s side to atone, even if she remains nameless for life.


    She needs to atone!


    Mitarashi Anko is a disciple of the legendary Sannin, Orochimaru. Kurenai Yuhi''s father is a renowned elite jonin in the village, with a legacy from the previous generation.


    Compared to the two, Uzuki Yugao has no advantages. More importantly, her identity.


    Uzuki Yugao is filled with guilt and remorse. She was a spy who had infiltrated them, betraying his trust. But he chose to teach them powerful ninjutsu, wanting only to keep them alive. This trust made her feel even more guilty.


    Similarly, Kurenai Yuhi is also heartbroken. She is strong-willed and does not admit defeat, but she carries the trust of the Third Hokage. She knows Yoru is trustworthy, but her intentions have been tainted.


    Given Kurenai Yuhi''s character, she would usually confront the situation head-on. But because of this guilt, she became demure.


    Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao do not know each other''s true identities. As the only pure-hearted one without any hidden motives, Mitarashi Anko showed a determination to win.


    Mitarashi Anko held the water balloon, revealing her cute fangs, practicing the jutsu excitedly. "Yoru is mine, I am a genius, I will be the first to learn this jutsu and Yoru will praise me."


    Thinking of how Yoru would praise her after she becomes the first to master the jutsu, patting her head with a smile, Mitarashi Anko blushed, her heart filled with excitement.


    At this moment, Anko didn''t even notice her own emotional changes, resembling a desperate wildcat yearning for its owner''s praise, wanting to snuggle close, smelling that familiar scent, and sleeping with warmth.

 Chapter 133: Crystal Release

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by jose vega! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the night sky, a small village glows with fiery red light. Even miles away, one can smell the scent of warfare carried in the smoke.


    "Yoru, there''s a promising child in that village ahead."


    Several miles away, on a small hill, Uchiha Yoru and Orochimaru gaze distantly at the village and the unfolding events, a sight they''ve grown accustomed to seeing.


    The ninja world is in chaos. Even small villages within the Five Great Nations could be attacked and burned by rogue ninjas and bandits at any moment. Inside the borders of the big nations, it''s relatively better, but outside it''s total anarchy.


    "Heh, someone praised by you, Teacher, must possess a powerful bloodline."


    Uchiha Yoru chuckled, racking his brain but unable to recall who this prospect that Orochimaru had identified during this time might be.


    Orochimaru''s current obsession is his research into achieving immortality. Especially after hearing clues about soul-based jutsu, he could hardly care about anything else and let out a raspy smile.


    "Indeed, a very promising child. Consider it a gift from me to you."


    Orochimaru''s distinctive raspy laughter echoed as his body slowly transformed into a puddle of mud. Uchiha Yoru sighed in slight frustration, "It seems you''ve found traces of the Uzumaki Clan ruins, Teacher. Even the version of you here is a clone."


    In the original story, didn''t Orochimaru later find the Uzumaki Clan''s ruins? Within it, the Death God mask that could devour his own sealed arms. So when did Orochimaru find this place?


    One must remember, Orochimaru had been sealed away before this. It''s likely he had found the location much earlier but hadn''t figured out how to exploit the Death God. Only after being unsealed, and gaining chakra through other means and acquiring more information, did he manage to exploit the Death God''s powers.


    The secrets of the Uzumaki Clan undoubtedly piqued Orochimaru''s interest, leading him to search for the Uzumaki ruins earlier.


    "I wonder which child with potential you are praising, Teacher?" Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes in curiosity. Like a curious cat, he wanted to know if this child had appeared in the original story or was someone entirely new.


    ¡­


    Flames filled the sky, as a wooden village was engulfed in a roaring fire. The cries and screams suddenly ceased, leaving only the crackling sound of houses burning in the inferno.


    A very eerie scene. Though the air was filled with the scent of blood, there was no sound, as if this was a completely deserted village.


    Inside one of the burning houses, the flames illuminated Uchiha Yoru''s face. At that moment, his eyes widened in astonishment as he gazed at the corpses inside, or rather, the bodies that looked like they had been frozen in disbelief just moments before their death.


    All the corpses were encapsulated in pink crystals. Each of them had been alive when they were sealed inside these crystals. In this enclosed space, without air, it was evident that the ordinary thieves had already died, as the time they were sealed inside had clearly exceeded their limits of endurance. S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Crystal Release! So it''s you."


    Upon seeing the pink crystal, Uchiha Yoru finally recalled a ninja who had made few appearances and was almost forgotten by others. This ninja had made a striking entrance and was initially considered by Orochimaru as his first choice for a reincarnation vessel.


    Bloodline Limit ¡¤ Crystal Release female ninja ''Guren''.


    Her debut was absolutely stunning, and her power was formidable. Based on her track record, Guren''s overall strength was close to Kage-level. After all, she battled many from the Hidden Leaf Village and even faced off equally against characters from the Naruto Shippuden series. Her strength surpassed that of the average Jonin, and one could speculate her strength to be close to elite Jonin or even almost Kage-level.


    Although she had a critical weakness ¨C her Crystal Release was entirely vulnerable to soundwave-based techniques ¨C this couldn''t overshadow Guren''s fleeting brilliance.


    "Indeed, a ninja with great potential, though overshadowed."


    At this moment, a look of realization appeared on Uchiha Yoru''s face. Among the ninjas Orochimaru had taken in during this period, only Guren fit the bill, especially considering the age of Kimimaro and the others didn''t match the current timeline.


    Even though she was a ninja who had fewer appearances and was overshadowed by the main plot, she was truly exceptional.


    Looking at the crystal in his hand, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes, revealing a meaningful smile. "A bloodline with great potential. Thank you for the gift, Orochimaru-sensei. I gladly accept."


    Inside the burning village, a little girl gazed in terror at the lifeless village, tears streaming down her empty eyes.


    With her face illuminated by the fire, Guren collapsed to the ground, kneeling without making a sound. Tears flowed down her cheeks as she looked at the village, feeling as if she was the only person left in the world.


    However, at that moment, a figure slowly emerged from one of the burning houses, seemingly unaffected by the flames due to a powerful chakra protection.


    The figure slowly stepped out of the burning house. He wore a pure white, broad coat, black pants, and his chest slightly exposed, revealing eye-catching muscles. A dark arm guard covered his forearm, extending to his palm. Around his waist, he wore a finely crafted black leather belt, with a ninja blade inserted horizontally.


    When the figure emerged, Guren''s eyes were hollow and lifeless. At this moment, she had lost all hope and resistance towards the world. Perhaps anyone could easily kill her.


    Uchiha Yoru, emerging from the flames, naturally noticed the limp young girl. A hint of pity appeared in his eyes. In this chaotic world, facing such tragedies, despair had become the main theme. It''s a distorted world.


    Uchiha Yoru slowly approached the girl, revealing a seductive smile. "I''m interested in your power. Come with me."


    His enchanting voice echoed by her ear. At this moment, Guren''s hollow gaze quivered, and her unfocused eyes began to refocus.


    It was as if she had awakened from darkness. Guren slowly raised her head, and saw his handsome yet gentle smile genuinely gazing at her.


    In the darkness, she seemed to see a beam of light filling her heart and soul.


    "My name is Uchiha Yoru. I need you."


    Under his unique charm and alluring voice, in this twisted ninja world, his voice sounded like a melody from the heavens. Guren seemed to have grasped something. Her limp body, as if infused with strength, shakily reached out to hold his gentle hand.


    At this moment, warmth enveloped her. It seemed she had found her purpose in life.


    "Lord Yoru."


    Currently, Guren was still a girl of about ten years old. Uchiha Yoru, holding her cold hand, showed a gentle smile filled with pity. "Let''s go."


    From somewhere, a surge of strength flowed through her body. Guren, trembling, slowly rose. Even she didn''t notice that she was clutching the hand that had given her warmth, as if she never wanted to let go in her life.


    The tall and short figures slowly left the village chief, standing outside the village, looking at the raging flames. Guren''s eyes were filled with endless sorrow and despair. Her home was gone.


    But feeling the warmth from his hand, Guren slowly turned her head, looking at the figure that gave her warmth. A glimmer of hope appeared in her black eyes.


    Uchiha Yoru, gazing at the burning village, sighed deeply. "The ninja world has always been chaotic like this."


    "Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld."


    With a single hand seal, the jutsu was activated instantly, but it brought a lifelong unforgettable visual shock to the young Guren beside him.


    The village''s ground instantly turned into a massive swamp. The burning houses collapsed continuously, but the entire village was slowly sinking, or rather, being submerged by the swamp.


    In just a moment, the fires that illuminated their faces slowly faded. All of this, in Guren''s astonished eyes, seemed like an illusion. If not for the cool breeze that blew away the heat from the flames, she might have thought it was all a dream.


    The original village was swallowed by the swamp, turning into flat land. It was as if nothing had ever happened here, as if there had never been a village.


    "People die like a candle extinguished. I hope they can be reborn in a relatively peaceful nation in their next life."


    Uchiha Yoru sighed deeply, holding Guren''s hand, and they slowly disappeared into the darkness. As they were leaving, Guren still couldn''t help but glance back with her shocked eyes at the village she had always lived in.


    Power! An astonishing power! I want to become Lord Yoru''s power!


    At this moment, a firm look appeared in her young black eyes, already taking root and sprouting.


    ...


    Inside the simple wooden house, the room illuminated by a bonfire, Guren lay on the warm lap, utterly enchanted by this atmosphere and feeling.


    "So that''s how it is."


    Through Guren''s narration, he learned everything. In the chaotic ninja world, some villages still train children who understand chakra. Even if they don''t know ninjutsu, those with chakra will have far greater strength than ordinary people.


    Children who can refine chakra become extremely valuable. Guren''s parents died in wars, and she was raised by the village. After showing her talent in refining chakra, she naturally received support from the village.


    Unfortunately, this time the village was attacked by a group of bandits. In fear and rage, Guren''s bloodline ability fully awakened, uncontrollably killing all the bandits. But she also lost everything she had.


    After all, if Guren had not awakened her bloodline ability earlier, she wouldn''t have caught Orochimaru''s attention. It''s possible the village decided it was better to get a good price for her than to try to protect a bloodline ninja.


    Just like Haku, she showed her bloodline ability but didn''t fully awaken it. Only in the face of death did she fully awaken her Ice Release bloodline.


    "Lord Yoru, in the future, I will become your strength, the most powerful tool in your hands. Please don''t abandon me."


    The twisted ninja world has also twisted its inhabitants'' humanity. Young Guren seems to have found a purpose to live for, her eyes filled with tears of hope as she whispered weakly.


    Looking at young Guren, who suffered such emotional trauma at such a young age, Uchiha Yoru nodded gently and said, "Alright, you will be my strength in the future. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    As if receiving a promise, under the warmth, Guren''s eyelids couldn''t hold up anymore, slowly closing.


    Her young body, having experienced so much and awakened her bloodline ability, it''s a wonder she hasn''t mentally collapsed.


    Although he has become accustomed to this ninja world, every time he witnesses such aspects of humanity, he can''t help but sigh at the twisted ninja world.


    His hands shimmered with the pale green chakra of medical ninjutsu, gently examining and healing Guren''s delicate body. Although she had practiced chakra and strengthened her physique, there were some hidden injuries that no one had noticed.


    Fortunately, Guren is still young and hasn''t participated in battles. Her body hasn''t been overused, and there are no major hidden injuries. After all, chakra not only strengthens but also nurtures the body. Minor bruises and injuries heal faster with a chakra-enhanced physique.


    She''s already twelve years old, but probably due to being female, she''s malnourished, making her slender. However, she has a good foundation, especially after awakening her bloodline, her potential has been unlocked.


    After carefully examining Guren''s body, Uchiha Yoru revealed a satisfied smile and concluded that male chauvinism is human nature.


    Although women can cultivate chakra, many are treated as mere vessels for carrying on the lineage, especially if both parents have chakra.


    Thus, women with chakra are considered precious commodities. Only powerful female ninjas with real strength can achieve a certain status. As for the more stable major ninja villages, they''re relatively more progressive, but many ninjas still hope their partners possess chakra as well.


    With the rising sun of the second day, when she opened her eyes, Guren showed a terrified expression. The surroundings made her instantly realize that last night was not a nightmare.


    "Lord Yoru!"


    There was no one around in the vast emptiness. Guren, in panic, opened the door of the wooden house in a flash, and her pupils immediately filled with fear.


    Fierce wind!


    The strong gust of wind brushed her cheek, making Guren involuntarily swallow. Her legs trembled as her frightened eyes stared at the abyss below. She was almost shattered to pieces.


    This wooden house was built on a cliff that seemed endless. When the door was opened, eagles soaring high were visible.


    "Lord Yoru."


    An eagle, carrying Uchiha Yoru, landed in front of the wooden house. Guren, who was initially startled upon waking up, now showed a relieved smile upon seeing the figure on the eagle''s back. It was as if telling him that all of this was not a dream but a reality.


    The person who brought warmth to her truly exists and is not just a dream.


    "Were you scared?"


    The home of the spirit beast eagle was built on this endless cliff. It''s a small spirit beast family, with less than twenty members in total.


    "No, no." Seeing the gentle smile of Uchiha Yoru, Guren''s face turned red as she quickly shook her head to explain, seemingly afraid of being looked down upon because of her timidity.


    "Lord Yoru, Miss Guren."


    The eagle spirit beast was very respectful, and even its tone was humble. Uchiha Yoru was their powerful master, and Guren, being a cherished ninja and also a bloodline ninja, would be extraordinary in the future. Therefore, the knowledgeable eagle was very respectful.


    "I..." Guren was clearly still a bit at a loss with the situation, but the eagle, acting as if everything was as expected, folded its wings and with its sharp claws gripped the tough wall, lowering its head. Uchiha Yoru lightly laughed as he stepped down from the eagle''s back.


    "Lord Yoru, if you have any instructions, please let us know. Also, we will take good care of Miss Guren."


    The eagle nodded respectfully, then spread its wings and soared in the sky, with its cries echoing high above.


    ~~~


    (Shameless Promotion: I need more Sponsors! ????????)

 Chapter 134: Guren

    In the simple wooden house situated on the edge of a precipice, the air is somewhat thin and the temperature is a bit low."Fortunately, the eagle clan is accustomed to eating meat, mainly feeding on sea fish, rabbits, sheep, and other animals. This diet is also suitable for humans; otherwise, some strange spiritual places would be quite torturous."


    Carrying two plump rabbits that have already been skinned and cleaned, Uchiha Yoru entered the house, revealing a smile as he looked at Guren.


    The aroma of roasted meat fills the simple wooden house. Guren is somewhat nervous, afraid of angering Uchiha Yoru. She carefully rotates the meat on the grill.


    Uchiha Yoru, watching the nervous Guren, casually smiles, "Guren, I can''t take you back with me due to my identity. After all, you are no longer an ordinary ninja. Have you ever heard of the Bloodline Limit?"


    The young Guren hurriedly nodded, "The Bloodline Limit refers to users possessing special abilities. All the major countries and ninja villages place great importance on such ninjas. Usually, only those of the same bloodline can inherit it, and others can''t learn it."


    It''s clear that Guren has a basic understanding of the Bloodline Limit, as it is legendary.


    Uchiha Yoru, upon hearing this, smiled and nodded, gently stroking Guren''s blue-purple hair, saying, "Guren, you are also a ninja with a Bloodline Limit."


    "Bloodline Limit?"


    In the ninja world, the Bloodline Limit represents power. Hearing that she possesses such power, Guren''s face flushed with excitement. Looking at the man she considers her spiritual pillar, she trembles and asks, "Can my power help Lord Yoru?"


    "Of course."


    It must be said that this world is somewhat distorted. Even though they have great power, many in this world lack their own opinions, or even pin their hopes on others. This kind of distorted spirit seems to be engraved in their bones.


    However, Uchiha Yoru smiles at this. He doesn''t want to change it. After all, for those in power, this world is what they desire. No one dislikes having loyal followers willing to give their lives for them.


    Unlike this world where loyalty is taken for granted, he always understands the value of such qualities, cherishing them instead of taking them for granted like the powerful people of this world. S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "This place is on a cliff high in the sky where the temperature is relatively cold, and it gets even colder in winter."


    He took out a large, soft white robe and some clean white quilts for resting and spread them inside the house. Uchiha Yoru then advised, "Guren, since you grew up in a chaotic place, you should know the value of the Bloodline ninjas. So, until you have strong power, your situation is dangerous."


    "Thank you, Lord Yoru."


    Looking at the familiar wide white robe draped over her body, and inhaling that familiar scent deeply into her lungs, Guren''s face was flushed as she nodded firmly in affirmation.


    She was born on this chaotic island (the Country of Whirlpools), and the law of the jungle in this tumultuous world naturally made her understand the fate of those with Kekkei Genkai (Bloodline Limits) that are discovered, as legends say.


    Children with discovered Kekkei Genkai could fetch a high price. This was a fact that the Five Great Shinobi Countries practically recognized. After all, the ninja world is full of oddities. The emergence of new bloodline limits, or the awakening of ones dormant for several generations, is not uncommon.


    The awakening of a Kekkei Genkai almost always requires a strong mental stimulus. And in the distorted ninja world, the emergence of such bloodlines among common folk is not lacking. After all, didn''t many bloodlines scattered outside in the original stories awaken this way?


    Looking at Guren, who obediently sees him as her mental pillar and even as a deity, Uchiha Yoru revealed a smile. The look in her eyes stirred a nurturing obsession deep within him, a sense of satisfaction he had never felt before. He also had his own considerations.


    Even if Guren wasn''t a bloodline ninja, if he trained her to become a ninja, she would inevitably be part of the Leaf Village''s forces. How could he avoid the eyes and ears on the frontlines? It''s impossible.


    He didn''t have his own power outside the Leaf Village, so he could only take Guren to the place of the summoned beasts to train. It was safe and devoid of people, which was perfect.


    The Ryuchi Cave had a gloomy atmosphere. More importantly, it wasn''t suitable for weak ninjas to survive. Moreover, the giant snakes there wouldn''t take meticulous care of a child. So, it was the best temporary base.


    "Lord Yoru, I was able to harness my chakra when I was six years old," Guren said with an excited look, trying to prove her worth. But soon, she realized she might not have a significant advantage. Her eyes were filled with an eagerness to be acknowledged. She extended her palm, and a deep red crystal slowly formed, its hue even deeper than the pink crystal she showed the previous night.


    The depth of color should be related to the concentration and dispersion of chakra.


    "Lord Yoru, I have awakened my Kekkei Genkai. I will surely become a force under your command in the future."


    This world had its merits; you hardly had to say anything, and people would eagerly want to become a tool in your hands, even taking pride in it. The distorted ninja world had its advantages.


    "I examined your body last night. Although you haven''t learned any ninja techniques or undergone professional training, I must say your chakra level at this age is quite impressive. And you''ve awakened a bloodline."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru has a full smile on his face, as if he has found a treasure. The potential is high, and he is also a bloodline ninja. Even in the Five Great Ninja Villages, such a talent is highly valued, not to mention possessing this rare quality of loyalty.


    The amount of chakra in Guren is considerable, which might be related to the awakening of her bloodline. However, keep in mind that she''s still young, possessing ample room for growth. Moreover, the talent from her bloodline awakening will further enhance her.


    "What a beautiful bloodline."


    Taking the pink crystal from Guren''s hand, Uchiha Yoru smiled. Yet, upon hearing his words, Guren eagerly whispered, "Lord Yoru, is this bloodline powerful?"


    In the peaceful world of her previous life, girls only cared about beauty. However, in this world, strength is the primary concern. Being strong represents value, while being weak means one could be discarded at any moment.


    Seeing the anticipation in Guren''s eyes, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, "It''s a very powerful bloodline. Guren, you will definitely become a strong ninja in the future."


    "Lord Yoru, rest assured, in the future, I will definitely become the most powerful weapon in your hands."


    Upon hearing that she possesses great talent, Guren immediately stood up, making a solemn vow. In this world, the law of the jungle is deeply ingrained.


    "Now, eat some meat to fill your stomach, especially since awakening your bloodline has consumed a lot of your energy."


    With Uchiha Yoru''s reminder, and the aroma of meat filling the room, Guren only then realized the hunger pangs in her stomach, a sign of extreme hunger.


    A warm scene unfolds in the room. Young Guren''s mouth is stuffed with delicious grilled meat. Her eyes mist up with tears. She hasn''t felt this valued and acknowledged since her parents left. Although the uncles and aunts in the village are kind, the village chief clearly sees her as a tool for ensuring the village''s continuation and strength.


    All of this is observed by Uchiha Yoru, who remains silent. Indeed, the world is messed up, but amidst the chaos, rare and valuable qualities are born.


    There are feelings of seeing companions as life, the firm will of seeing the village as sacred, prioritizing loyalty, and even the distorted emotion of seeing oneself as a mere tool.


    Yet, one cannot deny, after witnessing the decline in various qualities, the preciousness of reclaiming them. Those in power certainly need such individuals.


    And he, too, benefits from these qualities. With the distorted spirit of seeing oneself as a tool, Uchiha Yoru''s lips curl into a smile, seemingly not opposed to this emotion.


    "Guren, you have a good foundation. After awakening your bloodline, your potential will be further tapped. From today, I will teach you how to become a powerful ninja."


    "Lord Yoru, rest assured, I will definitely become the strongest tool in your hands."


    At this moment, Guren''s eyes were full of determination, considering it her duty to become the most powerful tool in Uchiha Yoru''s hands.


    Uchiha Yoru, however, smiled wryly upon hearing this. As Guren was eating, he gently touched her blue-purple hair.


    After a simple combing, he made Guren''s somewhat rough hairstyle much more refined. After all, small villages naturally didn''t have the sophistication of the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    Her blue-purple hair was tied up high, the young Guren now showing the majestic aura of a valiant big sister from another world. The difference was that this time her hair was combed more smoothly.


    "Guren, since you''ve refined chakra, you must recognize most of the characters by now. From today on, my shadow clone will come to train you every few days. I will personally teach you basic ninja techniques and literacy. Once you have the ability to protect yourself, I will take you to a place where you can become strong quickly."


    Uchiha Yoru''s gentle voice echoed in her ears. Guren was eating the meat in her hand, but her thoughts were no longer on it. Her earlobes turned red and hot as she felt the gentle hand combing her hair, and there was a hint of affection in her eyes.


    Since her parents passed away, no one had ever cared for her like this. With her tomboyish nature, she would just casually tie her hair up without any care.


    After tying up Guren''s hair, a tear that dropped to the ground didn''t escape his eyes, but he pretended not to see. He was never stingy with such tenderness. After all, they were both unfortunate souls, and she even regarded him as a spiritual pillar, or even a god in her eyes.


    Therefore, he never acted superior like some nobles, treating cheap kindness with disdain.


    Kindness or even a reassuring look in their eyes is always a noble existence. But in reality, to you, it''s just a cheap comforting word, a smile.


    They regard you as a god. All they need in return is a simple word of comfort and a smile from the deity, and the deity can reap full loyalty.


    ...


    "Guren, although you''ve refined your chakra early on, the crude methods of the small village only allow for such crude refinement of chakra, followed by an instinctual strengthening of the body. What you need to do now is to transition from passively enhanced chakra to actively doing so."


    "This is a hand seal, through which you can channel the chakra in your body to flow through the meridians, allowing ninjas to release ninjutsu."


    Guren''s foundation is too weak. After all, she has never undergone systematic training, so naturally, she is lacking. Guren seems to have noticed her situation and feels somewhat ashamed.


    Seeing Guren''s expression, Uchiha Yoru didn''t comfort her. After all, only when one knows their weaknesses will they strive to learn. Her feeling of shame is also one of the driving forces that motivate her to learn.


    "There are twelve hand seals in total. These are hand gestures. Each gesture can channel chakra to flow through different meridians. You need to practice diligently. Only when you form the seals and your chakra circulates rapidly inside can you activate ninjutsu."


    "But before that, practice these seals and feel the chakra circulating within you. Every time you consciously control the flow of chakra, it strengthens the nourishment of chakra in the body, which is known as enhancement. This active method is far superior to the passive strengthening you''ve experienced before."


    Back in the day, Uchiha Yoru was very diligent in learning about new ninja knowledge. After all, he was among the top students in the elite class, especially in knowledge; he was a hard-working top student.


    Guren, on the other hand, was like a student eager to absorb everything into her mind. She was naturally talented, and with the awakening of her bloodline, her learning speed was incredibly fast.


    No wonder there''s a saying in the ninja world that ninjas who awaken their bloodline are geniuses.


    "Lord Yoru, why is it that with the same seal, you can channel nine main meridians, but I can only channel three, and the other six seem unresponsive?"


    The studious Guren quickly identified her problem and began to doubt her own abilities.


    However, Uchiha Yoru smiled reassuringly upon hearing this, "That''s why you need rigorous training. Only through time and practice can you freely control the flow of chakra in the meridians when forming the seals. It''s even said that ninjas who reach a certain level can release ninjutsu with just a clap of their hands."


    "Now, what you need to do is get familiar with these twelve seals. Remember to practice them every night before bed. Talent is just the foundation given by the heavens, while hard work is the key to success. Mastery of the seals takes time."


    The humble and eager-to-learn Guren showed a determined look, "I understand. I won''t let Lord Yoru down."


    At this moment, Guren transformed her spirit into infinite fighting spirit, and Uchiha Yoru revealed a satisfied smile. No wonder everyone loves teaching geniuses. They not only grasp concepts quickly but also think critically. Teaching them is truly a pleasure.


    Inside the cold room, Uchiha Yoru took time out every day to impart the knowledge from the ninja school to Guren. A solid foundation is necessary for a ninja to go further. Teaching advanced techniques without a solid base is just a waste of the student''s talent.


    This is one of the reasons why, over the years, numerous small countries in the ninja world couldn''t keep up with the major nations.


    Guren began her systematic learning and underwent rigorous ninja training, while Uchiha Yoru''s shadow clone meditated every day after teaching, sensing the existence of natural forces.


    The existence of the Perfect Seal allowed him to detect the presence of natural forces. Plus, being a shadow clone, if something went wrong, the Perfect Seal would release the natural energy inside him to prevent petrification.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 135: Danzo Moves!

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by terrance smith! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]The ruins of the Whirlpool Country, after the Mist ninja experienced a failed surprise attack, it seemed they went into hiding. Although they didn''t make large-scale movements again, small skirmishes constantly played out in these forests.


    The stretching mountain ranges and the dense rainforests are full of dangers; calling it the Forest of Death wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    The Leaf Village''s ninjas and the Mist Village''s ninjas probe each other daily in squad formations, with the large-scale battles having evolved into small skirmishes.


    Ambushes, assassinations, traps, blockades, and poisonings are all taking place. This time, both sides seem to have an unspoken agreement not to harm ordinary people.


    Both sides started to sabotage each other''s logistics, employing every trick in the book. Although there hasn''t been a large-scale battle, daily skirmishes continue. This kind of unending torment is especially tough for the ninjas on both sides.


    Both ninja villages chose not to escalate the conflict, but the restricted nature of this war has brought frustration and continuous torment to the ninjas on both sides.


    One could say this is a condensed version of war. Those in power merely speak for their own interests, while those below must fight bloodily every day.


    The forest is the battlefield. It has become the epitome of the war between the Leaf and the Mist. Both sides send out ninjas daily, exemplifying the attrition warfare between major nations ¨C to see who breaks first, who finds it not worth the effort, and then chooses to call for a truce.


    In the Hidden Leaf village, inside a tent.


    "Brother Yoru, our medical resources have been consumed heavily recently, especially the tourniquets and various antidotes."


    Uchiha Shisui respectfully presented a statistical report, and said with a pause and a lowered voice towards the end, "The consumption of medical resources reported to the village has been inflated by three percent."


    Oh, my! Who would have thought that the honest Uchiha Shisui would adopt such a tactic? Where did the extra resources go?


    Uchiha Yoru, sitting at his desk, raised an eyebrow at the report. Meanwhile, Kakashi, with one eye exposed, nonchalantly said, "Recently, the consumption of smoke bombs, shuriken, and explosive seals has been massive. Especially since this is jungle warfare, the resources needed for traps are considerable. I''ve added thirty percent to the report sent to the village."


    Damn!


    Uchiha Shisui, hearing this, was stunned, looking at Kakashi in disbelief. It seemed as if he was saying, "How could you, with those thick eyebrows and big eyes, exaggerate so much?"


    Facing Uchiha Shisui''s shocked gaze, Kakashi showed no shame and remarked, "In tropical jungle combat, mist shinobi are experts in assassination techniques. I think we can add at least fifty percent to the medical resources. After all, we have many injured, but few casualties. Much of this is thanks to you, Yoru."


    Kakashi then glanced subtly at Uchiha Yoru, "I never realized your proficiency in medical ninjutsu was so profound."


    Witnessing Kakashi''s calm demeanor amidst the discussion of embezzlement, Uchiha Shisui, a straightforward shinobi, felt a weight in his heart. The gap between their cunning was evident, and Shisui was both shocked and impressed by Kakashi''s audacity.


    Uchiha Yoru, looking at Kakashi and Shisui, let out a wry smile and shook his head. He said, "Shisui, you should discuss this more with Kakashi."


    Uchiha Yoru then addressed Kakashi, "We can inflate the losses in logistics and supplies a bit. If there are any discrepancies, we can lure the mist shinobi to destroy a couple of our supply points."


    Kakashi''s eyes sparkled with realization, while Shisui looked puzzled.


    Uchiha Yoru''s intention was clear: to create legitimate reasons for the inflated numbers.


    Shisui took a moment to understand the strategy, then looked at the two of them with widened eyes, as if realizing the brilliance of the plan.


    "We must safeguard these funds, as their families will need them because of the war," Uchiha Yoru said solemnly.


    Uchiha Yoru then decided to divide the funds into four parts, to be overseen by Kakashi, Shisui, Hizashi, and himself.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Shisui immediately protested, "Brother Yoru, you can oversee all the funds. I don''t need to be involved." S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    However, before Shisui could finish, Uchiha Yoru raised his hand to stop him, and Kakashi nodded in agreement, saying, "Yoru, I think Shisui is right."


    But Uchiha Yoru chuckled and countered, "This is a battlefield, and even if it weren''t, you should understand, Kakashi, that there is no invincible shinobi. If something happens to one of us, do you want these funds to disappear?"


    Shisui, filled with rage, retorted, "Brother Yoru, anyone who wants to harm you will have to step over my dead body."


    Uchiha Yoru smiled and waved off Shisui''s pledge, while Kakashi, after a moment of silence, nodded solemnly in agreement.


    In Kakashi''s eyes, Shisui''s strength is very strong. Even now, he''s not confident in defeating this young man. However, Shisui is still naive in his thinking. The enemy may not necessarily come from foreign lands; it could also come from within.


    Yoru is obviously worried. If something were to happen to him, all the funds would not be completely lost.


    "Ah, although the Hyuga branch family has escaped its fate, such a large group lost its way out when it joined Team 7. The branch family members, who are like caged birds, are often at the forefront of the most dangerous battles. There are too many widows and orphans within the branch family. It''s a heavy burden."


    Once you take the money, you''re in the same boat. Moreover, the Hyuga branch family also needs these funds.


    In the eyes of Kakashi and Shisui, escaping the fate of being like caged birds has been a long-standing wish of the Hyuga branch family. But the actions of the Hokage''s higher-ups are hard to stomach.


    They divided the Hyuga clan, but then treated the branch family like trash and discarded them. This seems a bit excessive, even though politics have always been brutal.


    Are you saying this is because of the Root? Without the collective approval of the Hokage''s higher-ups, would the Root even have this much influence? Now, not only Kakashi, but even Shisui can see clearly how terrible Orochimaru''s incident was. Yet, despite being dismissed, Danzo was reinstated because the situation in Konoha was tense, and the Root needed a leader who could quickly grasp the overall situation.


    From the perspective of outsiders like Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui, the Root is nothing more than a glove used by the Hokage''s higher-ups to do their dirty work, and naturally, the glove does its job under the control of its owner.


    "By the way, Kakashi, based on the actual situation, slightly exaggerate the injuries of some of the injured in the report. But do it gradually and not hastily, after all, they haven''t been home for many years."


    Hearing Uchiha Yoru''s words, the politically astute Kakashi instantly understood. He nodded solemnly and said, "I understand. I will implement this step by step, allowing these frontline heroes to return to the village as injured."


    To put it plainly, it''s just about exaggerating the injury reports a bit. Not too many at once, as it could be easily detected. These ninjas have been bleeding on the front lines for so long, and they have families waiting for them.


    Shisui, on the other hand, seemed to react a bit slower but eventually got the gist. He showed dissatisfaction, "Brother Yoru, almost all the shinobi from the Sarutobi clan hold important positions. There aren''t many on the front lines, and they''ve been there for so long, shouldn''t they...!"


    Uchiha Yoru raised his hand to stop Shisui''s outburst, sternly warning, "Shisui, your words are dangerous. Watch your mouth. Keep these things to yourself. Don''t you know that trouble starts with words? Do I need to teach you this?"


    The genius Uchiha Shisui held back his frustration and lowered his head, but the anger building inside him grew. One day, it would erupt like a volcano.


    "Alright, Shisui. With the stabilization of the frontlines, the village''s clans have sent news. Itachi and the younger generation of elites from the clan will be dispatched. You''ll handle this transfer."


    Clearly, the Uchiha clan is training their younger generation. This might be a privilege of a prestigious clan, but it also supports the front line.


    Kakashi, who was nearby, sighed secretly. The most ancient and prestigious families knew how to support the front line. Although part of the reason was to train their young members, it was support nonetheless.


    The increasingly influential Sarutobi clan, on the other hand, was assigned more stable missions. The battlefield might be dangerous, but it''s also where talents rise.


    No wonder the Uchiha clan always produces a stream of geniuses. In contrast, the Sarutobi clan, which has grown powerful and is catching up to the Uchiha''s prestigious stature, doesn''t have any strong figures to boast.


    Sarutobi Shinzo? Thinking of him, Kakashi couldn''t help but smirk. His strength was barely adequate for the Anbu chief position. He''s probably only slightly stronger than the Barrier Department''s chief.


    It''s acceptable for him to be an Anbu chief, but as a village leader, even Kakashi found it laughable, let alone others.


    No wonder the Sarutobi clan, despite its solid foundation, doesn''t have a young powerhouse. If there were, they''d probably have already chosen the Fifth Hokage.


    "Is Itachi coming?" Even though he had known beforehand, Uchiha Shisui took a deep breath and nodded solemnly when he heard the news. "Don''t worry, Brother Yoru. I''ll handle the family matters."


    After all, Uchiha Yoru is now responsible for frontline command, so Shisui naturally has to help with family affairs.


    "Also, the next batch of reinforcements for the village will arrive. Kakashi, you''ll be in charge of selecting the escort team. With the arrival of reinforcements, our injured should return to the village to rest."


    "Yes."


    Holding a scroll report, when Uchiha Yoru saw the list of arrivals, a sarcastic smile appeared on his face. This didn''t escape the eyes of Shisui and Kakashi.


    "Brother Yoru, is there a problem with this batch of reinforcements?"


    Facing Shisui''s question, Uchiha Yoru looked at Kakashi and sighed, "Be careful in the future. The village higher-ups still don''t trust us. There are traces of Root members. Be cautious and don''t give them anything to use against you."


    "Also, you can trust Team Genma. Their loyalty is unquestionable." Hearing Yoru''s words, Shisui coldly snorted in annoyance, "Again with the rats that hide in the shadows and only target their own."


    As a ninja who once served in the Anbu for many years, Kakashi was well aware of the existence of Root. He sighed and said, "Yoru, you should be careful too."


    Root! They aren''t ordinary ninjas anymore. They are emotionless machines who would do anything for their mission.


    "Don''t worry, both of you need to be careful as well. It''s better to handle some things personally to avoid mistakes."


    "Yes."


    Shisui and Kakashi understood the implication, especially when they had to falsify or underreport nearly half of the supplies.


    Uchiha Yoru looked at the list and noticed a name: ''Yakushi Nonou''. Though it wasn''t prominent, he recognized it immediately.


    It seems Danzo''s Root wants to gather information about the Uchiha clan. It''s harder to act within the village, but on the battlefield, where many young Uchiha ninjas are present, it''s relatively easier to gather intelligence.


    Unfortunately, he already knew this name and had grasped the other party''s weakness.


    She''s known as Konoha''s strongest spy ninja, "The Wandering Witch." Danz¨­ truly respected him. To deal with him, Danz¨­ even dispatched her. But it''s unknown by what means. Nonetheless, Yakushi Non¨­ didn''t reveal the secret that he already knew her identity.


    Does the Root now aim to deal with him? Or are they being cautious of him? Is it because he''s both Orochimaru''s disciple and an Uchiha? Or is the Root, hiding in the shadows, planning something?

 Chapter 136: Exhausted

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by terrance smith! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Back Mountain.


    "You guys have completed the first phase. Now, what you''re practicing is the second phase called ''Power''."


    Yuhi Kurenai, Uzuki Yugao, and Mitarashi Anko, the three women, were all secretly competing against each other. Uchiha Yoru pretended not to see the tactics they used against each other. After all, competition arises when people are together, and competition is the source of motivation. S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is a rubber ball, a hundred times tougher than a regular balloon. What you need to do is to maintain the release of chakra and materialize it until you can break the ball."


    Another basket of balls was brought out. This time, they were more durable rubber balls. After explaining the various techniques and experiences of this ninjutsu to the three women, Uchiha Yoru left to practice on his own.


    Every day, he would split into shadow clones for training. He also used his authority to arrange training tasks for the three women at the front line. Not every ninja had ample time for training, especially on the front lines.


    Inside the tent, Uchiha Yoru''s main body was checking the daily reports. There were scrolls from the patrol squads, supplies from the villages behind, and various pieces of intelligence.


    Processing the daily intelligence took Uchiha Yoru several hours. Seeing the overwhelming information, he sneered.


    "Such meticulous planning. So many useless reports, all coming one after another. This doesn''t seem like the style of the Third Hokage and Danz¨­."


    Uchiha Yoru sarcastically thought, by overwhelming him with tedious intelligence, it either took a significant portion of his day, or he would delegate the tasks. Clearly, among those he trusted, some were their spies.


    "Is it you, Sarutobi Shinz¨­? Or perhaps Sarutobi Meiko?"


    All this was to give their spies an opportunity. But there was no real loss to him.


    "Genma." With Uchiha Yoru''s soft call, the guards outside, the Genma team, came in respectfully. "Lord Yoru."


    Looking at Shiranui Genma, Namiashi Raido, and Tatami Iwashi, Uchiha Yoru smiled and said, "Even though you''re my guards, we don''t know how long the battle on the front lines will last. When there''s no battle, you three can take turns resting. Remember to practice in your spare time. Ninjas speak with their strength."


    Upon hearing these caring words, the three of them showed gratitude. Although the front line was tough and dangerous, it made them feel more fulfilled.


    "Lord Yoru, rest assured, we will definitely practice well."


    Their loyalty was unquestionable. After all, they had no way out, especially after joining Orochimaru''s forces. They could only follow that path.


    "By the way, regarding the front-line intelligence, Genma, you''ll work with Hizashi. Intelligence from the village will be handled by Namiashi Raido and Tatami Iwashi, assisted by Kakashi and Shisui. You only need to report daily."


    If they wanted to meddle with the tedious intelligence tasks, he would just delegate. As for their spies getting certain information?


    Thinking about this, Uchiha Yoru sneered. It was a test of skills, both from the same village. If they relied on spies, he believed he could win over a few loyal spies with his unwavering loyalty.


    "Lord Yoru, what about your safety?"


    Upon hearing this, the Genma team showed their excitement. Uchiha Yoru''s trust in them was unquestionable. This was top-secret intelligence only trusted people could access. This trust made them feel worth dying for.


    "Hehe, if there''s danger within the Konoha camp, then no amount of guards can protect against it."


    Uchiha Yoru waved to the three people. After all, they were the guard team chosen by the Fourth Hokage, and it would be false to say they lacked talent. He couldn''t let this group waste their potential. After all, their strength belonged to him.


    "You all should choose a lower-level ninja team to nurture and develop. This way, your usual guard duties can become a bit more relaxed."


    Clearly, Uchiha Yoru was giving them a small break. Even though they were guards, they were now expected to be involved in assisting with administrative duties, take time out for training, and the chosen lower-level ninja team would take over their usual guarding tasks.


    "Captain Yoru, is this really okay?"


    The Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze had a good eye for talent. The members of the Genma team looked embarrassed, clearly feeling a bit awkward.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru jokingly replied, "You really want to slack off, huh? I want you to select talented individuals, not just to share your guarding duties but also to nurture new talent for the village. Initially, it may be a bit hard for you, but it will get easier later on."


    Uchiha Yoru''s words were clearly meant to appease the three. Yet, under his relaxed tone, all three were visibly excited and firmly nodded, "Captain Yoru, rest assured, we will not let you down."


    It''s undeniable that Uchiha Yoru''s communication skills have improved significantly. In just a few sentences, he managed to inspire the Genma team. They felt deeply grateful to him.


    Such is the advantage of being in a position of power. To your subordinates, sometimes you don''t need to show genuine concern. A few words can stir them into a frenzy of loyalty, making them willing to die for you without hesitation.


    Beneath Uchiha Yoru''s smile lay his disdain for those who operated behind the scenes. Such trivial tactics gave him the chance to win over people''s hearts. Why wouldn''t he exchange useless administrative tasks to gain the trust and gratitude of his subordinates?


    The highest realm for those in power is not to exhaust oneself but to delegate duties to subordinates who then become even more grateful, seeing it as a sign of trust.


    Uchiha Yoru felt somewhat cynical about this distorted world. But it''s not their fault; there were gaps in their history, even ones created intentionally. Many great historical figures never left behind their techniques, only the strongest leave their mark.


    Look at the Third Hokage and the Third Tsuchikage, who worked tirelessly in their offices. One ended up frail, and the other suffered from a herniated disc.


    It seems the leaders in this world all have their own domineering will. They believe only they can do things right, and others are just a tad inferior. Even when grooming successors, they insist on inheriting their own ideologies.


    The Shinobi World.


    Time flies, and before he knew it, Uchiha Yoru has been on the front lines for five months. Although there hasn''t been a major conflict with the Mist shinobi, small skirmishes are a daily occurrence. At a glance, the casualties may seem minimal, but accumulating day by day, the injury report is indeed heart-wrenching.


    At the border zone where the Hidden Leaf defends against the Land of Lightning, in the Leaf''s camp.


    "Shinzo''s aid, Orochimaru''s disciple, that Uchiha brat, has actually managed to find his footing on the frontline and even won the trust of many. This might not be a good thing."


    Seeing the persistent look on his wife''s face, Sarutobi Shinzo sighed regretfully, "Can''t you just let it go? With the Uchiha surname, not to mention the old man, the entire upper echelon would never let him rise to power. You were lucky to survive this time; isn''t the matter with Orochimaru enough for you?"


    "Shinzo, who am I doing this all for? It''s for you, for our family, for our child, Konohamaru. If you had the strength to become a Kage, would I need to do this?"


    Seeing his wife like this, even if he knew she was doing it out of a desire for higher status, men can''t hope to win against women on this topic.


    Sarutobi Shinzo said with a bitter smile, "Alright, alright, I''m not scolding you. I''m just telling you a fact. The Uchiha surname has already given up all aspirations. So, don''t stir up trouble. If the old man finds out, think not only of others but also of our unborn child."


    As expected, when Sarutobi Shinzo mentioned their child, Sarutobi Meiko discreetly touched her slightly protruding belly, coldly snorting, "The old man is really ruthless."


    However, when she touched her belly, even the most malicious woman would show a gentle smile. She murmured, "Child, your presence saved your mother''s life. Your grandfather is truly heartless."


    If it weren''t for the timely discovery of her pregnancy, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, would not have shown mercy. Still, considering his own grandson, the great shinobi finally decided to exile her to the border.


    ...


    The Country of Whirlpools, behind the hills of Konohagakure''s roots.


    At this moment, Uzuki Yugao''s face was pale. As she tried to leave, leaning against the wall, her legs were still uncontrollably trembling, as if her legs no longer belonged to her.


    A pair of rounded and elastic long legs were trembling like they were shaking. The now adolescent Uzuki Yugao had grown to nearly 1.7 meters tall. Under her tall stature, sweat from her pale face uncontrollably wetted her temples.


    "Yugao, stop trying to be brave and lie down."


    A pair of strong hands directly helped her sit on the bed. Green medical ninja chakra began to glow from his hands. Under the relief of the medical ninjutsu, her legs seemed to be rejuvenated, and even her pale face showed a hint of blush.


    Uchiha Yoru looked at Uzuki Yugao, who had been behaving abnormally in recent days, and said with a frown, "Yugao, I understand the allure of new experiences, but you need to cherish your body. As a ninja, you must learn to control your desires. A ninja''s strength is everything."


    Uchiha Yoru''s serious tone made Uzuki Yugao''s pale face blush with shyness. Although it wasn''t their first time together, such explicit words still made her feel shy.


    "Lord Yoru, I just want to satisfy you. I''m just not strong enough."


    Thinking of his beast-like body and his insatiable stamina, Uzuki Yugao couldn''t help but bitterly smile inwardly. Why did Meiko say that there''s only overworked oxen, not over-tilled fields? She felt as if her field had been over-tilled to the point of breaking.


    Seeing Uzuki Yugao''s recent abnormal behavior, Uchiha Yoru seemed to guess something, but still pretended to be concerned, softly comforting, "Yugao, take a few days off."


    Hearing this, Uzuki Yugao felt a mix of reluctance and relief. Feeling as if her body was falling apart, she nodded sadly, "I''m just not strong enough, Lord Yoru."


    It was tough for Uzuki Yugao. The former head of the Anbu had contacted her. Although she was relieved of her duties, that person was the daughter-in-law of the Hokage and mentioned the frontline commander Sarutobi Shinzo.


    The Third Hokage had ordered all undercover Anbu and spies on the front line to unconditionally obey Sarutobi Shinzo''s orders. So, she had to reluctantly follow the orders.


    Luckily, this time, the order wasn''t to harm Uchiha Yoru, whom she already felt guilty about. It was merely to use her body to distract him and drain his energy, even making him indulge.


    But she had already tried her best! He''s a physical-type ninja. At first, she was shy but also a bit excited. However, after several days, she really couldn''t handle it anymore, feeling as if her body was falling apart.


    Uchiha Yoru, looking at the exhausted Uzuki Yugao, couldn''t help but shake his head. If he knew what she was thinking, he might have smiled confidently.


    Our body''s innate abilities are no less than the Third Raikage, who is known to match the Eight-Tails in physical strength. Among those known, perhaps only he could exhaust a Tailed Beast to the point of fainting. Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara are strong, but they might not necessarily surpass him in physical prowess.


    To have the stamina to match a Tailed Beast until exhaustion, and you''re just a mere ordinary ninja?


    "Lord Yoru, I feel much better, and I want to continue training."


    Although she doesn''t have the energy, thinking about Lord Yoru personally teaching her the A-rank technique Rasengan, and considering both Kurenai and Anko, she felt a surge of determination. They are stronger than her, but one relies on their teacher, and the other is under the same master as Lord Yoru. Even though she''s a commoner, their starting points are the same now, and she absolutely refuses to lose.


    Looking at the stubborn Maugetsu Yuge, Uchiha Yoru said, "If you hadn''t been overexerting yourself these past few nights, you wouldn''t have missed training."


    "Lord Yoru, don''t worry. I will not miss any training." Uzuki Yugao showed a defiant look. She may lose in physical combat, but she can''t lose to Kurenai and Anko in ninjutsu training.


    Seeing Uzuki Yugao''s determined eyes, Uchiha Yoru finally said with resignation, "Alright then, I''ll use my medical ninjutsu to relieve your muscle soreness. Rest for half an hour now, so no one will notice anything later."


    Bright sunlight shines on the bed. Uzuki Yugao looks dreamily at the gentle-smiling man in front of her. His warm hands touch her, and the healing chakra makes her even more comfortable. Slowly, with a sense of guilt, she drifts into sleep.

 Chapter 137: Profound

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by terrance smith! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In the back mountain, the dense jungle and the waterfall scene under the bright sunlight are like a fairyland on earth.


    "Yo, our genius Yugao has made significant progress in recent days. It''s almost noon, and she just arrived. It seems she''s confident to be the first to master this ninjutsu."


    When Uzuki Yugao arrived at the training ground, Mitarashi Anko immediately showed a wild demeanor, staring defiantly at Uzuki Yugao, as if to say, don''t blame yourself for not practicing hard if you lose.


    After all, they are now a team. Yugao is good at physical techniques, Yuhi Kurenai is skilled in illusion techniques, and she excels in ninjutsu. The three of them complement each other in a team, naturally competing with each other.


    Looking at Mitarashi Anko''s childish provocation, Uzuki Yugao''s pale face revealed a cold smile. "Sister Anko, I''m not like some people who only need to practice ninjutsu every day. As Yoru-sama''s assistant, I have to help him handle official duties every night."


    Hearing Uzuki Yugao''s sarcasm, Mitarashi Anko wasn''t embarrassed. Instead, she arrogantly lifted her head, "Can''t help it, I''m naturally talented in ninjutsu, and Yoru dotes on me."


    Uzuki Yugao smiled lightly, not taking Anko''s provocation to heart. However, she felt a sense of victory, thinking that the ''Yoru'' Anko always talks about still belongs to her at night.


    Under the bright sunlight, despite having a deep sleep for an hour, she felt like she was walking on clouds. Uzuki Yugao pretended to be calm, took out a rubber ball, and began to practice under the shade of a tree.


    When she realized that no one noticed her abnormality, she secretly sighed with relief. She appeared relaxed, but she was the only one who knew that she was sweating and felt that she wasn''t strong enough.


    On the other side, Mitarashi Anko, filled with determination, glared at Uzuki Yugao and then looked in Yuhi Kurenai''s direction. This time, her gaze revealed a hint of guilt, as she knew about her friend Yuhi Kurenai''s relationship with Yoru.


    "I must be the first to master the Rasengan. My ninjutsu talent is definitely not inferior to theirs," thought Mitarashi Anko, pumping herself up with determination.


    Yuhi Kurenai, Uzuki Yugao, and Mitarashi Anko, these three elite ninjas formed a team.


    Even though they are from the same team and cooperate well on missions, they are all competitive when practicing.


    Mitarashi Anko has a straightforward and playful personality. Since the ninja academy, she was acknowledged as a genius. After graduation, she became the disciple of the legendary Sannin, Orochimaru. She''s straightforward and somewhat distrustful.


    Uzuki Yugao, born a commoner, excelled at the ninja academy due to her hard work. She''s an elite with excellent chakra control and specializes in swordsmanship. After graduation, she joined the Anbu. She''s calm and intelligent.


    Yuhi Kurenai, her father, was a renowned elite ninja who mastered illusions in the village. She inherited her father''s talents and excels in illusions. She''s meticulous and has a keen mind.


    Therefore, in their team, Yuhi Kurenai has always been the representative leader.


    Under a large tree, Yuhi Kurenai subtly glanced at the other two. She was a bit irritated when she looked at Uzuki Yugao.


    Nearby, at the base of a waterfall, Uchiha Yoru sat meditatively on the rippling water surface. His only way to progress at this level was through persistent training, especially in the path of body ninjutsu.


    Another shortcut was the Sage Mode, which he began practicing early because of his immense chakra reserves.


    Just as Uchiha Yoru was deep in meditation, he suddenly felt something and opened his eyes with a resigned expression. A pair of hands slowly emerged from the water.


    Emerging from the water was Yuhi Kurenai, seductively wet. Using his crossed legs as support, she slowly raised the corners of her mouth in a triumphant smile.


    "Yoru, it''s really you!"


    There''s a hint of certainty in his tone. As he looked at the mischievous gleam in Yuhi Kurenai''s fiery red eyes while she seductively laid across his legs with the upper half of her body exposed above the water, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Kurenai, shouldn''t you be training? It''s broad daylight."


    When they were alone, Yuhi Kurenai shot him a flirtatious glance and lazily sprawled across his legs. Her slender fingers, white as jade, began to playfully tease his strong abdomen.


    "Not good? You know it''s not, yet you can''t resist the allure of a naive apple."


    Yuhi Kurenai''s face turned cold, she glared at him irritably. Upon seeing this, Uchiha Yoru felt a pang in his heart. He knew he had been caught, but how could a man admit his mistake so easily? Instead, he simply shrugged and sighed deeply.


    "Kurenai, you should know the heavy burden I carry to revive the Uchiha clan. I won''t deny the temptation of beauty, but you should be well aware of the responsibilities in a prestigious family, especially given who I am now."


    As he said this, the three-tomoe Sharingan in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes flashed momentarily. Yuhi Kurenai, not pleased with this display, coldly snorted, "Power does fuel a man''s ambitions. I heard about Yugao''s issues with her father''s debts."


    It was clear that Yuhi Kurenai had done her homework. Faced with her knowledge and the investigative skills of a ninja, Uchiha Yoru didn''t argue, merely nodding subtly, implying that it wasn''t his issue.


    In the words of an older brother, he simply made a mistake any man could make. His principles were clear: don''t initiate, don''t take responsibility, don''t refuse, and don''t promise. However, he acknowledged the responsibilities he had to bear.


    Now, Yuhi Kurenai almost fully resembled her prime, especially her keen mind combined with a cool demeanor. She was undeniably the school beauty during their ninja school days.


    "Yoru, Yugao is just a naive young girl. What''s so good about her? Do you have a thing for that? I saw her trembling legs."


    Slowly moving in the water to his back, she wrapped her arms tightly around his reassuring frame. Yuhi Kurenai''s flirtatious eyes, hidden from Uchiha Yoru''s view, revealed deep guilt.


    How could she blame Yoru for being fickle? After all, she wasn''t entirely innocent herself, being a spy.


    This guilty conscience made Yuhi Kurenai overlook many things. She simply embraced him, savoring the familiar scent.


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t see the guilty tears that fell from the eyes of Yuhi Kurenai, who hugged him from behind. Even if he had, he might not have been able to discern them, as the proud Yuhi Kurenai''s wet cheeks made it impossible to tell whether they were tears or lake water.


    "Kurenai, I remember when you bribed me with a gold necklace, saying you wanted to study a ninja''s body. Tsk tsk."


    The teasing tone of Uchiha Yoru immediately made Kurenai, who was hugging him from behind, blush and let out a slight annoyed hum. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "The restlessness of adolescence naturally makes one curious about everything. And didn''t you secretly read adult novels out of curiosity? That''s why I became curious. Besides, you told Asuma at the ninja school that I was your girlfriend."


    The two quarreled, bringing back fond memories. Their time in ninja school was their most cherished memory. Back then, they were more innocent and pure.


    Suddenly, a cold snake-like hand reached out. Uchiha Yoru was startled and looked around nervously. Seeing no one nearby, he whispered, "Kurenai, stop it."


    "Stop it?" Kurenai, revealing half of her body, had anger in her eyes. "You enjoyed that girl''s company, and even had merry nights. You thought you could deceive me? That little girl even tried to seduce you."


    A series of bubbles rose to the surface of the lake. Kurenai disappeared, but a pair of powerful hands dragged Uchiha Yoru down to his waist. His face turned pale, and he even activated his Sharingan, fearing being discovered by others.


    But Uchiha Yoru, with half his body exposed, felt a mix of cold and heat. The cold lake water and the warmth below.


    Exciting!


    "Kurenai, you!"


    Uchiha Yoru blushed, but Kurenai, under the cover of the lake, could let go of all pretense and express her emotions freely.


    She couldn''t help shedding tears, which blended with the lake water, making it indistinguishable. Kurenai''s guilt weighed on her heart.


    The innocent smiles from their time at ninja school, now mixed with ulterior motives, she couldn''t even imagine what would happen if the Third Hokage made her oppose Yoru or even hurt him.


    All these thoughts condemned her constantly. If her intentions weren''t pure, how could she talk about love? With such guilt, as if she was a spy, the once proud Kurenai lowered her head in humility.


    ...


    The sound of the waterfall constantly echoed between heaven and earth, while there was no human figure on the lake beneath the waterfall. From a bird''s-eye view, one could faintly see two fish chasing each other below the water''s surface.


    In the distance, a person engrossed in cultivation remained unaware. The hands of Mitarashi Anko, as she practiced, were trembling, but her resolute nature caused her to grit her teeth and display a defiant expression.


    "Yoru, I will definitely be the first to succeed."


    With this indomitable spirit, Anko wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked at Uzuki Yugao, who was meditating calmly in the shade of the trees. She let out a delicate hum and headed straight for the nearby waterfall.


    "On such a hot day, I should refresh myself by washing my face before continuing my hard work."


    With renewed spirit, Anko, like a spirited little wildcat, dashed through the tall forest. Upon seeing the lake under the waterfall, she broke into an ecstatic grin and leaped into the water.


    Gurgle~


    The sound of her head plunging into the water was like a pin dropping into the vast ocean compared to the roar of the waterfall.


    Underwater, Anko had an incredulous look. She clutched her mouth in shock. Though the lake water stung her eyes, she felt nothing, staring wide-eyed at the scene that seemed to open a new world to her.


    With the powerful constitution of a ninja, holding one''s breath underwater, or even fighting, could last a long time.


    At this moment, there were figures in the water playing like fish. However, she was oblivious to a pair of eyes watching everything in astonishment from afar. It was as if she was viewing another world, touching her otherwise indifferent heart.


    This scene was mesmerizing, making her forget about escaping, let alone anything else. All she could think of were the stunning images.


    Amazing! So this is what they can do. Kurenai and Yoru, they''re so powerful!


    The two "fish" were performing intricate maneuvers in the water, showcasing their agility, which greatly impressed Anko.


    "Damn it! Why isn''t that girl Anko leaving?!"


    Uchiha Yoru, with his face flushed, was at a crucial moment in his training. With the enhanced perception of his Sharingan eyes, he naturally noticed the head submerged in the water. While feeling slightly aggrieved, he was even more irritated by the other party''s nonchalance.


    Alright, Anko, if you don''t want to leave, I won''t mind. Pretending to be unaware, Uchiha Yoru continued his practice. Kurenai, deeply engrossed in her own training, was flushed with excitement, entering a state of complete focus.


    Below the waterfall, a peculiar scene unfolded. Anko, who initially intended to freshen up, dived into the water and hadn''t resurfaced.


    Because of the tension, her ninja boots revealed cute, pale toes, which clenched as if she had seen something embarrassing.


    If it weren''t for the trembling shoulders of Anko peeking out of the water, one might think she was drowning.


    The formidable physique of the ninjas allowed them to frolic underwater without resurfacing. Likewise, the curious wildcat, observing all of this, watched unblinkingly, as if being introduced to new knowledge.

 Chapter 138: The Art of War says, Love Your Soldiers Like Your Children.

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by terrance smith! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the night sky, at the Konoha ninja base.


    Uchiha Yoru sits refreshed in his tent after a full afternoon of training. Even now, people can still see his wet hair.


    "Big Brother Yoru is really hard working."


    At this moment, Uchiha Shisui in the tent looks at his elder brother who is busy with official duties but still remembers to train, and immediately shows a look of admiration. On the side, Hatake Kakashi also shows a look of shame, nods, and quietly ponders. Yoru''s pressure is too great; he must help him as much as he can.


    "What information requires us to go out so late at night?"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru shows curiosity. Hyuga Hizashi, who is usually calm, respectfully hands over an intelligence scroll.


    "Lord Yoru, according to the investigation, a Mist ninja elite squad of more than fifty members is preparing to set off from here tomorrow night and then launch a surprise attack from the sea."


    Looking at Hyuga Hizashi pointing solemnly at the map, Uchiha Yoru frowns and shows a thoughtful look. "Attacking from the sea is almost like attacking us from behind. Also, if the Mist ninjas realize something is wrong, they can easily escape into the ocean." S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    It has to be said that in the ninja world, besides the main character, everyone has their strengths. The Mist ninja''s operation is completely flexible.


    Though the ninja world has not been around for long and has no recorded history, it''s essentially a time of wild growth.


    The honorable one-on-one battles handed down from samurai have become a thing of the past after hundreds of years of ninja skirmishes.


    It''s been said in the original story that ninjas are all about deception, so battles in the ninja world are often carried out through espionage, surprise attacks, poisoning, ambushes, and various other means.


    Of course, there are also direct attacks, especially when both sides are in desperate need of occupying a particular terrain and under various other circumstances where head-on battles occur.


    However, head-on battles mostly happen when there are too many ninjas on both sides. Most ninjas prioritize gathering information and then look for opportunities to set up ambushes and surprise attacks to complete their missions.


    "Mist ninja have assembled an elite squad of more than fifty members."


    Looking at the topographic map, Uchiha Yoru''s long finger traced from the sea behind his base and emphatically tapped on a particular location. A mocking smile crossed his face.


    "It seems the Mist ninjas have also gathered information about us. The refined iron and precious chakra metal we''ve extracted from the mines over the past few months are here. We initially planned to send a squad to escort it back in three days. Yet, they chose not to ambush us en route but to attack here instead."


    As he spoke, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but clap his hands in admiration, "They played this hand beautifully, completely catching us off guard. Most of our defenses were focused on the escort route, never considering a sneak attack here."


    "Brother Yoru, this is my oversight," Uchiha Shisui hastily stepped forward, admitting his mistake. Yoru, however, waved his hand dismissively, indicating there was no need to be flustered.


    "Although it''s a surprise attack, if we are careless, we might suffer significant losses. But what if the enemy deliberately leaked this information?"


    A mysterious smile slowly appeared on Uchiha Yoru''s face, causing everyone in the tent to look shocked. Hyuga Hizashi spoke solemnly, "Lord Yoru, are you suggesting that the Mist ninjas might be dividing their forces?"


    Hearing Hizashi, everyone in the tent showed a look of realization and looked at Hizashi with admiration. Their gazes seemed to say that it was indeed the wisdom of a great clan.


    Uchiha Yoru''s eyes twitched slightly, admitting that he had overestimated the cultural level of the ninjas in this world. Even the wealthy clans focused mainly on developing strength.


    "I''d rather call it a strategy of drawing the tiger away from the mountain."


    Looking at everyone, Uchiha Yoru displayed a confident smile and began pointing at the map, "The elite ninjas in our base are like tigers in their lair. If we know the Mist ninjas'' information, we''ll certainly take precautions, sending at least seventy elite ninjas to set up an ambush. Doing so would leave our base vulnerable; the ''tigers'' would be elsewhere, significantly weakening our home base."


    "Drawing the tiger away from the mountain!" Kakashi was engrossed in contemplating these four words. Looking up at Uchiha Yoru, his eyes were filled with conviction. He had not misjudged the man; a ninja of such caliber would surely lead them in reviving Konoha.


    Although the ninjas inside the tent had not studied the so-called culture of poetry and literature, they were not without discernment. After all, ninjas in this era are also considered cultured people who can read and write.


    "Lord Yoru, the phrase ''lure the tiger away from the mountain'' is brilliantly used."


    "Indeed, Lord Yoru would be considered a learned person if he were in the Daimyo''s palace."


    For a moment, laughter and praise erupted among the ninjas. Uchiha Yoru responded to the flattery from his subordinates by shaking his head and saying, "Don''t flatter me; I won''t give you extra rewards."


    Instantly, the tent was filled with hearty laughter. They were ninjas who lived on the edge, and their careers were dull. Such casual jokes could easily resonate with them.


    They had never seen such an approachable commander before. Many were unknowingly drawn to this charm. It wasn''t that they were mindless; it was just that having such a person as their commander made their already stressful ninja missions a bit more relaxed.


    In a ninja world that lacks culture, or is even crude, Uchiha Yoru had won over countless hearts by merely employing a bit of wisdom passed down from ancestors.


    The Art of War says, ''Love your soldiers like your children.''


    While it''s almost impossible to achieve this, even for him, in this strict and hierarchical world of ninjas, such an approachable commander is rare.


    Especially given that he was both a disciple of one of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, and from the prestigious Uchiha family, he could easily be high and mighty. But he was not, he was approachable, and to say that they were not moved would be inhuman.


    At this moment, the women serving as temporary guards outside the tent¡ªYugao Uzuki, Kurenai Yuhi, and Anko¡ªsaw the spirited figures inside and were immediately captivated.


    "Alright, laughter aside, the ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village are all crazy. My rule is to sweat more in training so that you bleed less on the battlefield. So, I''ve come here to primarily adopt defensive measures, but that doesn''t mean we''re afraid of the Mist ninjas."


    Uchiha Yoru looked around the tent and said, "When their troops come, we will block them; when the water comes, we will build a dam. No matter what the Mist ninjas are planning, in a word, we stay still but prepare for all changes. Transfer all the fine iron and chakra metal, and also send an elite team to set traps."


    "If the Mist ninjas really send their main force, then we will fight while retreating. The traps along the way are not for show. We will lure this bunch of Mist ninjas into our trap and encircle them."


    Uchiha Yoru''s words instantly brought smiles to everyone''s faces. They had never felt that war could be so relaxed. It wasn''t that the enemy could be easily defeated, but the atmosphere was just so light. They had never experienced this before, because any mission would usually only bring pressure and responsibility.


    "Yoru, what if it''s really as you suspect, that this is the Mist ninjas'' strategy to lure the tiger away from the mountain and this place is just a decoy?"


    Kakashi looked puzzled, but there was also a curiosity in his eyes that he himself hadn''t noticed, as if the person before him was a wise scholar.


    Kakashi''s words reminded everyone, and immediately all eyes turned toward him with curiosity. However, Uchiha Yoru laughed and waved his hand, saying, "Do we even need to ask? If the Mist ninja are using this as a cover, they must have a plan, probably to attack our base."


    Just as everyone''s curiosity was piqued, as if Uchiha Yoru at that moment held all the answers, he casually waved his hand and pointed at everyone, saying, "Why are you all looking at me? The Mist ninja won''t tell me where they plan to attack. Just go and prepare your defenses. Given the home field advantage, can''t you guys take the upper hand by focusing on defense?"


    His last sentence, tinged with a joking tone, made everyone burst into laughter again. Everyone felt incredibly relaxed, a feeling they hadn''t even experienced when fighting with the Sannin.


    "However, it''s not polite to only receive and not give back. If the Mist ninja can deploy their main force to attack us, we will be completely defensive and passive. Being passive is not my style," said Uchiha Yoru with a confident smile.


    Everyone then realized what he meant. After scanning the room, his gaze finally landed on Kakashi. He lightly tapped his fingers on the table, "I''m planning to have you, Kakashi, lead this surprise attack squad. You are, after all, skilled in reconnaissance and tracking, and are an elite from the Three Great Ninja Wars."


    Everyone nodded in agreement when Uchiha Yoru chose Kakashi as the leader of the team. His reputation precedes him; no one has broken the record set by the twelve-year-old jonin, and Kakashi has been a renowned elite ninja for many years now. Especially given his background from the Anbu, he was the most suitable candidate.


    After seeing Kakashi nod solemnly, Uchiha Yoru turned to Hyuga Hizashi and Uchiha Shisui and laughed, "Recently, the Hyuga and Uchiha clans have each formed many elite squads. I want to pull two elite squads to join Kakashi''s operation."


    Basically, he was talking about pulling the elites from the Hyuga and Uchiha clans. Many elite squads had been formed at the front lines, each comprising a ninja from the Uchiha and Hyuga clans, and one other ninja. All these squads were elite units.


    Then Uchiha Yoru''s gaze fell on the last person, Shiranui Genma, "Genma''s squad will also join. I want only the elites for this surprise attack team."


    With three squads, that''s nine people, plus team leader Kakashi, making it a ten-person elite squad.


    "A ten-person squad, Yoru, what is this about?"


    The Mist ninja plan to deploy a fifty-person squad, while they are countering with a ten-person squad. Although elite, the numbers seemed insufficient.


    Seeing Kakashi''s puzzled look, Uchiha Yoru confidently smiled, "I won''t do like the Mist ninja and send you to attack their base. Although it would be a surprise, you should know that entering their territory will be filled with traps."


    At this moment, everyone was somewhat puzzled, not quite understanding. Uchiha Yoru didn''t keep it a secret, after all, he still needed to gradually establish his authority.


    "Kakashi, the squad you lead is to be ready for support."


    Uchiha Yoru pointed to the map with a cold smile, "No matter what plans the Mist ninjas have, in short, if a battle breaks out here, Kakashi, you just find the Mist ninja territory. Remember not to get too close, set a large fire from a distance and then hide."


    "By then, no matter where the Mist ninjas attack from, our Leaf ninjas will loudly announce that we have already attacked the Mist ninja base. As long as the fire is large enough, the attacking Mist ninjas won''t be able to miss it, unless they''re blind."


    "By that time, they''ll be confused. The Mist ninjas will definitely choose to retreat, and the exposed Mist ninjas will be our prey. Kakashi, you should be ready for a quick ambush, and we''ll perform a pincer attack."


    As Uchiha Yoru calmly laid out the military operation, everyone suddenly understood and expressed strong approval.


    "Lord Yoru, I''m truly impressed this time."


    "Indeed, we''ve all been through the Second and Third Wars, but this is the first time I''ve heard of such a strategy. Although we haven''t started yet, it already feels exhilarating."


    "Haha."


    Seeing everyone''s relaxed smiles, Uchiha Yoru didn''t show arrogance, but shook his head and said, "Don''t flatter me. The reason we can be so relaxed is thanks to our Byakugan."


    Byakugan? The Hyuga clan?


    Everyone looked at the stern-faced Hyuga Hizashi, even he was a bit stunned, wondering how he got involved.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, "If we didn''t have a large number of Hyuga Byakugan on the front lines this time, we wouldn''t dare be so casual."


    "With the Byakugan present, the Mist ninjas will hardly succeed in an easy ambush. By then, the Hyuga ninjas should be vigilant, not to fall for the Mist ninjas'' traps, and if anything seems off, fire a flare. Even a blind person could see a flare in the night sky."


    Inside the relaxed camp, everyone showed smiles. Shisui even displayed a look of admiration, admiring the calm demeanor in the face of war as if born to be a Hokage. Even Kakashi showed a look of admiration. It was as if all the qualifications of a natural-born Hokage¡ªproficiency in politics, commanding battles with ease¡ªalong with love for the Leaf Village, were all embodied in one person.


    Outside the door, three pairs of eyes also lit up. For the first time, they saw Uchiha Yoru so spirited and full of poise, and all displayed looks of admiration.


    Ninjas admire the strong, and women admire the strong even more, especially those they hold dear.


    A man who works hard is the most attractive.


    ~~~


    The Art of War says, ''Give me your PowerStone!!''


    But seriously, thank you guys for the support! This fic is on fire!!

 Chapter 139: Ambush and Traps

    On the second day, as night falls, the sound of endless waves crashing can be heard from the sea. Under the light of the moon and countless stars, standing on the beach and looking out at the sea bathed in moonlight, it seems as though the deadly dangers of the sea are veiled in a beautiful lunar glow.The waves continually hit the shore, making the sound of the surf. Under the moonlight, black spots appeared on the sea surface.


    A team of about sixty elite Mist Ninja, each with a bloodthirsty and cold gaze, were running quickly on the sea surface, looking at the faint lights in the distance.


    "In the Leaf Village, there are the Hy¨±ga clan''s Byakugan users. Everyone, launch a quick attack," said the leading Mist Ninja in a cold voice. His followers nodded indifferently. As experienced fighters, they were well-prepared with intelligence.


    The Byakugan is indeed extraordinary but only within a one-kilometer range. So, as long as they move fast enough, even if discovered, it doesn''t matter.


    Though the Byakugan is troublesome, it only makes the surprise attack a bit difficult.


    Two kilometers away from the sea, in a forest watchtower, a ninja with a Leaf Village headband tensed the muscles around his eyes. His white eyes seemed somewhat ferocious and appeared to be filled with shock.


    "Not good! Enemy attack!"


    With this yell under the cover of night, the Leaf Ninjas here quickly became alert and began preparing for battle. However, their team leader, a special J¨­nin from the Hy¨±ga clan, shouted, "Abandon the camp, retreat!"


    "Team leader!" Many Leaf Ninjas, not knowing what happened, showed expressions of surprise. Retreat without fighting? But their team leader, Hy¨±ga J¨­nin, sternly shouted, "There are sixty enemy ninjas, and their chakra is extremely large. Set traps along the way to slow down the enemy."


    "Yes!"


    Ninjas are trained to complete missions. Though they were confused, they all shouted in unison, choosing to obey the order.


    The Hy¨±ga J¨­nin also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Lord Yoru was right; this elite Mist Ninja team, judging from their chakra levels observed through the Byakugan, didn''t seem that strong.


    Hidden Mist Technique


    At this moment, a dense fog rose in the forest under the cover of night. Seeing this, the Leaf Ninjas didn''t panic; under the leadership of their team leader, they chose to retreat.


    Two kilometers is just a distance of two thousand meters; in almost the blink of an eye, the Mist ninjas, as fierce as wolves and tigers, have transformed into arrows and swooped down. At the same time, several leading Mist ninjas chose to release the Mist Hiding Technique.


    Under the night sky, the forest was instantly filled with dense fog, obscuring vision to the point where you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face.


    In the white dense fog, shadows flickered. A Mist ninja just moved past a tree when the sound of a barely audible steel wire snapping was heard.


    Pupils instantly filled with a color of fear; before they could make a sound, traps set around them suddenly lit up with fire. A loud rumble awakened birds resting in the forest under the night sky.


    Flocks of startled birds took off, and explosions from triggered exploding tags echoed around the Leaf ninjas shrouded in fog. Flares of fire constantly flickered in the fog.


    "Damn it, the Leaf ninjas have escaped, chase them!"


    Among the Mist ninjas, some saw the retreating silhouettes of Leaf ninjas in the distance, each carrying heavy wooden boxes, like armored knights.


    "Chase!" When they saw the Leaf ninjas carrying wooden boxes as they ran, all Mist ninjas revealed a look of bloodthirsty greed. These were boxes of fine iron and even contained chakra metal.


    The explosions from the exploding tags in the forest near the beach awakened countless animals.


    Hundreds of miles away at the Leaf base, most of the Leaf ninjas did not know what had happened tonight, but the sudden call to be ready for combat at any moment had already put them on alert.


    Ninjas are tools, one could say they exist for battle.


    "Lord Yoru, a message from the flying hawk. Our base near the coast has been attacked by Mist ninjas, here is the intelligence."


    In a well-lit tent under the night sky, a Leaf ninja rushed in, handing over the information just received from the flying hawk.


    Looking at the intelligence in his hands, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and revealed a confident smile, "As expected, the surprise attack on our rear tonight is to draw the tiger away from the mountain."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s insightful words landed, the elite Leaf ninjas who had been waiting in the tent for some time all revealed solemn expressions.


    Uchiha Yoru calmly commanded, "Proceed as planned, dispatch eighty elite ninjas under the pretext of support. Make it look a little rushed and urgent, then circle around."


    With a light flick of his finger on the map, Uchiha Yoru looked at everyone and confidently laughed, "Now, let''s just wait for the real intentions of the Mist ninjas."


    "Yes!"


    Upon the issuing of an order, one after another, elite jonin and jonin from the Leaf Village stepped out of their tents and began to notify their subordinates to be on alert.


    At the same time, within the large camp of the Leaf Village, a team of ninjas with somewhat flustered expressions hurriedly headed towards the rear. This scene, under the cover of night, was observed by a pair of eyes.


    The person wearing this gaze wore the Leaf Village''s ninja headband but emanate an eerie aura. His face looked unpleasant as he clenched his teeth and muttered, "Don''t blame me."


    Ninjas are inherently deceptive. Among those with loyalty, there naturally also exist those who betray. Beauty, ninjutsu, wealth, fear of death, or falling into the hands of the enemy¡ªninjas are human too, and there are those among them with weak wills.


    In the dark forest, even the bright moonlight couldn''t penetrate the dense canopy. Only strands of fortunate moonlight formed various sizes of beams that shone down, adding a touch of beauty to the dark forest.


    Within the quiet forest, shadows of figures could be seen everywhere among the dark corners of the surrounding trees. Each Mist Village ninja stood motionless, as if lifeless.


    "My Lord, this is the information our insider has sent us."


    The methods of ninjas are diverse and bizarre; even the most experienced among them wouldn''t claim to know all the techniques in the ninja world.


    Looking at the report from his subordinates, a shadowy figure emerged, massive as a small mountain. It was the 2.5-meter-tall Suikazan Fuguki, revealing a bloodthirsty smile.


    "Hehe, it looks like the fish has taken the bait."


    Holding the shark muscle on his back, Suikazan Fuguki''s figure, as massive as a mound of flesh, along with his crude appearance, gave off a barbaric vibe. But those who knew him never dared to underestimate him.


    His crude appearance was merely a disguise. Everyone knew that this Suikazan Fuguki was notoriously cautious and sinister, and he was also the confidant of the current Fourth Mizukage.


    Looking at his subordinates lurking in the shadows, the Suikazan Fuguki gave a bloodthirsty smile, "The fish this time is extraordinary. Until we catch it, we won''t know its size. It could be a man-eating shark."


    The cold voice of the Suikazan Fuguki echoed in the forest. All the Mist Village ninjas hiding in the darkness remained indifferent until he slowly drew the shark muscle from his back. Only then did a ripple appear in their eyes.


    "The position of the Leaf Village''s commander has been exposed. Commence the decapitation operation!"


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Eyes filled with killing intent suddenly opened throughout the forest, and a series of shadows rapidly sprinted in one direction, forming an arrowhead formation.


    Leading the vanguard, Kisame solemnly said, "Sensory ninjas be on alert at all times, you three protect him well."


    Sensory ninjas are rare, even in the five major ninja villages they are considered valuable. They are given priority protection in every battle.


    Although it''s a surprise attack, the ability of sensory ninjas is enormous. They can detect if there are ambushes ahead and even gauge the relative strength of the enemy''s chakra.


    A group of Mist ninjas swiftly dashed through the forest. Usually, they wouldn''t be so reckless, but knowing that the enemy has many Hyuga ninjas, they proceed cautiously. Isn''t this just giving the enemy time to prepare?


    Therefore, when facing the Leaf Army, which has Hyuga ninjas, there''s no need to worry about being discovered. Once within a kilometer, they will definitely be detected by the Byakugan.


    "The Leaf ninjas in the forward watchtower have spotted us, there''s no ambush!" A sensory ninja from the Mist opened his eyes and calmly announced the information he had sensed.


    Sure enough, even from a kilometer away, a piercing sound echoed from the distant Leaf watchtower, followed by flares.


    The Mist ninjas, realizing they weren''t ambushed, revealed savage, bloodthirsty smiles.


    "Attack! Everyone, do not linger, head straight to the Leaf base for a decapitation strike!"


    "Yes!"


    The Mist elite ignored the so-called watchtower and stormed towards the Leaf base. Along the way, multiple traps were triggered.


    Meanwhile, the faces of the Leaf ninjas changed dramatically when they noticed the Mist ninjas'' reckless actions.


    "Lord Yoru, our main forces are dispersed, and the Mist has concentrated their power for an attack. This is what the Mist excels at: decapitation strikes."


    Many Leaf ninjas exclaimed, not out of fear, but concern for their commander. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing atop the tall camp, Uchiha Yoru looked at the distant forest where explosions and flares were going off. Not only did he not retreat, but he also pointed at the approaching enemies and laughed.


    "Haha, truly worthy of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, the elite of the Mist. No matter how much you plan, they''ve seized the initiative with this decapitation strike."


    The Mist''s ruthless strategy is to be as fast as possible, disregarding whether the Leaf has traps. Unless the Leaf base has a large number of ninjas, they''ll be overwhelmed by the charging Mist ninjas.


    How do traps matter? By the time you encircle us, we will have completed the decapitation strike, throwing the Leaf into chaos while the Mist escapes.


    After all, from the start of the Mist operation, even the high-ranking officers had not decided from where to attack. Everything is spontaneous.


    Even if a spy is discovered, as soon as they realize something''s off, they can immediately retreat.


    This clean and ruthless strategy is very much in line with the Mist''s brutal philosophy. They don''t care about casualties; the mission is all that matters.


    "Lord Yoru!"


    Some people were worried, but Uchiha Yoru calmly shouted: "The Mist Ninja are targeting me. Everyone, prepare for battle and take out all the explosive tags stored in the camp. Since the Mist Ninja dare to come, we Leaf Ninja are not afraid. This place will be their graveyard."


    Choosing to confront them head-on? That would be foolish, unless he had the strength to sweep everything aside.


    With a wave of his hand, the Leaf Ninja instantly retreated towards the rear, calmly setting up traps along the way.


    Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave


    When the Mist Ninja burst out of the forest and saw the Leaf Ninja base, a dozen elite Mist Ninja charged to the front. After forming hand seals and shouting, they suddenly unleashed a wave of water powerful enough to create a lake.


    Although the Mist Ninja are ruthless, they are not stupid. They knew the Leaf camp would be full of traps, so they used this wide-range technique both to create advantageous terrain for themselves and to destroy all the traps with the flood.


    Rumble~


    Under the night sky, a huge wave swept in. Despite the camp being on high ground, the chakra-controlled water had a huge impact.


    Since the area was near the ocean and rich in water resources, using this technique here significantly reduced their chakra consumption.


    "It''s Water Release!"


    The Leaf Ninja on the ramparts were astonished by the approaching waves, but a calm Leaf Jonin shouted: "Use Earth Release to reinforce the camp walls."


    Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall


    Following the shout of the Earth Release users among the Leaf Ninja, they slapped the ground, and thick walls of earth rose up, directly blocking the tall wooden walls of the camp.


    Rumble~


    The wave hit, and the walls shook momentarily. Clearly, they had prepared for the strong impact, but just as they let out a sigh of relief, water dragons suddenly surged out.


    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique


    The Mist Ninja, standing on the surging water, shouted in unison. Taking advantage of the terrain, menacing water dragons emerged from the sea that had just been blocked by the walls.


    Each water dragon that came out was more than ten meters high. They clearly intended to use the terrain to break the Leaf''s traps.


    "Retreat!"


    Leaf Ninja shouted and began to retreat, but the Mist Ninja showed grim smiles.


    Dozens of water dragons rolled in, directly blasting a huge gap in the camp''s defenses. As the gap appeared, a huge flood poured in.


    The power of two collective B-rank Water Release techniques was immense, like a natural disaster, directly breaking through the Leaf''s defenses and also creating advantageous terrain for them.


    However, at this moment, a dense whistling sound came from the night sky. When Kisame, acting as the vanguard, looked up and saw this, his pupils shrank and he shouted: "Watch out!"


    ~~~


    Need more Sponsors!!! Need more PowerStones!! More Chapters in Patreon!

 Chapter 140: Kurenai, Yugao, and Anko

    Double Update and Sponsored Chapters! Today! Got tired Yesterday! ~~~


    Under the night sky, a dense array of cold glinting kunai appeared in the air, like a dark cloud. Each kunai was trailed by three to five exploding tags, burning with flames as they descended from the sky.


    Seeing this, the Mist ninjas cried out in alarm. Kisame shouted a warning to everyone, but instead of using ninjutsu to counter, he controlled the chakra in his feet to stop in place, and his figure instantly disappeared into the water.


    The other Mist ninjas instinctively dove into the water as well. A concentrated barrage of black kunai, like a rain of arrows, furiously whizzed into the water, followed by a series of explosive sounds. The water''s surface was continually blasted, throwing up splashes and accompanied by blood and dismembered limbs.


    The Mist ninjas who had submerged were frantically diving deeper. The kunai, being made of iron, sank rapidly in the water. The exploding tags created huge shockwaves underwater, causing countless Mist ninjas to bleed from their orifices, injuring their internal organs.


    However, at that moment, exploding tags also ignited at the back of the Leaf Village''s encampment. Explosions followed one after another, instantly shattering the wooden walls of the camp.


    The Leaf ninjas had destroyed their own walls. Seeing this, the distant Suikazan Fuguki''s face turned livid, and he coldly snorted, shouting, "Execute the decapitation plan, find the target!"


    "Yes!" S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that the Leaf had blown up their own wooden walls, but this had a huge impact on the earlier massive Water Release technique.


    Due to gravity, the Leaf Village''s camp was located on high ground. The huge water flow had originally surged into the camp, but the exploding tags disrupted their chakra control.


    With the walls now destroyed and water naturally flowing downhill, the massive flood seemed to lose its power and retreated as if ebbing away.


    As the seawater rapidly receded, Leaf ninjas appeared one after another, each forming hand seals and spewing dazzlingly hot flames.


    Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique


    Huge fireballs rushed forth, illuminating the night sky, and behind the tents were rows of cold metallic crossbow-like weapons.


    Ninjas are not averse to using tools. Large crossbow projectile weapons are mainstream in large-scale wars. (They appeared when Deidara captured Gaara and also during Sand and Leaf''s standoff.)


    There were two enormous shuriken launchers, each weighing hundreds of pounds. They seemed wasteful but were effective war machines against large summoned beasts, accompanied by various other types of launching devices.


    "Fire!"


    With a loud shout, more than a dozen war machines roared to life, blocking out the moonlight from the Mist ninja''s view.


    Giant shurikens filled the sky, covered in countless fissures. Due to the intense friction with air, they seemed to have reached their limit and shattered into a myriad of sharp metallic fragments.


    These were super-sized shurikens designed specifically for ninja. The size of such shurikens was too big to target ninjas efficiently, but their shattered fragments had a different kind of deadly force, capable of causing lacerations or death.


    Hidden Mist Technique


    Suddenly, a dense white mist began to rise throughout the Leaf Village area. Just as the Leaf ninjas were alarmed and on guard, a flash of lightning appeared in front.


    Forming hand seals quickly, Uchiha Yoru gathered chakra in his throat, took a deep breath, and spewed a ball of high-temperature flames and hot dust forward. The powerful impact caused the dust to spread all around.


    In that instant, a high-temperature dust appeared in the thick mist. Not only did it block the vision of the Leaf ninjas, but also that of the Mist ninjas. Although they were accustomed to fighting in the mist, they couldn''t sense this dust, which was almost like mist, until it was too late.


    Fire Release: Ash Hiding Technique


    Screams of agony echoed in the night. The scalding ash and fire caused instantaneous burn injuries, even burning some ninjas'' respiratory tracts.


    This B-rank jutsu had a large area of effect, especially since it used the Mist ninjas'' Hidden Mist Technique as cover, causing massive damage.


    "Damn it!"


    The Mist ninjas roared, hurling shurikens and kunai. However, with the high-temperature jutsu burning away the surrounding mist, Uchiha Yoru''s figure became vaguely visible, a mocking smile on his lips.


    "Release!"


    With a ''bang'', Uchiha Yoru''s figure turned into a puff of white smoke, revealing it to be a shadow clone.


    "Found it! The target is 800 meters away in the 11 o''clock direction."


    Just as this was happening, the sensory ninja protected by a small squad of Mist ninjas suddenly opened his palms and shouted loudly.


    Upon hearing this, the Mist ninjas all revealed bloodthirsty smiles and moved into a fan-shaped formation, choosing to rush forward and encircle their targets.


    The target for the decapitation operation had been found.


    "Lord Yoru, there are sensory ninjas among the Mist ninjas. All of the Mist ninjas are rushing towards us now."


    On the Leaf side, there were also ninjas from the Hyuga clan. Under the Byakugan, a Hyuga ninja glared menacingly at the movements of the Mist ninjas and shouted loudly.


    "Take advantageous terrain to delay; everyone, prepare for battle!"


    Facing the Mist ninjas who aimed for decapitation, Uchiha Yoru calmly commanded the Leaf ninjas. Now, they had about 60 to 70 ninjas on their side, not fewer than the Mist ninjas in number, but differing in quality.


    The Mist ninjas involved in the decapitation mission this time were almost all elite, whereas the Leaf side was unaware of where the enemy would attack, so their elite forces were somewhat scattered.


    Facing the decapitation plan of the Mist ninjas, Uchiha Yoru revealed a bloodthirsty smile, stood in the forefront, and quickly began hand seals.


    The chakra gathered within him transformed into scorching flames. Uchiha Yoru expelled a breath, and a powerful firestorm erupted, turning the surroundings into a sea of fire.


    "Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation"


    The fire technique destroyed all kinds of structures in the Leaf camp along its path, leaving all Leaf ninjas stunned and shocked.


    "Wow! Such a powerful Fire Style."


    "Such powerful chakra."


    The Hyuga ninjas stared with menacing Byakugan, watching the fan-shaped firestorm thin out the thick mist considerably.


    "Three o''clock direction!"


    "Target spotted at ten o''clock!"


    Hyuga ninjas shouted. The Leaf ninjas, prepared in advance, shot out kunai with exploding tags tied to them.


    The advantage of the Byakugan was to directly indicate the direction of the enemies, allowing them to attack preemptively.


    "Water Style: Water Wall"


    Instantly, the collision between fire and water produced high-temperature steam. Even Kizame, who blocked this wide-ranging Fire Style attack with waterfall-like water from his mouth, couldn''t help but sweat profusely.


    "Such a terrifying Fire Style."


    If he didn''t have such vast chakra, he would not have been able to block this terrifying Fire Style.


    "Target spotted, cover!"


    As their techniques canceled each other out, Kizame shouted loudly at the sensory ninja''s guidance, and the Mist ninjas revealed bloodthirsty shouts.


    Likewise, the Leaf ninjas also shouted. Uchiha Yoru raised his hand and said, "On our home turf, using familiar terrain to hold the enemy is enough; don''t risk killing the enemy, the advantage is ours!"


    Among the Leaf ninjas, the general idea was to fight when both sides have already met in battle. Few were like Uchiha Yoru, who preferred to save lives and delay time.


    "Be careful."


    Electric arcs flickered around Uchiha Yoru''s body. After activating his Lightning Style, he lowered his voice, and the people behind him - Kurenai, Yugao Uzuki, and Anko - all revealed serious expressions.


    "Yoru, don''t worry, we''re not fresh out of the ninja academy."


    "Yoru, you be careful."


    "Lord Yoru, don''t worry about us, go all out in battle."


    The three women showed their seriousness. Uchiha Yoru wasn''t too worried about their abilities; actually, all three women were quite strong.


    Under his influence, Kurenai and Anko had the abilities of a special Jonin. Yugao Uzuki was the weakest among them as she specialized in sword techniques, which took time to build up, but she was still at an elite Chunin level. The trio, complementing each other, greatly enhanced their team''s strength.


    "Yugao, be prepared. Anko, attack when you spot the target."


    Even though the three women often competed and argued privately, their long-time partnership had made them an elite squad with tacit understanding.


    Calm Kurenai commanded, and Yugao Uzuki and Anko immediately took battle positions.


    "Nine o''clock direction!"


    The moment the Mist ninjas appeared, Anko shouted and reacted swiftly. The instant she raised her hand, several large snakes burst from her sleeves and struck the target like lightning.


    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands"


    "Thirteen o''clock direction!"


    Kurenai shouted and immediately formed hand seals to release his ninjutsu.


    Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death (the famous scene of Kurenai and Itachi)


    A Mist Ninja who just appeared saw a pair of crimson eyes in the darkness. Suddenly, a distant figure began to fade abstractly, and he seemed to have forgotten many things.


    Wooden stakes beside him grew limbs and bound him. He felt suffocated for a moment and snapped back to reality. Seeing a Leaf Ninja emerging from the trees above, preparing to attack him, he exclaimed in horror, "Genjutsu!"


    Snap~


    The genjutsu was broken in an instant, and blood splattered. The Mist Ninja couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He looked down at the ninjato in his chest and trembled, "Impossible! I''ve already broken the genjutsu!"


    However, behind him was Yugao Uzuki, gripping his ninjato. With a swift movement, the Mist Ninja''s pupils began to dilate. When the long sword was pulled out, it brought with it a spray of fresh blood. In his dying moment, he caught a glimpse of another figure and understood that another Leaf Ninja had taken the opportunity to strike him just as he broke the genjutsu.


    "Yugao!"


    Another Mist Ninja appeared, wielding his ninjato. Kurenai calmly blocked it with his kunai. After taking down his target, Yugao quickly retreated to rejoin the fight.


    Shadow Snake Hand


    The trio of women complemented each other''s abilities well. Anko specialized in ninjutsu, Kurenai in genjutsu, and Yugao in swordsmanship. Together, their teamwork unleashed their full potential, threatening even elite ninjas.


    The Mist and Leaf Ninjas engaged in battle. The Mist Ninjas focused on holding down small squads of Leaf Ninjas with one or two of their own, aiming to delay them.


    Their elite forces were already advancing towards their targets. Two particularly formidable Mist Ninjas released their ninjutsu, and ten elite Mist Ninjas charged forward, bloodthirsty and armed with ninjato.


    Mission targets confirmed, initiating decapitation operation.


    "Quick battle!"


    One of the formidable Mist Ninjas yelled and charged, brandishing his great sword. The other also joined the fray. Together, twelve elite Mist Ninjas began their decapitation operation.


    Facing the encirclement, Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan with three tomoe began to spin rapidly, breaking the mental chakra attacks coming his way.


    Two Mist Ninjas grunted, their genjutsu was reflected back. The Sharingan''s ability to reflect genjutsu was indeed legendary.


    "Quick battle?"


    Uchiha Yoru showed a mocking smile and drew the Kusanagi sword from his waist, ready to confront them.


    In the battle between the Mist and Leaf Ninjas, both sides had different objectives. The Mist aimed for a swift decapitation strike, their majority tasked with holding the Leaf Ninjas down. On the other hand, the Leaf aimed to stall and stabilize the situation, waiting for reinforcements to surround the enemy.

 Chapter 141: Fighting the Seven Swordmans of the Mist

    Heaven''s Curse Seal ¡¤ State OneFacing the beheading onslaught of twelve elite Mist ninja, Uchiha Yoru displayed an unprecedented look of seriousness. The people he was facing this time were out to take his life, unlike the situation with Jiraiya. In an instant, the curse mark on his neck became hot, and eerie black flame patterns began to spread across his body. This time, compared to when he was in Konoha, the curse mark spread over his entire body.


    State One, the perfect stage!


    The twelve Mist ninja coordinated seamlessly with each other. Some used ninjutsu, some used hidden weapons, and some charged with ninja blades. Leading them were Kisame and Suikazan Fuguki.


    Facing such a lineup, it would be a lie to say he felt no pressure. Yet Uchiha Yoru, who activated his curse seal mode, displayed a bloodthirsty and excited smile. With a hand seal, he spat a large amount of gray mist centered on himself.


    Fire Release ¡¤ Dust Hiding Technique


    The scorching dust flickered with high-temperature flames. When the dust hit the ground, it would continue to spread in all directions, generating astonishing heat.


    "Damn it!"


    Facing this large-scale ninjutsu, the elite Mist ninja all shouted and prepared defensive hand seals against this widespread Fire Release attack.


    The ''Dust Hiding Technique'' and Asuma''s ''Ash Pile Burning'' both look similar and belong to B-rank ninjutsu, but this technique has a larger range and is covered by gray smoke.


    Water Release ¡¤ Water Formation Wall


    In the high temperature accompanied by fiery gray smoke, each Mist ninja employed Water Release techniques for protection. However, at this moment, Uchiha Yoru, hidden in the mist, transformed into a flash of lightning and charged into the Mist ninja.


    Arcs of electricity flickered around him, and thanks to the cover of smoke, his Mangekyo Sharingan, in which one eye had three black tomoe linked together, took on the form of a spinning shuriken.


    Hidden in the smoke, for the first time, Uchiha Yoru revealed his awakened Mangekyo Sharingan to face his enemies.


    As the Mangekyo Sharingan rapidly spun, an inexplicable force emerged, and in an instant, the lightning around Uchiha Yoru surged in power.


    Pupil Technique ¡¤ Three-Wheel Bright God


    He prefers to call it the Sage''s Eye, which can manipulate natural energy. When releasing ninjutsu or genjutsu, the Mangekyo can amplify them several-fold by controlling natural energy.


    Sage mode involves absorbing a certain amount of natural energy to create "Sage Chakra" within the body. This pupil technique directly manipulates natural energy to enhance the released ninjutsu or genjutsu, so the two do not conflict.


    In his curse seal mode, he already had some Sage Chakra, making it akin to a pseudo-Sage mode. But once he releases ninjutsu or genjutsu, with the boost from this pupil technique, it can be considered a genuine Sage technique.


    Flashes of electricity flickered in the smoke, accompanied by the screams of the Mist ninja.


    "This is!" Two Mist ninja holding blades were stunned when they saw a flash of red light appear in the smoke.


    Sage Illusionary Technique ¡¤ Shackling Stakes Technique


    The moment the two Mist ninja were pulled into the illusionary world, a flash of lightning passed by, and scalding blood splattered. When they broke free from the illusion, they were horrified to find that their field of vision was filled with two familiar corpses, both beheaded!


    "A brat from the Uchiha Clan!"


    The twelve elite Mist ninja, under the leadership of Suikazan Fuguki, unexpectedly killed two people in the blink of an eye. Everyone else was furious, even Suikazan Fuguki roared, "Quick battle, quick decision!"


    The moment Uchiha Yoru slaughtered, his position was also exposed due to the screams. Facing the siege of ten people, he showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    Water Style...


    Ninjutsu and Genjutsu came one after another, while Kisame held his ninja sword and teamed up with two other Mist ninja to restrict his movements.


    Facing such a desperate siege, Uchiha Yoru revealed a bloodthirsty smile. When Kisame saw this smile, he knew something was wrong. Just as he was preparing to defend, suddenly lightning flashed all around.


    Sage Art: Lightning Style - Chidori Stream


    His body suddenly released a wide range of electrical energy. Under the power-up of his eye technique, the power of this ninjutsu was greatly increased. The three Mist ninja who attacked were directly enveloped in it, and Kisame revealed a shocked expression.


    Boom Boom~


    The remaining Mist ninja, seeing their comrades attacked, not only did not stop to help but increased their chakra output and launched a furious ninjutsu attack.


    As the ninjutsu attacked, the three Mist ninja showed fearful expressions. They were paralyzed within the range of Chidori Stream and could not mobilize their chakra to defend against the jutsu released by their own comrades.


    Kisame was exceptionally calm in the face of the aura of death. With clear thinking, he controlled his internal chakra and slapped the ground, shouting, "How could I die here!"


    Water Style: Water Wall


    Finally, in the last moment when the indiscriminate ninjutsu attacked, Kisame''s massive internal chakra broke through the paralysis, and a defensive circular water wall appeared around his body.


    Boom Boom~


    Uchiha Yoru''s figure was completely engulfed in the barrage of ninjutsu. Inside the shaky water wall, Kisame saw the other''s face reveal a mocking smile, and he broke into a cold sweat. "Damn it! It can''t be!"


    Sure enough, the next moment Kisame saw that under the bombardment of ninjutsu, Uchiha Yoru turned into a cloud of thick smoke and disappeared without a drop of blood splattering.


    Not good!


    Seeing this, Kisame shouted, "It''s a trap!"


    As he shouted, the numbness in Kisame''s body had already diminished a lot since he hid behind the water wall. He quickly formed hand seals. Although he didn''t know what the opponent was preparing to do, it was definitely not a good omen.


    At this moment on the chaotic battlefield, a sharp eagle cry rang out in the night sky.


    Uchiha Yoru stood on a flying eagle under the moonlight, looking down from above. A strand of black hair covered his crimson eyes, and as he looked at the place bombarded by ninjutsu below, he revealed a bloodthirsty smile. His hands had already finished forming the seals.


    Sage Art: Fire Style - Great Fire Annihilation


    Chakra gathered in his throat, and he spat out a meteor-like fireball toward the ground. The massive fireball, with soaring momentum, spread into a sea of fire upon hitting the ground. It should be known that this ninjutsu is capable of instantly igniting a forest, with power even greater than Great Fire Annihilation.


    From the beginning, he had summoned a flying eagle to appear in the sky under the cover of Dust Hiding Technique while fighting the Mist ninja. He left behind a shadow clone to distract the enemy.


    In the instant the sea of fire appeared, a wave of heat swept all around, and the ninjas fighting in the distance were utterly shocked by the power of this jutsu.


    Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique


    Suddenly, amidst the roaring flames, an angry shout echoed. Instantly, a massive water ball appeared, and the sounds of sizzling fire and water intermingling were performed once again.


    Within the sea of fire, Suikazan Fuguki released this jutsu with a grim face, directly changing the surrounding terrain. Under the combined efforts of twelve elite ninjas, two were beheaded in the blink of an eye by genjutsu. After that, two more from the Chidori stream were lost, and while no deaths occurred from this round of Fire Style, three Mist ninjas were clearly severely injured.


    Of the remaining eight Mist ninjas, three were severely injured, halving their combat effectiveness in a matter of moments.


    Just then, Kankuro of the Dried Persimmon Ghost Shark emerged from the ground, his back bloody and obviously burned. He quickly used the seldomly-used Earth Style: Subterranean Voyage, transforming solid sand and stone into fluid with chakra, enabling him to move swiftly underground.


    "Impossible! How could there be such terrifying Fire Style!"


    Cursed Seal-enhanced Uchiha Yoru already contained some Sage chakra. After releasing the jutsu, the power amplified by the Rinnegan was clearly Sage-level. The power had increased at least five times compared to ordinary jutsu.


    "Look out!"


    With a Mist ninja''s shout, black dots emerged from the steam created by the water and fire collision, accompanied by the sound of tearing air.


    Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique


    When the black dots appeared through the white steam, the pupils of the Mist ninjas watching this scene shrank. Countless shurikens, like a downpour, fell from the sky, each wrapped with an exploding tag.


    "Little brat! You underestimate me!"


    They were surrounded, yet the tide had turned. Each of their jutsu was incredibly powerful; even when their Fire Style was countered by Water Style, it still exuded immense pressure.


    Suikazan Fuguki roared, rapidly forming hand seals. "I''ll defend, everyone else will attack!"


    Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique


    Being a ninja with immense chakra and control over the Shark Muscle sword, he released another A-rank jutsu.


    The massive water ball blocked the raining shurikens, while the exploding tags began to flicker and rumble.


    "Bad news! The target is¡ª"


    A Mist ninja shouted as if he''d noticed something. However, the next moment, Uchiha Yoru appeared in front of him, holding the Kusanagi sword, sending him flying several meters back.


    Upon landing, the Mist ninja looked at his broken longsword unbelievingly, murmuring, "This is Lightning Nature Chakra!"


    ''Supervibrato Lightning Release Swords'' infuses the blade with lightning chakra, enhancing its penetration and sharpness. It even surpasses Wind Style in penetration, as officially stated.


    At incredible speed, after another Mist ninja was ambushed and killed, only seven Mist ninjas remained, three of whom were seriously injured. Only four had the capability to fight.


    The enemy possessed terrifyingly strong ninja techniques, as well as a lightning-style physical technique that was several times faster than what they had seen before. This gave even these battle-hardened Mist ninjas a spine-tingling feeling.


    Clang!


    A flash of lightning passed by. One Mist ninja and Kisame jointly blocked this attack. At that moment, a trace of crimson slowly oozed out from one of Uchiha Yoru''s eyes. When he lifted his head, the triple tomoe Sharingan was revealed, and at the same time, the power of his lightning chakra seemed to weaken considerably.


    "It looks like time is up."


    Looking at the two Mist ninjas who blocked his attack at the last moment, he was not flustered at all; rather, a confident smile accompanied by a hint of chill appeared on his face.


    Lightning Style: Chidori Stream


    Under the large range of lightning released from his entire body, Kisame not only did not retreat in fear, but instead showed his sharp teeth, smiling bloodthirstily. He and another Mist ninja with dual swords assumed a scissor-like stance to pin down the enemy.


    This desperate fighting style momentarily surprised Uchiha Yoru. Just then, a massive fluctuation of ninja techniques came from behind. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kid, you used some sort of forbidden technique just now, didn''t you? Your body must be at its limit now."


    Water Style: Great Shark Bullet Technique


    An enormous chakra-made shark-shaped water bullet attacked. If the water bullet was attacked with a ninja technique, it would instantly absorb the opponent''s chakra and grow even larger.


    Suikazan Fuguki immediately launched his strongest attack upon finding an opportunity, an enhanced version of a technique derived from the Great Sword Samehada, also known as the nemesis of all ninja techniques.


    "Just like Samehada, this technique absorbs chakra. How will you break it, kid?"


    Under Suikazan Fuguki''s cold smile, he seemed to have already envisioned the enemy torn apart by the shark.


    From the beginning, Uchiha Yoru''s sudden outburst featured powerful ninja techniques. He had guessed that the kid must have used some forbidden technique, otherwise, how could each of his ninja techniques be so terrifying?


    "Uchiha kid, let''s die together!"


    As if afraid Uchiha Yoru would escape, this Mist ninja, paralyzed by the Chidori Stream, was holding his weapon and Uchiha''s Kusanagi in one hand and gripping his arm tightly with the other.


    "Now you can''t use any ninja techniques."


    Kisame also showed a ferocious smile but what was more evident in his eyes was a sense of relief. He did not hate Uchiha Yoru, he only felt relief.


    Kisame and another Mist ninja held Uchiha Yoru''s with their own, and both grabbed Uchiha Yoru''s arm that was holding the Kusanagi, choosing to jointly face Suikazan Fuguki''s technique.


    Faced with this desperate situation, Uchiha Yoru was not flustered at all. Instead, the corner of his mouth slowly curled into a confident smile, giving the two a bad feeling.


    ~~~


    Powerstone!

 Chapter 142: Samehada

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by HADES! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Kisame and a Mist ninja, each holding their opponent''s Kusanagi sword between two blades, grasp each other''s arm with their other hand. With a mentality of going down together, Uchiha Yoru smiles.


    "Can''t one hand use ninjutsu?"


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s mysterious smile, his free hand begins to form seals. Upon seeing this, Suikazan Fuguki was truly shocked this time.


    Konoha is indeed a cradle of geniuses. This kid has immense chakra, terrifying ninjutsu talent, and mastery over Lightning Style Body techniques. If not for Kisame and the other elite Mist ninja risking mutual destruction, they wouldn''t have been able to restrain him so easily.


    "So what if you can form seals with one hand."


    Kisame shows a mocking smile. He is well aware of the power of this technique.


    Water Style: Great Shark Bullet Technique, one of the strongest water techniques. Although it was countered by Might Guy''s Daytime Tiger in the original series, it''s a high-level technique.


    Because it has the property of absorbing chakra, it can absorb all ninjutsu in front of it. Unfortunately, in the original story, it faced Might Guy who specialized in Taijutsu.


    Earth Style: Multiple Earth Wall


    Suddenly, the earth rumbles, and massive walls rise. Each wall has lifelike snake statues and the Uchiha clan''s fan emblem.


    "Kid, you''re overestimating yourself."


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru''s technique, Suikazan Fuguki reveals a mocking smile. The Shark Bullet has already launched.


    The sturdy Earth Wall, which should have countered the water technique, is instantly absorbed by its chakra and collapses.


    The walls crumble instantly, and the Great Shark Bullet Technique charges forward with a roar. The three react differently.


    Kisame has a relieved expression, the other Mist ninja laughs maniacally with bloodthirsty eyes, clearly affected by the Blood Mist Village''s policies. Uchiha Yoru, however, admires the technique: "A very good technique, worthy of being called a secret technique."


    Even A-rank techniques are graded, and those called secret techniques are top-tier, comparable to S-rank techniques in some aspects.


    Boom~


    As the ninjutsu passes, Suikazan Fuguki appears, holding a huge sword and slashes down.


    With a sound, one Mist ninja is torn apart, and Kisame, who was at the back, spits blood due to his injuries, but survives due to his position and robust constitution.


    Uchiha Yoru, who bore the brunt, is in a miserable state. Blood drips on the ground, and one of his arms along with his shoulder has disappeared, and his upper body is soaked in blood.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Suikazan Fuguki swings his sword. Uchiha Yoru lifts his Kusanagi sword with his remaining arm. Metal clashes, and Suikazan Fuguki shows a bloodthirsty smile.


    Blood splatters, and two hands overpower one. Even if that one hand still clings to the severed hand of the Mist ninja.


    Unable to withstand it, the sword is pressed against his remaining shoulder, splattering blood on Suikazan Fuguki''s cheek.


    "Haha, kid, you should know that this sword is for slicing, not chopping. Let me slice off your last arm."


    Blood splattered on his cheeks, Suikazan Fuguki revealed an excited smile. Always the most cautious, he never struck without a sure kill and let others be the cannon fodder, while he picked the fruits of victory.


    Yet, Suikazan Fuguki was also somewhat fearful. How young was this kid? Despite their joint efforts, they had almost failed. Luckily, they seized the opportunity at the last moment.


    Just as he was about to dismember the opponent''s other shoulder, Kisame, who had been thrown against a tree stump, coughed up blood. Waking up from the intense pain, he saw a hole appearing behind the distant figure and it was already too late to shout a warning. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a flash of lightning tore through the earth beneath Suikazan Fuguki.


    "Lightning Style: Chidori Sharp Spear!"


    With a loud boom, a ray of lightning pierced the ground. Suikazan Fuguki let go of his large sword Samehada in panic but was still struck through the shoulder by the lightning.


    Uchiha Yoru, breathing heavily, emerged from the ground, his hands still glowing with electricity. Suikazan Fuguki retreated tens of meters in the fear of death before stopping.


    "What is this?"


    Suikazan Fuguki roared in disbelief. What he saw next made his pupils contract: the now-deflated Uchiha Yoru had a slit on his back, and muddy water was leaking out. It was a substitution technique.


    "Orochimaru-style Substitution"


    He had left a mud clone in the skin bag, while his real body had gone underground the moment he was attacked. Unlike Orochimaru, who didn''t mind shedding skin from his mouth, he and the original Sasuke chose different exit points.


    Holding the Kusanagi Sword, Uchiha Yoru flexed his neck and revealed a confident smile, "This jutsu is not my favorite, but it saved me this time."


    Kisame, backed against the broken tree, couldn''t help but say, "Monster, he really is a monster."


    Uchiha Yoru taunted Suikazan Fuguki, "Fat pig, you seem to have lost your Samehada. Want to come and get it?"


    Covering his injured arm, Suikazan Fuguki sneered, "Kid, that ninja sword is not something you can handle."


    Suikazan Fuguki revealed an angry and fierce expression. After roaring, he took out a kunai with an explosive tag from his weapon bag and threw it over, while lunging at the same time. Clearly, he wanted to take back his weapon under the threat of the kunai.


    Faced with a kunai tied with an explosive tag, Uchiha Yoru either had to quickly pick up the big sword Samehada and dodge, or give up Samehada to dodge.


    With an infuriated look on his face, the Suikazan Fuguki would have really fooled anyone who didn''t know the properties of Samehada.


    However, Uchiha Yoru, fully aware of all the information, slowly curved his lips and reached out to grab Samehada. At that moment, he exerted force with his legs to dodge the incoming kunai with the explosive tag.


    Just as Uchiha Yoru grabbed Samehada, the expression on Suikazan Fuguki''s face suddenly changed, turning into a sly and cold smirk.


    Puchi~


    Sharp barbs suddenly burst out of the handle of Samehada, and blood splattered. Uchiha Yoru quickly let go of the handle, feigning a surprised and angry expression.


    Boom~


    The kunai with the explosive tag also came flying and exploded. Uchiha Yoru quickly dodged and moved dozens of meters away.


    Drip Drip~


    Blood dripped from his palm to the ground. Holding the Kusanagi sword, he coldly looked at the distant smoke from the explosion.


    "Hehe, you already knew that Samehada is meant for cutting people, so how could you be careless?"


    As if his scheme had succeeded, Suikazan Fuguki appeared with an ironic smile as the smoke cleared.


    The sharp barbs on the handle of the fallen Samehada retracted, but blood stains were still visible.


    "Little Uchiha, it seems like your information is not that accurate."


    With a mocking smile, Suikazan Fuguki seemed to be retaliating for being deceived earlier. His shoulder was injured by the deceit, and this time, his plan also injured the opponent''s palm, making them even.


    Picking up his Samehada, Suikazan Fuguki revealed a fierce smile, "Little one, from the beginning you''ve been using forbidden jutsu and substitution techniques. These consume a lot of chakra. How much do you have left after releasing so many ninjutsu?"


    Panting heavily and sweating profusely, Uchiha Yoru seemed to confirm the other''s guess. His chakra was indeed running low.


    "Little one!"


    Just as Suikazan Fuguki was about to boast, a hidden Mist shinobi sensor suddenly shouted, "Not good! Leaf Village reinforcements are coming."


    Hearing this, Suikazan Fuguki immediately showed a fierce smile, "Little one, I''ll send you on your way right now!"


    However, the moment he finished speaking, he suddenly felt something wrong with the Samehada in his hand. When he lifted the Samehada he was holding, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    This was not Samehada at all, but clearly a large snake. The snake was covered in exploding tags that flickered with firelight, and its tail was tightly coiled around his arm, making it impossible for him to shake it off.


    "Damn!"


    Just as the exploding tags were about to detonate, Suikazan Fuguki''s pupils shrank and he shouted loudly. Although his arm was wrapped by the python, his palm was still fine. In desperation, he forcibly lifted his other arm and quickly formed a seal. A huge water ball appeared beside him, enveloping both his arms.


    Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu


    Inside the giant water ball, the exploding tags detonated with a muffled sound. At the moment of releasing the ninjutsu, Suikazan Fuguki''s face was pale, and he even jumped back to prevent the opponent from attacking.


    Splash~


    After the water ball emitted a muffled explosion, it was completely stained red. As he stopped inputting chakra, the dyed-red water ball splashed all over the ground.


    When he revealed his arms, they were extremely terrible, some areas even exposing the bones. At the last moment, Suikazan Fuguki gritted his teeth and released this ninjutsu, only to be backfired. One arm was already injured, and forcibly mobilizing chakra obviously led to a backlash. His injury worsened, and the chakra within his meridians was chaotic.


    Splat~


    Suikazan Fuguki, spitting out a mouthful of blood, roared like a hellish demon: "Brat, where did you hide my Samehada!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yediluo''s bloody palm was slowly raised, revealing a confident smile.


    "Being a ninja is all about deception. Didn''t your Mist ninja school teach you that in the first lesson? Or were you too busy sleeping?"


    He knew about the Samehada from the beginning. The opponent had set a trap using the secret properties of the Samehada.


    Indeed, he secretly used the Shadow Snake Hand technique, transforming a large snake into his arm. The palm that held the Samehada was actually this snake. So the blood that flowed from the injury was real, as it was the snake''s blood.


    At the time of the explosion, he took this opportunity to release two more large snakes. One snake transformed into the appearance of the Samehada, its body covered in exploding tags that were disguised as bandages.


    The other snake opened its mouth wide and swallowed the Samehada in one gulp. As for why the Samehada was so obedient, it was due to a sealing technique.


    Sealing Jutsu: Curse Bind


    The technique that Danzo had used could seal the enemy''s movements with curse marks. He used this sealing technique on the Samehada. After all, the Samehada is a living thing and can naturally be bound.


    The defenseless Samehada was swallowed by the snake, and then the summoning technique was lifted. Only the Samehada he had created remained on the ground.


    Ninja tactics have always been about deception, relying on all kinds of information and even utilizing everything that can be used.


    Unless one reaches the level of Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara, whose strength can push through everything, then the higher tactics are naturally no longer needed.

 Chapter 143: Taking all the Responsibility

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by HADES! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"Leaf Strong Whirlwind!"


    Suddenly, a green figure appeared on the battlefield. With a deep roar, the just-risen Kisame was directly attacked by this green Leaf ninja. Grunting from his injuries, he was kicked away by the powerful spinning kick.


    Coughing out blood, Kisame saw that streak of green, and his eyes were filled with rage.


    "Leaf reinforcements are coming soon!" At this moment, a Mist ninja hidden in the shadows once again yelled out loud, simultaneously throwing smoke bombs.


    "Yo! The proud blue beast of the Leaf... Might Guy! Burn, youth! Ah, youth! This is youth!"


    Might Guy, who had kicked a Mist ninja flying, revealed his excited, chuunibyo expression. However, the next moment, a large amount of smoke bombs appeared, instantly blocking the line of sight.


    In the smoke, Suikazan Fuguki was full of unwillingness. He couldn''t even feel his own great sword Samehada anymore. Normally, even if the sword was taken by the enemy, he wasn''t worried because he could summon it back through spirit techniques. But this time, he was really panicked.


    "Retreat!"


    Weighing his own life over the ninja sword Samehada, Suikazan Fuguki roared angrily and disappeared into the smoke. At the same time, the sensor ninja set off the signal flare upon receiving the order.


    Instantly, Mist ninja signal flares lit up the night sky, and one after another, the Mist ninjas began to retreat rapidly from the battlefield, leaving only a chaotic scene.


    "Lord Yoru."


    "We won."


    "Haha, the little cubs of the Mist have run away."


    "Lord Yoru, are you okay?"


    As the Mist ninjas retreated in an orderly manner, cheers erupted among the Leaf ninjas. Leaf reinforcements were also continuously rushing over.


    Kurenai, Uzuki Yugao, and Mitarashi Anko were panting as temporary bodyguards. Personal feelings were put aside; after all, the mission takes priority, a saying that has been engraved in them since childhood.


    The trio formed a defensive formation, and more and more Leaf ninjas were rushing over. The grand ninjutsu showdown just now, although far away, was clearly visible, and at this moment, many people were filled with admiration and fanaticism.


    Almost all of them had come out of the third war and had naturally witnessed powerful ninjas like Jiraiya and Orochimaru. The overwhelming power displayed just now was comparable to that.


    Ninjas of this caliber were already at the pinnacle of combat power, and they were the strong ones admired by all ninjas.


    "Everyone, be on high alert to prevent the Mist from setting up an ambush. Also, send orders to stabilize the camps so as not to fall for the Mist''s tricks."


    "Medical ninjas, hurry and provide treatment. Hyuga ninjas, take turns scanning the surroundings to prevent the Mist from counterattacking."


    "Clean up the battlefield and be careful of traps left by the Mist."


    Upon seeing the Mist Ninja retreat decisively, Uchiha Yoru, panting heavily, calmly issued orders. Meanwhile, the black curse marks on his body receded like a tide.


    At this moment, the guards protecting Uchiha Yoru, including Anko, also had these strange curse marks on her face. However, due to her lack of mastery, the marks only covered half of her cheeks.


    There are all sorts of peculiar ninjutsu and abilities in the ninja world, so the crowd was merely surprised but didn''t ask further questions. After all, even companions shouldn''t pry into a ninja''s secrets.


    "Yoru, are you alright?"


    Might Guy was panting heavily, clearly having used the Eight Gates technique to arrive first for support, which explained his exhaustion.


    Seeing Might Guy''s concern, Uchiha Yoru cracked a smile. "Guy, I''m fine. However, this time the Mist Ninja were led by Suikazan Fuguki. Cancel the pincer attack plan just in case it''s a trap."


    He looked at the Leaf Ninja around him and put on a serious face. "Suikazan Fuguki is a trusted aide of the Fourth Mizukage. He''s cautious and sinister. I know better than anyone how serious his injuries are, and they''re definitely not as bad as they seem. Set up the defense lines quickly."


    "Yes!"


    Ninjas are born tools, primarily for executing orders. Under Uchiha Yoru''s command, not a single Leaf Ninja hesitated, for they were raised to be tools since childhood.


    As Uchiha Yoru caught his breath, Kurenai and Anko remained vigilant. Yugao began preliminary treatment.


    "I''m fine; conserve your chakra."


    As Yugao was about to use medical ninjutsu, Uchiha Yoru immediately shook his head, indicating it wasn''t necessary. He knew his own condition well.


    The battle tonight had been a close call, or perhaps he had the advantage because he knew information about Kisame. Suikazan Fuguki had over confident used Kisame as bait and nearly failed.


    A sharp pain in one eye made Uchiha Yoru''s eyelashes tremble. He couldn''t help but think, ordinary Mangekyo should really not be abused. The power of the ocular techniques was terrifying indeed.


    One minute was the duration of his Mangekyo technique. Within that minute, the ninjutsu and genjutsu he cast could be considered divine arts, and their power increased fivefold. This was why he could suppress the Mist Ninja on his own.


    Given his inherent strength and the amplification from the curse marks, his combat prowess had already been elevated to a considerable level¡ª at least at the quasi-Kage peak. With the addition of Mangekyo, his power surged to Kage level.


    That''s why his ninjutsu had been overwhelmingly terrifying when facing elite Mist Ninja. Especially against their hidden trump card, Suikazan Fuguki, whose secret techniques he had already seen through.


    In contrast, the enemy knew nothing about his combat style or ninjutsu, and they ended up falling into his trap.


    However, the "Water Style: Great Shark Bullet Technique" was truly terrifying. Only by facing it directly could one feel its potency. No wonder even Kisame in the original work considered this technique his trump card.


    If it weren''t for his Orochimaru-style substitution technique, he would have likely failed this time. He was also grateful, realizing why Orochimaru was so hard to deal with in the original story; this substitution technique was top-tier among life-saving techniques.


    "Lord Yoru, your eyes."


    Even though Uchiha Yoru said it was fine, Yugao, as a guard, still stepped forward with a heavy and solemn voice. One hand emanated the unique green chakra of medical ninjutsu to treat his eye, which was filled with bloodshot veins and traces of blood.


    A refreshing sensation came from his eyes. Under the ninja system, the rule of prioritizing the recovery of powerful ninjas to conserve higher combat capabilities was already ingrained in their bones.


    Yugao worked in the logistics and medical unit in the original story, so it''s clear that she has a talent for medical ninjutsu.


    "Guy, quickly order three squads to prepare to assist Kakashi. I''m worried that the Mist ninjas have tricks up their sleeves."


    Upon hearing that Kakashi was in danger, Might Guy, who was initially gasping for air, immediately showed a serious expression and shouted, "Yoru, don''t worry, I will never let my comrades be in danger. That''s what youth is about!"


    After shouting, Might Guy went off quickly to relay the message. After all, he was only a Chunin and naturally had no authority to lead three squads, unless they were squads of Genin.


    The Leaf camp was in disarray after a major battle, filled with puddles and mud holes, as well as traces of Fire and Lightning Release jutsus.


    Standing at the highest point of the base, Uchiha Yoru tried to breathe evenly, while professional medical ninjas came to relieve his fatigue and accelerate his chakra recovery.


    Yugao, Kurenai, and Anko were calmly scanning their surroundings, staying on guard.


    During battles and missions, ninjas would first suppress all other emotions. Priority is given to the mission, a rule that has been trained into them since they were young.


    Therefore, in this distorted world, there are still aspects that one might find fascinating. When you have power and status, you can control the lives of others, especially when you have guards and subordinates willing to lay down their lives for you. It seems that some sort of gene deep within is awakening.


    Or perhaps, all humans have this hidden gene of wanting control, where others give their all for you.


    "Lord Yoru, it seems that the Mist ninjas have retreated."


    During a mission, it''s always about the mission, an imprint ingrained in Yugao''s bones, making her remember this forever. Uchiha Yoru also slightly nodded under the night sky, "I hope the Mist ninjas haven''t set an ambush."


    But secretly, he had already discreetly notified Shisui and Kakashi. This time, no one expected that the Suikazan Fuguki would personally take action. Moreover, the ninjutsu used by the opponent was all familiar to him.


    It can be said that he was aware of almost all the intelligence about Suikazan Fuguki''s combat methods tonight. In his eyes, the enemy was like a fat pig ready for slaughter. In contrast, the opponent''s intelligence on him was still in its preliminary stages.


    He excelled in Fire, Lightning, and Lightning Ninjutsu body techniques. But tonight, under the enhancement of his eye technique and a minute of Sage Jutsu, he completely shattered all of the opponent''s information.


    It was the imbalance in intelligence that led to the opponent''s complete defeat.


    For example, after today, if both sides encounter each other in battle again, no one could predict the situation, because ninjas base their tactics on intelligence.


    Unfortunately, the Suikazan Fuguki, having lost the Great Sword Samehada, was greatly weakened. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to claim a sure win for future battles, since he had already revealed most of his techniques tonight, except for the Mangekyo Sharingan. The opponent clearly knows he has a forbidden technique that can quickly boost his combat power.


    His information is now leaked. Fortunately, he intercepted the opponent''s Great Sword Samehada, directly reducing the opponent''s combat power, allowing for some respite for a while. Losing the Great Sword Samehada is a big deal; the opponent won''t make it publicly known.


    "Hong, the Great Sword Samehada is a lifeform Shinobi blade. It was taken through summoning. It should belong to the category of summoning blades. Record this information and send it back to the village."


    "Yes." S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Yoru became calm and started handling official duties in front of many Leaf ninjas. Many Leaf ninjas looked even more respectful.


    Lord Yoru is truly committed. At this time, he still remembers to send the enemy''s information back to avoid more losses for our village''s ninjas in the future.


    However, no one had thought that Uchiha Yoru had secretly intercepted the Great Sword Samehada. His abilities could not be concealed after tonight''s battle.


    Having too much merit is not allowed in his clan.


    "Bad news, Lord Yoru. Another base reports that Shisui''s logistics have been attacked by Mist ninjas. Our precious Chakra metal and a large amount of fine iron have been taken. The logistics warehouse has also been bombed."


    "At the same time, Lord Hizashi reports that Mist ninjas have set fire to our logistics warehouse. Numerous medical supplies, Kunai, exploding tags, and another warehouse of Chakra metal have been intercepted."


    Just as they were celebrating their victory, bad news suddenly came, making everyone''s smiles stiffen. They have three bases; naturally, the Chakra metal and fine iron mined have to be stored separately. Now you say it''s gone?


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru took a deep breath and said calmly, "Order all Leaf ninjas to be on high alert, focusing on defense to avoid traps. It seems that the Mist ninja''s beheading strategy tonight is true, and the multi-line harassment is also true."


    "Quickly ask the village for reinforcements. Mist ninja must have reinforced the front line; otherwise, there wouldn''t be such a commotion. Also, expedite the delivery of supplies."


    "And also, tonight Leaf''s ninjas fought together to resist the Mist ninja''s attack. However, the commander, ''Uchiha Yoru,'' led poorly, causing heavy losses to the frontline supplies. Even the precious Chakra metal was secretly intercepted by the Mist ninja. I am willing to take all the responsibility for this tactical failure and report the frontline situation to the village."


    "Lord Yoru!"


    "You can''t, Lord Yoru!"


    With Uchiha Yoru''s solemn voice echoing, the surrounding Leaf ninjas showed looks of unwillingness and regret. They felt they were unprepared, but their commander took all the responsibility.


    A commander who can charge to the front line in battle and even single-handedly stop powerful ninjas from the other side is definitely popular. After all, ninjas are full of enthusiasm, and wild fighting is a sign of the strong. Ninjas naturally worship the strong.


    A commander who can protect them in battle and also take the blame afterwards, where can you find such a commander?


    They had followed many team leaders and commanders, and when the battle situation was unfavorable, they usually looked for a reason. But this time, the young commander Uchiha Yoru took all the responsibility himself while sharing the merits with them.


    They were encountering this situation for the first time in their lives. Many ninjas were deeply moved, and even the image of Orochimaru that used to be in their hearts gradually faded, replaced by the towering figure of Uchiha Yoru in front of them.


    ~~~


    Powerstone! Guys!

 Chapter 144: Kakashis Learning

    Konoha.Inside the Hokage''s office, a cloud of smoke filled the air, leaving a strong smell of tobacco.


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, gravely handed over the intelligence report to his three old friends. "Take a look at the battle report from the front lines involving the Mist ninja."


    It was clear that this report had caught Hiruzen''s attention, even alarming the high-ranking members of the Leaf Village. Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, and Shimura Danzo, the F4 of Konoha, gathered once again.


    After everyone had read the report, Danzo was the first to frown, showing a sinister gaze. "Hiruzen, the young Uchiha is not to be underestimated. If we let him go unchecked, he might become uncontrollable."


    While Danzo saw the Uchiha clan as a threat, another member was more calm. "Hiruzen, are you worried about the Mist ninja?"


    Hearing this, Hiruzen nodded and said gravely, "Suikazan Fuguki, as a confidant of the Fourth Mizukage, went to the front lines and even launched a decapitation plan. Although it failed, I fear that they''ve reinforced the front lines with at least two to three hundred more ninjas, otherwise our bases would not have suffered so much damage."


    "Danzo, don''t just focus on young Uchiha. What''s the attitude of the Mist ninja with their increased troops?"


    At this point, Hiruzen looked dissatisfied. Danzo simply snorted, "They just want to take advantage of the situation to annex the Land of Whirlpools, not just for the vast resources, but also as a stepping stone for the future."


    Homura Mitokado shook his head at Danzo and said, "Hiruzen, the Mist ninja means no good. We can also send reinforcements, but the real issue now is the Mist''s attitude."


    Hiruzen nodded gravely, "Exactly. The key issue is the expanding war situation. What''s the Mist ninja''s stance? Should they continue to send more troops?" S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Even worse, the expansion of the war could lead to overt friction between us and the Mist. The Third War just ended; the other villages are recovering. We can''t afford to get stuck in another war."


    This was their real concern. All five great ninja villages had suffered heavy losses in the Third War, and now they all needed to recover. If they continued to fight with the Mist, other villages might take advantage.


    Taking a deep puff from his pipe and exhaling a cloud of smoke, Danzo frowned and said, "Hiruzen, the key to the situation in the Land of Whirlpools depends on the Mist ninja''s attitude."


    In short, even if you don''t want to fight, if the Mist insists on fighting, there''s nothing you can do. The strategic position of the Land of Whirlpools is too important; the Leaf cannot afford to let it become a Mist outpost.


    "We''ve already ordered 430 ninjas from the Land of Lightning to be dispatched to reinforce the Land of Whirlpools."


    When the Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi said this, the three people were all startled, and Koharu Utatane even frowned and said in a concentrated voice, "Sarutobi, isn''t this too risky?"


    "Yeah, with this, our side would have over a thousand ninja in the Land of Whirlpools, which is an extremely dangerous signal."


    Even Mitokado Homura became somewhat cautious, and Shimura Danzo on the side squinted his eyes. Although he was a hawkish figure, he also had to consider the pros and cons. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Sarutobi Hiruzen''s calm expression and swallowed back his words.


    "Sarutobi, are you trying to test the Mist ninja?" As expected of old friends, Shimura Danzo instantly thought of something when he saw Hiruzen Sarutobi''s calm face and couldn''t help but blurt it out.


    Upon hearing Shimura Danzo''s words, Hiruzen Sarutobi''s face showed a gratified smile and nodded, "Exactly, Danzo, you and I are on the same page."


    At this moment, Hiruzen Sarutobi''s face exuded a composed calmness and said in a steady voice, "The Mist ninja suffered a lot of losses during the three wars. And with the implementation of the ''Bloody Mist'' policy, although the Land of Water is in a state of lockdown, everyone knows the situation in the Mist Village. So if they choose to go to war in the Land of Whirlpools at this time, they will only drag themselves into the quagmire of war."


    Hiruzen Sarutobi''s plan was simple: to dare the Mist to engage in a war they couldn''t afford.


    Hearing Hiruzen Sarutobi''s analysis, Koharu Utatane pondered it and seemed to agree, nodding in admiration, "You''re right, Sarutobi. After implementing the ''Bloody Mist'' policy, the Mist Village has always pursued an elite ninja-centric doctrine, and its numbers are only slightly better than the Sand Village."


    The Sand Village had to start an elite ninja cultivation plan due to huge losses after their defeat, along with budget cuts from the Land of Wind''s daimyo. On the other hand, the Mist Village''s elite plan was born purely out of bloodshed.


    "Though that''s the case, the Mist Village is still a major village, and face should be given."


    Mitokado Homura''s comment made Hiruzen Sarutobi nod with a smile, "I will send this support army to the front line under the guise of resupplying for heavy losses. We''ll give face to the Mist Village. If they choose peace talks or aim to control the war, then this support army will merely go to the front line for inspection and return."


    Hearing Hiruzen Sarutobi''s plan, Shimura Danzo''s face darkened, and he said in dissatisfaction, "Sarutobi, what''s the point of calling us here if everything is already decided?"


    Seeing the dissatisfied Danzo, it was as if everyone was transported back to the old days. Hiruzen Sarutobi rarely showed a smile, "Danzo, if you have any opinions, you can put them forward. The plan has not yet been implemented."


    Seeing Hiruzen Sarutobi''s magnanimous attitude made Shimura Danzo even more furious. "You''re really something, sitting at the highest position of Hokage and still talking big."


    Eventually, the high-ranking F4 of Konoha formulated a plan to deal with the Mist Village, intending to pressure them into peace talks or at least control the conflict to small skirmishes involving no more than a thousand people.


    As the Konoha higher-ups were contemplating their expected plan, they were unaware that the current Mist Village was not really controlled by the Fourth Mizukage anymore. Any leader of a village facing such a situation would at least agree to control the conflict within a certain range, but unfortunately, the Fourth Mizukage was being controlled by someone else.


    ¡­


    The Hidden Leaf Village from the Land of Whirlpools and the Mist Ninja experienced a brief period of peace, yet everywhere there was an eerie atmosphere.


    Despite their great victory and almost capturing the Mist Ninja commander Suikazan Fuguki, the faces of the Leaf Ninjas were filled with frustration.


    Because a rumor was spreading along the entire front line, that the Mist Ninja had reinforced their troops and attacked their supply warehouse, making the Leaf Ninja highly tense. If the Mist Ninja make another move, they will run out of supplies after a few more battles.


    On the Mist Ninja side, things were even more strange.


    In a gloomy tent, Suikazan Fuguki, who had both arms wrapped in bandages, showed signs of frustration. Failing the mission and suffering heavy losses were not the issues; it was the loss of his big sword Samehada that made him restless. At least half of his strength relied on Samehada.


    "Damn it, what the hell are the Leaf ninjas up to?"


    Even though the Leaf Village won, they kept saying that their own supply warehouse was burned down and suffered heavy losses, but there was no news about his Samehada being taken away.


    He knew that stealing a large sword like Samehada from the battlefield was a huge merit, but the Leaf Ninjas seemed oblivious.


    "Could it be, the Leaf is planning to resolve this matter privately and does not want to escalate the situation?"


    Suikazan Fuguki seemed to think of something, and suddenly his chubby face revealed a look of sudden realization. Yes, that must be it; after all, the Leaf Village also didn''t want friction with the Mist to grow.


    Despite their great victory, the Hidden Leaf now looked like a Pyrrhic victory, clearly giving face to the Mist Ninja, then preparing to reconcile privately.


    Thinking of this, Suikazan Fuguki suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "Damn you, Uchiha brat, this time you Hidden Leaf folks are sensible."


    After understanding this, he immediately decided to hide the news of the loss of Samehada. After all, he would be the one losing face if the news got out, and it could be recovered soon. For now, he would conceal it, since the Leaf Ninjas were planning to reconcile and would not deliberately publicize the matter.


    In such a misunderstanding, both sides had different ideas, further laying the groundwork for future conflicts.


    ¡­


    The Land of Whirlpools, the base of the Leaf Ninja.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru is sitting in the tent. His tired eyes are much better now. The power of the Mangekyo Sharingan is indeed terrifying, but the side effects are also significant. It''s necessary to exercise restraint and take good care of it; otherwise, he''ll end up like Sasuke, who is known as the fastest Uchiha to go blind from using the Mangekyo.


    "Yoru, here are the losses this time."


    Hatake Kakashi hands over the loss report. Upon reading it, Uchiha Yoru''s face shows a peculiar expression as he looks up at Kakashi.


    No one expected that the honest Kakashi would be so adept at this. A big fire wiped out many accounts, making them ironclad facts.


    "Kakashi, this loss report seems a bit excessive."


    Listening to Uchiha Yoru''s words, Kakashi calmly nods: "I secretly held back some chakra metal, fine iron, and some medical supplies this time. It makes the accounting look much better."


    Goodness!


    Looking at the very calm Kakashi, who speaks so nonchalantly about cooking the books, Uchiha Yoru doesn''t say anything. However, Hyuga Hizashi and Uchiha Shisui, who are standing by, twitch at the corner of their eyes.


    Hyuga Hizashi, as the head of a branch family, has naturally been involved in some governmental affairs. He understands the principle that ''too pure a pool has no fish,'' but this level of expertise still leaves him in awe.


    After Kakashi finishes reporting, it''s Hyuga Hizashi''s turn. He has a somewhat awkward expression, tinged with a bit of embarrassment. After all, he, coming from a prestigious family, has never done something like this.


    "Lord Yoru, these are the losses from the camp I was responsible for. About 30% of the supplies were saved because of timely rescue."


    Indeed, Hizashi doesn''t have the guts like Kakashi. His report even shows 30% was saved, unlike Kakashi, whose report states nearly everything was lost.


    The report is very clear. Mist Ninja used lots of explosive tags and Fire Jutsu, burning everything to the ground. To prevent being lured away, Kakashi had given orders before the battle, resulting in the storage being burned while the ninja stuck to their posts. No one went for rescue.


    Kakashi wasn''t at the camp, but his orders still held.


    Finally, when it''s Uchiha Shisui''s turn, he says solemnly, "Big brother Yoru, all supplies, including medical, were attacked by Mist Ninja. Less than 10% was saved; the rest was completely destroyed."


    Oh my, all areas under the three men were attacked by Mist Ninja, suffering heavy losses. Especially the area Kakashi was responsible for; although he wasn''t there, the damage was severe.


    The exact amount burnt is unknown, but after the fire, all the confusing and problematic accounts became clear.


    Everything was destroyed in the fire.


    Uchiha Yoru taps lightly on the table, lowers his voice, and says to Hyuga Hizashi, "Hizashi, you''re under a lot of pressure as the head of a branch family, so I''ll overlook your part for now. Just stabilize your family''s expenses."


    Feeling grateful, Hyuga Hizashi firmly nods, "Lord Yoru, I understand."


    With this, the bond between Hyuga''s branch family and Uchiha Yoru has strengthened.


    Now, the Hyuga branch family is a hot potato in the Leaf Village that no one dares to touch. Only the Orochimaru faction, which has followed them from the start, can offer refuge. Now it seems not too bad; at least, Hizashi sees hope.


    Kakashi, who would later become Hokage, is not only talented in ninja skills but is also self-taught in this aspect, opening a calm embezzlement plan.


    Is the account problematic? Afraid of being exposed? A fire wipes out the numbers, making all accounts square.


    ~~~


    The Last Paragraph? Everyone, isn''t it familiar?

 Chapter 145: Its time?

    Inside the camp.In the sunshine, Hyuga Hizashu, Uchiha Shisui and Hatake Kakashi have almost become his regular team members.


    "Kakashi, you and Shisui keep a close eye on things, especially before reinforcements arrive. Be cautious of attacks from the Mist ninjas."


    After all, the entire Konoha camp now knows that although we''ve achieved strategic victories, we failed to guard against internal leaks, leading to a significant loss of supplies due to attacks from the Mist.


    "Yoru, this time the leak came from Uegaki."


    The ninjas'' reconnaissance abilities are strong, not to mention the countless bizarre techniques. The traitor within the camp has naturally been identified. But Kakashi chose to speak here, making Uchiha Yoru realize that the situation might not be so straightforward.


    "Kakashi, is there something unusual about this traitor?"


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s increasingly serious gaze, even the usually slow-reacting Uchiha Shisui sensed something wrong. He looked directly at Kakashi. Only Hyuga Hizashi remained stoic, revealing no emotions.


    After a moment of silence, Kakashi said softly, "Uegaki''s family was threatened, and the threat came from within the village. It was orchestrated by the Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law."


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru didn''t say anything, but Uchiha Shisui''s eyes filled with rage. This name reminded him of unpleasant events.


    "Damn it! Her again! How does such a person deserve to live? First Orochimaru, and now this. Damn it!"


    Amid Shisui''s clenched teeth and hatred, Uchiha Yoru silenced him. Then, looking at Kakashi, he asked, "Who else knows about this?"


    Kakashi nodded silently, "Might Guy and Shiranui Genma also know."


    After all, the three of them had jointly discovered this clue. Hyuga Hizashi chose to remain silent, his eyes seriously looking at Uchiha Yoru, as if waiting for orders, fully embodying the role of an obedient ninja.


    Under Kakashi''s quiet gaze, Uchiha Yoru finally spoke. He lowered his voice, "The village needs stability, and we can''t move against the Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law. Keeping her alive will only be detrimental, harming us and her own family."


    Even Uchiha Shisui understood the implication. The previously angry Shisui now looked rather despondent. He said resentfully, "Big Brother Yoru, why? They''re all ninjas willing to risk their lives for the village, yet in the end, they are betrayed by their own village."


    This person was betrayed by the village, and someone else is pulling his strings. So, what angers Shisui even more is the corrupt higher-ups rather than this ordinary ninja manipulated by fate.


    Hyuga Hizashi has been subjugated by the main family for so long that he has developed a stable mindset. His experience also strengthened his resilience.


    Kakashi, being politically savvy, understands the full story. The target is Uchiha Yoru, and the attack is specifically aimed at him.


    At this moment, Kakashi''s heart was also full of sorrow and anger. Uchiha Yoru''s strength had already posed a threat, and the Sarutobi clan had begun to want to eliminate dissidents. Under such circumstances, would any strong individuals still emerge in the village?


    Probably not. All powerful ninjas could only live under the shadow of the Sarutobi clan; if they stepped out of that boundary, they would be targeted.


    "Kakashi," Uchiha Yoru''s hoarse voice echoed in the tent. "You will personally lead the Genma squad, Might Guy, and the Kurenai squad to carry out this mission. This individual passed away due to severe injuries. I don''t want to comment on right or wrong, but his family in the village is innocent. They need him to be recognized as a hero."


    After listening, Kakashi silently nodded. Taking Might Guy and the Genma squad with him served two purposes. One was to win people over, to see if they were willing to join them. The other was to ensure no leaks of information.


    After all, if this person were to die, no information could be revealed. As long as those in the shadows knew that this person had not leaked information, that was enough. Any leak would target them all.


    Some secrets are best kept by the dead, and Kakashi understood this well.


    As for the Kurenai squad, Kakashi understood that they needed to rally more forces. The three of them were not only geniuses but also trustworthy people at this moment, a credential for their future inclusion.


    Who would dare to betray and let those in the shadows know that you know this secret? Maybe you are fine for now, but can you be sure that you will be okay in the future? After all, for those in power, this would be considered a stain.


    Kakashi had no objections to Uchiha Yoru''s methods. With their long history of cooperation and trust, betrayal was unlikely. That''s why he wanted to pull them closer.


    After all, what they aimed for was not something a few people could change; they needed to unite more people.


    "Shisui, Itachi just arrived at the front lines too. Take him with you and let him witness the darkness of politics. This is the responsibility he must bear as the son of the clan head."


    Uchiha Yoru''s tone was calm, but it exuded a sense of burden. With a tired wave of his hand, the three of them slowly exited the tent with varying expressions.


    When Uchiha Yoru was left alone in the silent tent, he rubbed his tired eyes. However, the corners of his mouth slowly lifted, and his black eyes revealed a sarcastic cold smile.


    Sarutobi Shinzo! Haha, I should really thank your mother for handing over such a good whetstone. It will come in handy for sharpening the several sharp knives I hold.


    Might Guy, Uchiha Itachi, Kurenai, Mitarashi Anko, Yugao Uzuki, and the Genma squad¡ªwhen they witness the dark corruption of the village, I believe no one will just sit by and watch the village continue to decay.


    As for Kurenai and Yugao Uzuki, who have questionable backgrounds, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes when he thought of them. Perhaps this was his test, and it was time to see the fruits of his labor.


    The worst-case scenario is that they report everything to the Third Hokage. So what? The Third Hokage would only think he is wise, choosing to nip everything in the bud to prevent instability. A threat? The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, is also a very proud person. Otherwise, why would he rule with his ideals for so many years? The risk is not high.


    "Kurenai, Yugao, I think you won''t disappoint me," Uchiha Yoru muttered, revealing a confident smile on his face.


    Such a good whetstone. In the future, there will be a few more steadfast and sharp long knives by his side, which is also the power he will rally.


    The tiger shows its fangs; it''s time for him to gather his own strength. Since Orochimaru left and he accepted the Hyuga branch family, there was no turning back.


    ¡­


    In the Land of Lightning, the Hidden Cloud Village.


    Inside the office of the Fourth Raikage A, who is currently displaying his robust physique, he puts down the weights in his hand and looks seriously at his subordinate who hands over some intelligence.


    After quickly scanning the intelligence, the Fourth Raikage A immediately stands up in surprise and anger. After carefully examining it multiple times, he finally shows a look of gravity.


    "Is the intelligence reliable and accurate?"


    "Lord Raikage, there''s no time to confirm due to the urgency."


    Looking at the serious expression of his confidant, the Fourth Raikage also shows a grave look and frowns, "The Leaf reinforcements are being dispatched from the border area near Sarutobi Shinobu, preparing to deter the Mist Ninja. If this is true, then the Leaf probably wants to take this opportunity to negotiate with the Mist Ninja."


    "No, we must take a gamble no matter what. How did this information come about?" Just as the Fourth Raikage A was about to ask how the intelligence was obtained, he suddenly sees a familiar signature at the end, and his pupils immediately contract.


    "It''s him! A spy at the high levels of the Leaf!"


    This is not the first time, but every time, the information from the other party has been accurate. Thinking of this, the Fourth Raikage A clenches his teeth and says solemnly, "Although there is risk, we must try this time. We can''t let the Leaf negotiate with the Mist Ninja. Gather the elites and prepare to secretly intercept the Leaf''s reinforcements this time."


    "Yes!"


    A covert elite squad within the Hidden Cloud Village sets out in secret, bearing the Raikage''s important task.


    ¡­


    Country of Earth, Iwagakure Village.


    Inside the Tsuchikage''s office, ¨­noki with his red nose looked at the intelligence scroll in his hand, unable to help but frown. "Information from this mysterious person again. Although it''s highly credible, it''s still somewhat risky."


    "The Third Hokage Hiruzen''s usual tactic is to expand the military gains to deter the Mist ninja. The Mist suffered heavy losses in the Third War; it seems like they might really fall for Hiruzen''s tactics this time."


    It''s an overt strategy that Hiruzen uses, daring the Mist to compete. Do you dare to expand the military gains? For Konoha, opening up a ninja battlefield in the Land of Whirlpools involving one or two thousand ninja is just a drag, but the loss for the Mist is significant.


    ¨­noki naturally saw through this and couldn''t help but frown. "It seems like we need to take action this time. We must disrupt Konoha''s deterrence plan. The best way is to disguise as Mist ninja and eliminate this support army to incite a war between the Mist and Konoha."


    Having thought this through, ¨­noki made up his mind after a long contemplation. "Deploy an elite force in conjunction with the Kazekage and the Raikage. Everyone would like to see Konoha entangled in a war with the Mist at this point."


    It has to be said that experience counts; the Third Hokage was cautious to avoid incidents, which is why he drew elite forces from the border defense line of the Land of Lightning. However, they couldn''t prevent an insider from leaking information.


    ¨­noki''s tactics are extremely cunning. He wants to disrupt Konoha''s plan to deter the Mist without exerting too much effort. After all, no one will compensate for the losses, and joining hands with the Kazekage and Raikage would mean sharing the risks, even if this is Konoha''s trick.


    Konoha is the common enemy; no one wants to see a recuperating Konoha. After all, the foundation of the Land of Fire is too strong. They would need ten years to recover, but Konoha would only need five. That''s the gap in foundation.


    ¡­


    Wind Country, Hidden Sand Village.


    The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, looked at the intel sent from the Stone Village and immediately let out a scornful cold laugh. "Quite a crafty old man you are; your schemes are loud and clear."


    Even though he knew it was a ploy, Rasa finally fell silent. Among the three wars, the Hidden Sand Village suffered the most. This led to a large number of missions being stolen by the neighboring Leaf Village. Moreover, due to their status as a defeated nation, their Sand ninjas had to hand over a portion of their missions to the Leaf Village each year.


    This was a humiliation, as well as a means to weaken their Hidden Sand Village.


    When he took over as Kazekage, the Hidden Sand Village was at its weakest and most difficult period. Even the daimyo of Wind Country had cut their budget, causing him endless headaches.


    He may have control over Magnet Release: Gold Dust, but mining for gold in the vast desert? It''s not that easy.


    Firstly, gold dust has low purity. Secondly, its presence only worsens the already harsh environment of Wind Country.


    And what''s the ratio of gold dust to sand in a desert full of yellow sand? One could say that even if he had Magnet Release: Gold Dust, how much could he mine in a lifetime?


    Gold dust originates from rock gold eroded by rivers, so most of it is buried in the underground riverbeds.


    Mining for gold from these underground rivers would result in catastrophic consequences for a country already struggling with water scarcity. The loss wouldn''t be worth the gain.


    If he gave it his all for a year, how much could he get? The desert is too vast to hope to mine it all in a lifetime, let alone get to the depths where most of the gold dust is buried.


    In a month''s effort of scouring a single desert, the gold he could mine would not be worth as much as completing one mission.


    The purity of the gold dust doesn''t even reach five percent.


    Hence it''s not worth it! He accumulates the gold dust and seals it in containers, nourishing it with chakra for direct use in battle, just like Gaara''s gourd.


    Later on, he can summon the sealed sand/gold dust in unnoticeable ways, like the mist shinobi summon their swords. It became a part of him, readily summonable at any time.


    "Any chance to weaken the Leaf Village can''t be missed!"


    Pitting the Mist against the Leaf would only benefit the Sand Village, since neither gets along with them.


    Right now, the Leaf is like a leech on the Sand, and perhaps this time they could weaken that ferocious tiger a bit.


    The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, quickly made up his mind and said in a deep voice to his confidant, "Maki, I need you to personally oversee this. Send out the elites secretly, collaborate with the Stone and the Cloud, and execute this plan."


    It''s fair to say that the Third Tsuchikage''s tactics were crafty. Everyone would benefit from the Leaf being embroiled in conflict and unable to recuperate.


    A year''s delay in the Leaf''s recuperation means a year for them to catch up. They are desperate to pull the Leaf down from its position as the foremost among the Five Great Shinobi Villages.


    Meanwhile, far away in a border area, Sarutobi Shinzo had just dispatched ninja reinforcements. However, his wife, Sarutobi Umeko, came to stir things up again. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you up to now!"


    Seeing her husband''s frustrated and angry eyes, Sarutobi Meiko let out a cold laugh, "I didn''t do anything, I just told them to be careful on the road to be wary of ambushes from the Mist."


    "You!"


    Sarutobi Shinzo wasn''t a fool. Staring at his wife, he knew she wanted to delay the reinforcements, making Uchiha Yoru face difficulties on the battlefield, and thereby weakening his influence.


    Understanding this, he finally fell silent, muttering, "Father was right, your ambitions are too great. I can''t indulge you any longer."


    Sarutobi Umeko scoffed, "My ambitions are too great? Aren''t I just doing what you wish to but dare not do? I''m merely doing it for you."


    ~~~


    Btw, Sarutobi Meiko -> Sarutobi Umeko...


    Also! Powerstone!!


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 50 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 146: Slow Reinforcement

    The Land of Water, Hidden Mist Village.Inside the Mizukage''s office, the face of the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, looks deceptively innocent, but is tinged with a sense of darkness. At this moment, a flicker of red light crosses his eyes as he looks down at the report in his hand. If anyone paid attention, they would notice the fleeting red light bore the traces of the Sharingan.


    "The Third Hokage of Konoha is planning to reinforce his troops as a show of force to intimidate the Mist ninja. Either to expand his war gains or to negotiate."


    The tactics of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, are undoubtedly clever. An overt strategy, knowing the Mist can''t outlast Konoha. If the Mist doesn''t want to be the weakest of the Five Great Shinobi Countries, they have to consider this issue.


    Even the other Kage have almost all considered this issue. No one thinks that the Mizukage would go all-out against Konoha, as it''s not in their interest.


    "Heh heh."


    A strange laugh echoes in the Mizukage''s office. The intelligence scroll in his hand slowly turns to dust. Everyone has accounted for it, but they have all missed one point.


    That is, the current Mizukage of the Mist Village doesn''t care about the village''s interests at all. What does the Mist Village have to do with him?


    With a grim smile, the Fourth Mizukage Yagura coldly orders, "Where are my people?"


    Whoosh~


    Three Mist Anbu ninjas instantly appear in the office, kneeling with a single knee, showing no disrespect to their terrifying leader.


    Yagura coldly says, "According to intel, Konoha plans to send 500 elite ninjas to the Land of Whirlpools. I have decided to dispatch 300 elite from our village to secretly head to the frontline. At the same time, make covert contact with other villages. I''m sure the Tsuchikage, Raikage, and Kazekage also don''t want to see Konoha''s plan succeed. Tell them to join forces to eliminate this reinforcement."


    "Yes!"


    The Mist may not be as prosperous as Konoha, but Konoha is also in a precarious geographic position, sharing borders with almost all the major villages. Therefore, they also have the longest border defenses and the most troops stationed.


    ...


    Konoha''s troop movement was not done secretly. Hiruzen''s plan was very clear; slow marching after reaching the border of the Land of Water, making it look like they''re supporting the Land of Whirlpools.


    However, his orders were already known to the Raikage, Tsuchikage, Kazekage, and Mizukage, and plans to counteract them were made right from the start.


    Especially since the Third Hokage had initially sent a message to Uchiha Yoru on the front lines to tell him to cooperate, reassuring him not to worry about the rear reinforcements. This was all to intimidate the Mist.


    It seems that ever since the Third Great Ninja War, the Third Hokage''s luck has started to change for the worse. First the heavy losses in the war, and then consecutive defections of elite ninjas from the village. Nothing good has happened.


    Not only was his intimidation plan immediately known by other villages, but even the reinforcing troops from the beginning were lax and scattered, almost as if they were dragging their feet, giving other villages ample time to prepare.


    ¡­


    At the border area between the Land of Fire''s Hidden Leaf Village and the Land of Iron, countless elite ninjas from the Mist, Rock, Sand, and Cloud villages are hiding in the forest. Strangely, these four nations have joined forces, totaling 600 people. Although they only outnumber the Leaf''s reinforcements by 100, they are all elite forces.


    "Damn it, we rushed all the way here to seize the initiative, and we''re tired as dogs. We''ve been waiting for five days! Five days of intense sun, and the Leaf''s reinforcements are so slow."


    Although these elite forces from four nations have joined hands, they are only focused on ambushing the Leaf''s reinforcements and are each hiding in their chosen spots.


    "Hmph, seems like the Hidden Leaf has its own problems too. Their march is so slow, as if they''re afraid the front lines will get reinforced."


    "Fine, we''ve been marching quickly; the Hidden Leaf has actually given us time to rest."


    Within the ambush circle, the Rock, Sand, and Cloud ninjas seem to be somewhat ostracizing the Mist ninjas. Who can blame them? The Mist village doesn''t engage in diplomacy, and their policies are naturally unpopular.


    The leaders of the three major ninja villages, all wearing masks, meet. Their small eyes are each filled with hidden intentions.


    "It looks like the Mist ninjas have been affected by their village''s bloody policies. They really want to drag this out with the Leaf."


    "It''s because the Land of the Whirlpools is too important. Once it''s captured, the Mist Village can use it as a springboard to invade the Land of Fire at any time."


    "Enough. We may appear to have overwhelming power when we join hands, but there are also limitations."


    Limitations!


    All four nations have their own agendas. Honestly, they all have the mindset of wanting the others to risk their lives while they watch and minimize their own losses.


    After talking about the key points, the captains of the Rock, Sand, and Cloud ninja squads all revealed serious expressions. Ultimately, it was the Sand ninja named Maki, whose face was covered, who was the most composed. She didn''t want their personal issues to lead to the failure of this ambush.


    Maki spoke solemnly, "I suggest that when the Leaf''s reinforcements are almost here, we shouldn''t ambush them. After all, the Byakugan users in the Leaf Village are not to be underestimated. How about we all break cover and divide the Leaf ninjas into four sections, each taking on a section?"


    Maki''s suggestion had the Rock ninjas nodding in agreement, "That''s not a bad idea. We can directly initiate a hunting and besieging plan, catching the Leaf ninjas off guard."


    "Hmph, the Leaf''s reinforcements are less than 500. Each of us will be responsible for a little over 100 Leaf ninjas; whoever finishes first can withdraw."


    "Good! In that case, notify the Mist ninjas and tell them our plan."


    "Hold on, what about our identities this time?" Macki, the Sand ninja, hesitated for a moment but finally asked this question, after all, they can''t possibly fight under their own village''s banner.


    Moreover, this time when they collaborated, their plan to frame other major ninja villages couldn''t be carried out, leaving the three people looking at each other.


    Finally, the Cloud ninja coldly snorted and took out a headband from his bosom and tied it on his forehead, "I am from the Rain village."


    Under the gaze of the Cloud ninja, the Sand and Stone ninjas silently took out their headbands from their bosoms as well, one representing the Land of Iron and the other the Land of Grass.


    Good grief, the Stone, Sand, and Cloud ninjas from the three major countries are really something. Small countries impersonate major country ninjas to provoke war, and they impersonate small countries to sabotage relations and likewise wish to instigate friction between small countries and the Leaf village.


    "Sir, this is a plan formulated by the Stone, Sand, and Cloud ninjas."


    A Mist ninja respectfully reported, and a trace of anger appeared in the eyes of the masked Mist ninja leader. "Damn it, they''ve all discussed it and now they''re just informing us Mist ninjas!"


    But there was no other way, the Mist ninjas also wanted to take advantage of the power of these three villages to minimize their own casualties. He snorted and said, "Issue the orders, change the plan to a surprise attack, everyone get ready for battle."


    "Yes!"


    The Mist ninjas also put on the headbands of small countries to deceive others. For a time, ninjas from the four countries tacitly chose the ninja world''s usual tricks of framing and causing trouble.


    This time, the Mist ninja dispatched 300 elite troops, but they still kept 100 elite troops hidden as a backup, lying in ambush by the sea.


    ...


    The Leaf Village''s nearly 500-strong ninja support legion initially maintained great caution. However, as their team leader deliberately slowed down, the cautious atmosphere noticeably waned.


    They kept stopping and even had picnics in the forest. Occasionally, they''d pause to gather supplies from nearby towns. Anyone unfamiliar would think they were on a leisure trip. This relaxed many of their cautious guards and made a good number of ninjas anxious.


    They were supposed to be supporting the front lines, yet their commander was acting so indifferently. It was unacceptable.


    "Team leader Sarutobi, aren''t we moving too slowly?"


    Most of the ninjas still held passionate hearts, as they were trained to be emotionally pure tools.


    Faced with another challenge, Sarutobi, the commander, looked sternly at his frustrated subordinates, clearly wanting them to speed up.


    "It''s not that I''m unwilling; this is a classified mission from the village!"


    Clearly discontented, Sarutobi felt his authority being questioned. He knew they were nearing the border and he had other objectives. Discord among his ranks would hamper future plans.


    "This is a secret mission given by the Third Hokage. Now that we''re almost at the border, you can know."


    Sarutobi took out a scroll and handed it to everyone, lowering his voice, "The Third Hokage''s real aim is not to provide support, but to deter. To make it appear as though we could support the front lines at any moment, thereby deterring Mist ninjas."


    Everyone nodded in silent agreement upon seeing the scroll. However, someone pointed out inconsistencies, "Sarutobi, the Third Hokage clearly stated to raise our flags when we reach the border. Our slow progress and delays are not in line with the mission. The more we delay, the greater the risk."


    "Silence! I am the commander of this mission!" Sarutobi snapped, glaring at everyone, obviously unable to assert his authority effectively.


    One Sarutobi Ninja reluctantly smirked, "What do you know? This is a decision made by Sarutobi Shinzo based on the Third Hokage''s intent. Our slow progress makes the front line more anxious. When we eventually raise our flags, the Mist ninjas will be even more shocked."


    Facing such a reluctant and perfunctory excuse, everyone is not foolish. It''s obvious that this is to suppress Orochimaru''s old team on the front lines, which is now Uchiha Yoru.


    Suikazan Fuguki is a renowned and powerful ninja. Uchiha Yoru defeated him on the battlefield, severely injuring him even while facing a siege. When this news spread, his reputation skyrocketed for a time.


    As Leaf ninjas who have just gone through three battles, they naturally know the terrifying strength of Fuguki, who wields the Great Sword Samehada. He is definitely a famous figure in the ninja world, and yet he was defeated.


    This time, Uchiha Yoru has formally established his prestige on the front lines.


    As for Sarutobi Shinzo''s suppression, an even more important point is clear to everyone. After Sarutobi Shinzo replaced Orochimaru as the frontline commander, he personally came to the front and encountered this Mist ninja, Suikazan Fuguki.


    After a major battle at the border, the two were evenly matched. If it weren''t for Uchiha Yoru''s achievements, Sarutobi Shinzo''s record would be absolutely good.


    After all, Fuguki has been famous for a long time, and the fact that Sarutobi Shinzo could fight him to a standstill proves that he is an elite among the Jounin. But then Uchiha Yoru''s achievements appeared.


    As the saying goes, people fear comparison, and goods fear comparison too. With this before-and-after comparison, didn''t it just overshadow Sarutobi Shinzo?


    However, some people are filled with complex emotions. The Shinzuke they see should not be this kind of person. It should be said that their judgment is not wrong; although Sarutobi Shinzo hesitates, he can''t help it when someone makes this decision for him.


    ¡­


    Whirlpool Country Battlefield.


    Support coming from the rear lines has been flowing in steadily, except for the reinforcements that have yet to arrive. After all, the Land of Fire is known as the nation with the most fertile land, abundant resources, and strongest economy in the ninja world, and the Leaf Village is the number one ninja village.


    "Brother Yoru, the reinforcements have been unusually slow since they set off. The news has already leaked. Aren''t they afraid someone will interfere?"


    After waiting so many days to finally hear that the reinforcements are slowly nearing the border, Uchiha Shisui is filled with anger, venting it in his tent.


    Watching Shisui''s angry demeanor, Uchiha Yoru calmly says, "Shisui, steady your emotions. Otherwise, you''ll only let the stimulus of the Sharingan affect your spirit."


    "Moreover, the leader of this round of reinforcements is a ninja from the Sarutobi clan. You should prepare for the worst."


    Looking at Uchiha Shisui''s frustrated eyes, Uchiha Yoru shakes his head, "Shisui, you need to calm down. Besides, didn''t the previous reinforcements reach the frontline? Though not many, they have still supplemented our combat power." s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Not mentioning this would have been fine, but hearing it, Uchiha Shisui becomes even more frustrated, "Brother Yoru, do you know how many casualties we have this time? Just among the injured who need to return for treatment, there are no fewer than fifty ninjas, not to mention those who can''t fight due to injuries. Their delay is a blatant disregard for the lives of the front-line ninjas."


    "Shisui!"


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s serious expression, Uchiha Shisui reluctantly says, "Brother Yoru, aren''t you anxious about the state of the village?"


    Shisui''s anger comes more from the corruption in the village and the greedy manipulations of the Sarutobi clan.


    Uchiha Yoru stands up and solemnly says, "Shisui, please stay calm and restrain your impulsiveness. No one wants to see the village decay to this point, but the higher-ups have become stagnant. Change requires revolution, and revolution involves blood and sacrifice. To prevent more young ninjas from bleeding and sacrificing, we are here."


    "But! We are still weak now. We need to accumulate strength, unite all the forces that can be united, and then form a strong and powerful fist. Only then will we have the chance to change everything! Individual power is limited; learn from the lessons of White Fang and Orochimaru."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s solemn gaze, Uchiha Shisui falls silent for a moment, takes a deep breath, lowers his head, and says hoarsely, "Brother Yoru, I understand. I''ll go first; Itachi and the others are still waiting for me."


    Uchiha Shisui''s sorrowful figure slowly walks out of the tent, alone.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 147: Choices

    In the Land of Whirlpools, inside a secluded mine behind the Leaf Village camp.The dim mine was filled with an unpleasant smell, which the ninjas quickly identified.


    A mix of blood, sweat, alcohol, and waste created a pungent and unpleasant aroma.


    "Captain Kakashi, where are we?"


    Leading them into this unfamiliar cave were Kakashi Hatake and Uchiha Shisui, and Shiranui Genma couldn''t help but look serious.


    Kurenai Yuhi, Uzuki Yugao, Mitarashi Anko, Shiranui Genma, Raid¨­ Namiashi, Iwashi Tatami, along with Might Guy and a seven-year-old Uchiha Itachi who had just arrived at the front lines, were all brought into this unfamiliar mine tunnel.


    Walking in front, Kakashi Hatake showed an indifferent look in his eyes, glanced back at everyone behind him, and simply said, "This is a frontline prison, for holding and interrogating enemies."


    Genma thought of something instantly and his face became somewhat uneasy, while Might Guy, who was also in the operation, looked serious for once.


    "I trust Kakashi, and I believe that anyone who betrays the Will of Fire won''t end well."


    Compared to Might Guy, Genma became silent, and everyone else, as ninjas, naturally didn''t need to be told that they sensed something was off by looking at the three''s eyes.


    As undercover agents sent by the Third Hokage, Kurenai and Yugao were clearly anxious. They looked at the blood stains on the ground as they walked by. Though their faces remained unchanged, they were filled with complex emotions, even agony!


    Kurenai thought, ''Have you discovered my identity?'' She felt a bit of sadness but more relief as if she no longer had to bear the guilt.


    Yugao kept a calm face, but her heart was in turmoil. ''Lord Yoru, don''t you want to see me anymore?'' She scoffed at herself, ''I''m just a spy, not qualified to talk about past emotions.''


    Only Anko looked angry and muttered, "Anyone who wants to harm Yoru should die."


    Anko believed that the enemies here were enemies of Uchiha Yoru, the current highest commander here.


    "Itachi, sometimes the enemy may not come from other countries, but from your own people."


    Walking at the end, Uchiha Shisui lowered his voice as if educating Uchiha Itachi. But when Kurenai and Yugao heard this, they felt as if they were exposed, and both showed a relieved smile.


    The mature Uchiha Itachi seemed to have realized something and nodded seriously, "I understand what you''re saying, brother Shisui."


    Orochimaru''s failure was caused by their own people, not a scheme by enemy ninjas, but rather a trap set by their own.


    The slow footsteps seemed to pound on everyone''s hearts. Suddenly, the footsteps stopped. Walking at the front, Kakashi Hatake stopped and looked back at everyone, "We''re here."


    As the sound of footsteps abruptly ceased, the hearts of Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao clenched even tighter. At the last moment, they stared at the wooden prison door, filled with palpitations, fearing that the figure appearing upon its opening would be someone they didn''t know how to face.


    Creak~


    The heavy door opened. When no one appeared inside the spacious prison cell as they had imagined, Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao sighed in relief but also felt a tinge of disappointment. Did he not even want to see them one last time?


    Had they hurt him so much that he''d lost all hope?


    "Kakashi, you''re here."


    Inside the dry cell sat a Leaf Village ninja with his chakra sealed, sitting cross-legged on a pile of straw. Seeing the visitor, he showed eyes of relief and even smiled. However, upon seeing so many people, his face immediately turned into a bitter smile.


    "Well, someone like me, a sinner, living this long is thanks to Lord Yoru''s mercy."


    When everyone entered and saw the figure, Kurenai Yuhi, Uzuki Yugao, and Mitarashi Anko, among others who were uninformed, showed expressions of astonishment. They did recognize this special elite ninja; after all, anyone with such a title was considered a high-level combatant.


    Everyone stood in a daze, lined up. When Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao realized that their own secrets weren''t exposed, they sighed in relief but felt more guilty.


    The man before them had already been reported dead, but here he was. Given the circumstances, they could conclude that he was either a traitor or under suspicion.


    Raid¨­ Namiashi and Iwashi Tatami stared at the person in the cell and began to quietly inquire with their captain, Shiranui Genma.


    Clearly, they were also surprised by the individual here.


    The special elite ninja of the Leaf Village, Ukake, now sat cleanly cross-legged on a pile of straw. Clearly inscribed on his forehead were sealing symbols, indicating his chakra had been sealed.


    His neat and tidy clothes suggested that he had not been tortured, but his eyes were filled with weariness, evidently crushed by guilt. He even exuded an aura of late-life decline.


    "This letter was sent from your wife in the village; your death report has not yet been issued."


    Kakashi casually handed over a crumpled letter from his pocket. Upon seeing the letter, Ukake''s lifeless eyes instantly lit up with hope. Trembling, he took the letter and shed tears of sadness and regret.


    Drip, drip.


    Tears continuously slid down his cheeks. As he opened the letter with shaking hands, he saw the somewhat ugly handwriting and even some typos. His wife didn''t know many characters; many she learned from him. The handwriting wasn''t elegant.


    As he read the childlike, scribbled writing, Ukake burst into a genuine smile for the first time since this ordeal. His wife was doing well, and his child had grown and even passed the ninja school exam, proving the child had inherited his ninja genes.


    The letter first briefly mentioned that his wife was doing well, and then it was all about how hard the child was working to pass the exams, ranking in the top twenty among civilians and likely to enter an elite class.


    The letter was overflowing with happiness for their child.


    At the end, there was a photo of his wife and child, smiling sincerely after passing the ninja school exam. It felt as though only he was missing from the picture.


    "Heh, how wonderful."


    Carefully storing the letter back in its envelope, this scene was observed by Mitarashi Anko, who couldn''t help but frown and snort, "Did you not think of your family when you became a traitor!"


    The straightforward Anki didn''t hold back, a scene that''s obviously very heartwarming. But if you don''t do this, how can you get to this point? This is simply what she thought.


    However, upon hearing these words, Ukake, who had tears welling up in his eyes, became enraged, glaring at everyone with his reddening eyes.


    "I know you. You''re Orochimaru-sama''s disciple, Mitarashi Anko, and you, Kurenai Yuhi, your father is an elite shinobi, Genma Team part of the special squad that once guarded the Fourth Hokage... and so on."


    Ukake looked at each person and spoke. Finally, seeing the contempt in Mitarashi Anko''s eyes, as if incited, he tightly clutched the letter to his chest and started venting.


    "You, as a disciple of Lord Orochimaru, are treated this way. If not for the intervention of Lord Yoru, do you think you''d be any better off than me?"


    "And you all! I''m just an ordinary person, you think I want to betray you?"


    At this moment, Ukake''s eyes were bloodshot, he vented frantically, "I have no one behind me! No one helped me when I was most desperate! My wife! My children! They are innocent, what can I do! Tell me!"


    Seeing Ukake suddenly enraged, everyone was taken aback. However, Mitarashi Anko is no gentle kitty; she''s a wild little cat, completely bristled.


    Mitarashi Anko glared back uncompromisingly, "Shinobi rules stipulate what to do when your teammates and family are threatened by enemies. Haven''t you learned that?"


    They are shinobi! Being a shinobi is cruel; they had already learned all sorts of shinobi rules in their shinobi school.


    Facing Mitarashi Anko''s accusations, Ukake''s eyes remained blood-red, glaring at everyone, as if being hit where it hurts.


    At this moment, Kakashi Hatake solemnly said, "The one threatening his family is someone from the village!"


    One sentence suddenly stirred up waves, and everyone was stunned, then showing an incredulous look. Even Might Guy fell silent; as one of the people who personally captured the other party, he naturally knew some of the inside story.


    The youngest, Uchiha Itachi, calmly said, "Someone from the village, do they have so much power that not even a special Jonin could resist?"


    Everyone looked at each other, no one expected this situation. Even Mitarashi Anko was stunned after hearing it; her straightforward personality doesn''t mean she''s naive, and her face turned extremely ugly as if she thought of something.


    Yugure and Ugetsu, on the other hand, wore gloomy expressions. Ukake looked at everyone''s incredulous eyes and suddenly laughed mockingly.


    "So, what now? Can''t speak? Then tell me what you would do in this situation? Did the shinobi school ever teach you?"


    "I risk my life on the front lines, yet someone in the village is threatening my wife and children! What would you do if you were in my shoes?"


    Looking at everyone, before they could speak, Ukake suddenly laughed at himself and said, "Right, some of you would definitely say that under the Will of Fire, there is no room for compromise. Do you know what choice I made at that time?"


    With everyone''s eyes on him, he roared, "I didn''t compromise! I gave up my wife and child. But what was the result? When the person behind the scenes surfaced and found me, I knew what kind of bullshit village this was! And this bullshit Will of Fire!"


    "Come on, Might Guy, I know you. Your father was a hero of the Third War. Has his heroism been passed down in the village for the sake of stability? Haha, only us Jonin know a bit about the situation."


    "And you, Kakashi, your father, White Fang, is he a hero or a disgrace? Your father chose his comrades over the mission and became a disgrace to Konoha. I chose the village over my family; am I a hero?"


    Pointing at his nose, Ukake laughed sarcastically and then his face turned into a complex, self-mocking smile, "Haha, for the village, I''m just a fool. All of this is nonsense. When a Jonin from the Sarutobi clan found me, I knew that beneath the so-called Will of Fire are all ugly and disgusting people."


    "It was a Jonin from the Sarutobi clan who made me leak information to the Mist ninjas. This is the family of the Third Hokage. Is this betrayal? Am I a traitor? Did I sell out the interests of the village? No, I was just following the teachings of the Ninja Academy and obeying orders. I faithfully carried out my mission to leak information to the Mist ninjas."


    As Ukake''s revelations unfolded, it slowly uncovered the village''s dark and ugly face, leaving everyone shocked. Mitarashi Anko involuntarily took a few steps back, losing her initial air of superiority.


    As a civilian most brainwashed by the propaganda, Uzuki Yugao shouted, "You''re talking nonsense, you must be making things up. Even if it''s true, someone must be hiding it from the Hokage."


    Kurenai Yuhi was the most calm. The incident had a great impact on her. Although she knew the village had a dark side, she never thought it would be so dark.


    Kurenai Yuhi lowered her voice and said cautiously, "There must be a reason why a Jonin from the Sarutobi clan asked you to leak information."


    Facing everyone''s doubts, Ukake, who had already resigned himself to fate after receiving the family letter, simply laughed with tears in his eyes, looking at everyone as if they were fools.


    "What if this person is the eldest son of the Third Hokage? Right, you should know, the former head of the Anbu, the daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage. So impressive, isn''t it?"


    "Do you even need to ask why? Aren''t you guys fools? After Orochimaru was expelled from the Land of Fire, the old members should have dispersed. But now Lord Yoru has come and not only rallied the people but most importantly, he''s a threat! Lord Yoru led us to a great victory as soon as he arrived."


    At this point, Ukake laughed sarcastically, "One is a strong ninja who''s not even seventeen, and the other is almost thirty. When the village selects the Fifth Hokage, someone will say, ''Look at him, he can''t even beat a seventeen-year-old and yet he''s running for the position of Fifth Hokage.''"


    "Isn''t this a joke?" He questioned everyone, this Leaf ninja just let go, pointing at everyone, "What would you do if you were in my position?"


    "Now, your families are being threatened, the daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage, the former head of the Anbu, is also threatening you. And they are asking you to leak the current location to the Mist ninjas, then seize the opportunity to expose the commander''s position. The goal of a ninja is to complete the mission. Now tell me, what would you do?"


    Ukake''s powerless roar echoed in the prison, everyone''s faces filled with disbelief, as if they could not believe that the village''s ugly face was being exposed.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand") s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 148: Promise

    "I will choose to accept the mission and leak information to enemy ninjas."A resounding and powerful voice suddenly echoed in the prison cell. Uchiha Yoru''s imposing figure slowly stepped in. At this moment, everyone who saw him exclaimed, "Lord Yoru."


    "Brother Yoru."


    "Teacher Yoru."


    Faced with the complicated gazes of everyone, Uchiha Yoru walked directly into the cell and stood before the lifeless figure sitting on a pile of straw. He solemnly nodded and said, "I will do the same as you."


    "To fulfill the mission given by higher-ups while also protecting my family, instead of refusing the mission. Otherwise, not to mention my own situation, my family would be in danger." S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru''s resolute voice reverberated in the prison cell. Upon seeing the young face''s determined expression, the figure sitting on the straw had a vacant look and tears of regret began to fall from his eyes.


    "Whimper~ I don''t regret doing this, what I regret is that I didn''t die on the battlefield. Then they wouldn''t have found me, and my family wouldn''t have been threatened."


    It was too painful for him, a pain no one could understand. However, Uchiha Yoru''s entry and affirmation seemed to provide some understanding, and he began to sob uncontrollably.


    The wails filled the prison cell. For a moment, everyone was asking themselves what they would do in a similar situation.


    Shisui also began to mutter to himself, wondering what he would do if the village used Yoru as leverage.


    The worldview of Uzuki Yugao, who had become a spy from the Anbu, seemed to shatter. She thought Orochimaru''s incident was a fluke and blamed it on the negligence of the Third Hokage. But what about this time? Was it still negligence? Or rather indulgence?


    Even the most passionate Might Guy fell silent. One was a mission; the other was betraying his village. He thought of his father and smiled bitterly, mumbling, "Perhaps you''re right, father. Living simply as a pure ninja is happy."


    But at this moment, Might Guy didn''t feel happy anymore, or perhaps he began to hide some things behind his cheerful smile.


    The youngest, Uchiha Itachi, clenched his fists. His eyes turned red. One was the mission of the village; the other was the safety of his parents and brother. Choosing to complete the mission meant betraying the village, but if he chose his family, could he protect them? It was an unsolvable question.


    ''What should I do if Yoru is threatened?'' This question echoed in the innocent mind of Mitarashi Anko. At that moment, she suddenly thought of Orochimaru, who had left the village, and shivered. Anko lowered her head, her eyes revealing a touch of madness.


    No one could harm Yoru! Perhaps leaving this place was the right choice, like Orochimaru. The village might not be the final destination; where Yoru is, that''s home.


    No matter how they thought about it, in the end, everyone wore a bitter, self-mocking smile, as if they would eventually arrive at the same conclusion.


    This is an unsolvable question. Choosing the mission would protect my family but betray the village. Refusing the mission, what about my family? Can I really protect them? Should I go back to the village and tell everyone, consult with the Third Hokage?


    As we think about this, everyone recalls the incident with Orochimaru. Such a major event led to border unrest, and the only result was the removal of the head of the Anbu.


    Can consulting the Third Hokage really protect my family?


    Everyone fell silent at this thought. We can protect for a moment, but not for a lifetime; even a single misinformed mission could make us lose everything.


    "Woo Woo, Lord Yoru, kill me. I have wronged you, but I had no choice. Please do not blame my family."


    Ukake knelt on the ground, begging the young man before him. He can''t afford to offend either side; any party could bring disaster to his family, and he has nothing to rely on.


    Seeing Ukake begging, everyone fell silent. What would they do if they were in his shoes? At this moment, they all realized the importance of power.


    Watching the scene before him, Uchiha Yoru looked around and muttered, "Hero?"


    With a self-mocking smile, Uchiha Yoru shook his head, "We don''t have good fathers; we can''t do as we wish. Personality is a luxury for us."


    Walking up, he lightly patted Ukake''s shoulder. In the dim cell, Uchiha Yoru calmly said, "You died from serious injuries in the last battle. Now, Ukake is a hero in the village."


    At these words, Ukake showed a relieved smile and knelt down, "Thank you, Lord Yoru, for your great kindness. In my next life, I''m willing to be your servant to repay your kindness."


    Turning his head, Uchiha Yoru looked at everyone''s complex expressions and spoke solemnly, "The Leaf Village has already decayed. Heroes have become tools for the corrupt elite. First it was White Fang, then Orochimaru, and now all these events. The Leaf can no longer accommodate heroes."


    "The Leaf Village was created by the Uchiha and Senju clans. It''s our common home. Now it has become private property for corrupt elites to gain benefits and expand their clans. From its creation, the weak Sarutobi clan has greedily grown into a great power today, along with the Ino-Shika-Cho clans and other families."


    "Is the Leaf Village still our home?" Saying this, Uchiha Yoru focused his gaze on Might Guy, saying gravely, "Might Guy, your father was a hero, but did he ever receive his honorable title?"


    Once passionate and impulsive, Might Guy now looked pale. He opened his mouth stiffly, wanting to defend his father, but reality was so powerless.


    As the hero who activated the Eight Inner Gates and defeated the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, why is no one talking about this hero''s deeds? To keep it a secret? What''s the secret?


    Or is it that the credit is too great, and Konoha needs to downplay this for the sake of others?


    "Might Guy, your father is a hero. He protected those he wanted to protect. But did he get what a hero deserves? I say, in today''s Konoha, heroes are just tools!"


    "Heroes are just tools!"


    This phrase echoed in the dim prison, and no one could refute it. It was the naked truth, and even the most loyal, like Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao, were pale and powerless.


    "Heroes can''t stand against power; in front of power, they are just tools."


    The sarcastic voice echoed in the prison, and for a moment everyone listened to this ironic judgment, which was laden with truth, leaving everyone speechless.


    The three members of Team Kurenai looked determined, "Lord Yoru, we will follow you!"


    Facing such loyalty, Uchiha Yoru directly raised his hand to stop it. Instead, his face revealed a sense of fanaticism and determination. He spoke forcefully, "Konoha has lost its original intentions. I''ll risk my life to reclaim the dignity that Konoha has lost."


    "However, what can change the fate of Konoha is power, not just my individual strength. The decayed higher-ups have trampled on heroes and rotted to the core. The village needs a revolution! A transformation that changes everything. Even if it costs me my life, I must achieve it."


    With a resolute gaze, his forceful voice echoed in the prison cell. At that moment, Uchiha Yoru looked at everyone and slowly extended his fist, signaling them and saying, "One person''s strength cannot change everything. So I need you all. I need you to join me in revolutionizing, overthrowing the decayed roots of Konoha, and rebuilding the Konoha we long for, so that the true Will Of Fire can once again appear in the hearts of all Konoha ninjas."


    A small firt appeared and collided with Uchiha Yoru''s fist. At that moment, everyone''s eyes were on this small figure. Unexpectedly, the first to stand out was Uchiha Itachi.


    Uchiha Itachi, who was not even eight years old, had eyes filled with fanatical worship and determination. His previous resentment towards his teacher for not guiding him had disappeared, and he now saw his teacher as a guiding light.


    The charming Uchiha Yoru was like a god in the young Uchiha Itachi''s heart. His youthful voice echoed resolutely in the prison cell.


    "I, Uchiha Itachi, am willing to help my teacher overthrow the decayed Konoha and let the true will of fire reappear in the skies above Konoha."


    Then, Hatake Kakashi slowly extended his fist and collided it with that resolute fist.


    "I believe in you; your eyes can see further, and your strength can definitely change Konoha."


    At this moment, Hatake Kakashi was full of confidence and determination towards Uchiha Yoru. Through long-term observation, he had confirmed that Uchiha Yoru was indeed the person who could truly change Konoha.


    Dual background, the strongest among the younger generation, and his highly approved and prudent political skills; the most important point was his love for Konoha, surpassing everyone, even me!


    Kakashi thought to himself, with the background of the Uchiha clan and being the disciple of one of the Three Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, this dual identity was enough to make him the leader to reform Konoha.


    "The Genma Squad is willing to follow Lord Yoru!" Members of the Genma Squad, including Genma, Raido, and Iwashi, all showed a determined look and extended their fists.


    "Yoru, I will always follow you!" With a determined gaze, Mitarashi Anko fist-bumped.


    Lastly, Uzuki Yugao and Kurenai Yuhi were pale and showed forced smiles. One was a spy sent by the Third Hokage, and the other was from the Anbu, both now under the Third''s supervision.


    Although they had successfully infiltrated and even become the most trusted individuals, the situation now filled them with agony.


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s steadfast and fearless gaze, the two strangely extended their fists to collide.


    Looking at the two, Uchiha Yoru revealed a smile. The others thought that Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Y¨±gao were afraid because they knew about Konoha''s dark ugliness.


    "Brother Yoru, I believe in you!" When Uchiha Yoru started to reveal his ambition to change Konoha, Uchiha Shisui immediately showed fanatical eyes. How could he not agree?


    Finally, it was Might Guy''s turn. Everyone''s eyes were on him, even Hatake Kakashi rarely showed a hint of anxiety. But it was everyone''s freedom, and he had no right to interfere.


    Might Guy, who is usually passionate, looked complicatedly at his classmates at this moment. He remembered that the always proud Uchiha Yoru had never mocked him, even encouraged him, saying he would definitely be strong one day. Countless images flashed through his mind.


    Finally, Might Guy lowered his voice and hoarsely said, "Yoru, if I choose to quit, what are you going to do to me?"


    Whoosh~


    As Might Guy''s voice landed, the first to react were Uchiha Shisui, then Kurenai Squad three, and Genma Squad. They formed a circle around Might Guy, vigilant. They would never allow anyone to threaten Uchiha Yoru.


    However, Uchiha Yoru raised his hand to stop everyone''s vigilance. Even so, in the depths of Shisui''s eyes, a fierce look appeared; he had already decided not to leave any threat behind.


    But Uchiha Yoru, who had stopped everyone, was staring straight at Might Guy and revealed a sincere and hearty smile, "Guy, you can disagree with me, but you can''t stop my love for Konoha, so please don''t stop me. I also believe in you."


    "Don''t stop my love for Konoha! I also believe in you!"


    Just this sentence instantly elevated the mood. At that moment, even Kakashi, who had breathed a sigh of relief, showed a resolute look. I didn''t misjudge, I am inferior to Uchiha Yoru!


    Upon hearing this, tears welled up in Might Guy''s eyes. How could he not love Konoha? But it was because he loved it too much that he chose to turn a blind eye to all the injustices and darkness that he had no power to change.


    He had no power to change anything before, but now someone has appeared who can.


    "I believe in you!" Just as Might Guy slowly extended his fist, suddenly a figure appeared and directly issued a firm and clear voice. It was Hyuga Hizashi who had been guarding in the dark.


    "Yoru! I believe in you!" Might Guy and Hyuga Hizashi both fist-bumped with Uchiha Yoru.


    Hyuga Hizashi has always been stern, always wearing a stern face. He also grew up in Konoha and has no less love for the village than anyone else. Moreover, from a selfish standpoint, the Hyuga branch family is now in the most awkward position. If they truly follow Uchiha Yoru and change Konoha, then the Hyuga branch family can confidently appear before everyone in the future.


    Seeing that everyone chose to trust him, Uchiha Yoru showed a smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Please look forward to it. I, Uchiha Yoru, will definitely eliminate the darkness hanging over Konoha and let the sun shine on Konoha once again. This might be difficult and sacrifices might have to be made, but I believe that as long as we stand united, we can change everything. So, I ask for everyone''s support!"


    "Please work hard to become strong ninjas. The stronger you are, the sooner we can change Konoha!"


    A firm voice echoed in the prison cell, and the man who was awkwardly lying in the pile of straw also seemed to see hope, showing a smile.


    "Please go ahead. After you eliminate the darkness from Konoha, remember to tell me in front of my grave. I will come back to Konoha in my next life."


    ~~~


    Powerstone!

 Chapter 149: Youth is the Will of Fire

    Under the setting sun, the waves continuously lapped against the golden beach.Kakashi Hatake, Might Guy, Shiranui Genma, Iwashi Tatami, Raid¨­ Namiashi, Hyuga Hizashi, Kurenai Yuhi, Uzuki Yugao, Mitarashi Anko, Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Shisui, and Uchiha Yoru all stood tall on the golden sand. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In the glow of the setting sun, the elongated shadows of the twelve people were cast upon the golden beach. At this moment, Might Guy gave a thumbs-up and energetically exclaimed, "This is the burning spirit of youth! We''ll be waiting for you in the village."


    All twelve people looked at the man in black clothing and a masked face in front of them with various relaxed smiles, yet the man revealed a complicated expression.


    Leading them, Uchiha Yoru smiled and waved his hand, saying, "You don''t have to feel guilty. Remember, I personally slashed your face and even planted a seal in your mind."


    Though his words were brutal, they felt as warm as the evening breeze to those who heard them.


    The man in the black clothes and mask was Ukake. He bowed his head in guilt and said hoarsely, "Lord Yoru, I''ve leaked information and betrayed the village."


    Before he could finish, Uchiha Yoru stretched lazily, waved his hand with a lazy laugh and said, "The one who betrayed the village is from the Sarutobi clan. You''re just a pawn. Go, leave before I change my mind."


    Everyone thought Yoru would kill him. Keeping him alive would make the Sarutobi clan target Yoru, so the best option was to dispose of him secretly.


    And Ukake''s death report had already been sent back to the village.


    "Lord Yoru."


    Seeing the man cry, Yoru shook his head and spoke softly as he faced the setting sun, "It''s the Leaf Village''s fault right now. You don''t need to apologize. Go, lie low and train well. Believe in us. Once we drive away the darkness looming over the Leaf, you can safely return home. So please endure for a few years."


    "Lord Yoru, I understand. Even if I return to the village, if anyone finds out, my family will be in danger," Zhi Shu said with a self-mocking smile, pointing at his own head, "I also understand your painstaking efforts, Lord Yoru. The seal is simply to save my life."


    He knew that if Yoru didn''t place the seal, even if he chose to spare him, what about the others?


    "I''m leaving."


    Glancing around at everyone, Ukake showed a sincere smile of gratitude. Although he couldn''t return to the village, at least he had a glimmer of hope in his life¡ªhope that one day he could go back and reunite with his family. Whether it took ten years or twenty, he would live well outside and wait for that day.


    The shadow slowly disappeared on the coastline under the setting sun, and twelve figures stood on the golden beach, gazing at the sunset.


    "Yoru, the sunset is so beautiful." With a straightforward personality, Mitarashi Anko excitedly hugged Uchiha Yoru''s arm and looked at everyone, raising an eyebrow and laughing loudly, "Shouldn''t we come up with a catchy team name? After all, we are the future of Konoha."


    Upon hearing this, only Might Guy showed an excited smile, immediately giving a thumbs up and shouting, "How about we twelve people be called Konoha''s Twelve Youth Combat Team!"


    Wow, indeed, those who are thick-skinned are amazing. Although aware of some darkness, they can turn their heads and throw it away. Since they can''t change anything for the time being, it''s better to face everything happily. This kind of person is either big-hearted or has a good mentality.


    "That sounds awful!"


    Mitarashi Anko and Might Guy, both big-hearted people, immediately started an excited discussion about the title. On the other hand, Uzuki Yugao and Kurenai Yuhi watched Anko hugging Uchiha Yoru''s arm, their hearts filled with agony.


    The more Uchiha Yoru trusted them, the more guilty they felt.


    Twelve figures stood on the beach under the setting sun, presenting a beautiful landscape. They could be said to be a group of young geniuses from Konoha.


    Finally, Uchiha Yoru turned his head and looked at everyone, suddenly laughing, "How about calling it Konoha''s Twelve Cockroaches?"


    Wow, everyone was speechless, even the dark Kakashi at this time had a twitching eye corner. He never realized that Uchiha Yoru had this quirk.


    At the same time, everyone thought of one thing: never let Uchiha Yoru name anything.


    However, under the setting sun, Uchiha Yoru looked at the sun sinking into the ocean, squinting his eyes with a mesmerizing expression, murmuring, "Our path ahead is full of endless hardships. With the name ''Cockroaches,'' I hope we will have strong vitality. No matter how strong the enemy is, we will all survive and then together create and witness a new history for Konoha."


    His light words echoed in everyone''s ears, and suddenly everyone was stunned, followed by smiles appearing on their faces.


    Mitarashi Anko, who had just said the name sounded awful, came bouncing over, hugging Uchiha Yoru''s arm again and showing her cute little fangs, sincerely laughing, "Konoha''s Twelve Cockroaches actually sounds pretty good."


    "Yo! From today on, we are Konoha''s Twelve Cockroaches, haha, this is youth!" Might Guy under the setting sun flashed his signature thumbs-up and bright white teeth.


    Kakashi Hatake even more so held his forehead and sighed softly, "Let''s leave it this time, but Yoru, could you please refrain from naming things in the future?"


    The naming "Cockroaches'' '' may be awkward, but when Yoru uttered its implication, a warm current rose in everyone''s hearts.


    However, they didn''t know what Uchiha Yoru was thinking at the moment. Under the setting sun, his smile was inwardly muttering, "Since there is fate, this time I''m at least hitching a ride on the title of the protagonists of the future world. Hopefully, I can also hitch some luck."


    Even Hyuga Hizashi, who usually has a stern face, nodded in rare approval of this title. The implication is good, signaling that they will all tenaciously overcome all difficulties.


    Under the setting sun, on the golden beach, the newly formed group called "Konoha''s Twelve Cockroaches" began to shine. They will become the strongest power among the younger generation in Konoha in the future.


    The will for change has been recognized. Starting from just a few people, it has now developed into a not-so-weak group. Moreover, they have various connections behind them. These are all potential development forces. Although they may not look strong now, once this will develop, it will become an unstoppable force like a terrifying flood.


    ¡­


    Under the night sky, the atmosphere within the Hidden Leaf Village''s base in the Land of Whirlpools was heavy, as if every blade of grass and tree was a soldier on edge. The sense of relief they had felt after their previous victory vanished in an instant.


    Inside the tent.


    "According to the intelligence, almost all of our reinforcements have been wiped out. Only fewer than twenty ninjas managed to escape."


    As the sun set, the sudden arrival of this urgent information immediately put all the Hidden Leaf ninjas on the island on high alert. The moment he received the information, Uchiha Yoru issued the highest level of combat readiness.


    Uchiha Yoru, who was sitting solemnly inside the tent, looked seriously at everyone. "Everyone, our reinforcements are gone. Although the ninjas below don''t know this yet, I suspect the Mist ninjas will spread this information. Since we can''t keep it a secret, I suggest we prepare ourselves mentally."


    "Damn it, what a waste the Sarutobi clan is! Nearly five hundred elite troops, even if they were five hundred pigs being chased, at least a hundred would manage to escape!"


    "That failure is just jealous of Lord Yoru. He has been delaying our march since the beginning. It''s been over half a month now. Even a Genin could have reached the destination by now. And yet, their elite forces have just barely reached the border and got ambushed immediately. Useless!"


    "Lord Yoru, do you even have to ask? Ever since you single-handedly took down twelve upper-level Mist ninjas last time, your reputation has spread across the front lines. This is definitely Sarutobi Shinz¨­ being jealous of you, making such a mess and treating our Hidden Leaf ninjas'' lives as a joke."


    "Exactly, it''s clear to me now. They want to pave the way for Shinz¨­. First Orochimaru, now Lord Yoru. Can''t the Hidden Leaf have someone stronger than this Shinz¨­?"


    Most of them were originally part of Orochimaru''s team, and now that Uchiha Yoru had risen to take over everything, they were infuriated by this new turn of events. Their new grievances piled onto old ones.


    Especially since they were already outcasts, they dared to speak their minds.


    "Enough! From now on, none of you are allowed to speak of this again. I haven''t heard anything you''ve just said."


    Uchiha Yoru could only raise his hand to stop everyone''s discussions, feigning a stern face and warning glare.


    As the saying goes, prevention is better than cure. Just as they started to get emotional, he shut them down. The idea is the same; let these people hold it in, and they will become his most loyal forces in the future.


    "Kakashi, can you report how many supplies we have received recently? How long can we hold out if the Mist ninjas launch a strong attack?"


    None of them knew how many enemies were lurking in the dark this time, but an enemy capable of swallowing nearly five hundred Hidden Leaf ninjas was definitely not a small number. Adding them to the battlefield would be a terrifying equation.


    And there were also the Mist ninjas! Will they take advantage of the situation?


    Recognizing the seriousness of the situation, Kakashi immediately reported: "We have enough supplies. After our last losses, we''ve pulled quite a bit of supplies from the border to here beforehand. Medical supplies, ration pills, kunai, exploding tags...enough for us to last a month, even enough for several major battles."


    After hearing Kakashi''s report, Uchiha Yoru looked solemnly at everyone, "Everyone, we are at a critical point of life and death. Our reinforcements have been ambushed. We don''t know exactly who the enemy is, but to send another ninja force from the rear will take at least three days. So, let go of all restraints for these three days."


    "All Leaf ninjas in the camp should have their kunai and shuriken fully stocked, and the number of exploding tags should be doubled. In short, we can afford to lose our positions, you can use all the exploding tags, but I need you to come back alive!"


    "Do not skimp on exploding tags and blades. If we run out, I can request more. The three bases in the Land of Whirlpools have scattered our forces. If an unavoidable situation arises, abandon the other two bases and lead the surviving forces to break through and come here!"


    When he said this, Uchiha Yoru looked around at everyone and said gravely, "This is our last line of defense. I will take full responsibility for losing the ore veins. How the Hokage will punish me afterward, I will bear it alone. But you must remember one thing: I want people, not cold ore veins. I want to bring all of you home! To receive the flowers of victory."


    "Lord Yoru!" Never before has there been a commander in the ninja world who would rather give up gains to preserve the lives of ninjas. After all, ninjas are touted as tools. How could anyone care about the loss of tools? It''s all about worth.


    "I need your answers now! Can you do it?"


    As Uchiha Yoru''s resounding voice echoed once again in the tent, all the ninjas'' eyes reddened with emotion, shouting, "We can! We will do it."


    "Lord Yoru, if the Hokage wants to blame someone, I am willing to take responsibility."


    "Big talker, what will you take responsibility with? Is your face that big?"


    "Yamamoto! You!"


    "What are you looking at? I''m willing to share the blame with Lord Yoru."


    "Me too."


    Suddenly, there was a commotion in the tent, but Kakashi saw that people were united, moved in his heart. Uchiha Yoru is indeed a born leader, convincing everyone in such a short time.


    "What''s all this commotion!" Facing the chaotic tent, Uchiha Yoru roared in an imposing manner, and with a slap on the table, the tent immediately fell silent.


    "Hmph! Do you all really think this is a precious ninjutsu? Still fighting over it? What''s your status? Behind me is the Uchiha clan, and I am a disciple of a Sannin, Orochimaru. What about you?"


    Though he had revealed his own influential backing, it warmed everyone''s hearts. Uchiha Yoru coldly huffed, "Nonsense. Konoha was founded by the Senju and us, the Uchiha clan. The pride of the Uchiha clan would never hide behind anyone. It''s our duty to protect Konoha."


    The current Uchiha Yoru would never miss a chance to promote the Uchiha clan, to engrave this belief deep into their bones.


    As the Uchiha, one of the founding clans of Konoha, are willing to lead the charge, what about the Sarutobi clan, who hold the position of Hokage? With this comparison, various unfair judgments are bound to lead to indignation and frustration. When these feelings reach a certain limit, the erupting force is terrifying.


    "Order the Hyuga clan''s ninja to conduct 24-hour, all-angle surveillance. Report immediately upon discovering enemies. At the same time, instruct all ninja to set traps widely. This time, if the Mist ninja attack, it will be a difficult defensive battle."


    "Also, the ninja who were recently transported to the rear, although only about fifty, should join the fight quickly. As for the injured, command the medical ninja to go all out in treating them. Recover as much combat power as possible."


    After Uchiha Yoru calmly issued these orders, the Konoha ninja below had already sprung into action. At the same time, the news that a 500-ninja battalion of Konoha reinforcements had been annihilated at the border had swept through the front lines and the ninja world like a storm.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 150: Shinzo Stealing Credits Again?!

    Konoha.In the middle of the night, the atmosphere in the Hokage''s office building was oppressively tense. The lights were brightly lit in the office, and the Third Hokage''s Anbu had hastily convened a meeting of Konoha''s top brass.


    Konoha''s top F4 gathered in the conference room. The dim lighting cast shadows on their grim faces, making it clear that something serious had happened¡ªsomething that had prompted the mobilization of Konoha''s most powerful individuals, the F4.


    "The reinforcements sent to deter the Hidden Mist Village were ambushed; almost the entire force was wiped out," said the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, as he solemnly handed the intelligence reports around the room for everyone to read.


    "The ambushing ninja forces wore headbands from smaller villages like the Grass and Rain, but based on their techniques, ninja from the Cloud, Rock, Sand, and even the Mist villages participated."


    It wasn''t the loss of 500 ninjas that weighed heavily on Hiruzen. What concerned him was the hidden attitude of the Four Great Ninja Villages behind this incident. It seemed that only Konoha was kept in the dark. If the Four Great Ninja Villages were secretly collaborating, that would be problematic.


    After reading the intelligence, Danzo Shimura immediately frowned and snorted, "Incompetents!"


    Clearly, he was disparaging the commander of this mission. The 500 ninjas had responded poorly under pressure, panicking and retreating, which led to their defeat.


    An experienced commander should take advantage of the terrain. Even Danzo could instantly think of the most basic tactic¡ªusing favorable terrain to fight a delaying action while waiting for reinforcements. This was, after all, at the border of the Land of Fire; the enemy should have been the one to worry. But they had been led by an idiot.


    "Danzo, now is not the time to place blame. The issue is whether this ambush implies that the Four Great Ninja Villages have already formed a secret alliance and are using the battlefield in the Land of Whirlpools to distract and drain us," said Koharu Utatane, her face furrowed in concern.


    Beside her, Homura Mitokado looked even more worried. "Hiruzen, the situation doesn''t look good. If the Four Great Ninja Villages join forces, the Land of Whirlpools could really become a meat grinder, keeping our village in a state of constant exhaustion."


    This was tantamount to the Four Great Ninja Villages declaring war on Konoha. Although not an all-out war, it would be a war of attrition.


    "A single Mist Village we can handle, but if all Four Great Ninja Villages join forces, that''s a serious matter," said Homura.


    "That''s exactly why I''ve called you all here," Hiruzen responded. Anything that Koharu and Homura could think of, he had already considered, which was why he had summoned everyone to discuss the situation.


    "Hiruzen, we must sabotage the alliance of the Four Great Ninja Villillages."


    Danzo Shimura, who has never been afraid of war, showed a gloomy expression and gravely spoke a fact: facing an alliance of the four major ninja villages, even he felt suffocated.


    "Mist, Cloud, Stone, Sand¡ªthese four ninja villages have destroyed our border reinforcements as a show for us."


    Clearly, this event has led to a huge misunderstanding. None of the four major ninja villages wanted to suffer large losses and were trying to pull others in, resulting in them being misunderstood as allies.


    However, anyone would think this is a planned and premeditated scheme. It couldn''t be a temporary plan. All four ninja villages must have people nearby to quickly form a combat group and execute the plan. Otherwise, how could the Stone and Wind villages, so far apart, appear so quickly here?


    Konoha''s F4 never considered that information had leaked. From a timing perspective, it seems a bit unrealistic unless their plans had appeared in the offices of the leaders of all four major ninja villages in less than three days. Otherwise, it''s too coincidental and must have been premeditated.


    "If the four major ninja villages are allied, our current village situation would be hard to handle. We must destroy their alliance one by one," said Koharu with a frown.


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed displeased and glanced at Danzo, saying, "Rein in your actions. Don''t overreach with the major clans lately."


    Sarutobi''s resentful look clearly alluded to the incidents involving the Sannin. Danzo was extremely frustrated. "Sarutobi, you!" He wanted to curse out loud. All these tasks were approved by you, and when things go wrong, I''m the one to blame.


    "I''ve decided to start with the weakest, the Wind Country''s Sand village," Sarutobi Hiruzen said solemnly.


    Homura and Koharu were taken aback, "Sarutobi, don''t be reckless. The four major villages have already allied. Without a thorough plan, it could easily cause a chain reaction."


    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at them with determination, "After the third war, the Sand village''s strength was greatly reduced, especially with the Daimyo of Wind Country cutting a lot of their funds. The Sand village had to implement an elite training program. As the defeated, Sand has to compensate us with 20% of high-level missions each year." S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Koharu and Homura understood and were relieved, but Danzo Shimura was angry, "Sarutobi, this is war reparations. The village needs these missions for quick recovery. You can''t take these!"


    Before Danzo could finish, Sarutobi interrupted, "Then, Danzo, do you have any good methods to break the alliance of the four major ninja villages?"


    In one sentence, Danzo Shimura was so choked up that he turned red and couldn''t say a word; he could only sit back down feeling frustrated.


    "The top priority now is to break the alliance between the four major ninja villages. I think if one village pulls out first, the others will have gaps. After all, there has never been a real alliance between the ninja villages," Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a determined expression.


    Koharu listened carefully and nodded solemnly, "Hiruzen is right, the alliance between ninja villages is only beneficial for now. We can easily break this so-called ally relationship by offering some benefits."


    "So, how much should we offer to the Sand Village?" Homura threw out a critical question. "If you offer too little, they might become annoyed and target us secretly."


    "If it were just the Sand Village, we would''ve already found a way to deal with them. This situation is really frustrating," said another.


    "Ten percent!" Sarutobi Hiruzen, as the longest-serving Hokage, directly threw out an irresistible offer for the Sand Village.


    Upon hearing this, Danzo Shimura stood up abruptly, slamming the table and shouting, "Ten percent of high-ranking missions! Do you know how long this will delay the economic recovery of Konoha? It''s not just one year, but a full fifteen years!"


    In the Third War, the Sand Village, which was the worst loser, unconditionally allocated 20% of its high-ranking missions to Konoha. High-ranking missions are at least C-level missions, which would last for fifteen years. Konoha could accelerate its recovery with this 20% of high-ranking missions, while the Sand Village would have to cut theirs by 20%.


    "It''s only been a few years, and we''ve just started to see the benefits, and now we have to give half of it to them."


    "The ten percent annual mission profit is enough to maintain all the operational funds for our intelligence unit, and even leave a surplus. The benefits are huge," said another.


    "Ten percent, I think it''s acceptable," said Koharu, who, although in pain, pondered for a moment and then nodded in agreement.


    "Offering ten percent of the benefits in exchange for breaking the alliance of the four major ninja villages, even the Sand Village will have to take some action to gain these benefits. It won''t be for free," she continued.


    Koharu then subtly looked at Danzo Shimura, "By giving away ten percent of the high-ranking missions that originally belonged to the Sand Village, we can gain an ally, and the alliance of the four major ninja villages will turn into two major villages against three."


    Koharu''s foresight in this matter was undeniable; even Homura nodded in agreement. "That''s correct. I will personally go to the Sand Village tomorrow to discuss this matter. If their Kazekage wants these benefits, it won''t be easily granted. At the very least, they have to make a statement."


    Danzo Shimura is quite pained by this. He''s not foolish; he sees the benefits that come after this exchange of interests. However, the village has lost a significant amount of benefits directly. You have to know that each year, a large part of the missions he got were allocated from the Hidden Sand Village.


    Now it''s been cut by half, and the number of people sharing these benefits hasn''t decreased. It''s like having a full pot of rice cut down to a half pot, yet the number of people eating remains the same.


    "Danzo, don''t worry about the immediate gains and losses; you need to focus on the long term," Hiruzen Sarutobi says, shaking his head and sighing as he looks at Danzo''s unwilling eyes.


    "This 10% not only has to exchange for the Hidden Sand Village''s withdrawal but also needs them to restrain another hidden village. The pressure on our village will greatly decrease then. This matter is settled; now let''s talk about another important issue."


    While saying this, Hiruzen Sarutobi slowly takes out an emergency intelligence report. He looks at the three people and says gravely, "The profits from the three mineral veins in the Land of Whirlpools are considerable every year, but what''s more important is its strategic location. It absolutely cannot fall into the hands of the Hidden Mist Village."


    "The front lines already have substantial casualties. Now we face our rear forces being wiped out. People are restless, and the Hidden Mist has already dispatched a lot of reinforcements. Our influence in the Land of Whirlpools is in grave danger. We''ve already lost 10% of the interests from the Hidden Sand Village. The interests of the Land of Whirlpools can be compromised at crucial times, but we absolutely cannot lose this strategic location."


    Once the Land of Whirlpools is occupied by the Hidden Mist Village, they could directly march into our territories during future wars.


    As long as the Land of Whirlpools remains in our hands, it will serve as a buffer against the Hidden Mist Village.


    Seeing this situation, everyone shows a worried expression. Koharu Utatane even sighs regretfully, "Had we known this, we should''ve assisted the Land of Whirlpools at any cost back then."


    How nice it was back when the Uzumaki clan was in the Land of Whirlpools; it eased our worries, serving as a buffer against the Hidden Mist Village. Now we are a single village facing four major hidden villages; it''s really tough.


    "Hmph, have we not paid enough of a price? How many of the Senju clan sacrificed themselves on the battlefield in the Land of Whirlpools? Otherwise, we wouldn''t have risked researching Wood Release."


    Once the Wood Release research from back then is mentioned, everyone''s faces turn extremely grim. It''s an unforgettable nightmare and directly led to the demise of the Senju clan.


    "Alright, let''s now discuss the matter of front-line reinforcements."


    The matter of that year is a taboo. Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately shifted the topic to the current issue at hand and looked directly at the three people, saying solemnly, "I have decided to pull 600 ninjas from the rear to provide support, and at the same time increase the troop numbers by a thousand at the border area of the Water Country. If the Mist ninja continue to increase their forces in the whirlpool country battlefield, we will also continue to invest."


    Facing the four major ninja villages, he is under pressure, but just a Mist Village! Even if it''s three against two, Sarutobi Hiruzen was still filled with anger. After all, they are the first ninja village. To be bullied like this, they think they are made of clay.


    "Sending 600 people! Isn''t that a bit too much? You should know that once the frontline ninja numbers exceed a thousand, the situation will be quite different."


    Koharu and Homura both showed serious expressions. If the ninja army exceeds a thousand, then they would be on the red alert edge of a full-scale war. One more slight increase and it will be an all-out war between the two major ninja villages.


    The losses from the third war were huge, and it had just ended. Now there seemed to be a danger of starting the fourth war again.


    The horror of the Ninja War is something even they have to treat seriously.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen fell silent, and after Koharu and Homura exchanged glances, they said solemnly, "Hiruzen, try to control the number of people on the Whirlpool Country battlefield to within a thousand ninjas for now. You can send some elites to stabilize the situation. After the Sand ninja defect, that will be our opportunity."


    This time even Danz¨­ Shimura nodded in agreement with a grim face, saying directly, "Among the forces left by Orochimaru, there are also many good civilian ninjas in the village. We can send some to support. The major clans can also send people. Now is not the time to start the fourth war."


    Seeing the three opting for caution, Sarutobi Hiruzen pondered for a moment and said, "I was a bit hasty. A war with a thousand ninjas indeed touches the red line."


    "Visit the Sand Village as quickly as possible. The sooner we win them over, the sooner we can break the current deadlock."


    "Nara Shikaku is now the commander at the border of the Lightning Country. I intend to send Sarutobi Shinzo to the border of the Water Country as the general commander, and also send a message to Jiraiya, asking him to guard against the Rock Ninja border to deter ¨­noki."


    It has to be said that experience speaks. Sarutobi Hiruzen''s approach was to bluff. Konoha doesn''t want to go to war, and neither do the four major ninja villages.


    "Shinzo, huh? Not bad. The elites left by Orochimaru have almost all been sent to the frontline of the Whirlpool Country. The remaining ones won''t make much difference. Sending Shinzo to guard the border of the Water Country can also eliminate previous hidden dangers. Agreed."


    "''Agreed!''"


    "''Agreed!''"


    In an instant, the Konoha''s F4 have drawn up a plan for dealing with the four major ninja villages. No one probably thought that such a big issue would arise due to a misunderstanding.


    The four major ninja villages also did not expect this.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 151: Confrontation

    Wind Country''s Sand Ninja Village.Kazekage Rasa looked at the visiting letter sent by Konoha. Although it didn''t explicitly state it, the meaning was already quite clear. Even though he had read it several times, his face still revealed a strange expression.


    Good grief, Konoha is overthinking things, but it''s still quite appealing. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Both elders, it seems Konoha has some misunderstandings."


    Under Rasa''s mysterious expression was a suppressed smile. This was the biggest achievement since he took office.


    However, the two elders on either side had different opinions. Elder Chiyo spoke with a cold, sarcastic laugh, "It''s not necessarily a misunderstanding. This time, the four great ninja villages are secretly joining forces. Do you think Tsuchikage ¨­noki would miss this opportunity?"


    Elder Ebiz¨­ also revealed a smile and nodded, "Correct, Tsuchikage ¨­noki will definitely not miss such a good opportunity. Wait for it, in a few days, Tsuchikage''s envoy will come to lobby us. Joining forces against Konoha might be a good proposal."


    "Cut it out, ¨­noki has always been cunning and wily, as is Sarutobi [from Konoha]. This time, we must regain more benefits from Konoha. What the Sand Village needs now is recuperation, not going against Konoha."


    Ebiz¨­ and Chiyo had almost figured out the intentions of the two old foxes in the ninja world. Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage, also rarely showed a smile.


    "I understand both elders'' thoughts. The Sand Ninja Village has suffered too much from the three wars, it''s indeed not suitable to get involved. Instead, we could take this opportunity to stay out of it and recuperate."


    The young Fourth Kazekage Rasa''s plans were loud and clear, but Chiyo sighed faintly, "Sarutobi from Konoha is sly and wily, and he won''t easily let us stay out of it. If we want to gain more benefits for the Sand Village, we must choose to ally with one country."


    "And the mission volume that Konoha happened to mention in the letter is exactly what we need most. To get more mission volume, we''ll need to make some sacrifices."


    As someone with experience, how could Chiyo not know this? No one will let you stay out of it. If you dare to do so, Iwagakure(Stone) and Konoha will both choose to team up and take care of you first. To think you can easily withdraw in this situation is wishful thinking.


    ¡­


    In the ninja world, such a big event couldn''t be kept a secret. Sure enough, the borders started to show unrest. Especially after the Raikage and Tsuchikage received the information, smiles appeared on their faces. The two were even preparing to secretly organize a plan for the four great nations to jointly deplete Konoha''s resources. However, they didn''t know that before the plan had even started, the Sand Village had already chosen to submit under Konoha''s sugar-coated bullets.


    After all, the Sand Village is poor. Faced with the weakening of Konoha and enormous benefits, the Sand Village chose immediate gains.


    During the turmoil in the ninja world, there was also a sense of impending storm on the battlefield where the Hidden Mist and Konoha villages clashed.


    Mist Village Headquarters.


    "What! Lord Mizukage actually ordering an all-out attack on Konoha''s base?"


    At this moment, Suikazan Fuguki''s eyes widened, revealing an incredulous look. His hands were still wrapped in bandages.


    "Sir, Lord Mizukage''s intentions are very clear. If we take action against Konoha at this time, the Cloud, Stone, and Sand villages will disrupt and undermine Konoha''s aid for their own benefits or negotiations; that''s our bargaining chip."


    It must be said that the Fourth Mizukage still has some brains. There are only interests between villages. Likewise, this time, whether for their own benefit or whatever, as long as they start the battle, the other three villages will not miss this opportunity.


    They need to handle weakening Konoha or negotiating with them, and then become the proactive party.


    Uchiha Yoru also didn''t expect that his actions would stir up such a big movement, directly involving all five major ninja villages.


    "At this time, Konoha''s strength is not weak!"


    "Don''t worry, this time the three hundred elites Lord Mizukage ordered to come here have suffered many casualties while ambushing Konoha, but there are still two hundred members with fighting capability. They will all listen to your orders."


    Upon hearing that there were two hundred reinforcements, the gloomy expression on Suikazan Fugukis face somewhat improved. After all, rumors had been spreading that the Mist Ninjas were sending more troops to the frontlines, and they seemed credible. However, he knew very well that these were nonsense.


    After the last defeat, upon returning, they found that the Leaf Village had suffered heavy losses for some inexplicable reason. They claimed that the Mist Ninjas had secretly sent large reinforcements to the frontlines, launching a direct attack on the Leaf Village.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, in order to recover his lost face from the defeat, Suikazan Fuguki didn''t refute it. Instead, his default attitude led all the Mist Ninjas to think that he had secretly issued the orders.


    That is to say, up to this point, the real reinforcements for the Mist Ninjas were only this 200-man Ninja corps, not as terrifying as the rumors suggested.


    "Good, I''ll now give the order to deploy elite forces and prepare to organize the attack corps."


    Suikazan Fuguki had gotten to where he was now not for nothing; beneath his plump face, his small eyes shifted, revealing a hint of ruthlessness in an instant.


    Although the exact situation was unknown, it seemed to be a good opportunity. The Leaf Village''s reinforcements were gone, and although they had failed last time, with the addition of these two hundred reinforcements, it seemed they now had the advantage.


    Moreover, the Leaf Village was in a state of unrest due to the ambush on their reinforcements. He might take this opportunity to deliver a heavy blow, recover the situation from the disgraceful loss, and even seize the chance to retrieve his big sword "Samehada" from the hands of the Uchiha kid if possible.


    Losing Samehada was his true pain, a fact he had always concealed, daring not to let others know. Otherwise, not only would he lose face, but his authority would also be trampled upon, and he might even face severe punishment.


    "Both my hands are injured right now. Although I can still command the Ninja corps on the battlefield, the Uchiha kid from Leaf Village is extraordinarily strong. He even has a forbidden jutsu that allows him to achieve Kage-level strength in a short time. I need someone who can hold him off."


    The elite Mist Ninja standing in front of him with a mask paused for a moment, then nodded: "We have two choices among our elite forces, but we hope you can spare one."


    "Kisame Hoshigaki has immense chakra. Although he was injured last time, it doesn''t really matter. He can participate as support."


    A sinister, bloodthirsty smile appeared on Suikazan Fuguki''s face. It seemed that the only person who knew about him losing Samehada was Kisame Hoshigaki. Perhaps this was an opportunity; if Kisame died, no one would know. Although he was somewhat reluctant to part with him, as Kisame was his trusted general, there really was no better choice at the moment.


    "Good, we''ll launch the attack in two hours."


    ¡­


    Inside the forest, figures from the Mist ninja moved rapidly and recklessly, disarming traps one after another. Explosions constantly resounded in the dark, damp woods.


    Leaf Village Camp.


    "Lord Yoru, the Mist ninja have organized an attack force. They will reach the front lines in about ten minutes."


    As soon as the Mist ninja made a significant move, the scout teams in the forest began frantically reporting and launching signal flares. The Leaf Village had long been prepared for battle.


    This was a high ground area. In this damp forest terrain, which is also close to the sea and rich in underground water resources, it is naturally a battlefield for the Mist ninja. Therefore, Leaf ninjas would choose higher ground.


    The advantage of higher terrain minimizes the accumulation of water, and the underground resources are relatively deeper. Even if using water-based jutsu costs the Mist ninja a bit more chakra, it''s a trade-off for them.


    "Order everyone to prepare for battle, and notify the other two bases. Regardless of what happens, they are only allowed to hold their positions, not provide aid. If the Mist executes a feint, abandon the base under untenable conditions and regroup here."


    "Yes!"


    "Everyone, choose your best terrain and prepare for battle!"


    "Yes!"


    In the high ground, a clearing was exposed due to a previous battle. Now, Leaf ninjas began hurriedly preparing for battle, either hiding in dirt pits or amongst the surrounding trees.


    In ninja battles, even when involving armies, head-on clashes are rarely the first choice.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru was solemnly directing various preparations for battle. Uchiha Shisui was in charge of another base, the one closest to the coast. If something went wrong, he could secretly escort Itachi away.


    This might be the privilege of a prominent family, but Itachi''s presence here also brought some of the Uchiha''s elite forces, making it mutual.


    Privileges have always existed and are fundamentally irremovable.


    Another base was under the responsibility of Hyuga Hizashi, with Kakashi as his deputy.


    He arranged it this way for a reason; Hyuga Hizashi is experienced and powerful, fully capable of holding down a front.


    As for Uchiha Shisui, not only is he incredibly strong, but he is also not weak without revealing his Mangekyou Sharingan. More importantly, in the original story, Shisui had gained a formidable reputation fighting against the Mist, so there''s no reason he would lose now.


    Kakashi was arranged to be by his side for two reasons. One is to share some of his administrative duties, as he is the future Sixth Hokage. The other is due to their evenly matched abilities.


    Although somewhat joking, the idea of fate is quite mysterious. Now that one of Kakashi''s Sharingan has been sealed, his chakra is usually abundant. Plus, with a new direction, he''s no longer stagnant in terms of power.


    "Kakashi, once the battle starts, you''ll be in charge of command and coordination. The Mist ninja will target me; there will certainly be ninjas trying to restrain me," Uchiha Yoru said with a serious expression.


    Kakashi frowned upon hearing this and said gravely, "Yoru, you''re the highest commander here, you can''t take risks. You should be the one commanding!"


    However, before Kakashi could finish, Uchiha Yoru immediately raised his hand to stop him. "Kakashi, precisely because I''m the commander, I can''t hide behind you all."


    Speaking these words, Uchiha Yoru revealed his proud character. Looking around at the anxious Leaf ninja, he arrogantly declared, "The Uchiha and Senju clans jointly created the Leaf Village. There''s never been an Uchiha who hides behind Leaf ninja! As long as an Uchiha stands, the Leaf is guarded by the Uchiha!"


    Although these words were filled with pride, they warmed the hearts of all who heard them. A Uchiha ninja shouted, "That''s right, the Leaf was founded by us Uchiha. When is it your turn to protect us?"


    "The pride of the Uchiha will not hide."


    "Long live Lord Yoru!"


    One by one, the Uchiha ninja stood up, proudly changing the atmosphere. The battle cry resounded among all Leaf ninja.


    "Long live Lord Yoru! Long live the Uchiha!"


    Kakashi was filled with complex emotions. He was both shocked and silently alarmed by Yoru''s terrifying charisma. Every time Yoru spoke, he had an unusual influence on the crowd.


    Even the influence of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, was fading among these people, replaced by Uchiha Yoru.


    "Yoru, you''re indeed a natural leader. Perhaps you really will bring great change to the Leaf, and even to the entire ninja world," Kakashi mumbled to himself. "Fortunately, you''re not an enemy, otherwise, it would be too terrifying."


    "Lord Yoru, we are your guards. We weren''t there for you last time; how can we neglect you now?"


    The Genma Team, including Shiranui Genma, Raid¨­ Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami, all showed a serious expression. Their resolute eyes indicated that they were prepared to give their lives for Uchiha Ye.


    However, Uchiha Yoru revealed a smile, saying to the three, "You''ll need to train hard in the future, but for now, there are other places that need you, not just to protect me."


    "Under your three-person cooperation, please assist Kakashi in battlefield command and coordination. So, please!"


    Although the strength of the Genma Team was commendable, he needed people to control the overall situation. Otherwise, even if he won against the elite of the Mist ninja but lost the battle, it would still be a devastating defeat. Moreover, this time he didn''t need to decapitate anyone; it was enough to hold them off.


    Besides, there was Kakashi. Thinking of this, Uchiha Yoru subtly glanced at Kakashi, and the corner of his mouth slowly curled up. He believed that Kakashi would not stand by if something happened to him.


    "Yoru!"


    Mitarashi Anko showed a caring expression. As a ninja, regardless of gender or age, since they have graduated from the Ninja Academy, they are naturally prepared for everything. They did not live in the peaceful era like the protagonist.


    "Yoru, you are the strongest, but I won''t admit defeat because I am Mitarashi Anko, the strongest female ninja of the future Leaf Village."


    Suddenly, Mitarashi Anko revealed a hearty smile and gave Uchiha Yoru a beautiful thumbs-up. It felt strangely familiar, but after all, she was a young girl, and the sight was indeed pleasing.


    Seeing Anko''s playful smile with her little tiger teeth showing, the tense atmosphere seemed to lighten a lot. Uchiha Yoru also smiled and gave a thumbs-up.


    "I believe in you, you will definitely become the strongest female ninja of the Leaf Village in the future."


    Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao showed a forced smile. Since the last incident, both of them were in self-blame. Even though Yoru loved the village so much, what should they do? One was the beloved Third Hokage of the village, and the other was also a companion who deeply loved the village.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 152: The BUG pills

    "Enemy Attack!"A clear and resonant voice echoed between heaven and earth, and in an instant, a dense array of kunai and shuriken appeared in the sky. Explosive tags trailing flames flew into each faction''s camp.


    Boom~


    Before anyone arrived, hidden weapons with explosive tags had already greeted them.


    Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique


    Elite Mist shinobi appeared one after another, and after forming hand seals, a huge waterfall attacked. At the same time, five hidden Mist shinobi quickly formed seals and clapped their hands together, shouting in unison.


    Earth Style: Earthquake Core


    The ground in front rumbled instantly, and large pits appeared on the earth. This ninjutsu directly caused a large section of the ground within a certain range to collapse.


    Facing the Mist shinobi''s opening Water Style move, Leaf ninjas were also well-prepared. Those proficient in Earth Style began forming hand seals and slapped the ground.


    Earth Style: Earth Flow Wall


    Huge, thick walls appeared, and in an instant, the battlefield was filled with the visual impact of towering waves crashing against the dam walls. As the momentum canceled out, the Earth Style shinobi from the Mist faction changed the terrain, transforming the large pits into huge water reservoirs.


    Under the effect of gravity, water flows downward. The moment the waterfall''s force dissipated, the flowing water began to recede, filling the large pits on the ground.


    Several huge lakes appeared directly on the battlefield, demonstrating the terrifying power of ninjutsu.


    A single ninja may not be able to change the terrain, but working together can easily change it to create a favorable environment for their side.


    After the terrain was formed, the bloodthirsty Mist shinobi charged out, their surrounding lakes providing immense assistance.


    "All Leaf ninjas prepare for battle!"


    Leaf shinobi shouted in unison. Standing at the forefront, Uchiha Yoru saw the crazily charging Mist shinobi and his eyes gradually revealed the three-tomoe Sharingan.


    In the cold wind, a black military ration pill, a secret concoction of the Uchiha clan, was slowly placed in his mouth, followed by the sound of swallowing.


    The military ration pill has the effects of chakra recovery and increasing the chakra limit. (The concept of ''military ration pills'' was abandoned in the later parts of Naruto because this setting had some bugs.)


    Ordinary military rations pills have significant side effects with minimal effects, so the secret formula military rations pills are more precious.


    Pig - Dog - Rooster - Monkey - Sheep


    Uchiha Yoru cuts his finger and quickly forms hand seals. With a powerful slap on the ground, a thick plume of smoke suddenly rises.


    Summoning Jutsu!


    Roar~


    A furious roar echoes across the battlefield. As the summoning smoke dissipates, the menacing face of Manda, the snake, is revealed, "Little brat."


    Before Manda could finish speaking, Uchiha Yoru points at the distant water reservoir and shouts, "Manda, all the Mist ninjas ahead are your sacrifices. First, go underground and puncture their water reservoir."


    Watching Uchiha Yoru leap away after issuing the command, Manda glares at him but tolerates it. After all, the terms they had previously agreed upon were too tempting.


    "Little brat, next time I hope to hear good news, not that I''m always fighting for you."


    Facing the arrogant and untamed snake, Uchiha Yoru also shows no kindness and coldly says, "If you''re unwilling, we can go our separate ways. Your talent is limited and your life is almost over anyway. If you still want to become stronger, help me. I won''t forget what I promised you."


    "Hmph, despicable little brat, roar!" Manda roars and vanishes into a hole on the battlefield. On the Mist side, people immediately start yelling, sensing what the snake is planning. The Leaf ninjas also get excited upon seeing Manda.


    "It''s Lord Manda."


    "It''s Lord Yoru''s summoning creature, kill!"


    "Kill!"


    If they had seen Manda earlier, they would have excitedly yelled that it''s Lord Orochimaru''s summoning creature, but now it''s clear that this young man in front of them is gradually replacing Orochimaru''s position.


    Kill~


    Leaf and Mist ninjas are instantly clashing everywhere. Forests, grounds, even lakesides are filled with combat.


    Both sides have information on some powerful ninjas, so as soon as the battle starts, corresponding ninjas are deployed with planned tactics.


    It''s evident that Uchiha Yoru, the current highest commander of the Leaf, has been targeted.


    Three ninjas came forward, one of whom was an old acquaintance, Kisame. Another had one eye covered, and upon seeing this person, Uchiha Yoru burst into a cold smile.


    "So it''s Kirigakure''s Ao, from the Bingo Book."


    During the Third Great Ninja War, Ao had acquired the Byakugan from Konoha''s Hyuga clan, considering it a valuable war trophy. Soon after, Ao was added to Konoha''s Bingo Book.


    "Don''t need praise for being a Konoha genius."


    Another Kirigakure ninja wore a mask, completely covered from head to toe, but Uchiha Yoru suddenly smiled as he looked at the battlefield.


    "So that''s how it is. Abandoning your expertise in large-scale water ninjutsu for close-quarters combat from all directions. A good tactic, better than last time. It seems the pig hiding behind is not that stupid."


    After finishing the last sentence, Uchiha Yoru suddenly spewed intense flames from his mouth.


    Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique


    A C-rank jutsu that fires a series of large fireballs at the Kirigakure ninjas. At the same time, the curse mark on his neck began to heat up and slowly spread all over his body. This time, the Kirigakure ninjas were fully aware of his tactics, unlike last time when they were caught off guard.


    Faced with the fireballs, Kisame, who still had bandages wrapped around his chest, quickly formed hand seals.


    Water Style: Water Formation Wall


    At the same time, Ao and another Kirigakure ninja attacked from both sides.


    This battle was designed to restrict his widespread ninjutsu attacks. The chaotic battlefield also prevented his sweeping techniques.


    Lightning burst all over his body, and Uchiha Yoru turned into a bolt of lightning, charging forward. The moment the two sides collided, a flash of lightning zipped by, filling Ao and the other Kirigakure ninja with astonishment.


    So fast! The speed of drawing the blade was even faster!


    With a crack, the mask was partially shattered, revealing a strand of brown hair. The cold counterattack from the two collaborating ninjas had also arrived.


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s attack, Ao and the other Kirigakure ninja were filled with astonishment. They were being suppressed even though they were attacking together.


    Water Style: Exploding Water Colliding Wave


    Suddenly a huge splash attacked Uchiha Yoru, who immediately realized something was wrong. However, the speed of this Water Style technique left him no time to react.


    A huge, elliptical water prison instantly formed, trapping Uchiha Yoru inside. Kisame, who had just released this jutsu, was panting heavily. Clearly, he hadn''t yet reached his peak and this technique had consumed much of his energy.


    "Ha~ha, this is a tactic specifically designed for you."


    Despite being slightly out of breath, Kisame was full of smiles. The jutsu was A-rank, but the chakra consumption depended on the user''s control. This time, he had unleashed a huge water sphere, comparable to a forest.


    In the original story, Kisame had once trapped the Eight-Tails, Gyuki, with this enormous water sphere.


    Uchiha Yoru, suddenly submerged, held his breath and looked around calmly with his Mangekyou Sharingan. He had indeed become passive with the leaking of his information.


    "In water, your Fire Style will lose its effectiveness completely. As for Lightning Style, heh heh," Kisame revealed a smile, thinking Uchiha Yoru''s Lightning Style wouldn''t be effective in such a large water prison.


    Smiling Kisame felt like he was in heaven in the water. No matter how his opponent moved, this huge water prison would move with him, trapping the enemy.


    "Plan complete." Ao and another Kirigakure ninja, also trapped in the water, quickly swam to the sides, considering the terrifying nature of his Lightning Style.


    "Don''t you care about your comrades? Kirigakure''s cold-blooded ninjas are hard to deal with under this kind of baiting tactic."


    Trapped in the water prison, Uchiha Yoru pondered in silence. The three shinobi made him feel constrained, not because of a difference in strength, but in information. From the beginning, the opponents had devised tactics to counter him, just like the immortal duo from the Akatsuki.


    Hidan and Kakuzu lost due to leaked information that led to specific tactics against them.


    Never underestimate anyone. From the start to now, he hadn''t deployed many ninjutsu but had already been calculated against. At this thought, Uchiha Yoru''s expression became even more grave.


    In his lightning mode, he was fast, but underwater, he couldn''t match the Mist shinobi. Even so, he quickly moved to one side, while Kisame, standing in the center of the water prison, showed a bloodthirsty smile. Even without his shark muscles, he wouldn''t lose to anyone in underwater speed.


    On the battlefield.


    The Leaf Village side was filled with concern as they witnessed this sudden scene, while the Mist shinobi roared in excitement. Suikazan Fuguki, hiding in the back, revealed a sinister smile.


    "Kid, this tactic is my thank-you for last time. Hope you like it."


    Trapped, Uchiha Yoru was not anxious when he saw his predicament. Instead, he calmly moved quickly while observing his surroundings. Seeing Kisame''s determined expression, a cold smile slowly appeared on his lips.


    Every ninjutsu has a weakness; let me show you the flaws in this one.


    Genjutsu!


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru turned his head, and his three-tomoe Sharingan rotated. Facing the Sharingan, Kisame smirked. Although Genjutsu was his weak point, it was only a personal one.


    Genjutsu¡¤Release


    Behind Kisame was Ao, who had unsealed and closed his eyes. With Ao''s Byakugan, they were nearly immune to all genjutsu below S-class.


    Some say Byakugan counters genjutsu, but actually, any Kekkei Genkai boosts its user. Byakugan does not specifically counter genjutsu (officially).


    However, Byakugan does have a strong ability to see chakra. Even with closed eyes, Ao could clearly see the flow of chakra inside Kisame.


    When Genjutsu was activated, Kisame''s chakra would surely behave oddly, which Ao could detect instantly and disrupt the genjutsu, freeing Kisame from it.


    In silence, only the bubbling sound of water was heard. Seeing that his Genjutsu had no effect, a smile slowly crept onto Uchiha Yoru''s lips. It seems they had thought of the Sharingan''s genjutsu, which was impressive. Their Suiton (Water Style) could move with its caster, making this water prison a mobile fortress. But it also had more than one weakness.


    In an instant, he took out ten smoke bombs from his blade bag, and a muffled sound erupted in the water, filling the area with thick black smoke, effectively obscuring the view.


    Kisame''s face sank. "Have you found a weakness? Are you preparing to use a shadow clone to break through?" As the caster, how could he not know the shortcomings of this technique?


    If it''s a shadow clone, he can''t tell which one is the real body. His speed may be fast, but the opponent''s Lightning Style is not to be trifled with.


    ''No! It''s not a shadow clone!''


    Uchiha Yoru swiftly swam towards the bottom. Kisame immediately realized the other''s intent, revealing a look of urgency in his eyes.


    While the water prison could be moved, its immense size and weight required maintenance. Yet it couldn''t permeate the earth, revealing the opponent''s plan to use Earth Style to break free.


    Water Style: Five Food Sharks


    Chakra released from his five fingers instantly transformed into ferocious sharks, swimming rapidly towards Uchiha Yoru. No one could surpass the speed of sharks in water.


    Gurgle~


    When they were ten meters from the ground, the five sharks lunged at him. Uchiha Yoru simply sneered, releasing a surge of electricity. The water conducts electricity, shattering the chakra-formed sharks.


    Just as Uchiha Yoru was about to touch the bottom and form hand seals to use Earth Style, a glint of cold light flashed. The look of panic on Kisame''s face disappeared, replaced by a sly smile. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a ninja longsword, piercing through Uchiha Yoru''s foot and impaling his abdomen. Crimson blood flowed, revealing a grotesque, gigantic head¡ªit was Suikazan Fuguki.


    Although the Suikazan Fuguki couldn''t make a sound underwater, his mouth movements made his message clear.


    "Little brat, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Blood spewed from his mouth, forming a captivating cloud of red in the water. However, in the next moment, Uchiha Yoru transformed into a grotesque giant snake. Likewise, Suikazan Fuguki revealed a pair of angry, tiny eyes.


    The snake, in pain, lunged and bit him. The Suikazan Fuguki did not resist, but rather let the snake bite him. Under his resentful gaze, his massive body also transformed into a water clone.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the New Patrons! You guys are awesome!


    ¡ª Seneca


    ¡ª sroat


    ¡ª shin


    ¡ª Darian Morgen


    ¡ª Jack Herd (sponsored)


    ¡ª Gavin Eastep (sponsored)


    ¡ª Miguel razo (sponsored)


    ¡ª Richard


    Free Members will not be included! but nonetheless, thank you very much!


    If you guys also want to support me and read more chapters! head to my Patr¨¨on Page: Patr¨¨on.com/Bleam.

 Chapter 153: Kiss of Death

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"Wrong! It''s above!"


    As Uchiha Yoru, who was swimming downward, revealed his true form as a giant snake, Kisame quickly investigated. With Ao''s Byakugan, he instantly located the target.


    It''s a tiny shuriken! Almost impossible to detect in the water, but it''s now rapidly escaping from the water prison.


    "Damn it!" Kisame glared with unwilling eyes. Although the massive water prison could follow him, flying upward with such heavy water was impossible; he''s human, not a tailed beast.


    Plop~


    With a soft sound, a black metal shuriken broke free from the massive water prison. A burst of white smoke revealed Uchiha Yoru''s soaked figure, who finally breathed fresh air after holding his breath for so long.


    "Nice tactic, but every ninja technique has a weakness. You''ve failed; now it''s my turn."


    Floating mid-air, Uchiha Yoru smirked. As he prepared to fall due to gravity, his hands began forming seals for a summoning jutsu. But then, a shadow appears directly above him.


    "Oh really? Too bad, you won''t get a chance. Handsome man, let me send you off with a beautiful kiss."


    A soft, alluring voice echoed in his ears. But Uchiha Yoru only felt cold sweat; there was no allure. As he reflexively turned his head, he saw another Mist ninja. It was her, the one with a missing part of her mask, revealing her brown hair!


    Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique


    Her soft lips spat out a massive cloud of beige-colored, sticky, and corrosive acid, completely obscuring Uchiha Yoru.


    In an instant, the sound of corrosion began. Terum¨© Mei, who was falling from the sky with her mask, sighed, "Such a waste of a handsome man. Let me give you a bone-melting, heart-burning kiss."


    However, as she was falling, her once confident smile froze. She saw a giant snake hissing in agony within the corrosive acid.


    Not good!


    Meanwhile, Kisame in the water prison finally sighed in relief, thinking he had dealt with the Leaf Village''s monster. But then, his companion with the Byakugan suddenly showed a shocked expression and gripped his shoulder tightly.


    Kisame, who was about to dispel his chakra-consuming technique, suddenly froze. He saw his Byakugan companion pointing to the black area created by the smoke bomb.


    Formation of a Thousand Snakes.


    In the water, a horrifying scene emerged. A dense swarm of venomous snakes surged out, moving incredibly fast through the water.


    Particularly given their overwhelming numbers, snakes were coming from all directions, making it impossible to determine which snake the enemy had transformed into.


    Especially unsettling was that the snakes spat out blades that glinted coldly, sweeping over everything in an instant.


    Water Style: Thousand Feeding Sharks


    At this moment, Kisame hurriedly made hand seals, instantly summoning countless sharks in the water that swarmed toward the numerous venomous snakes.


    Sharks VS Venomous Snakes


    It was a battle of numbers against numbers, and in an instant, the massive water prison was dyed red.


    Kisame''s face turned deathly pale within the water prison. Although he had immense chakra, the giant water prison was continuously draining it. Without his large blade to replenish him, he was clearly running out of chakra, especially since he was already injured.


    Gurgle Gurgle~


    The water was filled with scenes of sharks tearing snakes apart, blood staining the water prison red, making the massive water prison murkier. However, at this moment, a dark shadow passed over the dome of the water sphere, accompanied by a loud eagle''s cry.


    "When did this happen!" Terumi Mei, who was about to land on a tall tree branch, widened her eyes as she recalled the earlier scene.


    "It''s the shadow hand sword technique hidden in the shadows, even applied to these fine threads! Is this the insight of the Sharingan? No!"


    When Terumi Mei recalled the earlier threads, she realized when the enemy had escaped. The threads weren''t just one but two, and neither the naked eye nor the Byakugan saw it. Because the two threads were almost parallel, and as they burst out of the water prison, one thread directly became the real body.


    Under the smoke of the transformation technique, the real body was perfectly concealed. She had been distracted by the smoke created by the transformation technique and hadn''t noticed the thread that continued to shoot toward the sky from the smoke.


    The one who undid the transformation was a clone, a giant snake!


    The real body only undid the transformation when safely out of range and then used a summoning technique.


    "Not good! The battle plan has failed!" Their carefully planned tactics, aimed entirely at the enemy, had been so easily broken. Terumi Mei quickly shouted into the water prison while making hand seals, but Uchiha Yoru in the sky was faster than them.


    A hawk soared over the battlefield, and the hand seals were completed. Uchiha Yoru revealed a bloodthirsty smile and suddenly spewed out a sky-filling flame.


    Fire Style: Grand Fire Annihilation


    A meteor-like fireball suddenly fell from the sky and slammed into the forest, instantly spreading into a sea of flames upon landing. This ninjutsu was evaluated as ''able to instantly ignite a forest, more powerful than the grand fire extinguishing ninjutsu.''


    Boom boom~


    The forest was instantly ablaze, alarming the ninjas from both sides of the battlefield. Upon seeing that it was their commander, the Leaf Village side erupted into cheers, rejuvenated as if injected with adrenaline.


    Inside the forest, a massive water barrier blocked the flames within a ten-meter radius. As the water dispersed, the figure inside was revealed to be the Mist Village commander, Suikazan Fuguki.


    "Damn kid!"


    Facing a grinding Suikazan Fuguki, Uchiha Yoru, from a superior position, revealed a dominating smile, "A very good tactic, but I''ve done my homework on you, so it won''t be that easy."


    Knowing the existence of Kisame and Suikazan Fuguki in the Mist side, he had thoroughly prepared, especially for their water-based ninjutsu.


    Though surprised by the sudden participation of Ao and Terumi Mei, he was confident against Kisame''s ninjutsu. He was also relieved that Kisame had yet to obtain his great sword, otherwise, it would have been difficult for him.


    Fire Style: Grand Dragon Fire Technique


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru activated his ninjutsu again. From his mouth, he spewed out five compressed fire dragons.


    With enormous chakra, the five dragons¡ªeach the size of a small house¡ªcharged at the raging Suikazan Fuguki below. However, his target wasn''t Suikazan but the recently freed Kisame, Ao, and Terumi Mei.


    Just as he had exhausted his large chakra reserves, a massive water prison collapsed, flooding the area. Panting heavily, Kisame saw the towering fire dragons coming at him. His chakra was nearly depleted, and his shark face turned pale.


    Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet


    Five water dragons instantly rose up to meet the five fire dragons. Amidst the sizzling collision between water and fire, which created a dense mist, Ao quickly led Kisame to the side.


    "Let''s go; the plan has failed, and your chakra is nearly gone."


    Mist ninjas are ruthless, but they won''t easily sacrifice a high-level one, especially when Kisame is not only far more powerful than an average upper ninja but also has greater potential.


    "I''ve found you."


    A hawk''s cry echoed in the sky. Terumi Mei, who had just released a Water Dragon Bullet to rescue Kisame, suddenly changed her expression. By the time she looked up, a bolt of lightning had already descended from the sky.


    With a loud bang, the crack in her mask widened. Flung back, Terumi Mei forcefully suppressed the turmoil in her chest, and couldn''t help but exclaim, "You''re so handsome, but you really don''t know how to appreciate women."


    Mist ninjas who had already noticed the situation started to swarm in. Uchiha Yoru, who descended from the sky, saw everyone''s movements clearly as his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan rapidly rotated.


    Some were forming seals to use jutsu, others were releasing hidden weapons, and some were lunging at him.


    All these images flashed through his mind in an instant, demonstrating the incredible insight of the Sharingan.


    As he sheathed his Kusanagi sword, a pair of wrist guards appeared on his hands, clearly showing the character for "sword." In a split second, his hands became afterimages.


    White smoke flickered at the wrist guards, and throwing knives with cold light kept appearing, dazzlingly executing the art of the kunai.


    Flying kunai filled his vision, their cold lights flickering densely. Each kunai''s trajectory was extremely precise, either aimed at vital spots or palms.


    Remember, this was against more than ten enemies at once. The kunai appeared like a torrential downpour in Terumi Mei''s pupils.


    Shadow Clone Technique with Kunai


    He had thrown hundreds of kunai in one breath, and before the fatigue in his fingers could reach his brain, he quickly started forming seals again. The number of kunai in the sky doubled instantly.


    "Damn it! Are all handsome guys this ruthless?"


    Faced with such a torrential assault, all attacking Mist ninjas and those preparing jutsu had to hastily stop and defend themselves. Terumi Mei felt particularly aggrieved; it was unfair to a ninjutsu-type ninja like her.


    On the battlefield, knowing full well he was facing Terumi Mei, Uchiha Yoru showed no mercy and coldly chose to go for the kill. At this point, who cared who you were? As for the future relationships in the ninja world, it was irrelevant to him. From the moment he chose to stand in the foreground, the world was bound to experience a massive change.


    Ultrasonic Lightning Blade Technique


    While all the Mist ninjas were hurriedly dodging or trying to shoot down the flying kunai, Uchiha Yoru''s body was enveloped in bright lightning. He vanished from the spot, drawing the Kusanagi sword from his waist and radiating intense lightning.


    "Swish~ Swish~"


    "He''s coming!"


    "Ah~ Monster! He''s a monster!"


    Holding the Kusanagi sword, Uchiha Yoru swiftly used his lightning-fast figure to plunge into the crowd. Under his exquisite and lightning-fast swordsmanship, the Mist ninja who hastily responded let out a series of screams.


    Faced with the sharp Kusanagi sword, along with this ''Supersonic Thunder Blade'' ninjutsu, in an instant, the hard kunai and ninja blades used for defense were directly cut off. Some who couldn''t react in time were directly severed a part of their limbs.


    Arms, wrists, or even heads were either directly killed in one blow or had their hands that were releasing ninjutsu directly wasted. Blood splattered in an instant, and the screams of the Mist ninja were unceasing.


    "Damn it! Get out of the way."


    Having just dodged a sky full of kunai, Terumi Mei then saw a shocking scene. Under the terrifying dynamic vision of the three-tomoe Sharingan in the crowd, it was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. Not only did he precisely dodge all attacks, but he also launched rapid counterattacks.


    Boom~


    A detonating tag suddenly sounded, followed by thick smoke. The screaming Mist ninja hurriedly blinked to avoid it, and in an instant, several shadows appeared in the thick fog.


    Hidden Shadow Snake Hands


    In an instant, more than a dozen large snakes attacked separately, among which five large snakes attacked Terumi Mei.


    Watching the incoming snakes, Terumi Mei hastily dodged. It seemed the opponent knew her intelligence; her ninjutsu was all wide-ranged, so it was difficult to deploy in this chaotic battle.


    Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall


    At that moment, a wall suddenly rose behind her, a wall carved with snake heads, directly blocking Terumi Mei''s retreat. With a bang, her back hit the earthen wall, and without time to feel the pain, she directly spat out a mouthful of corrosive acid.


    Sizzle~ The five large snakes let out pitiful screams and were instantly melted away without a trace.


    Splat~


    A splash of blood bloomed on the earthen wall. Terumi Mei, wearing a mask, quickly dodged and increased the distance, but her abdomen already had a through-and-through knife wound.


    Blood instantly dyed her abdomen red. At this moment, Terumi Mei, who was wearing a mask, was sweating profusely, staring solemnly at the distance where a part of a long knife shimmering with thunder was exposed on the earthen wall.


    If she hadn''t reacted quickly enough, she would have almost been cut in half. Terumi Mei, whose back was already covered in cold sweat, hastily used a hemostatic bandage to bind the wound.


    "Your reaction is quite fast, it''s a shame, just a little bit."


    With a rumble, the earthen wall collapsed, revealing Uchiha Yoru holding the Kusanagi sword with a devilish smile on his face. The tip of the Kusanagi sword still had traces of blood.


    "The Blood Mist Village''s policies are said to be extremely exclusionary towards bloodline ninjas, you didn''t actually need to consider their lives just now. Why didn''t you use ninjutsu to attack? Isn''t your policy very cold-blooded?" S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The demonic voice echoed all around, making Terumi Mei''s face change dramatically, thankfully there was a mask to block it.


    "Behind you!"


    A sudden exclamation sounded, and the Uchiha Yoru from earlier had already gradually turned into mud under the evil smile.

 Chapter 154: Price wont be Small

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the sunlight, the glint of the Kusanagi sword appeared behind him. In the fear of death, Terumi Mei instinctively narrowed her pupils. Through the reflection in her kunai, she clearly saw that handsome face now showing a demonic smile.


    It''s too late!


    Terumi Mei screamed in her heart, as if her fate had already been decided at that moment. However, at that moment, the surrounding area abruptly changed.


    Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    The mist ninjas around didn''t care about their own presence and indiscriminately released their jutsu. Some even threw kunai with exploding tags and additional exploding tags.


    Just as the Kusanagi sword was about to strike down, Uchiha Yoru suddenly changed his blade''s direction in the face of indiscriminate attacks from all sides. An immense force hit Terumi Mei''s back, almost making her spit out blood.


    Boom~


    A foot mercilessly kicked Terumi Mei in the back without any hesitation. The tremendous force sent her flying, not out of kindness, but to use her body as a shield against the incoming exploding tags and kunai.


    "It seems the Mist does indeed discriminate against Kekkei Genkai users."


    Even though she knew he was sowing discord, Terumi Mei couldn''t help but show anger in her eyes.


    Water Style: Water Wall


    Suppressing the turmoil in her chest, Terumi Mei seized the only chance for survival and released a defensive Water Style jutsu with her hands in a seal.


    Boom, boom, boom~


    Explosions erupted all around, and a trickle of blood slowly flowed from the corner of Terumi Mei''s mouth. Particularly, a sword wound had penetrated her abdomen. If it hadn''t missed her vital organs, she would likely have died right there.


    As the screams sounded, and the Water Wall jutsu dissipated, Terumi Mei didn''t look at anyone else. She opened her mouth and spat out a dense mist.


    Water Style: Hidden Mist Technique


    The moment the dense mist appeared, a flash of lightning streaked by. Seeing the fresh blood on the Kusanagi sword, Uchiha Yoru was surprised, "Escaped, huh? Truly worthy of you, escaping even in these circumstances."


    In a distant forest, a figure slowly emerged from a puddle. It was Terumi Mei, wearing a mask and severely wounded in the abdomen. Her clothes were soaked with blood, and she was gasping heavily.


    "Uchiha clan! We''re not done yet."


    Terumi Mei, who had twice nearly died under the Kusanagi sword, was not just scared but also angry. She cared for the lives of her fellow villagers, but they didn''t care for her. Her anger was also aimed at the current policies in the Hidden Mist Village. Just then, a wailing scream came from the distance. When she looked back at the battlefield, she saw a scene she would never forget.


    A figure flashing with electric arcs charged into the fray like a tiger among sheep. With his cursed mark activated, Uchiha Yoru''s speed and strength increased dramatically. Especially in the Lightning Style chakra mode, he turned into a meat grinder.


    His massive jutsu were limited by the chaotic battlefield, but it also became his personal stage.


    The Sharingan with its three tomoe grants extraordinary dynamic vision, and combined with masterful swordsmanship and a figure fast as lightning, nobody can restrict his movements between dodging and weaving.


    The Thunder Sword recklessly sweeps through the battlefield. The paralyzing effect of Thunder Style: Chidori Current is the nemesis of countless Mist ninjas.


    Thunder Style: Chidori


    High-intensity electric currents formed by Thunder Style chakra concentrate in the hand. With ultra-fast stabbing speed and the strong dynamic vision provided by the Sharingan, he turns into a flash of lightning that pierces the target on the battlefield.


    Like a tiger among sheep, it''s almost a one-sided slaughter. After losing his restraints, Uchiha Yoru lets loose on the battlefield, specifically hunting for exposed or injured ninjas to kill.


    "Damn it!"


    Hidden in the shadows, Suikazan Fuguki observes the situation. While the Leaf''s morale is soaring, their elite ninjas meant to restrain the enemy have already retreated. Frustrated, he can only angrily shout and then order the release of the signal flare for retreat.


    Bang bang~


    The signal flares burst in the sky, instantly filling the battlefield with a dense fog.


    Water Style: Hidden Mist Jutsu


    Under the wide-ranging Hidden Mist Jutsu, the intense battlefield is instantly enveloped by thick fog. The Mist ninjas who were fighting a second ago immediately withdraw, without any hesitation.


    It must be said that the adaptability of this Mist ninja technique is remarkable. Not only does it have corresponding assassination techniques, but it also serves as cover during retreat. More importantly, this technique is just a D-rank jutsu; the scale of its range depends on how much chakra is released. Simple and convenient.


    "Hyuga''s Byakugan, confirm the position of the Mist ninjas!"


    "Mist ninjas are retreating at eleven o''clock!"


    "Mist ninjas are retreating at thirteen o''clock!"


    "Mist ninjas have already retreated from the forest at eight o''clock!"


    ...


    Reconnaissance and perception ninjas shouted in the thick fog. As continuous reports rang in their ears, the tense Leaf Village ninjas showed joyful smiles.


    "All Leaf ninjas, stay alert!"


    "Wind Style ninjas, disperse the fog."


    Wind Style: Great Breakthrough


    Although Wind Style ninjas are rare, they still exist. Since this technique is just C-rank and the battlefield is open, the dense fog was quickly dispersed by powerful gusts. The shadows of people around became visible, as did the retreating figures in the fog at a distance.


    A ninja battlefield is like this¡ªquick to come and quick to go. Various strange techniques restored peace to the battlefield in the blink of an eye.


    Among the remaining bodies, all the Mist ninjas were finished off, especially their heads, as they contain important secrets.


    As for the injured, even the cold-blooded Mist ninjas wouldn''t abandon them easily. After all, the injured can still fight once they''re healed.


    "Treat the wounded; uninjured scouts, explore the surroundings."


    "Ninjas who can still fight, return to your lines and be on guard!"


    After the orders were given, the Leaf Village ninja corps quickly prepared for battle. Meanwhile, medical ninjas appeared on the battlefield.


    Those with severe injuries were prioritized for treatment, while those with minor injuries treated themselves with tourniquets.


    "Everyone, quickly recover your chakra and stamina."


    After orders were given on the battlefield, everyone went into their respective states, especially the special Jonin and Jonin who calmly began to give directions, coordinating with the Chunin team leaders.


    Years of training at the Ninja Academy have instilled obedience into every ninja, making them a fast-response unit by nature.


    "Captain Yoru."


    "Yoru."


    The Mist ninja''s assault this time was ferocious but somewhat incomplete, as if it was just for probing.


    When Kakashi Hatake and Might Guy and the other ninjas arrived, Uchiha Yoru looked very serious, not at all delighted by repelling the Mist ninjas.


    "This time, the Mist ninjas'' attack was probing in nature, aimed to test our actual strength here. Quickly inform Hyuga Hizashi and Uchiha Shisui, telling them that the Mist ninjas are likely to launch probing attacks on those two locations next."


    "Yes!"


    Shiranui Genma, Raid¨­ Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami shouted in unison after listening, respecting the higher-ups and demonstrating the standard of obeying orders immediately. They were a qualified guard squad.


    However, Kakashi Hatake, the deputy, frowned after listening and lowered his headband to cover his Sharingan eye. He said in a serious tone, "Yoru, are you saying the Mist ninja are trying to weaken us?"


    Clearly, in this regard, Kakashi''s thinking was far ahead of anyone else. Uchiha Yoru nodded with a satisfied smile, "Exactly."


    "The Mist''s blood mist policy is the cruelest elite policy in the ninja world. They have fewer numbers among the Five Great Ninja Villages, and we, Konoha, are clearly at a disadvantage. If we get into a war of attrition, the Mist, who can occupy more territories, will disperse their forces. They''re better off focusing on one point and launching an attack at any time."


    Uchiha Yoru paused and then continued, "Furthermore, the Mist''s objective is not just the wealth of the Land of Whirlpools. The current Fourth Mizukage is likely targeting the strategic importance of the Land of Whirlpools, which is why there has been sudden border friction."


    Meanwhile, he thought to himself that the Fourth Mizukage, who is controlled by Tobi, wants to weaken Konoha and also weaken the bloodline clans within the Mist Village. It''s a win-win.


    "Yoru, the Mist has two mines close to each other, while our three mines are far apart. Their forces can concentrate on one point, while ours are split into three," Kakashi Hatake said somberly.


    Uchiha Yoru nodded and said, "Exactly, the days ahead will be even more difficult. The Mist, with concentrated power, has the initiative and can harass us at any time. The fine iron and chakra metal we mine might become their targets."


    "After all, they don''t need to guard; they can simply plunder and acquire huge wealth. The Mist has a distinct advantage unless the village sends a large number of reinforcements."


    Uchiha Yoru shared his analysis, and Kakashi''s expression became even more solemn. He was not foolish; while others only saw a passive situation, he saw the long-term strategy.


    This was a war of attrition between Konoha and the Mist. Konoha had greater resources, but the Mist had the initiative, and Konoha was also restrained by other villages. It was evenly matched.


    "Kakashi, be careful with your eyes," Uchiha Yoru suddenly said. Others thought he was referring to the burden of the Sharingan, but only Kakashi smiled wryly. He knew Uchiha Yoru was talking about the side effects of the Mangekyou Sharingan. He had already prepared for it.


    Both Shisui and he only needed to bear the side effects of Mangekyou, control the usage, and maintain well. Kakashi had to bear not just the side effects but also the burden of Mangekyou, which was much more than that of the three tomoe.


    At this point, Konoha was in a tough defensive phase on the battlefield of the Land of Whirlpools, and the ninja world was in a state of flux.


    ¡­


    Land of Water, Hidden Mist Village.


    The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, looked at the intelligence scroll in his hand with a cold smirk, traces of the Sharingan appearing in his eyes.


    "What a laughable shinobi world. But this suits me just fine. I can use your power to weaken the Leaf."


    Yagura''s Sharingan faded, and he spoke sternly to the doorway, "Tell the Raikage and Tsuchikage that the Mist Village wants the Land of Whirlpools. But we''ll need their help to distract the Leaf in order to take that position."


    "Yes!"


    An Anbu appeared in the office, kneeling on one knee and speaking respectfully. Yagura then took out another intelligence scroll and said sarcastically, "Dispatch another 300-man ninja squad from the village to support the Land of Whirlpools'' battlefield."


    "Yes!"


    Sending another 300 men would mean that the Mist Village has committed over a thousand ninja to the Land of Whirlpools. They were crossing a line. This was also a message to the Raikage and Tsuchikage: if you don''t intervene, we will withdraw; if you help, we will fight.


    It must be said that Obito''s methods were quite effective.


    ...


    Hidden Cloud Village, Raikage''s Office.


    The Fourth Raikage, A, had a rare smile on his dark face. "Haha, excellent. Looks like the Leaf is in for a big loss this time. Let''s see how you deal with this, old man Sarutobi."


    "Tell the Fourth Mizukage that the Cloud has added more ninja to the border, doing our best to distract the Leaf."


    "Haha, Sarutobi, no matter how cunning you are, this time the Mist has its eyes set on the strategically important Land of Whirlpools. The Leaf has just been through the Nine-Tails chaos and lost their Fourth Hokage, not to mention the Orochimaru incident. It looks like everyone wants to take a bite out of a weakened Leaf."


    The rough Fourth Raikage, A, laughed heartily and clapped his hands, "Go! Spread rumors about the Leaf''s current plight to all the small ninja villages, and stir up friction between them and the Leaf."


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    Iwagakure, Tsuchikage''s Office.


    The Tsuchikage, an old man with a big red nose named ¨­noki, looked at the information he had in hand and revealed a cunning smile on his face. "Heh heh, last time using Akatsuki didn''t work because we were united with other ninja villages. This time, we can use them."


    "Hire the rogue ninja organization ''Akatsuki'' to stir up as much chaos as possible at the Leaf Village''s border."


    "Yes."


    However, when ¨­noki saw another piece of information, his brow furrowed, and he cursed under his breath, "Short-sighted Kazekage, it serves you right that the Sand Village is at the bottom. You choose to give up weakening the Leaf Village for your own benefit at this time."


    Although ¨­noki was cursing the Kazekage, there was also a sense of helplessness. The situation in the Sand Village was evident to all. Fortunately, the price for the Leaf Village to win them over would be very high.


    "Summon someone quickly, notify the envoy going to the Sand Village. Pass this information to the Kazekage, and tell them that Iwagakure is willing to form an alliance."


    "Yes."


    As he looked at the setting sun over the western mountains, a triumphant smile appeared on ¨­noki''s face. "Sarutobi, you want to win over the Sand Village? Fine, but the price for that won''t be small."


    "Kazekage, since you want to restore the strength of your village, consider this as me helping you. We all share the same goal. After so many years, Konoha finally shows signs of fatigue. This time, we must pull down the strongest ninja village from its pedestal."


    S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 155: Bargaining

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Land of Wind, Sand Ninja Village.


    The wind and sand create a constant howling sound, something the people in the Land of Wind have long gotten used to, in such a harsh environment.


    Inside a round, earth-colored building that also serves as the conference room for the Kazekage of the Sand Village, two elder advisors personally welcome envoys from the Leaf Village.


    Chiyo and Ebizo, siblings who also serve as the highest-ranking advisors in the Sand Village, warmly greet familiar faces from the Leaf Village, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane.


    The conference room is quiet, except for the sound of Chiyo sipping tea. Koharu looks displeased, frowning as she thinks about the Sand Village''s recent defeat in the third great war.


    "Recently, a ninja corps on our side was attacked near the border of the Land of Fire, and we found evidence of a large number of Sand ninjas involved."


    Koharu takes the initiative, visibly irritated and speaking in a condescending tone, clearly looking for answers.


    However, everyone present is experienced and isn''t easily intimidated. Chiyo smiles, eyes squinted, sipping her tea and says, "This is probably someone trying to stir up friction between the Sand and Leaf Villages. The ninja world hasn''t been very peaceful lately, and some small villages with big ambitions often behave this way."


    "How then do you explain the clear evidence of Sand ninjas near the border of the Land of Fire?" Koharu presses on, visibly angry.


    Chiyo chuckles and shakes her head, "I would also like to know which little village dares to impersonate us. Please, Leaf ninjas, show no mercy. If you find any, kill them, and do share the information with us."


    Looking at Chiyo''s unflappable demeanor, Koharu is inwardly cursing her. As seasoned politicians, they wouldn''t easily reveal their emotions. Her aggression was simply a tactical move, but Chiyo wasn''t taking the bait.


    "Haha, the Sand Village is a reliable ally of the Leaf. We trust you, but some people are trying to sow discord, which is why we came¡ªto reaffirm the friendship between our two nations."


    Homura speaks up, playing the peacemaker. Although the Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi had outlined the bottom line before their departure, the relationships between the two countries and villages are not so simple. That''s why they are visiting.


    After Homura speaks, Koharu''s expression softens a bit, but she remains stern, "As allies, we hope the Sand Village can assist us since our borders are frequently being harassed."


    Fine, if you won''t accept my apology, let''s talk about needing soldiers.


    Hearing such a shameless remark, Grandma Chiyo immediately revealed a sarcastic smile. Her muddy eyes drifted towards the glass, and she lamented, "Now that the Land of Wind has cut funding for the Sand Ninja Village, we''re preparing to develop a corresponding elite ninja training program. If things go wrong, we might have to adopt the Bloody Mist policy like the Mist Ninja Village."


    "Perhaps it could relieve some of the financial burden on the Sand Ninja Village, especially when it comes to assisting your border defenses," Chiyo said with a feigned look of shame. "The Leaf Village is the number one ninja village in both the quantity and quality of ninjas. We''re even preparing to ask for an elite Leaf ninja corps to help with the recent border issues."


    Chiyo''s words filled Koharu and Homura with frustration; she was obviously mocking them. Everyone knows that the Leaf Village also suffered severely in the third war.


    Before the second war, the Leaf Village was dominant, shielded by the Land of Whirlpools, facing three major ninja villages. Although outnumbered, their quality was unquestionable.


    The Senju clan, Uchiha clan, and many other elite clans existed, not to mention those who gained fame during the wars like the "White Fang of the Leaf" and the "Three Sannin." They indeed dominated with the strength of one village.


    However, since the third war, things went downhill. The Senju clan almost perished; the Uchiha were somewhat better. Most of the once-elite ninjas died of age or war-related illnesses.


    The devastation of the third war, and poor leadership by the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, led to his resignation after the war.


    The third war turned into a defensive battle within the Land of Fire, with many elite ninjas killed. The severity reached the point where even children were sent to the battlefield.


    Especially during the third war, the Sand Ninja Village fought desperately. Now they may be at the bottom among the five great ninja villages, but looking at how the Tailed Beasts were distributed, it''s clear who was the strongest after the Leaf.


    Being allocated the weakest, the One-Tail Shukaku, the Sand Village was clearly the strongest after the Leaf. But consecutive defeats, especially in the third war, led to their downfall.


    Because of the Sand Village''s past glory, the Leaf took several countermeasures after the third war.


    "You Sand ninjas..."


    "You Leaf ninjas..."


    Inside the meeting room, the elder advisors of both the Sand and Leaf Villages started heated debates, clearly proficient in haggling.


    Ebizo and Homura acted as the peacemakers, or spoke to relieve tension when necessary. They were basically acting as lubricants in the conversation.


    ¡­


    Until nightfall, the atmosphere in the conference room was heavy with tension, almost like the air was filled with gunpowder. Chiyo stared wide-eyed, her throat almost hoarse from dryness. Ebizo on the side had a bitter smile, signaling that they had already finished five pots of tea, which was a lot considering the scarcity of water resources in the Sand Ninja Village.


    Across from them, Koharu was equally flushed and defiant, refusing to back down. Initially, both parties were somewhat restrained, but soon lost their temper, banging on the table and glaring at each other as basic expressions of their disagreement.


    Just as the tension was reaching a peak, a knock on the door broke the atmosphere. Under Ebizo''s puzzled gaze, the wooden door slowly opened to reveal Maki, who had just returned in haste.


    Walking into the conference room, Maki first bowed respectfully to the two elders of the Leaf Village, then solemnly approached the elders of his own village.


    Maki whispered something in a serious tone. Chiyo, who had been filled with anger, suddenly had her anger dissipate upon hearing her words. She was even nodding frequently, now filled with smiles.


    "So that''s how it is. Go and tell Lord Kazekage that I will meet the distinguished guests from the Land of Earth shortly," said Chiyo, beaming as she got up. Realizing her earlier behavior was somewhat rude, she immediately looked at Homura and Koharu, saying, "The two of you have come a long way, and it''s already late. Let Maki escort you both to rest. Tomorrow, you can experience the local culture of our Land of Wind."


    After the pleasantries, Chiyo walked towards the door, her face full of joyful wrinkles.


    Meanwhile, Homura and Koharu seemed unperturbed, showing the grace of the first ninja village by nodding slightly, though the high-handed attitude was fully in place. However, when they looked at each other, they could see the concern in each other''s eyes.


    The Land of Earth? What could they be here for at this time? Surely nothing good. Damn it! It looks like this is going to cost us a lot.


    Homura even showed a trace of worry, glancing at his old friend Koharu. Koharu subtly shook her head; it was no longer something they could decide. Once they returned, they would have to urgently convey the information to Hiruzen via a summoning animal. But for now, back to the negotiations.


    Since they''ve come to the negotiating table, it means there''s still something to discuss. Failure to agree just means that the interests at stake are not sufficient yet.


    ¡­


    In the office of the Kazekage, on the other side, Rasa and two elder advisors received the envoy from the Land of Earth late at night.


    "Kazekage, two advisors, our Tsuchikage is sincere. Back in the day, the Hidden Sand Village was known as the second greatest village under the Hidden Leaf Village. But what about now? Everyone in the ninja world knows that the Leaf Village is leeching off the Sand Village to regain its strength through despicable means." S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Leaf Village is afraid of the Sand Village''s resurgence..." The envoy sent by the Tsuchikage was really smooth, showering them with compliments as soon as he met them. Even though they knew these were just polite words, everyone likes to hear nice things.


    Chiyo nodded with the appearance of an honest person, "Ah, only Onoki still remembers the friendship between the Hidden Sand Village and the Hidden Stone Village. The Leaf Village is too despicable. We''ve fought to this point in the Third War, and yet they still make us sign such a lowly treaty."


    You act, and I act too. You praise me, and I''ll cry miserably. Everyone knows what kind of medicine is being sold in this gourd, so a few sighs are enough. Whoever takes it seriously will be the one to lose.


    ¡­


    The envoy from the Hidden Stone Village looked earnestly at the Kazekage and the two elder advisors, expressing directly, "Our Tsuchikage has long been displeased with the unfair treatment of the Hidden Sand Village. This time, we come with full sincerity."


    "Our Tsuchikage is aware that the Hidden Leaf wants to take advantage of your village due to the border unrest. So we are here. This is a private alliance treaty; you three can take a look first."


    Receiving the alliance treaty scroll, Kazekage Rasa, Chiyo, and Ebizo looked at each other, all silently cursing this cunning old man from the Stone Village.


    The envoy from the Hidden Stone Village continued with a smile, "The Hidden Leaf claims to be the overlord of the ninja world, and they bully our small ninja villages without restraint. Only by uniting can we resist this kind of bullying from the Hidden Leaf. Therefore, the Raikage from the Land of Lightning and our Tsuchikage are prepared to jointly invite the victimized villages to join forces against this behavior."


    Though the words sounded nice, Rasa was no fool. He might be young, but he wasn''t rash enough to have achieved his position without thought.


    What did they mean by resisting this kind of bullying? The Raikage and Tsuchikage are scheming well, not having to do anything but speak. Then his Sand Village would stand up to say they are resisting, and then terminate the defeat treaty signed with the Hidden Leaf.


    What then? The Raikage and Tsuchikage would just complain a bit, and the Hidden Leaf would definitely be furious. Even if they didn''t want to take action, they would need to for the sake of their dignity. At that point, the ones to suffer would only be the Sand Village.


    If they couldn''t understand this simple logic, then they were wasting their lives. Rasa was not fit for his position.


    "Our Sand Village despises this kind of bullying the most. But the strength of the Hidden Leaf forces us to endure it, especially given the current situation that you all know of," said Grandma Chiyo, stepping forward and speaking against her conscience. Finally, she made her own intentions clear: turning against the Hidden Leaf? They didn''t have the foundation for that yet, so it was easier said than done.


    Upon hearing this, the envoy from Iwagakure not only showed no urgency but nodded with a look of empathy and sympathy, "Our Tsuchikage has considered this point. It''s obvious to all villages that the Third Hokage of Konoha is bullying and dominating the ninja world. So, to make it easier for your village, we''re willing to help put some pressure on Konoha."


    "It''s not that we from Iwagakure want to stir up conflict, but Konoha''s behavior is just too unseemly. They shamelessly took away 20% of Sunagakure''s high-ranking missions. This is too much, way too much!"


    "Our Tsuchikage and Raikage will jointly issue a call to oppose Konoha''s dominance. When the time comes, we will formally invite your village. Of course, we''re also willing to help your village renegotiate the treaty with Konoha. This 20% is just too much."


    The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, merely wants to bite off a chunk of flesh from Konoha using Sunagakure as a tool, even though Sunagakure sees that flesh as rightfully theirs.


    Upon hearing this, the Kazekage, Rasa, looked moved, while the cunning Chiyo, although moved, did not show it and instead pretended to sigh sadly.


    "Thank you for the kind offer, Tsuchikage Onoki, but Konoha is just too strong. If pushed too hard, Sunagakure can''t afford the damage from war."


    Chiyo, who has lived for many years and consumed more salt than the young Kazekage Rasa has eaten rice, showed a vulnerable demeanor to shut the Iwagakure envoy up.


    "After all, there''s no such thing as a free lunch. You really expect us to believe you''ll help us regain some benefits from Konoha without asking for something in return? Nonsense."


    Sure enough, the envoy''s face stiffened upon hearing this, mentally cursing the old woman for her shamelessness. She wants the benefits without any sacrifices, how preposterous.


    "Look, we from Iwagakure are also taking a huge risk. Everyone has seen Konoha''s strength in the three great Ninja Wars. However, for the sake of justice in the ninja world and to no longer suffer Konoha''s tyranny, our Tsuchikage has bravely chosen to stand up."


    Politicians are always shameless. The envoy from Iwagakure finally sighed, "If the Kazekage is willing, we can work together to oppose Konoha. We understand Sunagakure''s current situation, and we''re willing to help renegotiate the old treaty with Konoha. In return, we hope Sunagakure can give us a share, considering we''re also risking Konoha''s wrath."


    So, the truth comes out. Tsuchikage Onoki is eyeing this mission quota. In essence, he''s saying, ''I''ll help you renegotiate with Konoha, but I can''t work for free.'' In simple terms, it''s a commission.

 Chapter 156: I want you

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Land of Wind, Sand Ninja Village.


    On the second morning, Konoha''s envoys, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, seemed calm on the surface, but their hearts were bleeding. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In contrast, the Sand Village''s two advisory elders, Chiyo and Ebizo, looked full of worry and sighed deeply upon entering.


    "Ah, it''s tough for the Sand ninjas, I really don''t know how we''re going to get through these years."


    At this moment, both Homura and Koharu were thinking of swearing but held back, and after returning to the negotiating table, they took a deep breath.


    Koharu slowly put down her tea cup and got straight to the point, "We don''t need to beat around the bush about the situation on the battlefield in the Whirlpool Country."


    "After the Third War, Sand Village and Konoha formed an alliance. Now Konoha needs its ally, Sand Village, to restrain Iwagakure."


    There was no chance for further digression, as time was of the essence. They needed to quickly stabilize the tumultuous border.


    The chaos caused by the Nine-Tails and Orochimaru had seriously harmed Konoha and led to instability on the border. Now, Konoha urgently needed to end the border instability to recover.


    "As for Iwagakure, it''s not that we in Sand Village don''t want to fulfill our obligations as allies. We simply can''t afford it. We don''t even have extra funds, and our ninja academy is about to implement an elite program."


    Faced with Koharu''s directness, Chiyo looked bitter and spread her hands, "We''re broke, Sand Village has been poor for a long time. We can''t help you."


    Koharu calmly responded, "We understand the difficulties of the Sand Village, so we are willing to reduce our annual task quota by five percent."


    She did not mention that this was a post-war treaty but said that they would take five percentage points less from the 20% that Sand provided to Konoha.


    Upon hearing this, before Chiyo could say anything, Ebizo immediately showed excitement, "Sister, with a five percent reduction in the task quota, we can finally afford proper uniforms and weapon pouches for the children in our ninja academy."


    Homura and Koharu were inwardly cursing, thinking this was a blatant insult, offering so little and expecting gratitude?


    Ebizo sneered inwardly, ''You think giving us back five percent of the task quota would make us block Iwagakure for you? Wishful thinking.''


    "The Land of Fire occupies the most fertile lands in the ninja world and has endless resources, while we in the Wind Country face sandstorms and extreme scarcity of resources. We hope Konoha can be generous and give up the war task treaty. Sand Village is willing to form a permanent alliance with Konoha, standing together through thick and thin."


    Chiyo directly put on an old and pitiable appearance, as if to say, you all are so wealthy and you''re still lacking what little we have? Just let it go.


    Shameless. Talking so nicely but still wanting to take back all these mission quotas, this is simply jacking up the price.


    "Cough cough, it''s not that Konoha is unwilling. It''s just that our losses in the three wars were too great. These mission quotas were almost entirely given to the few clans in Konoha who suffered the heaviest losses. We are helpless."


    Koharu seemed to be explaining helplessly, but there was a hint of firmness. These mission quotas have long been divided up in terms of interests. Now you want them all back? Do you think the major ninja clans of Konoha will agree? Taking away their share would mean starting another war.


    Everyone is haggling as if they''re experts at it.


    "Ah, the sandstorms in our Sand Village, our children..."


    You say one thing, I say another; in any case, Sand Village is constantly crying poor. Both sides are pulling strings, and in the end, the negotiation chips were bitten down to a single quota by both parties, neither giving an inch.


    "Twelve percent."


    "Only eight percent."


    In the end, both sides were red in the face, veins popping. The initial decorum was long gone. Koharu and Chiyo, the two old women, were staring at each other across the table.


    "Koharu Utatane, if you want us, Sand Village, to restrain Rock Village for you, everyone knows the strength of Rock Village in the ninja world. With an eight percent mission quota, at most, we Sand Ninjas could only cheer you on. As for sending troops to intimidate, don''t even think about it. Sand Village is too weak for this, the stakes are too high for such small gains."


    Chiyo directly spread her hands and spoke angrily. The talk had come down to benefits, and decorum was long gone. If you get what you want, you''re a hero.


    And Koharu, looking at Chiyo''s scoundrel-like behavior, directly let out a cold snort: "Chiyo, don''t make it sound so bad. The weakness of Sand Village is because you started a war with us for no reason, this can only be said to be self-inflicted. Eight percent! If Sand Village agrees, we''re still allies."


    "If you disagree!" Koharu also showed no signs of weakness and directly sneered: "As you said, Konoha enjoys the greatest resources in the ninja world. We can afford it! But don''t think you can just sit back and watch us wear down against Mist Village, while you recuperate."


    "If you want to wear us down, then let''s wear each other down!"


    "Do you want to start a war!" Chiyo widened her eyes, full of a threatening gaze. Koharu also let out a cold hum: "Do you dare? Or does Onoki dare?"


    The diplomatic relations between the two countries rely on the deterrence of military force. Only in this situation can friendship be discussed. Without the backing of military power, you''re just a piece of meat waiting to be bitten off.


    Seeing Koharu provocatively challenge them, Chiyo angrily retorted, "Fine, if that''s the case, then go back. The Leaf Village''s goodwill is not appreciated by the Sand Village. Rest assured, we won''t attack the Leaf due to our alliance."


    The last sentence is nonsense. Maybe they won''t attack openly, but who knows what they''ll do behind the scenes.


    It''s all a matter of courage. Our Sand Village is already so poor, who''s afraid of who?


    Chiyo made up her mind, doubting that the Leaf would dare engage in attrition with the four major ninja villages. They''ll end up benefiting the smaller nations.


    "Alright, cool down, we represent two major ninja villages here."


    "Exactly, why are you still so impulsive, sister?"


    Homura and Ebizo both stepped in, trying to mediate. One played the good cop, the other the bad cop.


    "Nine percent, no more," Koharu gritted her teeth, as if this were the Leaf''s limit. After discussions with the Third Hokage due to the Rock Village''s arrival, they''d already relaxed their baseline from ten percent to thirteen percent.


    Seeing Koharu''s indignant expression, Chiyo also complained to Ebizo, "Brother, even if twenty percent of the mission quota is returned, it''s still hard for us. With the daimyo cutting funds, we''re struggling."


    "Twelve percent, we really can''t go lower. For you in the Leaf Village, this might not be much, but for us in the Sand, it''s a life-saver."


    First pretending to be poor, then begging for more leniency, Chiyo shed all pretense of dignity, both sides were using all means.


    As both sides complained and haggled shamelessly, Homura and Ebizo began taking turns bargaining.


    "Eleven point five percent."


    "Eleven point five it is. For the sake of friendship and our eternal alliance with the Leaf, cheers."


    Finally, after much haggling, both sides reached an agreement they could accept.


    With smiles that suggested an alliance and friendship, Chiyo and Ebizo breathed a sigh of relief. Now they needed to put on a good show to hold off the Rock Village, but the painful part was giving up three percent of the mission quota to the Rock. Luckily, this was only for five years.


    On the Leaf''s side, Koharu and Homura also relaxed, at least saving 1.5 percent from their bottom line of thirteen percent. All these little savings add up.


    What''s saved is earned. They also reduced the village''s losses. Had the situation not been urgent, they could have bargained for even less.


    ...


    The battlefield in the Land of Whirlpools is extremely brutal. Under the policies of the Hidden Mist, almost all Mist ninjas are desperados. Although the Leaf Village is on the defensive side, because their strength is dispersed, nearly everyone is injured despite not having huge casualties, due to the continuous three-day attack by the Mist ninjas.


    "Reinforcements! Our reinforcements are here."


    With the arrival of reinforcements from the Leaf Village, the battle is entering its final stages. One by one, the Leaf ninjas who were called from the rear lines are full of fighting spirit as they head to the battlefield. This time, the number of reinforcements is not large, but the quality is definitely elite.


    If someone pays close attention, they would notice that these reinforcements are mostly the elite ninjas that Orochimaru once had. One could say that the battlefield in the Land of Whirlpools has become a gathering place for the former elite under Orochimaru.


    Doing this also has its benefits. Upon Sarutobi Shinzo''s arrival, he can place his own people everywhere, and the once-hindered elites have been sent to the front line for support.


    Leaf Village''s reinforcements quickly began to assist various battlefields.


    In the forest full of fighting, dazzling ninjutsu is flying around, explosive tags are roaring, and countless hidden weapons flash coldly, making this a true "forest of death."


    "Fatty, your Samehada sword seems a bit off."


    In the dark and damp forest, Uchiha Yoru, holding the Kusanagi sword, shows a mocking smile. At the blade, he even saw a bit of debris from the opponent''s Samehada sword breaking apart, which happened because he pulled back at the last moment.


    Both men clashed with their ninja swords. Suikazan Fuguki''s face looked very unpleasant, and he suppressed his anger, saying in a low voice: "Kid, if you have an agenda, just say it."


    Suikazan Fuguki may look rough, but he is extremely cautious and meticulous inside. The other party has been secretive about taking his Samehada, and even deliberately held back during their weapon clashes, clearly he has a scheme.


    With a gesture from Uchiha Yoru''s eyes, Suikazan Fuguki grunted very unpleasantly. Then, suddenly when one of his own was slashed and turned into a water clone, a thick white mist suddenly rose in the forest.


    Water Style: Hidden Mist Jutsu.


    In the dense fog, the sounds of clashing blades still echoed in the forest. However, as visibility decreases, the two fighters had gone from lethal strikes to merely putting on a show.


    "The mistake of losing the Samehada is one even you, Suikazan Fuguki, cannot afford to make."


    Hearing these words, the face of Suikazan Fuguki turned ashen. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were elite ninjas specialized in difficult missions for the successive Mizukage. Legend has it that the seven of them together could conquer a small country overnight.


    This was a hereditary title in the Hidden Mist Village of the Land of Water. Each of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen held a sword as their emblem, and these swords were the symbols of the village, their significance extremely weighty.


    Losing a ninja sword was a responsibility so great that anyone else would likely consider defecting. Only Suikazan Fuguki, who held a high position and didn''t want to lose his status, thought he still had a chance to reclaim it.


    When Suikazan Fuguki saw the sly smile on the opponent''s face, although he was filled with anger and humiliation, he also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed the young rogue had kept the sword hidden and not reported it. Things could still be turned around; personal interests were different from those between nations.


    If this sword loss were to involve two major ninja villages, then the situation would escalate far beyond their control.


    But for now, it was a private matter between the two of them, revolving around personal gain. Suikazan Fuguki was well aware of the importance of the ninja sword. If the matter blew up, even if he survived, the disgrace would remain with him forever, and he could forget about keeping his current position.


    "Kid, what do you want? Ninjutsu? Secret techniques?"


    He knew well who he was dealing with. Backed by the Uchiha clan, the opponent wouldn''t lack money. So, there were only two possibilities.


    Facing Suikazan Fuguki''s inquiry full of suppressed anger, Uchiha Yoru revealed a strange smile. He intended to use this leverage for a lifetime.


    "Ninjutsu and secret techniques? Do you think I lack those? Or are you looking down on my teacher Orochimaru, or perhaps underestimating the foundation of the Uchiha clan?"


    With a sarcastic smile, Uchiha Yoru fired back, making Suikazan Fuguki roar in deep anger, "Then what the hell do you want, kid?"


    "I want people!"


    Hearing Uchiha Yoru''s words, Suikazan Fuguki widened his eyes. He wouldn''t think that the opponent wanted him. In the ninja world, when people say they want "people," it usually refers to either bloodline ninjas or some young geniuses.


    "Impossible! You''re asking for the young geniuses of the Mist. I can''t betray my village. You can give up on that idea!"


    Under Suikazan Fuguki''s angry rebuke, it seemed as if he would give anything for the village. Unfortunately, Uchiha Yoru, who knew the original story well, only revealed a mocking smile.

 Chapter 157: Colluding

    Suikazan Fuguki, as a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, betrayed his village by leaking information to neighboring countries and ultimately died at the hands of Kisame, who also took his Samehada.However, according to the official books, he had been working undercover missions for years to protect the Blood Mist Village. He was highly cautious and had the respect of Uchiha Obito. His ruthless actions were all for the sake of the village.


    He was a complicated man. Uchiha Yoru didn''t fully understand him but believed that if he truly cared for the village, he wouldn''t engage in a lose-lose situation. A short-term loss meant nothing compared to disastrous outcomes for the Mist Village.


    So whether he really betrayed the village or was secretly protecting it, he was now in a precarious situation, with ambitions to climb higher and gain more power.


    "Suikazan Fuguki, you think no one knows you''ve been selling information about the Mist Village?" A faint voice echoed.


    His face changed dramatically, a strong killing intent flashing in his eyes. Damn it, even the Leaf Village has infiltrated the Mist. He felt a tingling in his scalp, realizing that if exposed, his only option was to defect.


    "Don''t worry. My teacher Orochimaru was responsible for your information, but he ran into trouble before he could upload it," Uchiha Yoru said, causing him to sigh in relief but also feel humiliated and angry.


    His mind was clearly disturbed, and Uchiha Yoru secretly sighed in relief upon seeing this. This guy had been selling information for a while.


    He never doubted Uchiha Yoru because when the Root organization was mentioned, he believed him. He knew the Root operatives were ruthless and likely had evidence against him.


    "Relax, you know my current situation," Uchiha Yoru said with a devilish smile. "You probably know about Orochimaru''s troubles. While I have the Uchiha clan backing me, his remaining forces may face purges."


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t want to push him too far, lest he defects. Even if he did, it wouldn''t benefit him much, aside from a change in Mist Village leadership.


    Upon hearing this, Suikazan Fuguki understood. Uchiha Yoru was also an ambitious person who didn''t want to be just an ordinary ninja but wanted to consolidate a force.


    Ambition! Just like himself, unwilling to give up power.


    This moment seems to have calmed his frantic heart a bit, but Suikazan Fuguki also had a grim face, saying in a deep voice: "What do you want! It''s not easy for me to act on the front line now, and if it''s too excessive, it''s easy to be discovered. By then, neither of us will end well."


    The Suikazan Fuguki also carried a hint of threat, as if to say don''t go too far. If you really expose me, I won''t let you off easy.


    Uchiha Yoru, however, shrugged his shoulders and revealed a disdainful smile, "You''re wrong about one thing, it''s you who won''t end well. After all, once things go south, you can only flee the Shinobi world, but it''s different for me. I have the Uchiha, the most powerful clan in Konoha, behind me."


    Damn it, at this moment Suikazan Fuguki cursed in his heart, his eyes turning red, feeling even more bitter inside. These damn bloodline clans, the Fourth Mizukage''s policy to weaken the bloodline clans was indeed correct. They have too much power, so he agrees with weakening them, but not with extermination.


    "Fatty, I know your ambitions, and I know you want to climb higher. This could perhaps become a bridge between us. You can give me information about those you''re not on good terms with, and I''ll be happy to clear obstacles for you."


    Hearing Uchiha Yoru say such shameless words, Suikazan Fuguki almost vomited blood. What do you mean ''clear obstacles for me''? Clearly, you''re just trying to take credit for yourself. Damn it. But he was somewhat tempted.


    "Kid, once or twice is fine, but if this continues, how long do you think I can stay in this position?"


    Suikazan Fuguki also opened up. At this point, what else does he have to hide? He said directly, your contributions are losses for me. Once or twice is okay, but too many times and the Mist Shinobi will replace him as the frontline commander.


    Seeing Suikazan Fuguki gradually give in, Uchiha Yoru loosened his grip on the Kusanagi sword a bit, but his face was filled with a mocking smile.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make it difficult for you. After all, I know the Mizukage''s methods against bloodline Shinobi. I''ll help you get rid of them, and you won''t have to thank me."


    Shameless! Suikazan Fuguki cursed in his heart, but could only suppress his anger, "The bloodline Shinobi of the Mist Village can only be gradually weakened, not eliminated in one step. And what do you want? What must I give to get back my Great Sword Samehada?"


    Suikazan Fuguki is not stupid. Once he''s caught in a compromising situation, the other party will only get greedier. He''s bound to run into trouble sooner or later, unless this kid dies. Clearly, he can''t do that yet, so the only option left is to defect.


    But he is unwilling to flee the Shinobi world in such a disgraceful manner. And the Great Sword Samehada is his secret weapon; without it, his strength would be cut in half. In the dangerous Shinobi world, only strength can give peace of mind. So no matter what, he must get the Samehada back.


    "Rest assured, I just need some good kids, and you should understand this point. Of course, it would be best to have some precious bloodline Shinobi experimental subjects, especially since my teacher Orochimaru is on this island as well."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s meaningful smile, Suikazan Fuguki immediately broke into a cold sweat. Forcing down his shock, he looked at the other person, "Orochimaru is actually in the Whirlpool Country too!"


    Damn it! I knew it, how could this kid be so bold? Clearly, it''s because Leaf''s Orochimaru is unwilling to admit defeat and wants to make a comeback. No wonder his intelligence hasn''t been leaked. It turns out that Orochimaru is instructing this kid; the master and disciple are plotting something big together.


    Obviously, Suikazan Fuguki is misunderstood. He thinks Orochimaru is unwilling to admit defeat and wants to return to the Leaf Village to vie for the position of Hokage.


    Uchiha Yoru naturally also noticed the other''s gaze and revealed an indifferent smile. As for why he brought up Orochimaru, it was of course for cover.


    To cover himself, just in case the other party really goes rogue. If questioned, he could just claim ignorance. After all, Orochimaru would take the fall for everything, and if one were to really investigate, the traces of Orochimaru appearing in Whirlpool Country would not deceive anyone.


    "How can you return my great sword Samehada to me?"


    After thinking he had figured everything out, Suikazan Fuguki suddenly become timid. He just wants to be a minister, while Orochimaru is eyeing the position of Hokage; they''re not even on the same level. Plus, Orochimaru was the Third Hokage''s disciple; in family fights, he''s nothing.


    Any attempt at a ''fight-to-the-death'' threat was instantly aborted.


    "You can''t be that naive, right? Wanting your sword back without giving anything in return?" Uchiha Yoru directly said sarcastically, then shrugged, "Forgot to tell you, Samehada seems to be a living being. My teacher is very interested and wants to research it for a while, so you understand."


    Suikazan Fuguki gritted his teeth; he was now completely on the defensive and had no choice but to follow along. Moreover, he secretly resolved that if the other party went too far, he would definitely not cooperate when reclaiming Samehada.


    "The signal flare just now indicates that Leaf''s reinforcements have arrived, so this war will take a break for a while. We''ll contact each other later."


    After saying this, Uchiha Yoru prepared to leave, but suddenly thought of something and paused.


    "The ninja who ambushed me last time, the one with the shark face and the masked bloodline user, you wouldn''t mind letting them go, would you?"


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru, who was preparing to leave, suddenly said this, Suikazan Fuguki revealed a bloodthirsty smile, his eyes filled with cruel bloodshot veins.


    "Heh, it seems these two ninjas have offended you badly to earn such hatred. Shark Face is my trusted subordinate, named Kisame. I still need people to command for now. Once he''s useless, I''ll hand him over to you. Don''t worry, I can first give you information on him."


    "As for the other masked bloodline ninja you mentioned, I still don''t know at this point. But rest assured, as the Leaf Village increases its troops, the Kage''s orders will come soon. At that time, this elite force will be under my command, and I will secretly investigate and give you the information."


    For the two ninjas from the same village, even their own assistant, Suikazan Fuguki, is utterly cold-blooded. There''s no hesitation, embodying selfishness to the fullest.


    Uchiha Yoru listened and nodded with a smile: "Alright, I''ll wait for good news from you. After all, bloodline ninjas in your Mist Village aren''t faring well either. Why not put more thought into pushing them out of the frontline and create more opportunities for me?"


    Hearing such shameless words, Suikazan Fuguki also nodded silently. He comforted himself that the village''s policy is also to exclude bloodline ninjas; it''s better if they die. He is just following the village''s policy.


    "Kid, the secret of the Big Sword Samehada won''t stay hidden for long. Once my situation blows up, a new commander will replace me here, and your plans will all become moot."


    Now, Suikazan Fuguki has no leverage over the other party. He can only bring this up, "As long as I am here, there will be someone to cooperate with you. If someone else comes, then everything will start over."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, I trust your capabilities." S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    How could the Big Sword Samehada be so easily given back? Uchiha Yoru directly nodded with a smile, and as the thick fog gradually dispersed, both figures disappeared into the mist.


    At the same time, signal flares lit up the sky. There were signal flares for the Mist Ninja to retreat, and there were also signal flares for the Leaf reinforcements to arrive.


    With the arrival of the Leaf''s reinforcements, the battle between the two major ninja villages in the Whirlpool Country temporarily came to an end as both sides retreated.


    ...


    Hidden Leaf Base.


    "Quick, get the hemostatic bandage, his arm is reattached. What he needs now is rest."


    "Yes!"


    "Next."


    Although the war is over, the intense battles over the past three days have left many injured on both sides. Uchiha Yoru is currently, with sweat on his forehead, solemnly performing medical ninjutsu on the wounded in the rear base.


    "For those with severe injuries, stabilize their condition and try to prevent it from worsening. Prioritize and then seek treatment from the medical ninja Yakushi Nono."


    "Yes."


    Uchiha Yoru continues to issue orders, and his hands are also busy. Although his medical ninjutsu is not as good as the experienced Yakushi Nono, it''s still quite good, especially when it comes to suppressing the worsening of injuries.


    In the rear tents, there are only medical ninjas and injured ninjas. Screams and wails constantly echo, and the air is filled with the strong smell of blood and medical equipment.


    "Captain Kakashi."


    "Senior Kakashi."


    Just as everyone is busy, a respectful voice suddenly rings out in the camp, while Uchiha Yoru, without lifting his head, is solemnly treating a ninja.


    "Captain Yoru." Kakashi Hatake''s attitude seems to have changed a bit since the last time, revealing a hierarchical relationship through his actions. He appears very respectful when he arrives.


    "How are the camp arrangements?"


    Facing Uchiha Yoru, who hasn''t lifted his head, Kakashi Hatake solemnly nods, "Everything is well arranged. Teams of lightly injured ninjas are coordinating with the newly arrived reinforcements to adapt to the front-line environment as quickly as possible."


    "Good, remember to send additional reconnaissance teams. We must be vigilant against a surprise attack from the Mist ninja."


    "I have already deployed nine rotating squads to monitor around the clock."


    The surrounding Leaf ninjas see their highest commander, Uchiha Yoru, coming straight off the battlefield to treat ninjas in the temporary field hospital. He has delegated most of his authority to his assistants. He is both performing medical ninjutsu and handling administrative tasks, truly causing them to sigh with emotion.


    It''s worth mentioning that in this world full of treacherous schemes, ninjas in this distorted world are somewhat naive.


    With a slight show of skill, Uchiha Yoru has won countless hearts. Only in this twisted world could this be so easy.


    "Captain Yoru, this is the list of names for the current batch of reinforcements. Due to the urgency, they have been temporarily assigned. They will be reorganized later based on the battle situation."


    It has to be said, having Kakashi Hatake around really eases the workload. He is indeed the most capable assistant among his subordinates, worthy of someone who could later become the Hokage, although he is still somewhat naive.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")


    More Chapters! Sponsored go brrrr!

 Chapter 158: Tsunade

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Jack Herd! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]The situation in the Shinobi world is as unpredictable as the weather in June, even more fickle than a woman''s face.


    The Sand and Leaf villages have emphatically strengthened their alliance, even collaborating to strike at rogue ninjas on the border who are causing chaos under their names.


    Following this, the Stone village has begun diplomatic relations with the Sand village. Though not an alliance yet, anyone can see that they have gained benefits.


    Just a moment ago, there was a trend among the four great Shinobi villages to unite against the Leaf. Now, the winds have changed; Sand has grown close to Leaf again, and Stone appears to desire peace.


    Clearly, these three villages have gained something satisfactory. Sand managed to reclaim 11.5% of its mission share. Stone clearly collaborates with Sand and has also gained, meeting their objectives joyfully. Only the Leaf village has sacrificed some benefits to satisfy others'' greed.


    In the Land of Lightning, Cloud village.


    Inside the Raikage''s office, the Fourth Raikage smashes his brand-new desk in anger, yelling, "Onoki! You deceitful scum!"


    You were the most active in contacting us, speaking about mutual interests and forming an alliance against the Leaf, but then you secretly colluded with Sand and kept quiet after gaining benefits from the Leaf.


    "Damn it!" The Fourth Raikage''s eyes are red with rage and envy. It''s obvious that the Leaf has given such significant benefits to the Sand, and this couldn''t be hidden from those who are observant.


    Clearly, Onoki of the Stone village also gained something, or why would they change sides so quickly?


    So, after all this hustling among the four great Shinobi villages, Sand and Stone gain benefits and forget about everyone else?


    Sand, being one of the five great Shinobi villages, now holds 20% of high-level missions, enough to sustain a mid-level Shinobi village.


    "Damn you, Onoki! You treacherous little man!"


    The Fourth Raikage''s greatest fury is that Sand didn''t invite him to share the immense benefits.


    At this point, none of the five great Shinobi villages wants to start another great Shinobi war. They still maintain their superior status but starting a fourth war could bring them down.


    "Send orders to stir up animosity between the small Shinobi villages and Leaf, especially stating that the Mist is preparing to wage war against Leaf. In short, I want to make Leaf''s border unstable."


    The Fourth Raikage, having gained nothing, is obviously jealous. Now he can only exploit the current situation with the Mist.


    Of the five great Shinobi villages, Sand and Stone chose to keep the peace, leaving Leaf to face two, obviously reducing the pressure. Although he is impulsive, he doesn''t want to give advantages to others for free; this means Mist has to take the main role.


    ...


    The snowflakes drift down at the front line of the Land of Whirlpools, seemingly pressing the pause button on the war for both sides.


    The heavy snow marks the passage of another year, and the world of Shinobi welcomes a new year.


    This year, Uchiha Itachi is eight years old, Uchiha Yoru and Kakashi both turn seventeen, and they are also the most dazzling talents of the year.


    One is Kakashi Hatake, a prodigy who graduated at five as a Genin, became a Chunin at six, and a Jonin at twelve. The other is a genius from the Uchiha clan, also a student of one of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, and now commands nearly a thousand ninja on the front lines.


    With a calm mind, commanding multiple times more troops, and multiple battlefield achievements, he has solidified his status as a genius on par with, if not surpassing, Kakashi Hatake.


    This year has been disastrous for Konoha. First, there was the split within the Hyuga clan, followed by the Orochimaru incident regarding the Hokage candidacy, and then the borders destabilizing just as they had somewhat settled down.


    Especially with the consecutive turbulence, it has attracted the greed of neighboring small and large countries. The disturbances on the border have left Konoha struggling to cope for most of the year.


    Externally, Konoha can only choose to hold firm, while internally, they start to beautify everything. The entire village seems to be in a peaceful environment, oblivious to the current border instability.


    Land of Whirlpools.


    Under the snow cover, it''s as if the earth has put on a layer of silvery armor. Even the battlefield, usually rampant with killing, seems to have quieted down somewhat.


    Konoha''s base.


    "Captain Yoru, recently the Mist shinobi have attacked several of our strongholds. Following your strategic guidelines, we prioritized protecting our shinobi first and then resources, so our material losses have been relatively large, but our casualties have not been," someone reports.


    With the temporary cessation of the war, Konoha''s ninjas also breathed a sigh of relief. They haven''t had a break from fighting the Mist shinobi recently, engaging in minor skirmishes every three days and major ones every five days. The entire forest has become a battlefield for both countries.


    Both sides have had their wins and losses. Either the Mist shinobi are attacking them, or they are ambushing the Mist shinobi. In any case, the situation is not bad; the war is at a stalemate.


    Both large ninja villages have tacitly kept their respective ninja forces under a thousand to avoid the situation from escalating. But only Konoha thinks so, while the Mist''s hidden mastermind, Obito, is more angry. Although he controls the Mizukage, the Mist Village isn''t just his to command, especially when there is the risk of starting a fourth war.


    There are various obstacles in the Mist Village; from the Daimyo to the Jonin in the village, no one believes that now is the time to escalate the war.


    Listening to the latest battle report in the tent, Uchiha Yoru revealed a relieved smile and nodded, "It''s just some resources, nowhere as valuable as our shinobi."


    The elite ninjas inside the camp looked at Uchiha Yoru with a certain fanaticism in their eyes. After all, ninjas are just tools, regardless of who the superior is. Even the Third Hokage only talked about it but never actually did anything. Despite this, the Third Hokage had influenced countless people with just his words. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    But Uchiha Yoru wasn''t just talking; he was truly going to execute his plans and do so diligently. He considered the lives of ninjas as the most important, even going to great lengths to protect those who were disabled.


    In Uchiha Yoru''s words, "They are all heroes! They are all our future!"


    "Keep a close watch recently. Although the snowstorm has temporarily halted the Mist ninjas, we must still be cautious. I don''t want our ninjas to be attacked during the New Year period."


    "Haha, don''t worry, Lord Yoru. Our reconnaissance team has already expanded its range. There''s no way we will let the Mist ninjas sneak in easily."


    The ninjas in the camp all showed hearty smiles. They had spent a long time together and had almost completely figured out Uchiha Yoru''s character. He was a very agreeable person as long as it wasn''t about missions or battles, and even enjoyed guiding those with talent in the camp.


    Uchiha Yoru had been on the front lines for less than a year and had first proven his strength through solid combat achievements. Over this period, his strong charisma also made many people feel a sense of belonging.


    As night gradually fell, the snowstorm howled. The Land of Whirlpools and the Land of Iron were not too far apart. It seemed that the storm in the Land of Iron had influenced the weather here, leading to a once-in-a-century heavy snowstorm. Both the Leaf and Mist ninjas were caught off guard and chose to recuperate during this time.


    ...


    The howling north wind and the blizzard make it impossible for people to open their eyes. All the creatures in the world seem to have chosen to curl up at this moment.


    The world is even more silent, especially under the cover of night and the blizzard, exuding an aura of utter destruction.


    Inside a forest, in a large tree hole, Uchiha Yoru cautiously looks around to make sure he''s not being followed before letting out a sigh of relief and slowly entering the tree hole.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, I''m afraid there won''t be much experimental material due to the recent ceasefire."


    Inside the empty tree hole, Uchiha Yoru calmly speaks to the empty surroundings. However, at this moment, a figure slowly starts to materialize on the ground, accompanied by a unique raspy smile.


    "Hehe, the recent ceasefire is not just due to the blizzard."


    Orochimaru slowly appears, looking at Uchiha Yoru with a meaningful smile. He never thought that his student would grow so quickly.


    In such a short time, he has already replaced the position Orochimaru once held in the eyes of the people on the front lines. Although he no longer cares, he can''t help but acknowledge the other''s talent.


    This is not just combat talent; it''s almost a natural political acumen, and also a very high level of command ability on the battlefield. He''s simply a perfect genius. If it weren''t for the many problems he''s discovered with his Reanimation Jutsu, the body in front of him would be the perfect vessel.


    Thinking of this, a look of regret appears in Orochimaru''s greedy snake-like eyes. Unfortunately, transferring to a strong soul''s body causes considerable damage to the soul, and he has already found another direction, so he has to give up this perfect vessel.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, do you mean that there are other reasons for the ceasefire?" Upon hearing Orochimaru''s words, Uchiha Yoru shows a curious look.


    He never underestimates anyone, especially since Orochimaru has been in Konoha for so many years. How could his forces be completely eradicated so quickly? In the original story, even after ten years, people in Konoha still remember his existence.


    He may be good, but he''s still lacking in this depth; this is something that needs time to make up for.


    In response to Uchiha Yoru''s question, Orochimaru laughs raspingly, "The commanding officer defending the borders of the Land of Water, Sarutobi Shinz¨­, has already stabilized the rear. And although the friction with the Land of Whirlpools is not significant, there has been no substantial progress, and some people in the village don''t want to drag it out any longer. They want to end the war soon."


    "After all, although the friction in the Land of Whirlpool''s battlefield is not large, all the major ninja villages are now recuperating. In particular, the villages of Iwa and Kumo are secretly expanding their military power."


    When he heard the news, Uchiha Yoru''s brows furrowed tightly. He really hadn''t expected the village to start panicking, but it made sense. Although his arrival didn''t seem to make much of a difference on the surface, things had already started to change.


    "Orochimaru sensei, are you saying that the village is planning to send Sarutobi Shinzo to the front line to build prestige?"


    Even though he was asking, he had already guessed something. A mocking smile appeared on Uchiha Yoru''s face, "Someone with no significant achievements now wants to build prestige on a minor battlefield, yet dreams of becoming the Hokage. It seems that the son of the Third Hokage is ambitious, but unfortunately, his abilities don''t match his ambitions."


    "Heh heh, with those old guys pushing from behind, it won''t take many years," Orochimaru also revealed a mocking look in his eyes as he spoke.


    "The Third has aged, and his vigor as a ninja has declined year by year."


    Speaking of the Third, a complicated expression filled Orochimaru''s eyes, a mix of hatred and sadness. A once great ninja had gradually turned into this; it was indeed pitiable and made him realize the fragility of life, that people lose their edge as they age.


    Hearing that Sarutobi Shinzo would come to the front line, which was obviously to replace him, Uchiha Yoru sneered. They were clearly trying to weaken his influence and the frontline''s strength.


    It wasn''t their person, so they could recklessly consume resources and earn eye-catching achievements, while weakening Orochimaru''s old foundation. For the old guys in Konoha, it was killing two birds with one stone.


    "Heh heh, Yoru, it seems that the Uchiha clan''s old guys are only focused on the Root."


    Orochimaru thought the Uchiha clan was only watching their most hostile clan, Shimura Danzo, and had underestimated the other three old guys.


    Orochimaru spit out an intelligence scroll and threw it while showing a perverse smile, "Jiraiya the idiot was recently sent to scout near the Rock village, and another of the Legendary Sannin seems to have come here. My research has also reached a critical point."


    Another of the Legendary Sannin? Princess Tsunade!


    Upon hearing the name, Uchiha Yoru frowned. If Sarutobi Shinzo ran into problems on the front line, she would undoubtedly come out to help him through it.


    "Isn''t Princess Tsunade afraid of blood?"


    Uchiha Yoru frowned, and Orochimaru chuckled hoarsely, "I underestimated your intelligence capabilities, Yoru."


    "Tsunade''s fear of blood is true, but you seem to have forgotten her abilities. The strongest medical ninja adjusting her own retinal pigments and nerves isn''t too difficult. Would she still have the phobia in this situation?"


    Upon hearing these medical terms, fortunately, Uchiha Yoru, who was proficient in medical ninjutsu, understood. In plain terms, it meant cutting off the perception of the color red in her retina, essentially making her colorblind. Although it would have some impact, at least she would not be affected by her fear of blood anymore.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru showed a look of realization. He hadn''t thought of this point; probably Tsunade hadn''t reacted quickly enough or hadn''t faced life-threatening danger yet.


    "Princess Tsunade, huh!" Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru fell into thought. It seemed that he would need to be more cautious in his future actions.

 Chapter 159: Yakushis and the Orphanage

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Jack Herd! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In the Hidden Leaf Village''s base in the Land of Whirlpools, the wind and snow were blowing fiercely. Inside the logistics medical ninja tent, Yakushi Nono and Yakushi Kabuto respectfully sat on the side.


    "Lord Yoru."


    Faced with their title, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and said, "There are no outsiders here; there are some things I need to make clear to you."


    "Yakushi Nono, you''ve been here for so long, Danzo seems to trust you, but he''s also wary because you know too many secrets. I think you should be aware of this."


    Upon hearing this, Yakushi Nono revealed a gentle smile and nodded. She never complained about her fate; in comparison, her fate was much better than that of many ninjas.


    "Lord Yoru, don''t worry. I will take care of everything within the Root."


    Looking at the two, Uchiha Yoru shook his head gently, "I think you might have misunderstood me. Both of you are from the Root, and I''m afraid I can''t protect you anymore."


    What''s going on? Yakushi Kabuto, who had been calm, showed a hint of gravity in his eyes behind his glasses, while Yakushi Nono maintained her gentle smile, as if no news could disturb her.


    "I have my sources of information. Someone will soon come to the front lines to replace me."


    When Uchiha Yoru calmly uttered these words, Yakushi Kabuto was startled. His hand that was supporting his glasses trembled a bit, "Lord Yoru, are you saying!"


    Yakushi Kabuto wasn''t stupid; he knew nothing about this news. Could it be that the Root wasn''t aware? No!


    The Root must know. So, the Root is hiding this from them, even testing them.


    "After someone comes to the front line to replace me, I can''t protect you anymore, and you will be easily exposed. Right now, I offer you two choices."


    Looking at the two, Uchiha Yoru appeared concerned, as if saying that if you''ve been on the front lines for so long and haven''t accomplished the Root''s mission, things won''t be good for you when you go back, especially for Yakushi Nono.


    "Although my teacher Orochimaru was expelled from the Land of Fire, he is still a strong ninja and used to value talents greatly. If you''re willing, you don''t have to worry about the curse marks from the Root on your bodies."


    Uchiha Yoru tried to speak in a calm tone, softly adding, "I''ll arrange an ''accident,'' so don''t worry, there won''t be any trouble."


    Currently, Uchiha Yoru is still the highest commander on the front lines, and his influence is significant. Yakushi Kabuto is naturally aware of this and is calmly contemplating the situation.


    The Root! Although it''s not bad, there''s the curse mark on him, and his mission could go awry any day. Plus, there''s the headmaster!


    At this thought, Yakushi Kabuto looks determined and turns to the headmaster, saying, "Headmaster, you know too many secrets about the Root. Danzo won''t trust you. Shall we go to Orochimaru-sama together?"


    Yakushi Nono smiles gently and shakes her head, "What will happen to the children in the orphanage if I leave?"


    This comment silences Kabuto. Yakushi Nono then shows a sincere smile, "Kabuto, you should go. The Root will only limit your talents. At least in Konoha, there will be one more person to take care of the orphanage."


    "Headmaster, you!" Kabuto is filled with reluctance. He wants to stay and face things with the headmaster, but Yakushi Nono just smiles and shakes her head, "Kabuto, now''s not the time to be willful. The chance to leave the Root is right in front of you. You''re still young."


    "Even though Orochimaru-sama has been exiled, Lord Yoru is still there. As long as there''s hope, anything is possible in the future."


    Yakushi Nono then looks at Uchiha Yoru, full of smiles but her wise eyes seem to know everything.


    For the sake of the orphanage, she can''t leave. But if she stays with the Root, Danzo won''t let her go; she knows it, and so does he. The orphanage is her lifeline, and Danzo already has a grip on everything.


    She didn''t have a choice before, but now she has one, although it''s not a big one. It''s still better than having no hope. As the best spy, she sees everything Uchiha Yoru is up to and he makes no attempt to hide it.


    Changes require sacrifices. She also doesn''t know how long she can stay in the Root. If Kabuto now has another choice, she will naturally let him go.


    "Headmaster."


    Looking at Kabuto, Yakushi Nono smiles and shakes her head, "Kabuto, you''re not a child anymore. Even the children at the ninja academy know not to put all their eggs in one basket. If you stay, the orphanage will have only one hope. But if you leave, the orphanage will have one more hope."


    Perhaps Yakushi Nono wants Kabuto to stay far away from troubles and the stifling darkness of the Root.


    Although Orochimaru isn''t a good person, Yakushi Nono knows one thing clearly. Kabuto''s greatest talent lies in medical ninjutsu, and he''s not a bloodline ninja. Relatively speaking, Orochimaru-sama is probably interested in his medical talents.


    After a long silence, Kabuto respectfully lowers his head and says in a deep voice, "Lord Yoru, take care." S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As a wise ninja, Kabuto knew one thing clearly: only when Uchiha Yoru is safe, the Headmaster will be safe, and the orphanage will be safe.


    Looking at Kabuto, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and sighed, "You all are sensible people, so I won''t hide it. For executioners like us with blood-stained hands, there is no talk of being good people. I can say that I will do my best to ensure that the children in the orphanage won''t starve, but you should also understand that too much is as bad as too little."


    "No matter how powerful you become in the future, the orphanage should remain as it is. Struggling for sustenance will not draw attention, but living too well would be a sin."


    Uchiha Yoru''s meaning is simple: although I have the power to make the orphanage better, I won''t do it; I am also doing this to protect the orphanage.


    "Kabuto, in three days'' time, in the afternoon, I will arrange for you to accompany a squad to the rear to treat the wounded. There will be ambushes by Mist shinobi."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s flat tone, Yakushi Kabuto showed a smile that didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Leaving the Root was something he never dared to think about. He even thought he would never be able to leave this dark place. But suddenly, an opportunity came, yet he also had to leave Konoha.


    "Konoha is already decaying; your departure might preserve a new spark."


    Uchiha Yoru uttered sentimentally, and both fell silent. Yakushi Kabuto wasn''t too concerned about reform; he only cared about the Headmaster and the orphanage. But now, it seems he has an urge to reform; if successful, he could return to Konoha, to bask in the sun at the orphanage.


    "Thank you, Lord Yoru," Yakushi Nono thanked him on behalf of Kabuto, thankful for the opportunity to choose his fate, thankful for giving the orphanage another hope.


    "Thank you, Lord Yoru," For Uchiha Yoru, Yakushi Kabuto is full of gratitude. He considers himself a small fry with small ambitions; not as great as the other, who wants to change all of Konoha. For such a great person, he only has admiration; mostly he just wants to live well.


    But life is like this; he can''t avoid it. Under the Headmaster''s suggestive gaze, Yakushi Kabuto respectfully thanked him and left.


    "I''ll go and prepare."


    As Yakushi Kabuto left, the wind and snow howled outside, leaving only the two looking at each other in the tent.


    Looking at the walking witch, Yakushi Nono, Uchiha Yoru knew that he couldn''t lie to people like this, just like Kakashi and his team.


    For those who want to achieve great things, they need more talent under their command, and lies and deception are only temporary; only sincerity is eternal.


    "You don''t need to thank me; I merely want to keep a chance for myself to rise again. After all, no one knows whether tomorrow or accidents will come first, just like White Fang and Teacher Orochimaru."


    With a self-deprecating smile, Uchiha Yoru didn''t lie. If he really gets eliminated in this game, he can''t rise again alone, can he?


    Orochimaru is now a suitable candidate, fully capable of acting as his mentor outside Konoha. He needs talent, and Orochimaru also needs people, mutually beneficial.


    "Since Root has sent you, this walking witch, I suppose Shimura Danzo is not just probing for simple information, is he?"


    Uchiha Yoru calmly asked the question he had been wanting to know the answer to, as both sides had already been candid with each other.


    Yakushi Nono lightly tucked her golden hair behind her ears. Dressed as a nun, and with a gentle smile, she gave off the feeling of a warm spring breeze.


    "Lord Danzo wants to know if Lord Yoru has activated the Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    Yakushi Nono''s gentle tone made Uchiha Yoru reveal a hint of surprise, and then he became more serious.


    "Why would Danzo suspect this?" At this point, he couldn''t help but be cautious. Uchiha Yoru sank into deep thought, considering all the potential flaws that could have been exposed since he activated the Mangekyou, but he really couldn''t figure out where he might have slipped up.


    Yakushi Nono gently smiled, "Lord Yoru, your strength has increased too quickly. Especially in such a short time, you''ve been able to go head-to-head with well-known Mist shinobi like Suikazan Fuguki, and even had a fight with Lord Jiraiya."


    "Also, the power of Lord Yoru''s Sharingan seems to be stronger than that of the average three-tomoe Uchiha. According to Lord Danzo''s speculation, activating the Mangekyou would lead to a surge in ocular power, even making the original three-tomoe eyes much stronger, and the bloodline evolution would also enhance the body."


    Hearing Yakushi Nono''s explanation, Uchiha Yoru showed a look of realization and silently sighed in relief. He couldn''t underestimate anyone; after all, what ninjas excel at is intelligence analysis.


    "So, how does Danzo plan for you to investigate whether I''ve activated the Mangekyou? Or rather, how do you plan to investigate?"


    Uchiha Yoru looked a bit serious at this moment. If the suspicious Danzo decided to act, he would be unscrupulous, and Yoru really needed to be on his guard.


    However, Yakushi Nono calmly said, "With the evolution of the Sharingan, special chakra will surge in the brain, affecting the optic nerves and causing changes in the eyes. This same special chakra will also strengthen the whole body. Some special techniques might be able to analyze the changes in Lord Yoru''s body."


    Outside, the blizzard howled, but inside the warm tent, a hand as warm as jade had already slowly touched a firm area.


    Uchiha Yoru''s face tensed instantly, looking at Yakushi Nono who had moved beside him, he frowned, "It''s medical ninjutsu. Danzo wants you to use medical ninjutsu to analyze my body, and also to get close to me using your own body."


    Dressed as a nun, Yakushi Nono''s inherently motherly and gentle smile made Uchiha Yoru realize something, and he also felt secretly relieved. Fortunately, he knew the other party''s weak point.


    However, he still felt a surge of anger rise within him. Good for you, Third Hokage and Danzo, both of you are cut from the same cloth, both using such schemes.


    "Lord Yoru, I can help you. If something happens in the future, the Uchiha clan is a big family with great responsibilities. I only ask that you could spare some donations for the orphanage, so that those children won''t starve to death."


    The pharmacist Yakushi Nono knows the situation of the orphanage better than anyone else. When she was sent out by the Root organization, she was a sacrifice and probably wouldn''t survive in the long run.


    After all, she knew too many secrets; it was only a matter of time. Now, what she can''t let go of the most is the orphanage.


    What the orphanage needs might be a significant expense for others, but for a wealthy family like the Uchiha, a little contribution is more than enough.


    This is the gap between the wealthy and ordinary people, like a chasm.


    Underneath his gentle smile, Uchiha Yoru allows the other party to do as they please. They need to feel secure, and likewise, he needs them to become a strong support for him.


    She is the best spy at the Root, and also not weak. He can''t afford to waste such a powerful force.


    Under the dim candlelight, the tent is filled with a hormonal atmosphere, and the silhouettes overlap, seemingly enacting the most primal scene of human nature.


    A soft and romantic body meets a potential physique that can compete with tailed beasts.


    Pharmacist Yakushi Nono does her best, using all her means to analyze the other''s physical capabilities, to complete the mission for the Root and also for the orphanage.


    After a turbulent night, Yakushi Nono lies on the bed, her body limp, her face flushed with satisfaction.


    Outside, the blizzard continues, the howling snowstorm masking the noise inside the tent.


    "I''m leaving. Report these data truthfully, unlocking the Uchiha clan''s Mangekyou isn''t easy."


    Refreshed, Uchiha Yoru picks up his scattered clothes, while Yakushi Nono, her face flushed, takes out a sealed test tube from her tool bag, then spits out... a liquid.


    Looking at the precious research cells in the sealed test tube, Yakushi Nono pants weakly and says, "Lord Yoru, I''m afraid the Root needs me to send back some cells. Lord Danzo has already started to suspect me."


    Although disgusted by Danzo researching his cells, Uchiha Yoru still nods in agreement, "Danzo really is a rat hiding in the sewer, disgraceful."


    Unlocking the Mangekyou isn''t easy; when Danzo wants to use these cells, Uchiha Yoru immediately thinks of poison and sneers. This person is really despicable, even thinking of researching targeted poison to restrain him.

 Chapter 160: Promotion

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Gorama27! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]This blizzard is truly rare, showing no signs of stopping after three days of continuous snowfall, and even seems to be intensifying.


    In the midst of the blizzard, everything withers away. Even the once-dense forest is now full of dead branches. Inside a cave under the snowstorm,


    "Damn it, are you insane? Contacting me in the middle of such a storm? Let me tell you, if my secret is revealed, you won''t get off easy either."


    Sneaking through the storm, Suikazan Fuguki angrily lowered his voice, as if afraid someone might hear.


    Uchiha Yoru, who had been waiting for some time, simply shook his head and laughed, "Don''t be such a stranger, we''ve collaborated many times before."


    Collaborators? Go to hell. At this moment, Suikazan Fuguki was filled with anger towards the bottomless greed of Uchiha Yoru.


    ''Bro, you want to play like this? I live in fear every day in the camp. Can you not call me out for no reason? If discovered, I can only desert.''


    Suikazan Fuguki hid his feelings well, acting like a ninja on the verge of collapse, fearful of being discovered yet unwilling to be threatened.


    Both were putting on an act. Uchiha Yoru just smiled and patted him on the shoulder, reassuringly saying, "Don''t worry, I trust your skills; nobody will find out. Your great sword Samehada has reached a crucial point in our research. Once it progresses, I''ll return it immediately."


    Hearing news about his own sword, Suikazan Fuguki''s eyes flared with murderous intent. "Damn it, my precious sword is being researched by you people. Wait for me to get it back."


    "Don''t look at me like that, as if I''m so despicable. But you should think about your own issues too. How long has it been? You keep stalling me with one reason after another, always fobbing me off with small roles. What should I do?"


    After some arguing, Suikazan Fuguki finally relented. He had no choice; the other party held leverage over him, and the great sword Samehada made him unable to act rashly.


    "I''ve told you, make good arrangements. Kisame and Terumi Mei to defect. When the time comes, I want them, and you get your sword back. Fair deal."


    Uchiha Yoru''s shameless words instantly enraged Suikazan Fuguki, "Damn it, Terumi Mei is from our Mist Village''s Council of Elders."


    "The Elder, a high-ranking figure in the Mist Village, who possesses power and status equivalent to the Mizukage, controls everything in the Mist Village. The most important matters in the village have to consult this elder. You have to give me some time."


    At this moment, Suikazan Fuguki is really overwhelmed. He said with frustration, "Although the other party is under my command now, I only have operational command. I can''t let anything happen to them carelessly; it has to be foolproof. As for the Kisame, I promised I can give it to you, but right now I really need people under my command. If you are in a hurry, fine, within two months at most, I will find an opportunity."


    "However, losing the support of the Kisame will probably affect my influence on the front line." Suikazan Fuguki, the ninja who betrayed his own village, had no guilt, but instead considered his own interests.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, saying, "I''m not pressuring you, take your time; it''s best to be foolproof so that we can collaborate in the future."


    "I came to meet with you today because there is an important matter to inform you," said Uchiha Yoru, casually shrugging his shoulders. "I have the intelligence that someone might replace me as the frontline commander come spring. So let''s join forces and accomplish something big; it will be good for you too."


    "What! Someone is coming to replace you?" The surprise in Suikazan Fuguki''s eyes was genuine. Samehada was still in the other''s hands; if the other party were to be reassigned, it would be a failure on his part.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t easily reassign me."


    Uchiha Yoru looked relaxed, but Suikazan Fuguki quickly changed his expression, pretending to be anxious, and asked, "Who is coming to take your place?"


    Anyone who didn''t know would think Suikazan Fuguki really cared about him, but in fact, he wanted to dig for information about the Leaf Village, perhaps to plot something.


    "Sarutobi Shinzo."


    Upon hearing this name, Suikazan Fuguki immediately showed a look of realization, "So it''s him, skilled in both Fire and Earth styles. If it weren''t for my Samehada, I might not have been able to hold on; he''s good."


    "Damn it, if this bastard comes, once the frontline starts fighting, I can''t always be a turtle, can I? But once I engage, if it''s exposed that the Samehada in my hand is fake, what do you want me to do?"


    Before, the two of them had some under-the-table deals and multiple engagements that were essentially feigned. However, the other party would not feign with him.


    Suikazan Fuguki, looking anxious, gritted his teeth in annoyance and said, "Either give me the Samehada now, or this thing can''t be done."


    It''s clear that Suikazan Fuguki seized the opportunity to reclaim his Samehada. However, Uchiha Yoru squinted and chuckled coldly.


    "Fat pig, stop acting. You''ve been acting since you got here. I''ve already given you face by not exposing you. Now you''re pushing your luck? Cut the crap, either do it or don''t. I have the Samehada, worst case I''ll just report to the village that I defeated you and seized the Samehada, earning great merit."


    Seeing Suikazan Fuguki''s vicious gaze, Uchiha Yoru chuckled even colder: "Stop glaring at me, I have all your weak points, and I''ve left none of mine."


    At Uchiha Yoru''s harsh scolding, the angry fa?ade on Suikazan Fuguki''s face slowly faded, revealing a sinister gaze fixed on the other person.


    "Kid, even a cornered rabbit will bite, don''t push me too far!"


    "Me, push too far? Fine, go back now, do you dare to fight openly? We''re both old foxes, stop pretending."


    Suikazan Fuguki is the kind of person who is too scheming. The only way to deal with such people is to crush them ruthlessly.


    "Since you''re not leaving, let''s get down to business." Seeing the silenced Suikazan Fuguki, Uchiha Yoru, having given him a beatdown, now spoke in a more relaxed tone.


    "Sarutobi Shinzo will come to replace me, and will definitely keep it a secret at first. After all, he needs to stabilize the situation when he arrives. You won''t miss this opportunity, will you?"


    With a mocking demeanor, Uchiha Yoru shook his head: "Don''t worry, with my track record, Sarutobi Shinzo won''t easily step onto the battlefield to confront you, unless he has a major breakthrough."


    Nobody is a fool; Sarutobi Shinzo understands the principle of putting one''s best foot forward.


    "Some in the village want to end this pointless war. After sending Sarutobi Shinzo to the front lines, they may choose a defensive stance to wear down Mist Village''s fighting spirit. Once they find there are no gains to be had, they''ll end this pointless conflict, unless Mist Village is confident of taking down the Land of Whirlpools."


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru brimming with confidence, Suikazan Fuguki unusually revealed his own thoughts, sighing in frustration: "Maybe you''re overthinking it."


    "I''ll also give you the lowdown on the Land of Whirlpool''s battlefield. Not many in our Mist Village agree with opening up this battlefield. Especially now that we''re at a stalemate, many oppose it. Our Fourth Mizukage is hell-bent on exhausting you Leaf Ninjas for some reason."


    "Many in the village secretly speculate on the Mizukage''s intentions. Personally, I think the Fourth Mizukage wants to use this opportunity to weaken the major clans and thus secure his supreme authority." S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Suikazan Fuguki seems to assume an appearance of wisdom, much like that of a sage. However, when Uchiha Yoru sees this, all he feels is a sense of irony.


    You all are probably overthinking it. Your Fourth Mizukage is simply caught in a deadlock with Obito, purely out of a love for revenge. There aren''t that many twists and turns.


    Konoha failed to protect Rin, and the Mist ninja participated in killing her. It can be said that Mist and Konoha are at odds, and your Fourth Mizukage would applaud that.


    "Alright, what I''m going to tell you now is that we''re planning something big. Once Sarutobi Shinzo arrives, feel free to do whatever you want."


    Uchiha Yoru''s meeting with Suikazan Fuguki today is to discuss the big plan before the person who will replace him arrives.


    To put it bluntly, Suikazan Fuguki will disclose information about their mineral resources to him, and Uchiha Yoru will lead a covert attack to seize them. After a complete victory, he can pocket 50-60% of the spoils.


    Similarly, Suikazan Fuguki will attack Konoha''s transport routes, intercepting Konoha''s chakra metal and fine iron, and also getting a huge kickback.


    What''s different is that under Suikazan Fuguki''s greedy gaze, there''s always a hint of frustration. This greedy little ghost demands more than half of the spoils each time, damn it, he''s trying to have his cake and eat it too.


    ...


    The snowstorm this time lasted for half a month before the sun finally came out. The accumulated snow in the forest reached a terrifying thickness of two to three meters, showing how extreme the weather is in this world.


    Not only are the trees extremely tall, towering into the sky, but the extreme weather is also very harsh.


    Inside the camp at the Hidden Leaf Village, Uchiha Yoru is holding a brush and writing on a scroll. He says to the people who have come to report, "This is the latest merit list; I will report it truthfully to the village."


    "All of you are here, good. I''ve written recommendation letters for you, as well as noted your merits. In my personal opinion, Kurenai Yuhi, Uzuki Yugao, Mitarashi Anko, and Might Guy have performed admirably and have the capability to be promoted to special Jonin. As for Iwashi, who is part of the Genma Squad, their strength has also increased rapidly recently and they have made many contributions. I am prepared to vouch for them to be promoted to special Jonin."


    "As for the future of our village, Umino Iruka, Mizuki... have been diligent since coming to the front lines and are barely qualified to be Chunin. I think it''s appropriate to give some encouragement to the younger generation."


    Uchiha Yoru clearly intends to promote his own people, and the ninjas in the camp show gratitude upon hearing this. On the other hand, Hatake Kakashi seems a bit concerned.


    "Yoru, doing this might cause dissatisfaction among some people," Kakashi''s meaning is clear: promoting your own people in such a way is clearly forming factions; isn''t this a bit too direct?


    Uchiha Yoru, however, just smiles and shakes his head, continuing to write the report. The ninjas who have been called show gratitude.


    Promotion to special Jonin or Jonin requires selection and approval, especially recommendations from existing Jonin, which are almost like a letter of guarantee.


    During wartime, some steps may be skipped, but regardless, Jonin-level promotions require the signature of the Hokage of the village.


    For Chuunin, there are generally two paths. One is recruitment after selection, which is based on a combination of skill and task volume. The Chuunin selected this way are usually of average strength. The other is through the Chuunin exams, and those are almost always chosen based on universally recognized talent. They can be considered the elites selected from the top classes.


    In special cases, there are considerations for outstanding performance, adequate strength, and accelerated promotion.


    There is also the situation during wartime. Although it''s not considered a major ninja war where he is now, it''s still a battlefield. He has the qualifications to submit an application to the village, but this type of application needs to be reviewed for a year to see if it''s qualified.


    After writing the letter, Uchiha Yoru smiled at Kakashi on the side, "I''ll leave this Chuunin selection scroll to you, Kakashi. Have these Genin sign it themselves, and then we''ll see how they perform in the coming year."


    "Okay." Since Uchiha Yoru has decided, Kakashi will not refuse. He puts the scroll that needs the Genin''s personal signatures into his tool bag, and then it''s the turn of the Chuunin who are prepared for promotion.


    The promotion from Chuunin to special Jounin is a significant gap.


    The Art of War details that Genin are the village''s main combat force and are the most numerous. Chuunin are the level of team leaders. Jounin are the elite ninjas with strength beyond ordinary people. Special Jounin falls between Chuunin and Jounin.


    You could say that Genin are soldiers, Chuunin are squad leaders, special Jounin are akin to centurions, and Jounin are at the level of minor generals.


    Kurenai Yuhi, Uzuki Yugao, Mitarashi Anko, Might Guy, and others all showed excited smiles. The gap between Chuunin and special Jounin is huge, and although they''re not yet real Jounin, they''re at least one step closer.


    "Yoru, this is really great. I will definitely be the first to become a Jounin," said Mitarashi Anko excitedly as she picked up the scroll to sign her name.


    Just as Mitarashi Anko was about to sign her name in excitement, the commendation on the scroll suddenly made her smile freeze. The smiles on the faces of the people around also turned into puzzled looks.

 Chapter 161: Who is it?

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Gorama27! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Upon catching the eyes of the crowd, everyone''s faces seemed a bit stiff. In contrast, Uchiha Yoru looked at them relaxedly and laughed, saying, "What are you all standing around for? Don''t think that getting promoted is so simple. It involves multi-faceted evaluations from top to bottom and will take at least several months. So be prepared."


    However, Mitarashi Anko took a deep breath and put down the scroll in her hand, staring straight at Uchiha Yoru and said word by word, "Yoru! Why isn''t your contribution mentioned above?"


    To be promoted from a ch¨±nin to a special j¨­nin, one must excel in a specific area. For example, Kurenai Yuhi excels in illusion techniques, while Might Guy excels in taijutsu. They have abilities that exceed those of a ch¨±nin but are not yet on par with a j¨­nin in all aspects.


    When one''s strength reaches the level between ch¨±nin and j¨­nin, sufficient mission experience is also required. A recommendation letter can be helpful. It''s a letter written by someone who vouches for the individual''s outstanding performance and leadership skills in a particular mission.


    Over this period, Uchiha Yoru intentionally downplayed his presence in their missions and recommendation letters, giving them more space to shine.


    "Haha, Yoru, this is youth! Don''t worry, we will become j¨­nin based on our abilities," Might Guy said with a hearty laugh, giving a big thumbs-up. It was clear they didn''t need to take credit from their peers. Everyone nodded in agreement.


    There was a complex look in the eyes of Uzuki Yugao and Kurenai Yuhi. It seemed their guilt had increased a bit at that moment.


    However, Uchiha Yoru looked at everyone and shook his head, saying, "No, maybe you''re overthinking. I genuinely acknowledge your abilities. Setting aside our relationships, objectively speaking, each of you is a genius among your peers, whether it''s your strength or your excellent mental resilience, even your commanding abilities."


    "You can come to me to learn powerful jutsu based on connections, but promotion," Uchiha Yoru''s smile gradually turned serious, "is different. Whether it''s a genin becoming a ch¨±nin, a ch¨±nin has to lead a team of three genin and carry out extremely important missions. Especially in terms of commanding abilities, any carelessness can result in the loss of the entire team. So using connections won''t work here."


    "Take you, Might Guy, for example!" Uchiha Yoru looked directly at the unexpectedly serious Might Guy and said, "Maybe you''re not as good as Kakashi in commanding, but you are a responsible ninja. Your conservative and rule-abiding command may not stand out, but it won''t cross the line. Your character makes everyone trust you, and that is the most valuable quality."


    "On the battlefield, a convincing and reliable commander already has the qualifications to become a special j¨­nin or even a j¨­nin. What you lack is just some experience and strength, but I believe in you."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke, the looks on everyone''s faces changed immediately. Especially under Might Guy''s overly excited, tearful gaze, he felt deeply moved. He knew that many people made fun of him behind his back, but he never thought he had such strong merits.


    Similarly, after hearing Uchiha Yoru''s comments about Might Guy, everyone suddenly came to a realization. When had they ever doubted Might Guy on the battlefield? Or rather, Might Guy would never cause anyone to doubt him.


    You can doubt anyone, but not Might Guy. He is absolutely the most dedicated one, and definitely won''t abandon his comrades and leave alone. You don''t even have to think about it.


    Such qualities might be precious for others, but for Might Guy, they seem to be ingrained in his bones. Everyone habitually takes all of this as instinct, but they forget that it''s a very precious quality.


    "So, you all don''t need to have any psychological burden. Not only you guys, but I also plan to personally recommend any other Ch¨±nin in the camp who meet the standards," said Uchiha Yoru.


    For such a method of winning people over, how could Uchiha Yoru give it up, especially when he knew that his position was soon to be revoked? He understood the saying that unused authority expires.


    "Moreover, these so-called merits are important for ordinary ninjas, but for the name ''Uchiha,'' it''s just a pretty resume," Uchiha Yoru said, shrugging with self-mockery. Everyone here was his own, so he didn''t have to worry too much.


    Did he need these merits with the name ''Uchiha''? He himself was already a J¨­nin, had the Uchiha name, and was even Orochimaru''s disciple, which gave him enough capital. Merits? He had commanded nearly a thousand people in battle and had even defeated famous Mist ninjas like Suikazan Fuguki. Wasn''t that enough?


    (ED: That''s right, this ff is really complex and cool! Uchiha whether they have strong merits or super strong, they cannot be Hokage!)


    "Yoru, just wait and see. I will become a J¨­nin at the fastest speed," As Uchiha Yoru''s words fell, Mitarashi Anko directly grinned and quickly wrote down her name, even leaving her handprint in the end.


    With Mitarashi Anko''s smile, the atmosphere instantly lightened. Looking at the hesitant faces of everyone, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and said, "I also want to relax a bit. After all, I still trust my judgment once you become a special J¨­nin. Whether you will disappoint, that''s up to you."


    Having said so much, these merits are not needed by others; they are given to them. It''s because he trusts them, and he wants them to better protect the village. What else is there to say?


    "Haha, this is youth! Yoru, I will definitely live up to the Will of Fire," said Might Guy.


    Indeed, the ever-unpredictable Might Guy suddenly yelled, startling everyone around him who looked at him with twitching eyes.


    Might Guy, tears of youth streaming down his face, enthusiastically wrote down his name and left his handprint. He finished with his signature thumbs-up and a grin, leaving Uchiha Yoru awkwardly at a loss. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    So awkward, I really want to leave.


    With Might Guy lightening the mood, everyone else relaxed, signing their names and leaving their handprints. Their determined eyes showed that they would not betray this trust.


    Uchiha Yoru''s previous words were not empty; after all, everyone here was either a Jonin or a Special Jonin, proving their potential. He was just putting the burden on them early, tapping into their potential.


    Moreover, under his "Will of Fire," everyone felt a sense of pressure. Being a Special Jonin was no longer the goal, but a transition. After all, as part of the reform, being a Jonin is basic.


    After everyone signed, Uchiha Yoru, seeing that they were still immersed in this trust, said impatiently, "Aren''t you going to work? Go back to your posts and call others; there are more with potential than just you."


    Everyone smiled, knowing that Uchiha Yoru was trying to lighten the mood. Still, they couldn''t deny that it felt good.


    As everyone left, Kurenai and Yugao felt conflicted. Was Yoru wrong? Probably not; they had witnessed and experienced the village''s corruption and felt the urge for change.


    The village needed change, but they were still grappling with identity issues. Would Yoru be disappointed if they spoke out? They chose to keep some things hidden for now.


    They had seen the village''s corruption and wanted sunlight to reach every corner of the village.


    After everyone left, in the quiet tent, Kakashi frowned and said, "Yoru, did something happen?"


    Others might not notice, but he sensed some urgency in Uchiha Yoru''s actions, as if he wanted to help those he could.


    Looking at Kakashi''s questioning eyes, Uchiha Yoru gave a wry smile. Kakashi''s observational skills and political sense were truly sharp.


    "There is something. According to messages from Orochimaru''s people in the village, it seems that the higher-ups are planning to replace the front-line commander of the Land of Whirlpools."


    After Uchiha Yoru said this, Kakashi Hatake''s face immediately darkened. "Yoru, are we being suspected?"


    Hearing this news, this was Kakashi Hatake''s first reaction. However, Uchiha Yoru just laughed and shook his head: "You''re overthinking it. If we were really suspected, do you think the village would let it slide so easily? I''d probably be sent straight to the Root division."


    "Probably due to the gradually clarified situation in the ninja world, with the withdrawal of the Sand and Stone villages, the village has decided to resolve the border unrest earlier. Once the war frictions in the Land of Whirlpools are over and the root cause is eliminated, the rest are just minor nuisances from smaller ninja villages."


    After Uchiha Yoru said this, Kakashi Hatake frowned and responded: "So they are here to steal the credit, huh? I remember that right after the Nine-Tails chaos, Lord Orochimaru had just stabilized the front lines, and someone else picked the fruit of his labor."


    It must be said that Kakashi''s reaction was quick. After all, the battlefield in the Land of Whirlpools is a huge chunk of reputation meat for those who need fame.


    "If Uchiha Yoru leads and ends the war, the village will keep mum and downplay the achievements. But if it''s someone from the higher-ups, they''ll naturally glorify the military achievements and decorate heroes."


    Having experienced so much, especially things involving his father, White Fang, and Orochimaru, Kakashi has come to deeply despise this. Heroes don''t get the glory they deserve, while clowns bask in the limelight.


    "Kakashi, as long as you understand, there are some things that you see but don''t have to point out," Uchiha Yoru said, nodding with a smile. Kakashi then went silent for a while and said: "So, before someone replaces you, you want to distribute some of your credit to useful people."


    Seeing Kakashi in this state, Uchiha Yoru simply laughed and waved his hand: "Don''t make it sound so bad. I have great faith in my judgment. The people I choose have potential and shouldn''t be buried. Also, why not use my credits if they are there to be used? I won''t have this opportunity later."


    Uchiha Yoru easily brushed off his own achievements with such a carefree smile, focusing more on the village''s future instead.


    "Kakashi, you''re smarter than anyone else. Shisui may be a competent ninja, but he''s not suitable for high-level scheming. So, there are some things I can only hint to you."


    "You must have realized it by now. Yes, I''ve secretly been in contact with Kirigakure''s Suikazan Fuguki, but don''t worry. I have leverage on him," Uchiha Yoru added with a cunning smile: "The Great Sword Samehada is in my hands, so Suikazan Fuguki has no choice but to comply."


    Upon hearing these secrets, Hatake Kakashi suddenly showed an enlightened expression. No wonder there hasn''t been much loss of personnel on either side recently, but the logistics keep getting sabotaged.


    "Yoru, this is too risky for you."


    Even so, Hatake Kakashi''s face still showed a solemn expression after listening. Conspiring with the enemy commander is like walking on a tightrope; a slight mistake would lead to irreversible disaster. After all, this could be seen as betraying the interests of his own village to the enemy nation.


    However, when Uchiha Yoru said this, a crimson hue appeared in his eyes. Three tomoe started to rotate, and one of his eyes transformed into a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan under Kakashi''s gaze.


    After confirming that no one was around, Uchiha Yoru spoke solemnly: "Kakashi, there''s something I''ve been investigating. I''m now 60% certain, but I''m afraid something will happen to me. Therefore, I need you to keep this a secret. If something happens to me, return to the Third Hokage immediately."


    "Remember! Use my information to secure the Third''s trust and keep yourself useful. This matter is so significant that I no longer dare to trust anyone, not even Jiraiya!"


    Under the weight of Uchiha Yoru''s words, Kakashi also showed a solemn expression. He realized that something monumental might have been discovered. Could it be the Nine-Tails? That''s the only thing he could think of.


    Sure enough, Kakashi''s guess was correct. Uchiha Yoru lowered his voice and said, "It''s an indisputable fact that the Sharingan is in the eyes of the Nine-Tails. Perhaps only a Mangeky¨­-level Sharingan has this ocular power to control Tailed Beasts."


    "Among the Uchiha clan, no one, or perhaps it''s the clan leader who is very suspicious. Based on my secret investigation, Uchiha Fugaku is very likely to have activated the Mangeky¨­."


    Upon hearing this, Kakashi''s pupils shrank, and he exclaimed, "Yoru, are you suspecting the leader of the Uchiha clan?"

 Chapter 162: Kakashi was shock, flabbergasted, and dumbfounded

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Jaime Rios! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"No!" S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    However, what shocked Kakashi even more came later. Uchiha Yoru shook his head gravely and said slowly, word by word: "At first, I had the same suspicion, but later I gave up on that doubt."


    "Leaving aside the truth or falsehood of Uchiha Fugaku''s Mangekyou Sharingan, Fugaku himself is more defensive than offensive. He may seem rigid, but he''s actually quite indecisive."


    Speaking of his own clan''s leader, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a self-mocking expression as he sighed and shook his head: "Uchiha Fugaku is ambitious but not wise, fierce but timid, envious but lacking in authority. His domestic policies are inconsistent."


    "He hesitates when making decisions. This is fine for small matters, but for major ones, it''s insufficient." Uchiha Yoru was filled with disappointment as he shook his head and sighed, "If he had the courage to manipulate the Nine-Tails, the Uchiha clan would not have ended up like this today."


    Upon hearing this assessment of his own clan leader, Kakashi was extremely awkward. In the shinobi world, the clan leader is considered the guiding figure. Who would belittle their own clan leader like this?


    However, for Uchiha Yoru''s audacity and analytical skills, although Kakashi didn''t know if it was true or not, he couldn''t help but admire him. It was indeed Yoru, who possessed the demeanor of a Hokage, giving him a feeling as if a legendary ninja was instructing the world''s heroes.


    "Yoru, if it''s not the Uchiha clan''s leader, then who do you suspect?"


    Kakashi asked seriously, revealing the doubt in his heart. He even felt a faint killing intent. The Nine-Tails disaster had brought too much damage to the village, and even his own teacher had fallen in that catastrophe.


    "I suspect that the Mangekyou controlling the Nine-Tails is Uchiha Kagami''s Sharingan!"


    "What!" Under Uchiha Yoru''s grave expression, Kakashi, who was usually calm, showed a rare look of shock. He was moved.


    If it were someone else who was unaware, that would be understandable. But as a student of the Fourth Hokage and having served in the Anbu, how could he not know of Uchiha Kagami''s existence?


    The Second Hokage once took in six disciples: Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, Homura Mitokado, Koharu Utatane, Akimichi Torifu, and Uchiha Kagami.


    It can be said that they are contemporaries and fellow disciples of the Third Hokage, and most of them died early.


    Under the shocked gaze of Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Yoru directly said hoarsely: "Elder Kagami is the ancestor of Shisui, I''ve secretly checked, and in recent decades, the only one who activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was Elder Kagami. The cause of his death has always been a mystery."


    Kakashi was even more stunned by this news, swallowing hard. He unnaturally touched his left eye and anxiously said, "Yoru, are you saying someone transplanted the Mangeky¨­?"


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru nodding, Hatake Kakashi felt his scalp go numb. He was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say. He felt like he had fallen into a huge conspiracy, and this was not the end.


    "Kakashi, there''s another piece of information. I don''t know if it''s true, and I can''t tell you where I got it from, but I can tell you that the Fourth Mizukage of the Mist Village in the Land of Water, Yagura Karatachi, is under the control of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    Boom!


    At this moment, the pupil of the right eye that Hatake Kakashi revealed couldn''t help but contract. An entire village''s Kage was being manipulated? Terrifying! This completely overturned all the conspiracies he knew of and exceeded his imagination.


    "Yoru! What you''re saying, I¡ª" Hatake Kakashi was hoarsely shocked. He really couldn''t believe that such a terrifying conspiracy had emerged.


    "I know you''re confused, but there are some secrets that I fear I won''t have the chance to tell you later," Uchiha Yoru said, seemingly burdened by a huge secret yet worried that he wouldn''t be able to protect it, so he chose to pass on this information.


    "Kakashi, I secretly ordered Hyuga Hizashi to observe the village''s upper echelons with the Byakugan. Our village''s upper echelons are not being controlled."


    Hearing this news, Hatake Kakashi had just secretly sighed in relief when Uchiha Yoru''s next sentence turned his face pale.


    "But the eyes under the bandage of the Root Leader, Shimura Danzo, are just like yours!"


    One sentence made Kakashi''s hair stand on end, and he felt his scalp go numb. "Yoru, are you saying that Lord Danzo''s eyes are Sharingan?"


    When Uchiha Yoru nodded, Kakashi Hatake''s mind was immediately thrown into chaos. But as he sorted through his thoughts, he suddenly gasped in astonishment, revealing a look of terror. He seemed to have pieced together a terrifying conspiracy.


    The village''s higher-ups were not controlled, but Elder Shimura Danzo had a Sharingan. Did all the higher-ups know about this? Whose Sharingan was it? Was it Senior Uchiha Kagami''s Mangeky¨­?


    If that''s the case, the Nine-Tails was manipulated by the Mangeky¨­! All of this was to kill the Fourth Hokage; this was not only the plot of the Third Hokage but also the entire higher-up team.


    After all, the existence of the Fourth Hokage would gradually make them lose their power. So, they created all of this to reclaim that power.


    It''s terrifying upon deep thought! Shimura Danzo, the root leader of the dark side of the shinobi world, manipulated the Nine-Tails with the Mangeky¨­. On the night of the Nine-Tails, the roots directly ordered the Uchiha clan not to take action, to completely prevent any accidents.


    Soon after, the Fourth Hokage died, and the Third Hokage naturally took over, and all the higher-ups of his time gained real power, holding Leaf Village''s power tightly once again.


    Manipulating the Fourth Mizukage, how similar are the Blood Mist policy and the roots! Only Uchiha Kagami''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could match this timeline.


    Then the war was started at the frontlines, weakening the disobedient forces within the village, like Orochimaru''s old team, and also sending the Uchiha clan to the frontlines to wear them down.


    No wonder the Mist Shinobi took everyone in the shinobi world by surprise. They insisted on clashing with the Leaf in the Land of Whirlpools, and the world is whispering that this might spark the Fourth Great Ninja War.


    But who knows that the friction and killings between the Leaf and Mist were entirely a huge conspiracy and were all controlled. How could they possibly start a Great Ninja War?


    "You! This!" Although Kakashi Hatake would later become the Sixth Hokage, he is still quite naive now. Upon such deep, terrifying thought, he was momentarily overwhelmed.


    Seeing Kakashi''s shock, Uchiha Yoru seemed to have voiced a long-held secret, and he sighed and said, "Kakashi, keep this information to yourself. Just as you''ve thought, neither of us currently has the power to get involved in this conspiracy."


    "So, if something happens to me, remember, you all are the Leaf''s last hope. So give me up! Betray me to the Third Hokage and the higher-ups to preserve a useful body. Perhaps you all will be the Leaf''s last hope."


    Upon hearing Uchiha Yoru''s last words, Kakashi Hatake felt a surge of emotions, even suspecting that all of this might have happened because Orochimaru learned of this secret. Damn it!


    Madman! So reckless for the sake of power, manipulating the leader of a village. If this goes awry and the plot is exposed, Konoha will face the retribution of the entire ninja world. He''s absolutely insane!


    Looking at Kakashi''s shocked and fearful eyes, he became silent but sighed internally, thinking, "Kakashi, I didn''t lie to you."


    The Sharingan in Shimura Danzo''s eyes is real; as for whether it''s a Mangekyo, I don''t know, but it''s definitely Sharingan, and he even has an arm of it.


    It''s also true that the higher-ups in Konoha aren''t controlled, and the Nine-Tails was manipulated by the Sharingan. As for who the real culprit is¡ªUchiha Obito?


    Who would believe that? Obito was only 14 during the night of the Nine-Tails attack; even if he had survived, no one in the ninja world would believe it.


    The Fourth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village being controlled by the Sharingan is also true. Everything he said was true; he just didn''t know one thing, because Obito hid it so well, leading to the current situation.


    So what I said is all true; I''m not afraid of you checking, but I''m afraid if you don''t. The truth is never afraid of investigation.


    "Yoru! This, I¡ªlet me calm down." Kakashi, usually so composed, was utterly shaken for the first time. The conspiracy was too horrifying.


    However, Uchiha Yoru looked at Kakashi and sighed with a wry smile, "Kakashi, Asuma Sarutobi was chosen to protect the Daimyo of the Land of Fire as one of the Twelve Guardian Ninja."


    Seeing Kakashi''s shocked expression, Yoru continued, "At this crucial time, Asuma was dispatched to the Daimyo''s palace. It''s not that I want to see everything as a conspiracy, but reality forces me to think this way."


    Yoru added, "The Daimyo has always been wary of Konoha''s strength, especially the Sarutobi clan, which has grown so powerful. Konoha is a tool for the Daimyo, but he doesn''t want this tool to be in just one person''s hands."


    "According to my information, the Daimyo is quietly amassing power, and it seems like the village''s higher-ups are also plotting something."


    Is the Daimyo''s power weak? He has a strong army of samurai loyal to him, mysterious Onmyoji, and temples like the Temple of Fire training loyal ninjas. Behind the scenes, he even has his own ninja.


    You could say that ninja villages only have ninjas, but the Daimyo has a mix of everything from different eras. Although the numbers might not be large, the quality is significant, given that he controls the economy of the Land of Fire.


    The Daimyo is equivalent to a feudal lord, while the ninja village is the strongest force in the hands of the Daimyo.


    In this world, the genes embedded in people''s bones make ordinary people highly respect the Daimyo. Furthermore, the number of ordinary people far exceeds that of ninjas, and the Daimyo also has their own armed forces.


    The Daimyo is the feudal lord of the Land of Fire, controlling the entire country''s economy and ordinary citizens. All politics are under the Daimyo''s management, and the Daimyo also possesses a not-so-weak military force. Although the ninja villages are powerful, the strong forces also have terrifying supply consumption, all of which rely on the Daimyo.


    The ninja village is the strongest military force of the Daimyo. Without the Daimyo, they would lose national support, similar to an army losing national sustenance, and eventually, the ninja village would collapse and become rogue ninjas seeking new protection.


    "Kakashi, are you suspecting that the higher-ups are preparing to overthrow the Daimyo''s rule that has lasted for thousands of years?" At this point, Kakashi was already stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    "This is just my suspicion. We''ll have to see what happens to the Daimyo later. If there is chaos," Uchiha Yoru shook his head and said, "Kakashi, you don''t think this is too coincidental, do you? Asuma just goes to the Daimyo''s palace and then there''s unrest?"


    Kakashi fell silent. Yoru could not foresee the future, only infer. If there''s unrest in the Daimyo''s palace, it''s probably related to the forces behind Asuma.


    The force behind Asuma is none other than the higher-ups in Konoha. What is the village trying to do by secretly controlling the Fourth Mizukage and wanting to create unrest in the Daimyo''s palace? The entire world of ninjas would unite to eliminate Konoha.


    Even all the forces within the Land of Fire would revolt, creating divisions among ordinary people and countless ninjas in the village.


    "Damn it! This is walking towards destruction."


    "Kakashi! Keep these things to yourself." Uchiha Yoru earnestly advised. Kakashi''s scalp was tingling from all these conspiracy theories.


    "Yoru! What do you plan to do?"


    Kakashi didn''t realize he was part of such a huge conspiracy and began to look for guidance. Relatively speaking, he, who was always decisive, started to panic for the first time.


    "Me?" Uchiha Yoru gave a self-deprecating smile, "Right now, I can only do my best to accumulate power and unite anyone who can be united. Perhaps we can prevent the village from decaying and going mad. The village''s ambitions are too great, and they don''t have the power to match. If anything goes wrong, all I can think of is endless destruction."


    Tiredly rubbing his forehead, as if full of helplessness for such ambition, Uchiha Yoru seemed like he wanted to make sure all the secrets were known in case something happened to him.


    "Alright Kakashi, maybe all this is false?"


    Seeing Kakashi''s heavy expression, Uchiha Yoru pretended to be relaxed and said, "Okay, stop thinking about it. Let''s plan how to collaborate with the Mist ninjas to make a big profit. This is probably the last time. After making this profit, let''s pull back. These funds may become the key to our future development."


    Uchiha Yoru changed the subject casually, making Kakashi couldn''t help but give a bitter smile. This is truly the person he valued, whose caliber far exceeds him.

 Chapter 163: Anko: I can do it too!

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Jaime Rios! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Land of Whirlpools, Hidden Leaf Base.


    Under the cover of night, Uchiha Yoru, who just had an emotionally draining heart-to-heart with Kakashi, has returned to his tent. Naturally, he has to keep up appearances, so he feigns exhaustion and slips into bed, soon falling into a deep sleep.


    However, just as Uchiha Yoru is fast asleep, a warm little hand appears. One of his eyes opens slightly to see who it is.


    "Anko, what are you doing here in the middle of the night instead of resting?"


    Upon seeing the visitor, Uchiha Yoru can''t help but feel a headache. However, Anko appears to be pretending to be calm. Her anxious eyes and trembling hands reveal her inner turmoil.


    "Yoru, I don''t want to leave you. I want to smell your scent."


    Under Anko''s greedy gaze, and her feeble voice, Uchiha Yoru shows a trace of pity and can''t help but stroke her smooth and silky hair.


    "Anko, you..."


    Anko has experienced a devastating emotional blow and has since developed an obsessive infatuation with him, which Uchiha Yoru has obviously noticed.


    Though this emotional attachment is somewhat warped, he is clearly the one providing her emotional security. Moreover, as a beautiful young girl with immense talent, only a fool would refuse her.


    Beauty is trivial; for Uchiha Yoru''s situation, power is everything. Those who are also talented are part of that power, so he doesn''t mind opening up a bit to gain this strength.


    Under the touch of his palm, Anko becomes like a docile little kitten, lying directly in the bed, greedily smelling his familiar scent while enjoying the warm embrace.


    It must be said that Anko''s development is quite good; in the world of ninjas, whether psychologically or physically, people tend to mature early.


    "Yoru, I want to sleep holding you."


    Under Anko''s obsessively enchanted gaze, she appears as pitiable as a little kitten, making Uchiha Yoru show a smile. He then gently nods, receiving her joyful gaze in return.


    However, the little kitten lying in the warm bed soon starts to shed a few outer garments. Uchiha Yoru''s touch instantly makes contact with her close-fitting, silky fishnet clothing.


    Fishnet clothing is breathable and quick to dissipate heat. Its close-fitting design allows ninjas to move more flexibly. Even if the outer clothing is damaged during battle, it doesn''t compromise the fishnet''s concealment. Therefore, it is a favorite among many ninjas, male or female.


    Feeling the touch of her tender body, the little kitten emits an even more intoxicating sound.


    "Yoru."


    Anko is indeed a genius; her large chakra has nourished her physique over the years, making her skin as smooth as milk. Added to that is the allure of the fishnet clothing.


    Under the cover of night, the ninja''s powerful vision is hardly limited, and the little kitten in his arms can see even more clearly.


    Trembling eyelashes, Mitarashi Anko looks at the gaze of the night, feeling the touch on her body, and instantly feels somewhat restless.


    "Yoru, whatever Kurenai and the others can do, I can do too."


    Seemingly inexperienced in this area, Anko recalls the scene she saw under the waterfall. Regardless, he was a genius of his time; if not eidetic, at least close to it.


    Anko just thought about Kurenai''s actions, and she began to move flexibly in the quilt, laying herself down directly.


    Uchiha Yoru instantly narrowed his eyes, turning into a valiant sailor, fighting a fierce little octopus sea monster. The opponent went from reckless at first to seemingly finding the rhythm, becoming increasingly skilled at hunting, truly deserving of the title genius.


    The little octopus exuded powerful suction. He exerted himself fully, his skin reddening and veins bulging. He was wrapped up by the opponent''s tentacles and then fiercely dragged into the deep sea.


    The sea water rushed in recklessly, Uchiha Yoru gradually found it hard to breathe, feeling like he was about to drown, especially since the opponent''s tentacles were sucking everywhere.


    Suddenly! He woke up from the dream.


    Anko let out a violent cough, as if choked by something. Under the violent cough, there were clear and greedy swallowing sounds, as if a little kitten was hastily stuffing its mouth for fear of being caught.


    Then, under the panicked eyes of the little wild cat, she saw her owner''s eyes filled with anger after discovering her theft.


    The panicked little wild cat was caught red-handed by her owner, who began to mercilessly whip and scold her, teaching the disobedient little cat a good lesson.


    ...


    On the morning of the second day, after a night of rigorous training, the little kitten felt as if all its bones had gone soft. It opened its large eyes, looking tired and pitiful.


    "Yoru, I''ll work hard from now on, I''ll definitely make you satisfied."


    Looking at Anko''s appearance as if she had done something wrong, Uchiha Yoru shook his head refreshingly: "Anko, you are different from others, just be yourself."


    Indeed, it was different. What he was talking about was not a difference in taste.


    It was truly different. The biggest difference for Anko was that she saw him as the only one in her life, willing to give her life for him. He saw this clearly. Although this kind of affection is somewhat distorted, it satisfies some kind of possessiveness in men.


    What''s more different is that in this world of cunning and deceitful ninja, Anko is someone he can completely trust, even entrusting his back to her.


    On this point, both Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao still fall a bit short, but he believes it will happen soon.


    ...


    Mist Ninja Base.


    Wearing a mask and even wrapped with bandages from the neck to the chest, Terumi Mei looked extremely unhappy at this moment inside the tent.


    "This is a mission arranged by the Commander, Suikazan Fuguki."


    Ao solemnly handed the mission scroll to Terumi Mei, who became even more furious upon seeing it.


    "As the friction between Konoha and our Mist Ninja continues to intensify, numerous profit-seeking merchants have emerged in the towns of the Land of Whirlpools due to the war."


    Upon hearing this, Terumi Mei coldly snorted, "I suppose there are also spies and scouts from all major ninja villages, and even this place has gathered scouts from the entire ninja world. A mixture of dragons and snakes."


    Ao gave a wry smile upon hearing this, "Not only that, countless rogue ninjas and traitor ninjas are also secretly gathering here. Many things that used to be hidden are now being sold here."


    "So this is also a plan approved by the Suikazan Fuguki Elite Ninja after getting the Fourth Mizukage''s consent, for you to infiltrate here and gather information about the island. After all, our goal is this strategic location."


    After reading the mission scroll, Terumi Mei sneered directly, "I suppose it''s not just me!"


    Ao fell silent; this was a classified mission, and he couldn''t tell the other party, even if both were Kekkei Genkai masters.


    "If there are those gathering information, there will also be those secretly collecting these valuable resources that can''t be openly displayed, and many have already infiltrated for gathering information."


    Both are mature ninjas, not simply impulsive people. After Terumi Mei''s sarcastic words were finished, he further mocked, "Really as fat as a watermelon, last time he even shifted the blame for the failure onto us."


    Suikazan Fuguki is definitely an unwelcome presence for them. He avoids responsibility and is always the first to take credit when things go well. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have gotten to this point.


    "I don''t know if the Fourth Mizukage''s brain is waterlogged or not. I admit that this is a very important strategic location, but fighting head-on with the Leaf Village now will only deplete our strength," said Terumi Mei with a cold smile. She also realized that perhaps the village wanted to use this opportunity to drain the strength of the bloodline ninja clans within it. What saddened her even more was the tragedy of being a bloodline ninja. Despite their strong abilities that protected the village, the villagers only looked at them with fear and disgust.


    The policy of the Land of Water had led the entire nation to despise bloodlines, even viewing them as monstrous.


    "Remember your secret code for the meeting, and don''t reveal your ninja identity. At least you won''t be in much danger this time," Ao comforted.


    Terumi Mei glared at him and said, "Which spy isn''t hiding in a dangerous place? You''re saying there''s no danger?"


    Faced with the angry Terumi Mei, Ao was obviously a bit intimidated. He scratched his head awkwardly, "Um, I have something else to do, I''m leaving now."


    Watching Ao leave in embarrassment, Terumi Mei, who was wearing a mask, clenched her fists in anger. "Damn it! Uchiha Yoru, you''re lucky. I will get my revenge someday."


    What angered her was that she had suffered a great loss at his hands, and now she was being transferred away from the main battlefield, missing the chance for revenge.


    Every time she thought of the two wounds on her abdomen and chest, Terumi Mei couldn''t help but grit her teeth and mutter, "The guy who doesn''t know how to appreciate beauty, next time I will give you a kiss that melts your bones and heart, and ruin that handsome face of yours."


    Terumi Mei was not love-sick; she could appreciate good looks, but she would never let go of someone who almost took her life on the battlefield twice. She had been holding a grudge and wouldn''t miss any opportunity for revenge.


    ...


    Towns of the Whirlpool Country.


    Although this place is a land of chaos, it must be said that due to some special reason, its prosperity is in no way inferior to the busiest towns in the Five Great Nations. Anything can be traded here, including contraband from various countries, and even ninja slaves can be traded here.


    The land of chaos has its own rules, and it has also given birth to a different kind of prosperity.


    After the snowstorm, the town instantly became bustling. Ordinary people are hard to find here; the streets are filled with rogue ninjas, samurais, and even merchants from the Five Great Nations.


    One day, two figures arrived outside the town.


    "We''ve arrived." With a heroic voice, golden hair fluttered in the air, and bright brown eyes exuded a sense of nostalgia.


    "Take care, Lady Tsunade." The young girl, dressed in traditional black conservative clothing, showed a respectful look. But when she raised her head, her not-so-pretty face emitted an innocent aura.


    "Stop fussing. This time you stay in the Forest of Death and practice the ninjutsu I''ve taught you. It won''t be long before we don''t have to stay in this damn place."


    With her golden hair flying, Tsunade, who is now just 40, exudes a mature temperament. However, her facial expression clearly shows her resentment for coming here.


    Her hands, painted with red nail polish as if they were those of a young girl, clenched into fists, and she muttered annoyedly, "Damn Jiraiya and the old fools in the village who should have been in coffins a long time ago. If they''re going to make a mess, they should clean it up themselves, instead of making me do it."


    Clearly, as one of the Three Legendary Sannin, Tsunade, although not in the village, is aware of some matters. For example, she is furious about Orochimaru''s defection, those dirty, decaying old men.


    "The village said they want you, Lady Tsunade, to stay nearby. There''s also that important item."


    Obviously, the village doesn''t dare to command Tsunade like they do Jiraiya, due to her privileged status.


    "Alright Shizune, you go back now."


    Tsunade looked impatient, waving her hand dismissively. However, her bright brown eyes were fixed squarely on Shizune¡ªor more accurately, on a briefcase in Shizune''s hands.


    Feeling uncomfortable under Tsunade''s gaze, Shizune put on a pitiful expression. "Lady Tsunade, this is the funding from the village. If we lose it all, we''ll be homeless." S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Annoying. Those old geezers half-buried in the ground are irritating enough," Tsunade grumbled.


    Despite her annoyance, Tsunade''s expression shifted to one of joy the moment she took the briefcase from Shizune. "Haha, this time I''m going to win big."


    "Lady Tsunade." Seeing Tsunade lost in her own world, Shizune couldn''t help but look miserable. She began to suspect that being sent to the Forest of Death for training was just a way to get rid of her so Tsunade could gamble freely.


    Seeing Shizune''s pitiful expression, Tsunade finally relented. "Alright, alright. Don''t worry, Shizune. I''ll set aside at least enough for lodging."


    However, Shizune sighed in disbelief, clearly unconvinced by Tsunade''s promise.


    Pig-Dog-Rooster-Monkey-Goat


    Summoning Jutsu


    A slug as tall as a person appeared. Upon its arrival, it greeted them with a sweet feminine voice. "Lady Tsunade."


    It''s undeniable that among the Sannin, only Tsunade''s summoning creature was this respectful and well-spoken, and even had a young woman''s voice.


    As Shizune performed the summoning jutsu, Tsunade noticed her biting her finger. Although what Tsunade saw was black and white, it was clear she was emotionally affected, albeit she hid it well.


    "Lady Tsunade, take care."


    After Shizune was taken away by the slug, Tsunade shook off her previous bad mood. She looked down at the heavy briefcase and broke into an excited smile.


    "Haha, this time, with Shizune gone, nobody can hold me back."


    With that joyful smile, her golden hair swinging, she slowly walked into the city.

 Chapter 164: Giving Merits

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by "J"! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha Secret Base.


    "Iruka, have you completed your patrol mission today?"


    A silver-haired low-ranking ninja greeted a somewhat modest young man with a hearty smile. The young man was none other than Umino Iruka, who had graduated from the Ninja Academy a year ago.


    "It''s Mizuki. I was temporarily reassigned today, haha, my next patrol mission is the day after tomorrow."


    It was clear that the two were on good terms as classmates. Having graduated and been low-ranking ninjas for a year, they had gained a lot of experience. Later, they were transferred to the front lines, where people grow up the fastest.


    Just as Mizuki and Iruka were chatting and laughing, a figure suddenly appeared in the distance. The two quickly put away their relaxed expressions, bowed respectfully at ninety degrees, and shouted: "Lord Yoru."


    They were low-ranking ninjas, and in the presence of an elite ninja, respectful manners were necessary. Especially in this world, rules are very important.


    Uchiha Yoru nodded with a smile when he saw them: "It''s Iruka and Mizuki. I was actually looking for you two. Come."


    Being remembered by the highest commander here was very exciting for them, especially considering Uchiha Yoru''s status far exceeded that of a regular elite ninja.


    They had not expected to be spoken to. Generally, a low-ranking ninja would just nod in greeting to an elite ninja. The fact that Yoru not only talked to them but also did so with a gentle smile and eye contact made them incredibly excited.


    Although the two were mature low-ranking ninjas, their civilian background meant their perspectives were still quite limited.


    Mizuki and Umino Iruka were important characters in the beginning of the story. Though not very powerful, Mizuki was a small antagonist who admired Orochimaru''s strength, while Iruka was a regular mid-level ninja teacher influenced by the "Will of Fire" and an important figure in the protagonist''s life.


    Whether they will walk the same path as in the original story or not, their mere presence and memorable names prove they have a certain destiny.


    Uchiha Yoru casually led the two into a nearby grove. Their expressions varied. Compared to Mizuki, who was passionate about pursuing power and whose father had been a loyal follower of Lord Orochimaru, Uchiha Yoru had naturally become the object of his admiration.


    Umino Iruka, looking at Uchiha Yoru, thought of his own uncle and remembered the guard prison from back then. Although he didn''t know anything at the time, things were different now. Being kind doesn''t mean being naive. Becoming a mid-level ninja might just prove his qualifications, but being able to become a teacher at the Ninja Academy definitely showed some talent.


    "Umino Iruka, Mizuki, you two are companions and classmates. You had an above-average performance at the Ninja Academy. Because you both come from civilian backgrounds, after graduation, you mainly focused your training on shuriken, kunai, and other physical techniques, right?"


    Uchiha Yoru calmly spoke about the profiles of the two, Mizuki and Iruka. After listening, they both nodded respectfully, "yes."


    "After graduating as ninjas, the two of you have been assigned to... and have been genin for a year now, having completed tasks... Although you''ve only been transferred to the front line here for just over two months, it''s clear that you''ve already adapted to the battlefield."


    He had genuinely instructed his subordinates to investigate the two. Although Mizuki is also pursuing power, he hasn''t yet revealed the ugliness of human nature, nor has he started to abandon his teammates.


    From some intelligence, it can be seen that both of them, even Mizuki, are still full of confidence for the future. Therefore, the darker aspects of their psychology have not proliferated. No one is born evil or good; everyone starts as a blank slate. What one becomes depends on personal experiences.


    "Sir."


    Both were visibly excited as they looked at the legendary ninja before them. For them, Uchiha Yoru was like a legend, directly achieving a status they dared not even dream of.


    "Your abilities may be somewhat lacking, but I believe you both have potential."


    Uchiha Yoru looked at the two with a smile that said he had high expectations for them, which immediately excited them. However, his next sentence made them blush with unparalleled excitement.


    "Because of your potential, I have already recommended to the village that you have the ability to become ch¨±nin."


    "Thank you, sir. Thank you." Mizuki and Iruka are still just teenage genin who have recently graduated, not yet the mature characters they will become. Faced with the temptation of being promoted to ch¨±nin, they were quite excited.


    Ch¨±nin! For civilian ninjas, this is already at the level of a small team leader, a lifetime goal for many.


    "But don''t get too excited. Although I''ve recommended you, the village will still have a testing period. So work hard to train within this year, and don''t let me down."


    At Uchiha Yoru''s casual benevolence, Mizuki and Iruka immediately nodded excitedly.


    "Alright, go prepare well and make the most of your time to train. Don''t drop the ball when the time comes."


    For lower-level ninjas, what he considers as minor favors are seen as huge acts of mentorship by them; it''s as if a talented horse has met its Bo Le (a legendary horse trainer).


    "Right, since the captain in charge of your mission needs to go back to the village for medical treatment, I''ve decided to assign elite Chunin Might Guy to take charge of your team. Don''t underestimate Might Guy; he''s on the verge of becoming a special Jonin and he comes from a civilian ninja background."


    Beneath his casual, joking smile, Mizuki and Iruka were moved to tears and bowed in thanks, saying, "Thank you, sir."


    "Alright, Might Guy has a warm heart; get along well with him."


    Uchiha Yoru waved his hand casually and moved on to patrol elsewhere, leaving behind two ninjas who were now so motivated that they would die for him.


    Just like a story from the past, a general drugged his soldiers to heal their injuries. Hearing this, a soldier''s mother wept, saying, ''I don''t know where my son will die.'' Asked why, she revealed a harsh reality.


    ''Years ago, his father was also drugged by the general to heal his wounds. Grateful, he died in battle shortly after. Now my son has been treated the same way, and I''m afraid he''ll meet the same fate. That''s why I weep.''


    The point is the same; minor favors from those in power can mean the world to those at the bottom. They will remember it for life and offer their lives when necessary.


    Uchiha Yoru first managed to call out their names, showing them he remembered them, then mentioned promoting them due to their potential, which already moved them. They felt recognized by someone in power, and then he assigned another civilian special Jonin to lead them. Isn''t this obviously recognizing and giving them an opportunity?


    Uchiha Yoru''s casual favors brought him enormous loyalty from the lower-level ninjas.


    After the snowstorm, spring came and everything began to revive. Leaf and Mist villages entered another cycle of conflict, with both sides taking losses.


    When the front lines reached a stalemate, suddenly an order came that stirred the Leaf side.


    Inside the Leaf camp:


    "Damn it, not again! Two years ago, Orochimaru had just stabilized the border, and now someone has come to take advantage."


    "Lord Yoru, I can''t accept this. Why should we stabilize the situation only for others to benefit?"


    "Exactly, I can''t accept it."


    "Is it just because his last name is ''Sarutobi''?"


    Everyone in the tent was buzzing with discussion. Uchiha Yoru looked at the crowd and couldn''t help but laugh as he waved his hand, saying, "Alright, you all are thinking too much. This is good news."


    Facing the disgruntled looks from everyone, Uchiha Yoru deliberately put on a relaxed expression and waved his hand, saying, "Think about it, how long have you been on the front lines since the Nine-Tails incident? At least two or three years, right? This is a good opportunity to go back and rest. Don''t you want to seize the chance for achievements on the battlefield? Shouldn''t others get a chance too?"


    His words immediately lightened the atmosphere. Uchiha Yoru continued, "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry, I''ve already reported your merits to the village. Those deserving promotions will get promoted, and those deserving rewards will get rewarded. The village will surely not let you down; it''s time for us to rest."


    He added, "Furthermore, the arrival of our rear command to the front lines indicates that the turbulent situation in our village is beginning to stabilize. Within half a year, all of you will be rotated out, replaced by fresh troops, and we can go back to rest."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s soothing voice settled, everyone began to nod in realization. They hadn''t been back to the village for years. It was high time to be relieved and take a rest.


    Last year, due to Lord Orochimaru''s incident, they didn''t even dare to think about going back for fear of settling scores. It was only after Uchiha Yoru arrived that their minds were put at ease.


    Though Uchiha Yoru appeared relaxed, he was inwardly sneering. Just when he had managed to soothe the frontline troops and stabilize the village situation, they were planning to sideline him.


    This force was directly transferred back; a team that bore his imprint would either join the seventh division of the security department or be assigned routine tasks or sent to various places. In one sentence, they disrupted the direct line he had just established.


    Maybe it wouldn''t matter initially. They might remember Uchiha Yoru for two or three years, but what about five or six years, or seven or eight years? Gradually, the fervor and loyalty in their hearts would fade.


    By then, Uchiha Yoru would only have the power of the seventh division of the security department. The upper echelons indeed played their cards well.


    Just as everyone was calming down, Kakashi Hatake raised an eyebrow. Having experienced so much and given the information leaked by Uchiha Yoru, he already knew everything. When all this actually happened, he fell silent but subtly signaled to Shiranui Genma.


    Sure enough, Shiranui Genma, who had long been a staunch confidant in Yoru''s team, directly snorted and said in a dissatisfied tone, "You still have the face to laugh? Do you even know where the merits for your promotions and rewards come from?"


    Everyone was suddenly taken aback and looked at the gloomy-faced Shiranui Genma. Although Uchiha Yoru sitting at the head secretly praised this, he still put on a dignified look and said to Shiranui Genma, "Genma, we finally get to go back to the village. What are you making a fuss about?"


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s serious tone, this time Shiranui Genma directly bowed his head in shame and said angrily, "Lord Yoru, what about your contributions? You''ve given all your merits to us, in exchange for our chance to return, I¡ª"


    "Genma! Shut up!" Before Shiranui Genma could finish, Uchiha Yoru''s face turned ugly, and he angrily glared at the other party, slamming his hand on the table to cut him off.


    At this moment, everyone suddenly came to their senses. Many looked at the young face at the head of the table. Although Uchiha Yoru was young, they seemed to have forgotten his age, treating him like Orochimaru, one of the Three Sannin.


    But now, due to Shiranui Genma''s words, everyone had an epiphany. They quietly remembered the merit list they had signed some time ago, clearly recording their contributions. If they thought about it, some of the merits seemed a bit exaggerated. They were silently grateful to Uchiha Yoru.


    Upon further reflection, they realized their merits weren''t exaggerated. Their commander, Uchiha Yoru, had allocated all his contributions to his subordinates. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Many were competent, but the criteria for selection as special Jonin were very strict. It required not only leadership skills and a calm mind but also certain merits, where they all fell a little short.


    Some were lacking not just in merits but also in strength. Upon reflection, they found that their supreme commander, Uchiha Yoru, had subtly guided them and even arranged for ninjas who could work well together.


    "Lord Yoru."


    However, facing the gaze of the crowd, Uchiha Yoru looked down at them with an unwelcoming expression and said, "Alright, I''m tired today. Everyone, go rest."


    Yet everyone looked at each other with some shame. Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru calmly said, "As the Uchiha clan, the strongest clan in Konoha and even the Shinobi world, we never lack powerful ninjutsu. So don''t get any ideas; we''re all doing this for the village."


    He had something else on his mind that he didn''t say: His Uchiha clan never lacked ninjutsu, and now that he had reached this position, what else could attract him? Given the higher-ups'' views on the Uchiha clan, even great merits would not be rewarded with a secret ninjutsu scroll. So, for him, merits were truly useless.


    He''d rather use these trivial merits to gain enough public affection and prestige.


    What could attract him now was only the position of the Hokage of Konoha. So his goal has never been these trivial merits. What''s a little loss? He aims to get the maximum value, not some useless village rewards.


    He shut everyone up, keeping their guilt deep in their heart, waiting for the day it would erupt.

 Chapter 165: Sarutobi Shinzo

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by "J"! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Time flows gently, and the spring breeze caresses the earth, covering it once again with a green carpet.


    Inside the Hidden Leaf Village, reinforcements arrive one after another, ready to replace the ninjas who have been at the front lines for years without returning to the village.


    The overall commander guarding the border with the Land of Water, Sarutobi Shinzo, arrives with an elite force, instantly changing the atmosphere in the camp.


    As for Sarutobi Shinzo''s appearance, he''s undoubtedly the eldest son of the Third Hokage and has inherited his father''s excellent genes. He looks somewhat like Asuma, as if they were carved from the same mold.


    As for his height, he''s just a mature-looking man who''s barely over 1.6 meters tall. Compared to the Fourth Mizukage, who at least has a youthful face, he''s somewhat unremarkable. No wonder Konohamaru has such excellent genes; it''s the excellence of the Sarutobi clan.


    It seems that Sarutobi Konohamaru was only 1.57 meters tall during the second part of the Boruto series.


    "Lord Yoru, you''ve really been working hard on the front lines."


    Inside the tent, when Sarutobi Shinzo personally comes to the front lines, his kindly smile doesn''t reveal any flaws. He''s especially full of smiles towards the tall Uchiha Yoru beside him.


    Uchiha Yoru nods casually, "With Lord Shinzo here, I can finally relax."


    Uchiha Yoru looks relieved, as if truly heartfelt. However, beneath the friendly smiles of both, they are silently cursing each other.


    Sly fox.


    Old fox.


    Although they''ve just met, it must be said that Sarutobi Shinzo truly has inherited the methods of the Third Hokage, putting righteousness plainly on display.


    Uchiha Yoru can''t help but feel that it''s no wonder the Third Hokage intended for his eldest son to succeed him. This is clearly an heir cultivated with his own spirit and will, naturally the most perfect choice.


    Apart from strength, he''s almost a perfect match for the Third Hokage''s choice, also reflecting the desire for no new turmoil at the top.


    Although the two have indirectly interacted multiple times through official orders before meeting, pleasantries are still necessary at their first meeting. Especially under Sarutobi Shinzo''s smiling demeanor, the transfer of power is already subtly taking place during their conversation.


    Uchiha Yoru not only offers no objections but rather plainly chooses to agree. After all, he can''t defy the Hidden Leaf at the moment. He also needs this reason to allow his people to return to the village to recuperate, gaining public favor and maintaining his own influence.


    "Lord Shinzo, these are the records of the ninjas who have performed meritoriously on the front lines recently. I have already reported to the Hokage of the village."


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru''s politically fake smile as he slowly handed over a scroll, Sarutobi Shinzo took it with a similarly fake smile. The moment he opened it, his pupils constricted.


    This kid is really crafty, Sarutobi Shinzo thought, secretly surprised. He and Asuma were of the same generation, yet the gap between them was not small.


    On this scroll of merit requests, you reported all of them to the village and kept some for yourself? This is blatant scheming.


    If he agrees to sign his name, it would essentially vouch for the merits of the frontline ninjas. His influence is significant; promotions wouldn''t be an issue. But these people are obviously under this young upstart''s command.


    If he doesn''t sign, even if he''s vague about it, rumors would circulate in the frontline camps that Sarutobi Shinzo is narrow-minded and doesn''t recognize the merits of his soldiers.


    Realizing this, Sarutobi Shinzo looked up at the young man and managed a stiff smile. Uchiha Yoru understood that his methods were rather blunt but still sincerely nodded, "Uchiha Yoru is willing to fully support Lord Shinzo."


    His attitude instantly changed, implying that once agreed, there would be no tricks; everyone on the frontline, including himself, would cooperate fully.


    Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Shinzo''s stiff expression gradually turned into a smile. The elite ninjas belonging to Uchiha Yoru''s side lowered their heads, but were filled with anger.


    Their Lord Yoru was still using his merits to pave the way for them, even wishing for them to return home safely.


    Uchiha Yoru''s move to win hearts did not escape anyone''s attention, and Sarutobi Shinzo saw it clearly. However, he didn''t care much.


    How many ninjas are in Konoha? Over 20,000, and that''s after the end of the Third War and before Konoha fully recovered. At its peak, it had 30,000 ninjas.


    And how many are in the Land of Whirlpools? No more than a thousand. And he knew very well how many traps his father had laid for them.


    Not a concern at all.


    "Excellent, you are all heroes of Konoha, and I will certainly vouch for you."


    Sarutobi Shinzo laughed out loud and signed his name and handprint without hesitation. It''s just a thousand ninjas; no need to differentiate or woo them. Time would blur everything; reality would level all things.


    Then, the two chatted happily in the tent while their subordinates began the handover. Sarutobi Shinzo needed prestige, so he had to accumulate merits. He certainly didn''t trust the frontline people, but fortunately, this batch was already due to retreat back to the village.


    Now the situation in the village has stabilized, and it''s time for them to go home and recuperate.


    This time, Sarutobi Shinzo brought along 600 elite ninjas under the banner of changing border defense, causing the Mist ninjas to shrink back. Otherwise, they''d be facing not 600 reinforcements from Konoha but a mixed force.


    The arriving reinforcements began to familiarize themselves with the frontline under the guidance of veteran ninjas. Details about traps and terrain were being thoroughly reported. This replacement operation would take at least three days, after which a wave of ninjas would be ready to return to the village.


    ...


    Just as Uchiha Yoru and Sarutobi Shinzo were exchanging frontline information, within a brand-new tent in the camp.


    "My Lord."


    Uzuki Yugao half-knelt, lowering her head to conceal her emotions, while the person sitting was Sarutobi Meiko. She looked indifferently at the person she had chosen.


    "Y¨±gao, you should be a sensible person. Although I no longer manage the Anbu, you were brought up by me. The Third Hokage is already old, do you understand?"


    Such straightforward words meant that Konoha had no more obstacles. For Sarutobi Meiko, this meant she could achieve her long-cherished wish by simply following the plan, without the need to hide herself cautiously as before.


    However, Sarutobi Meiko didn''t realize that her blatant abuse of power had caused resentment. Uzuki Yugao''s guilt towards the Anbu and the Hokage had significantly decreased.


    "The village''s power has been ruined by you rotten people. Those who really care about Konoha are pushed to the edge. How detestable!"


    At this moment, Uzuki Yugao felt much lighter for some reason. She raised her head and calmly said, "Yugao will not forget the Minister''s nurturing."


    Seeing Uzuki Yugao''s understanding response, Sarutobi Meiko showed a satisfied smile, "Don''t worry, I just need you to convey the messages to the Third Hokage and also inform me. After all, Shinobu won''t take long to become the Fifth Hokage, so you''re not violating any rules."


    Sarutobi Meiko, who had just gone through childbirth, was still somewhat weak. However, the temptation to gain prestige and sit in that position sooner rather than later filled her heart with zeal.


    Konoahamaru has already been sent back to the village. This is a good opportunity to give the old man something to do and retire early. Then, the village will belong to their Sarutobi clan.


    "Don''t worry, there are no arrangements this time. You''ve done well, but you still need to work hard to gain Uchiha Yoru''s trust. He will definitely become an elder of the Uchiha clan in the future, so you need to work hard to find clues about the Nine-Tails incident."


    "However, I understand that too much of anything is bad. This time, all of you will be sent back to the village. It''s a long-term mission; are you willing to take it?"


    Facing Sarutobi Meiko, Uzuki Yugao spoke respectfully: "For the village and the Will of Fire, I am willing to continue the mission."


    However, Uzuki Yugao felt more anger in his heart at that moment. You rotten people are not worthy to talk about the village, let alone the Will of Fire.


    "Good, Yugao, I knew I didn''t misjudge you."


    Sarutobi Meiko showed a satisfied smile and nodded, "Don''t worry, once you complete your task, neither I nor the village will treat you unfairly."


    Hearing this, Uzuki Yugao felt a sense of disgust. The power in the village is being misused like this, and the village''s resources are being greedily consumed by these selfish higher-ups. At this moment, she seems to finally understand why Lord Yoru wants to overthrow the current rule.


    Konoha needs reform! Change everything that is rotten!


    Sarutobi Meiko came this time to ensure her former spies. After the last Orochimaru incident, she almost lost all her powers. However, with the birth of a boy, Konohamaru, she regained her say in the Sarutobi clan. The saying "one''s status rises with the birth of a male child" holds true everywhere.


    She is not willing to become a vassal; she is greedy for power and also enjoys the feeling of being above others. Especially when she controlled the lives of many elite ninjas in the dark part, it gave her a sense of morbid ecstasy.


    ...


    On the other hand, after the conversation, Sarutobi Shinzo revealed a reassuring smile of a superior, "Even though I have come to the front lines, the village will not forget your efforts. Moreover, it is essential to leave one or two familiar people at the front lines."


    Seeing Sarutobi Shinzo''s kind smile, Uchiha Yoru nodded and said, "The personnel adjustments are all up to Lord Shinzo."


    In a word, since I''ve chosen not to obstruct, then do as you please.


    Sure enough, seeing the other party being so understanding, Sarutobi Shinzo smiled, "In that case, I can''t let go of the Uchiha clan''s genius, Shisui, and the genius ninja Kakashi. They are our village''s future."


    Sarutobi Shinzo appeared very generous, seemingly trusting these people. However, he was secretly pleased. The youngsters of the Uchiha clan wouldn''t suspect that Kakashi was arranged by the elder secretly. The other selections were just excuses to cover it up.


    "By the way, the village has an important mission for Lord Yoru. However, considering that you have contributed so much on the front lines, others can complete this task. After all, you also need to return to the village for rest."


    Since you''re so understanding, I''m not a petty person. If you don''t want to take the mission, you can go back to the village to rest. Sarutobi Shinzo then slowly took out a mission scroll, allowing Uchiha Yoru to choose, and his expression gradually became serious.


    When it came to the mission, he was still very solemn, and Uchiha Yoru also looked seriously at the task the village was going to assign him.


    Gather information about the Land of Whirlpools!


    When Uchiha Yoru saw this mission, his brows immediately furrowed. The infiltration mission was not excessive; after all, Orochimaru had once infiltrated the Hidden Cloud Village and incited the Eight Tails'' uprising during the Three Wars.


    Such a valuable ninja, although the mission is essential, seemed somewhat wasted in his eyes.


    But that''s the world of ninjas.


    "This mission?" Uchiha Yoru revealed a puzzled expression, and Sarutobi Shinzo also set aside all pretense and said solemnly: "With the turmoil in the ninja world, the Land of Whirlpools has become a gathering place for nearly all rogue and wandering ninjas, especially for some illicit precious items traded there."


    "Spies from all major ninja villages have infiltrated, although some are from our village. Now the village needs someone to go in with an observer''s identity to gather information, and preferably secretly investigate some precious items being traded."


    Good guy, what intelligence gathering? It''s clear that the village is drawn by the enormous benefits here.


    Any items that are traded here in secrecy are undoubtedly incredibly valuable. The Leaf Village wants to make a clandestine move.


    He gathers the information, and then the village secretly takes a portion of the profits.


    ''Don''t worry, nothing major will happen. You should know that the news of the appearance of the Sannin Tsunade in the towns of the Whirlpool Country has already been investigated by all the major ninja villages, so your safety is greatly assured.''


    Looking at Sarutobi Shinzo painting a rosy picture for him, Uchiha Yoru knows that this mission isn''t mandatory, but it is a mission that proves his loyalty.


    If he chooses to accept this mission, it proves that he has the village in mind, gaining a bit of trust from the higher-ups in the village. The downside is that this mission takes a long time. Ninjas who return to the village may be infiltrated, or even slowly subverted.


    When he returns to the village, the force he had gathered at the front lines will have scattered. Regathering them won''t be easy.


    If he doesn''t take the mission, then in the eyes of the Leaf Village''s higher-ups, he is someone with great ambitions, unwilling to give up the benefits in hand. After returning to the village, he will definitely want to gather the ninjas he recruited at the front lines into a unified force. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    I must say, brilliant!


    But Uchiha Yoru feigned a determined expression and said solemnly, "For the village, I''m willing to carry out the mission, but I hope Lord Shinzo will remember the merits of the frontline soldiers."


    His last sentence is still about claiming credit for the frontline soldiers. As for splitting his own force? He can''t outmuscle the village, and what he needs is to start a wind of reform. Planting the seeds of dissatisfaction against the village is enough; those seeds will scatter into every corner of the Leaf Village.


    He just needs to occasionally water them, and then they will take root and grow. When they grow into towering trees, he will own a forest.


    Moreover, he has already found that special ''water''.


    On the other hand, hearing this, Sarutobi Shinzo showed a satisfied smile, thinking that the final threat had already disappeared.

 Chapter 166: Cya

    In the Land of Whirlpools, the Leaf Village ninja are quietly carrying out a guard rotation. Having spent many years on the front lines, they haven''t returned to the village in years. Many were visibly excited at the news of going home, but then another piece of news came, adding a touch of guilt to their joy.


    Uchiha Yoru, their commander, distributed all his merits to them. After detailed discussions with Sarutobi Shinzo, almost all of those who were up for promotion this time would not have any issues.


    Though they haven''t returned to the village yet, good news about promotions has already arrived. Those who haven''t been promoted can look forward to it after returning; the chances are high.


    People like Kurenai Yuhi, Uzuki Yugao, and Might Guy have all been promoted to special Jonin, the number of those promoted to Jonin and special Jonin this time isn''t many.


    It''s precisely because of this low number that Sarutobi Shinzo smiled dismissively. Favor? Maybe they still remember your kindness now, but time will dilute everything.


    Inside the tent,


    "Is this the intel you gathered?"


    Sarutobi Shinzo frowned at the information. It was generally in line with what he had expected, but mostly concerned their strength.


    Below him was Kurenai, sent as a spy by the Third Hokage himself. However, she felt disappointed at this moment.


    The village had indeed decayed to such an extent: taking others'' merits, planting spies among the same-village ninja, and even father and son controlling the village''s power.


    Not just Kurenai was disappointed, but Sarutobi Shinzo was also disappointed as he shook his head.


    "Alright, since you were chosen by the Third Hokage, you should continue to hide. After returning to the village this time, Uchiha Yoru will be executing a long-term mission. You''ll be a special Jonin in the Police Force''s 7th division, which is considered elite."


    Sarutobi Shinzo''s meaning was clear: take advantage of Uchiha Yoru''s absence to form your own faction within the Police Force''s 7th division.


    Upon hearing this, Kurenai bowed her head and said in a low voice, "I still need to report to the Third Hokage."


    Sarutobi Shinzo may know of the spies'' existence and can share intel, but she is preparing to return to the village. Her only superior is the Third Hokage, and Sarutobi Shinzo is not him.


    Kurenai''s rigid manner made Shinzo pause for a moment, then he laughed lightly and waved his hand, "Fine, let the old man arrange it after you return. I indeed don''t have the authority to move you."


    At first, they referred to the Third Hokage respectfully, but after being dismissed, they called him an old man. What''s this if not throwing one''s weight around?


    Because of such behavior, Kurenai Yuhi lost her last glimmer of hope for the village. She sighed inwardly, realizing that the village had indeed decayed. Perhaps she should find a time to be honest with Yoru about everything.


    Sarutobi Shinz¨­ was still unaware that it was precisely their abuse of power that had begun to disappoint people. After all, these responsibilities and rights should belong to the Hokage; he''s not yet qualified. However, Shinz¨­ had long grown accustomed to treating these overstepped powers as normal occurrences.


    After all, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was his father. Years of habit had led him to believe that these were privileges unique to the Sarutobi clan.


    Kurenai Yuhi pretended not to hear and immediately dispelled her Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    With a "bang," the shadow clone dispersed into white smoke, and at the same time, the smile on Sarutobi Shinz¨­''s face gradually faded.


    "Shinz¨­, did you see that? A newbie who just became a special j¨­nin dares to show you attitude," the mocking voice of Sarutobi Umeko rang out.


    Sarutobi Shinz¨­ coldly huffed, "Well, the old man is still the Hokage, so some things are normal."


    Even though he said it was normal, the unhappy expression on Sarutobi Shinz¨­''s face said it all. Although he had no right to intervene, he had long been accustomed to people around him paying heed to his moods.


    At first, he was uneasy about overstepping his powers, but he became emboldened due to the indulgence of the Third Hokage, his father. Over time, he came to believe that he was entitled to these privileges.


    The stark contrast today filled him with conflict. At the same time, Sarutobi Shinz¨­ secretly resolved to become the Hokage and make those who look down on him gaze up in admiration.


    ...


    "Brother Yoru, Sarutobi Shinzo just arrived and already changed the border defense. We''ve just barely stabilized the situation, and now he gets the credit?" Uchiha Shisui expressed his dissatisfaction. However, having gone through so much, he had learned to control his emotions well, so there wasn''t the same level of anger as before, although that anger was merely suppressed.


    Seeing Uchiha Shisui''s displeased expression, Uchiha Yoru looked at the turbulent sea and squinted, revealing a smile. He even pointed to the ships anchored in the distance.


    "Shisui, look at them. They started guarding the border as soon as the village''s third war ended. They should have gone home, but due to the Nine-Tails'' disturbance, they stayed on the front lines. Then, Orochimaru''s incident made them afraid to go home. They''ve been out for too long. They can finally go home now," said Uchiha Yoru.


    Shisui also saw the ships in the distance carrying the Leaf Village ninjas, each of whom was eager to return home and see their families.


    This made Shisui silent. He then cynically chuckled and shook his head, "Brother Yoru, the village has been unfair to them, but it''s also been unfair to us."


    "Fair?" Turning his head and hearing the word ''fair'' from Shisui''s mouth, Uchiha Yoru showed a surprised expression. "Shisui, there''s never been such a thing as fairness in this world. Rules are set by the strong, and the weak can only obey the rules. Understand this."


    "The weak obey the rules; the strong make the rules!" Uchiha Shisui muttered to himself, then cynically chuckled. "Brother Yoru, you''re right, but!"


    "I believe that Brother Yoru will be the one to set the rules!" Saying this, Uchiha Shisui looked at the person he believed in with a determined gaze. s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with this trust, Uchiha Yoru squinted his eyes. "Strong? The rules set by the Uchiha and Senju changed as the strong fell. So, Shisui, strive to become strong. When we are all strong, we can suppress all enemies."


    "Reform requires blood and sacrifice, but when we try to reform without the power to suppress all enemies, the reform will turn into a disaster. So, train hard."


    Under the meaningful gaze of Uchiha Yoru, Uchiha Shisui suddenly felt great respect. He realized that his elder brother Yoru was truly someone with the mindset of a Hokage (leader), thinking so far ahead.


    "Indeed, Yoru, you are correct. Reform requires bloodshed and turmoil. Only when we possess the strength to suppress all enemies can the village become what we want it to be."


    Just then, figures appeared behind them. Leading the group, Kakashi looked serious, as this had been his greatest concern.


    The louder the call for reform, the greater the conflict with the corrupt old forces. There can be no compromise in reform; only one side can win.


    A Pyrrhic victory or mutual destruction will both result in irreparable damage to their homeland of Konoha. But if they have the strength to suppress all enemies, then a single bloody event could solve all the problems.


    As figures continued to appear behind him, Uchiha Yoru turned and smiled at everyone, saying, "Alright, cheer up. You''re going home this time, so remember to train hard once you get back."


    Kurenai Yuhi, Uzuki Yugao, Mitarashi Anko, Shiranui Genma, Raido, Iwashi, and Hyuga Hizashi, and others were all preparing to return to the village.


    Kakashi, Shisui, and Might Guy stayed behind. Uchiha Shisui represented the Uchiha clan and also led the Uchiha elite on the front lines.


    Might Guy served as Kakashi''s deputy. Sarutobi Shinzo had essentially refreshed the front lines in one go.


    "Yoru, aren''t you coming back?" Mitarashi Anko hugged the arm of the person who made her feel secure, her beautiful eyes revealing a sense of reluctance.


    Seeing everyone, and the special attachment in Anko''s eyes, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and said, "I have another mission. You go back first. I''ll be back before long."


    For a ninja, duty comes first. This is a fundamental lesson for all ninjas. Hearing this, everyone, including Mitarashi Anko, fell silent.


    "Yoru, I''ll be waiting for you in Konoha."


    Mitarashi Anko''s personality is bold and unrestrained. After some incidents, she no longer cares about the opinions of others. Her heart only has Uchiha Yoru, so she dares to express her true feelings in front of everyone.


    Kurenai and Yugao feel a mix of envy and complexity in their hearts. Kurenai wanted to say something, but seeing so many people, she simply smiled wryly.


    "Yoru, we will wait for your return together," Kurenai Yuhi said, flicking her long hair and revealing a capable smile. She had already decided to confess everything when she returned.


    She had already clearly realized the corruption and darkness in the village, so she wanted to join the reform wholeheartedly.


    "Ah, this is youth. After the war is over, let''s meet in the village," Might Guy exclaimed excitedly, dissipating the melancholy atmosphere, and everyone laughed. Having such a person among companions is truly fortunate.


    "Don''t slack off in your training when you go back," Uchiha Yoru waved and smiled at everyone. Finally, he looked at the youngest Uchiha Itachi and even playfully messed up his hair.


    "Itachi, as your teacher, I''m sorry that I almost had no time to teach you."


    Hearing his teacher''s apologetic smile before leaving, Uchiha Itachi showed a determined expression and shook his head, "Teacher, you have a heavy burden, I understand."


    In Uchiha Itachi''s heart, delaying his teacher to educate himself would be a waste. His teacher represented the true Will of Fire.


    "Shisui, if the situation on the battlefield changes, remember to arrange for Itachi first," said Uchiha Yoru, never shying away from favoritism. He said it in front of everyone, and if it exists, it''s reasonable.


    When Uchiha Itachi heard this, he wanted to say something, but then thought better of it and swallowed his words. Shisui, on the other hand, nodded firmly.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Yoru, I will teach Itachi well," said Shisui, looking at Uchiha Yoru who nodded and smiled in approval. Not only was he confident in Shisui''s ability to teach ninja techniques, but even the Will of Fire.


    Under the original trajectory, Uchiha Itachi was influenced by you to carry out the Will of Fire. Of course, under his own changes, he still upheld his own Will of Fire, but the origin was slightly different.


    The tragedies of Konoha almost all originated from the Will of Fire. When his true Will of Fire appeared, it changed countless future tragedies.


    "Get on the boat, if you don''t leave now, the ship will sail."


    When Uchiha Yoru said his farewells with a casual smile, everyone nodded firmly. The three members of the Genma team even said resolutely, "Lord Yoru, don''t worry, we will manage the 7th Police Division well when we go back, and we will definitely not slack off in our training."


    Everyone felt a heavy pressure; to completely eradicate the darkness and decay in the village, they needed overwhelming strength.


    They never hoped that they could be strong enough to change everything, but Uchiha Yoru, bearing it all, made them more determined to grow stronger. The stronger they became, the more they could help Yoru, and the greater the chance they would have to change the village in the future.


    This pressure made everyone feel the same way, and they never dared to slack off in their training.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled at everyone, clearly seeing the Qi Yun (luck or fate) above their heads, which converged and fed into his own Qi Yun, forming a continuously nourishing cycle.


    Similarly, they also benefitted. When the Qi Yun solidified to a certain extent, he could help them condense it to enhance themselves.


    The mystery of Qi Yun lies in the slight difference between passivity and initiative.


    With the help of this Qi Yun, they would go much further than their original selves in the source material, especially since they still have a lot of room for growth at this age.


    "Yoru, just wait, when I return to the village, I will be a special Jonin. Before you come back, I will definitely become Konoha''s female Jonin."


    Suddenly, Mitarashi Anko burst into a wide grin, this hearty smile making everyone else smile as well.


    Uchiha Yoru nodded and said, "Okay, when you become a Jonin, I''ll personally give you a precious Jonin gift."


    Looking at everyone, Uchiha Yoru pretended to be broke and shrugged, "It seems that when I became a Jonin, none of you gave me gifts, and now I have to give you some."


    Everyone burst into hearty laughter, recalling Yoru greedy nature, but after spending so much time together, they felt even more sentimental.


    All the money had been secretly given to the families of the deceased. After all, the village''s finances were tight during the war, and the so-called compensation could only be said to be barely enough.


    Everything that Yoru did made them admire him even more and feel ashamed at the same time.


    "Let''s go, get on the ship, see you again in Konoha."


    With hearty smiles, everyone said their farewells. Yoru led them to the pier to see them off, and saw many familiar faces on the boat. All the Konoha ninjas on the ship showed reluctance to leave.


    Under the setting sun, the ship slowly sailed toward the Land of Fire, leaving only a few people on the pier to see them off.


    ~~~


    Share! Powerstone for more exposure! Thanks!!!


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 167: Yorus Hehe Moments

    Leaf Village Camp."Uchiha Yoru, this is your identity."


    Sarutobi Shinzo handed over a secret scroll, and Uchiha Yoru looked solemnly at his own identity, then nodded with a surprised smile.


    "Special J¨­nin of the Leaf Village in the Land of Fire, descendant of a fallen samurai nobility, proficient in swordsmanship and medical ninjutsu. Participated in Orochimaru''s human experiment incident in the Leaf Village last year, later killed two Anbu members who came to capture him and defected."


    Listening to Uchiha Yoru recount his own identity information, Sarutobi Shinzo silently nodded lightly, "Indeed, everyone is guessing about Orochimaru''s human experiments. When you appear, you will attract other people''s attention. Small ninja villages don''t have enough intelligence capabilities, so only major ninja villages are qualified to investigate your situation. This way, you can quickly find your footing."


    Looking at his own information, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but show a satisfied smile, "It''s indeed quite good, the arrangement is reasonable, especially about last year''s human experiment, ah, truly worthy of the Anbu, almost flawless."


    After all, he had also participated in Orochimaru''s human experiments, and it could be said to be seamless.


    "But what is the ultimate goal of the mission? I should be able to know that by now, right?"


    He didn''t believe that such a formal mission was just for gathering information, there was also some interest in the Land of Whirlpools. After all, the Land of Fire has the most fertile land.


    As expected, Sarutobi Shinzo paused and slowly said, "There is news about one of our village''s divine weapons."


    "Divine weapon?" Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but show a curious expression. In the world of ninjas, there are things called divine weapons, like the Kusanagi Sword, Totsuka Blade, Uchiha Gunbai, etc., but what exactly is so important for the village?


    "It is a divine weapon once used by the First Hokage. It disappeared after the Second Hokage was ambushed in the Land of Lightning. Recently, for some reason, some news has appeared in the Land of Whirlpools, so your target is this divine weapon. Here is the information on this divine weapon."


    As Sarutobi Shinzo handed over a blueprint, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes twitched as he looked at it. He seemed to remember, the First Hokage Hashirama Senju had used a great sword in his battle against Uchiha Madara.


    "This divine weapon represents some kind of meaning, which I won''t elaborate on. The village doesn''t want it to fall into the hands of other villages, so this is your real target."


    Under the serious expression of Sarutobi Shinzo, this was a great achievement for him. After all, if he could retrieve the divine weapon of the First Hokage, it would undoubtedly elevate his prestige.


    Uchiha Yoru became even more contemplative after hearing this. Indeed, the spies from the Village of Whirlpools were numerous. So, that''s why he was being sent, it was for this reason.


    "The implication is that when my identity as a rogue ninja from Konoha is exposed, some powerful ninja from other nations would want to probe and even grasp the secrets of Konoha''s human experimentation. These people would then contact me in secret, given my identity as a samurai noble and the appeal of the First Hokage''s divine weapon, either as a form of attraction or for bartering."


    Uchiha Yoru silently nodded. This identity was indeed perfect. The appeal of Orochimaru''s human experimentation was enough to lure some to probe or even trade. After all, no village would be indifferent to Konoha''s human experiments.


    Under the identity of a samurai noble, being curious about the divine weapon of the once god-like ninja was both appropriate and reasonable.


    Therefore, he didn''t need to investigate the First Hokage''s divine weapon in secret; revealing it openly wouldn''t arouse suspicion. Indeed, the Anbu from Konoha had perfectly arranged this plausible identity.


    "Being a descendant of samurai nobility, albeit in decline, still requires certain privileges. I believe Lord Shinzo understands this," said Uchiha Yoru with a meaningful look.


    For a moment, Sarutobi Shinzo didn''t quite catch on. However, when Uchiha Yoru started listing the items needed for his disguise, Shinzo''s face turned green.


    "As a forlorn samurai noble, I can''t use my Kusanagi sword for now. I need at least one or even multiple valuable samurai swords, given that I''m portraying a descendant who has a strong desire for divine weapons."


    "Also, I don''t need to mention my demeanor given my noble background, but I must have lavish yet resilient clothing. Armor infused with chakra metal is also a must, and it should be of high quality to match my identity."


    "As for money, a camel, thin as it may be, is still larger than a horse. A forlorn noble is still a noble, far beyond what ordinary people can match. I need ample wealth. In short, everything should be consistent with my identity as a samurai keen on revitalizing his clan."


    As Uchiha Yoru laid out his conditions one by one, Sarutobi Shinzo initially nodded in approval but his expression gradually stiffened. By the end, he was almost gaping, his mouth twitching. Are you sure you''re not here to fleece me? Despite his internal grumbling, he still tried to meet the other''s demands as much as possible.


    "We in the Anbu have prepared everything you mentioned. Though there are some shortcomings, it''s fine. I have two valuable swords in my collection, and I''ll notify the Anbu to teleport the armor right away. However, your appearance will need to change."


    With Sarutobi Shinzo''s nod of agreement, Uchiha Yoru also nodded solemnly. Taking other people''s money to eliminate their problems was a professional ethic he still upheld, or perhaps this was a basic professional ethic for all ninjas.


    "Don''t worry, transformation techniques are prone to exposure when chakra is unstable, and this mission involves espionage. My medical ninjutsu can handle all of this."


    Extremely professional, Uchiha Yoru solemnly nodded his head. Following this, Sarutobi Shinzo sighed helplessly and hurriedly began preparing the necessary items to assume the required identity in secret. He knew that for some undercover tasks, one must invest in advance in certain identities, like businessmen or nobles. But this guy''s requirements are costing a fortune.


    Watching the departing Sarutobi Shinzo, Uchiha Yoru sneered internally. As the saying goes, even the emperor doesn''t skimp on his soldiers. Since you''re preparing a noble identity for me, I should make the most of this opportunity to cash in. Besides, for such a dangerous mission, some funding is a must.


    "What would be the personality of a lonely noble descendant of a samurai? Cold and proud, seemingly looking down on everything, yet obsessively focused on the strongest samurai? Seeking to become a powerful warrior and revitalize the family, so a personality that seeks power?"


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Uchiha Yoru started pondering. A personality that seeks power with a noble air and a samurai-led persona should be cold and ruthless, especially since he has engaged in human experimentation for the sake of power. A character image gradually emerged in his mind that seemed to fit very well.


    "To change one''s appearance, the most direct and simple way is to start with the hairstyle and demeanor."


    With the character image and model to imitate in mind, Uchiha Yoru began to stimulate his scalp''s hair follicles with medical ninjutsu. First, he suppressed the melanin, and visibly, his black hair turned white. Then, under the nourishment of chakra, the pale hair began to shine, turning into a head of silver-white hair. Finally, as chakra continued to flow, the hair visibly began to grow.


    ...


    "Here''s everything you need. See if they fit."


    As Sarutobi Shinzo just walked in, he was stunned. The figure of Uchiha inside the tightly sealed tent had undergone a drastic transformation, or more precisely, the change in hairstyle and demeanor made it impossible to reconcile the two people as one.


    Silver-white long hair, a noble blue moon emblem on the forehead, two red demon marks on each cheek, and a white kimono adorned with hexagonal plum blossoms. His eyes were a radiant black, and his expression was cold and emotionless, perfectly embodying aristocratic elegance.


    After all, the pride of the Uchiha clan had long been ingrained in them. It was easy for them to put on a cold face.


    In just a brief moment, Uchiha Yoru had transformed into an imposing and emotionless young aristocrat.


    "Yoru, this outfit of yours," Sarutobi Shinzo couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up upon seeing this, although there was a hint of jealousy in his heart. "Damn, using the village''s resources to dress like an aristocrat is quite something."


    However, the makeup on his face seemed familiar, and Sarutobi Shinzo suddenly realized that the Inuzuka clan liked to have colorful faces, while the Uchiha clan mostly represented pride; this was a combination of the two.


    Looking at his changed reflection in the mirror, Uchiha Yoru coldly said, "My name is now ''Sesshomaru.''"


    Having this background, and being a disguised spy, it''s natural to change his appearance. The spy infiltration mission is very dangerous, so he was fortunate that this time it didn''t involve the Five Great Nations, or else he feared being stabbed in the back.


    And since he was going to pose as an aristocrat, why not make full use of the resources?


    "Sesshomaru?" Upon hearing this name, Sarutobi Shinzo nodded and said, "Fine, the information you gather as an Anbu won''t be disclosed at will. I think you understand."


    Uchiha Yoru naturally understood this. Being one of the human experiment subjects, if the village went around announcing this, even a fool would know something was amiss. Instead, being pursued covertly by the Leaf''s Anbu makes more sense and avoids leaking information.


    As soon as Uchiha Yoru appears, people will definitely start digging, which could expose spies within the village. This could serve as a two-birds-with-one-stone scenario to scrutinize internal spies.


    The character ''maru'' symbolizes robustness and bravery, adding an aura of intimidation to the name.


    Finally, under his aloof expression, Uchiha Yoru picked out a set of clothing that satisfied him, including an exquisite set of armor, representing the identity of a samurai family.


    The subsequent white, fluffy shawl represents an aristocratic temperament, lined with a set of white cherry blossom-patterned clothes. Paired with Uchiha Yoru''s current cold and ruthless expression, it perfectly interprets what it means to be an aristocratic descendant.


    "You really went all out."


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru''s outfit, Sarutobi Shinzo feels satisfied but also somewhat pained; it''s like shearing wool off a sheep. After all, they are going on an undercover mission, and both identity and appearance need to be impeccable.


    Identity goes without saying, as they naturally have the Anbu. As for the matching conditions, if you are going to pose as an aristocrat, you must have the temperament of an aristocrat. This is something the Uchiha clan is not lacking, especially with hundreds of years of etiquette passed down, deeply ingrained from a young age. This is something regular ninja would need long-term practice to achieve. s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru doesn''t have to worry about this aspect; it''s really about shearing wool with this armor and clothing.


    The armor is excellent equipment among the samurai, containing chakra metal. Not to mention the shawl, and the clothes that come with this set.


    "I am now the Leaf''s rogue ninja, a samurai aristocrat named Sesshomaru."


    Uchiha Yoru, no! Now it should be called Sesshomaru. At this moment, Sesshomaru looks coldly and ruthlessly at the other party, completely different from the former Uchiha Yoru.


    From head to toe, it''s impossible to discern. The noble, cold, and ruthless temperament, a head of silver hair; if Sarutobi Shinzo didn''t know all of this, he would not be able to tell at all, which made him feel even more sentimental, "Yoru, no! It should be Sesshomaru. You are truly a born ninja."


    Having said that, Sarutobi Shinzo directly took out a scroll, suddenly forming a seal and slapping the scroll. The thick smoke of the Summoning Technique dispersed, and several shiny samurai swords appeared before their eyes.


    The number is not many, only eleven, but each one is a treasure, all forged from the best materials of this age, comparable to divine weapons.


    "Well, these are all treasures of the Anbu."


    Regarding the weapons made of Chakra metal, Sarutobi Shinzo also showed a pained expression, fearing that the other party would take more. However, when he saw that the other party had chosen two, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    One was a traditional, slender samurai sword. The blade was lightweight and emitted a faint silver glow, maximizing the power of its quick draw and slash.


    The other could be called a sword, emanating a strong aura of malice. Clearly, this was a weapon that had killed countless people, similar to Orochimaru''s Kusanagi sword.


    In the ninja world, there is a tradition similar to that of the island nation where swords and blades are not differentiated, such as the Konoha sword technique, which actually uses samurai swords.


    "I need at least tens of millions in funding," Sesshomaru said coldly, making Sarutobi Shinzo want to curse. He''d never seen someone so arrogant about asking for money. He secretly vowed never to create a spy character with a noble background again; at most a minor noble, otherwise the initial investment would be too high.


    "The mission''s total funds are only eight million, and I have a little over ten million here. I''ll add some for you!" However, before he could finish speaking, Sesshomaru calmly took all the money from him. With a surprised look on the other''s face, he simply put it into his pocket.


    "Tomorrow I will secretly land on the West Coast. Make sure the Anbu keep my identity confidential and have the village keep an eye on any spies. Don''t miss this good opportunity."


    At this moment, he seemed to be the commander. Sarutobi Shinzo nodded begrudgingly, resolving to make good use of this opportunity to thoroughly investigate the spies, given the heavy loss he had incurred this time.


    The mission''s objective was also too important for him: the First Hokage''s great sword, whose significance surpassed everything else.


    ~~~


    Some say where the P2W elements? Here you go! Also, don''t forget all the embezzlement he did on equipments/etc when he''s the commander. Powerstone! Thanks! guys!!


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 168: Call me Sesshomaru

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Purriah! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Land of Whirlpools.


    This town is a gathering place for numerous rogue ninjas, renegade ninjas, and samurai who are here for personal gains, as well as countless merchants.


    The great sword of the First Hokage? This is probably the reason why Tsunade, one of the Three Legendary Sannin, is here. Moreover, it was lost by the Second Hokage within the borders of the Land of Lightning.


    At this moment, when Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) thought about this, he couldn''t help but sneer. He considered it a well-played move to recover the weapon of the First Hokage, which would be a huge boost to one''s reputation.


    "Are you the ninja who accepted the mission?"


    A rogue ninja with a ferocious look glared at him and said, "It''s damn expensive, come on, heal my eyes for me."


    This ferocious-looking rogue ninja had a scar on his forehead and was a one-eyed dragon. Beside him was another weak rogue ninja, obviously threatened to be here.


    "No."


    The weak rogue ninja was about to speak when he received a painful blow, silencing him as the one-eyed dragon rogue ninja angrily punched him.


    The bustling hotel was filled with people, all of whom showed a bloodthirsty smile at this scene. In this dark city, it was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "A down payment of 100,000, and another 500,000 upon completion."


    Within everyone''s view, a distinguished young man sat at the dining table, his cold expression unchanged as he casually stated this. The one-eyed rogue ninja revealed a smile when he saw that he didn''t scare the young man, but his eyes became even more cautious.


    "Good enough with the nonsense, hurry up and replace his eyes for me."


    It''s clear that this one-eyed rogue ninja had captured someone to replace his own eyes. In the ninja world, medical ninjas are a scarce resource, let alone those with the ability to replace eyes.


    Nohara Rin, known to be the lowest-ranking among eye-replacing medical ninjas, was still at the level of a Chunin during wartime and even became a disciple of Namikaze Minato. She was definitely not an ordinary medical ninja in terms of talent, otherwise, it would be a waste of resources for the village.


    Since the village could arrange for someone of Namikaze Minato''s caliber to train her, there could only be two possibilities: talent and background. Clearly, Nohara Rin falls under the talent category.


    So medical ninjas capable of eye-swapping techniques are technically far superior to ordinary ch¨±nin-level medical ninjas, but still not up to j¨­nin level.


    The combat capability of medical ninjas is especially a weak point. Among the ninja world, only the five major countries have the ability to train a large number of them; smaller ninja villages really have very few.


    "Fine."


    With an economical use of words, Sesshomaru''s indifferent expression didn''t show a hint of hesitation, just coldness. The opponent, although wary, still glared threateningly at the rogue ninja they had captured.


    "Kogame Sanrou, rest assured, as long as you give us one of your eyes, if you resist, you will lose more than an eye."


    Faced with the threat from the one-eyed rogue ninja, the weak Kogame Sanrou chose to submit. Given the choice between life and an eye, any wise person knows what to choose. This is also the cruelty of the ninja world.


    A scream echoed in the restaurant. Even though medical ninjutsu had already blocked his pain nerves, losing his eyesight in one eye suddenly caused Kogame Sanrou to scream out of instinct.


    The bloody eyeball was in hand. Even though wearing surgical gloves, Sesshomaru''s eyes couldn''t help but show a look of disgust, as if annoyed at dirtying his hands.


    "Hurry up!"


    The one-eyed rogue was excited looking at the bloody eye; he would finally regain his sight. No one could understand the pain of someone who had lost an eye.


    Sesshomaru coldly used medical ninjutsu to remove the damaged eyeball and replace it with a new one. With the nourishment of light green medical chakra, the optic nerves began to connect. The one-eyed rogue was immediately excited because he could see the light again.


    And Kogame Sanrou, who had lost an eye, covered his remaining eye in pain, quickly tore off a piece of cloth to blindfold himself, and hurriedly fled.


    Choosing between an eye and his life, he chose life. The opponent was in the process of swapping eyes; this was his best opportunity to escape. Once the eye swap was done, his life would once again be in the hands of others.


    As Kogame Sanrou fled in disarray, people were amazed. Such an easy eye-swapping technique probably already approached the j¨­nin level, but only in terms of medical ninjutsu, not combat power.


    Medical ninjas are a scarce resource, and also the envy of countless rogue ninjas and small ninja villages.


    Similarly, several self-aware ninjas exchanged glances and quietly chose to leave. Knowing their own capabilities well, they understood that the one-eyed rogue ninja Kogame Sanrou was the real prize.


    Not just them, others in the restaurant were also making similar calculations.


    "My eyes!"


    When the vision of one pair of eyes was restored, the one-eyed rogue ninja instantly showed an excited expression. But in the next moment, his face changed, showing a look of pain as he covered his newly transplanted eye. Pointing at the other person, he cursed, "Damn it, my eye hurts so much. Did you not learn your medical ninjutsu properly? Damn it."


    "Your skills are simply inadequate. Considering you''ve barely managed to give me a new eye, let''s call it even."


    It was evident to everyone that the one-eyed rogue ninja wanted to renege on the deal. However, he seemed to still fear the medical ninja with an aristocratic air, eventually taking out a thick wad of bills from his pocket.


    "This is only 100,000, still short by 400,000!"


    A detached voice spoke again. Sesshomaru disdainfully removed his medical gloves and threw them away. He looked at the money on the table, obviously still insufficient, while the one-eyed rogue stood up angrily.


    "Damn it, my eye hasn''t fully recovered yet. I want to consult other medical ninjas for confirmation, otherwise I can''t trust you. I''ll give you the rest when my eye is okay."


    Cheating, but anyone who appears in this chaotic city is no simple person. So, this rogue ninja still calmly took out some money, offering at least a resolution to the matter.


    Ask for a bit less, everyone keeps the peace. Really, if it escalates, no one knows who will suffer, especially since you are a medical ninja.


    Inside the restaurant, many people showed playful expressions, curious to see how this drama would unfold. At the same time, many wanted to gauge the skill of this medical ninja; if he was ordinary, he might fetch a good price, but if he was strong, it would be good to befriend such a medical ninja.


    Just then, a flash of cold light passed by. While many were still bewildered, only a very few showed shocked expressions.


    Such quick swordsmanship!


    "400,000, I think your body should be worth this much." A cold voice echoed, and the standing rogue ninja suddenly collapsed, powerless. A red line appeared at his neck, followed by a continual spreading of fresh blood, dripping onto the floor.


    "Eyes, limbs, heart, liver, spleen, lungs, this is your money, sir."


    At that moment, the restaurant owner came out with a full smile, looking up and down at the corpse. He held up five fingers, "All organs are intact, and he even has chunin-level chakra. It''s just that he''s a bit old."


    Looking at the so-called 500,000 taels in the boss''s hand, Sesshomaru nodded indifferently, "Alright, send the money to my room."


    "Of course, sir."


    Bloodshed and killing were already commonplace in this chaotic land, and almost no one was surprised. However, many were shocked when they finally realized what had happened.


    Such quick swordsmanship! So many of them hadn''t even seen how the opponent had drawn his sword; only a few had caught a glimpse of a cold light.


    After Sesshomaru left calmly, people started discussing. A powerful ninja alone wouldn''t impress them so much, but possessing profound medical ninjutsu under such strength was different.


    Rogue ninjas, defectors, samurais from small countries, and so on¡ªhigh-level medical ninjas were a scarce resource. Having such a high-level ninja in the wilderness was a real catch.


    If you say there''s a powerful rogue ninja or samurai wandering in the ninja world, people would be amazed and then go about their business. But if it''s a powerful medical ninja, they would certainly start gathering information.


    After all, who among them isn''t living on the edge, licking their wounds and taking risks? Injuries and poisonings are everyday occurrences, even loss of limbs or disabilities happen often. What if they could get to know such a medical ninja?


    A lifesaver.


    "This person is only known to have come from the Land of Fire and is descended from samurai nobility."


    "I see, no wonder his swordsmanship was so impressive."


    "In my opinion, this person''s swordsmanship has already exceeded the scope of ordinary ninjas; we shouldn''t act rashly."


    Amidst the discussions, everyone in this dark gathering place knew that a desolate samurai noble with advanced medical ninjutsu had arrived.


    Spies from various countries also began to move secretly. If it was just an elite ninja, they would only investigate, but someone with high-level medical ninjutsu is a different story.


    Such people aren''t just treasures of the Five Great Ninja Villages but also of the smaller villages. Why would they suddenly appear here? It''s not impossible for a rogue ninja with exceptional talent to reach this level, but the chances are slim.


    Back in his room, Sesshomaru looked indifferently out of the window at the bustling town, as if nothing could stir his emotions. However, he had already begun to ponder his next mission.


    Is it the Land of Lightning that wants to muddy these waters, and get more people involved? The more I think about it, it does seem to fit the Land of Lightning''s character.


    "Meow~" S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, a meow is heard, and a ninja cat appears, bowing respectfully before dropping a scroll from its mouth.


    Ninja cats are spiritual beasts with deep ties to the Uchiha clan.


    "Go back."


    After softly speaking, the ninja cat nods respectfully and vanishes in a puff of white smoke, leaving only a green scroll on the table.


    Upon opening the scroll, a flash of crimson crosses his lowered gaze, and the scroll''s true contents emerge into view.


    "As expected, my guess was right. The First Hokage''s weapons have long been lost, and people have even forgotten that the First Hokage ever had weapons, only remembering the legend of his Wood Style."


    Compared to the village and clan, he trusts his clan more. So after executing this mission, he secretly contacted both the clan elders and the clan leader. As expected, being the oldest clan and also the most powerful in the ninja world, they sent over the information in just a week.


    The intel from the clan clearly states that the Land of Whirlpools suddenly produced the First Hokage''s great sword, suspected to be the Land of Lightning''s scheme. Even the final instructions from the great elder were a bit excessive, suggesting that if there''s an opportunity, get close to Tsunade and try to take down the Senju clan.


    "So that means there is a big setup here." Sesshomaru ponders calmly. It seems that things here are even more complex than he initially thought.


    The Land of Water, the Hidden Leaf, and the Land of Lightning who wants to cause chaos, not to mention countless smaller countries, rogue ninjas, and renegades.


    Hundreds of kilometers away from the town, in the Hidden Leaf''s base, Sarutobi Shinz¨­ has almost stabilized the frontline. But when he hears the news from the town, his eyebrows furrow.


    "Uchiha Yoru, using the identity of Sesshomaru, has entered the town and made no major moves? Just using medical ninjutsu for financial gains?"


    Seeing this intel, Sarutobi Shinz¨­''s face becomes serious, "What are you planning to do?"


    "Shinz¨­, we cannot let Uchiha Yoru run wild." Just then, Sarutobi Umeko appears on one side, showing her displeasure after looking at the information from the town.


    "As long as we can retrieve the First Hokage''s great sword, it would be a great merit for you. The return of the First Hokage''s weapon to the village would be your glory alone."


    When there was no obstruction in Konoha, Sarutobi Umeko immediately revealed her ambition, openly discussing the benefits of this matter.


    "What are you planning to do?"


    Sometimes, Sarutobi Shinzo considered his ambitious wife as his right-hand woman, as her wits could genuinely help him in some matters.


    Sarutobi Umeko sneered, "The front lines are gradually stabilizing. We just need to have a few skirmishes with the Hidden Mist Village to probe their real strength, and then we can turn from defense to offense, achieving several significant victories. Then people in the village will naturally sing our praises."


    "But we can''t delay the task for that Uchiha brat. Indecision will lead to chaos; we should secretly leak his identity."


    As she spoke, a cold light flashed in Sarutobi Umeko''s eyes. She sneered, "The temptation of human experimentation in collaboration with Orochimaru should be enough to lure certain people."


    "Sesshomaru! Orochimaru! Hmph, since this brat can''t forget his snake-like teacher, we''ll push him along. I don''t believe that the greedy people of the Hidden Cloud Village won''t take the bait."


    Although Sarutobi Umeko''s methods were somewhat extreme, Sarutobi Shinzo had to silently nod in agreement. "You''re saying to expose the identity of Sesshomaru and use human experimentation as bait?"


    "Exactly. The human experimentation that almost made Orochimaru defect must have long been speculated upon by the Four Great Ninja Villages. It''s at least an S-level forbidden jutsu, otherwise, it wouldn''t be worth it. And the always greedy Cloud ninjas can''t resist the bait."


    "And this time, the trap for the First Hokage''s weapons was probably set by the Hidden Cloud Village." At this point, Sarutobi Meiko sneered, "First, let this brat lure out the Cloud ninjas, and after defeating the Mist ninjas on the battlefield, we directly take over the Land of Whirlpools. Then I don''t believe we won''t find the First Hokage''s weapons."


    "If the Cloud ninjas dare to release this information, it must be true."


    It has to be said that Sarutobi Umeko, once the head of the Anbu, is truly remarkable in intelligence and wisdom.

 Chapter 169: Princess Tsunade

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Purriah! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In the Land of Whirlpools, a town.


    Inside a luxurious house, Terumi Mei sits behind a folding screen. On the other side of the screen is Suikazan Fuguki, the commander of the Mist ninjas in the Land of Whirlpools.


    "The situation has changed. One of the Three Legendary Sannin from Konoha, Tsunade, has entered and disappeared in a gambling town last night. Additionally, Orochimaru''s traces have been found in the Land of Whirlpools."


    Upon hearing this, Terumi Mei, who is wearing a mask, frowns and says in a deep voice, "Two of the Three Sannin have arrived. It seems that Konoha is determined to get the First Hokage''s weapon. Could there be some secret to it?"


    It''s just a weapon, so it shouldn''t warrant the involvement of two Sannin-level figures.


    Suikazan Fuguki silently looks at the Mist ninja behind the screen, calculating the pros and cons in his mind. Eventually, he starts pondering deeply.


    "Orochimaru may not necessarily be here for the First Hokage''s weapon, but there is a mission that the village needs you to carry out."


    A photo passes through the screen and is casually held by Terumi Mei. As she looks at the figure in the photo, Suikazan Fuguki begins to speak about the mission.


    "This man''s real name is Sesshomaru. He comes from a samurai noble family and is a ninja trained by Konoha, skilled in medical ninjutsu and swordsmanship. According to our informants in Konoha, he was involved in Orochimaru''s human experiment research and later defected from Konoha when he was going to be dealt with by the Anbu."


    "His overall strength is at the level of a J¨­nin. The village''s goal is simple: extract all the data on Konoha''s human experiments from his brain."


    Any human experiment that could lead to the potential expulsion from the Land of Fire must not be simple. Whether it''s an S-class forbidden jutsu or some top-secret experiment, there is no village that would not want it.


    Uchiha Yoru secretly infiltrated posing as Sesshomaru, something that Suikazan Fuguki is not aware of. What he sees is an opportunity¡ªa chance to gain merit and to stir the waters.


    After giving the instructions, Suikazan Fuguki''s body slowly dissolves into a water clone and disappears. In the empty room, Terumi Mei, wearing a mask, looks at the photo and the intelligence scroll in her hand, revealing a solemn expression between her eyebrows.


    "Konoha really is the cradle of geniuses. First, there were the Sannin and the Fourth Hokage, and then came the likes of Kakashi Hatake and Uchiha Yoru. Why doesn''t heaven bestow such talents upon my Mist Village?"


    Thinking about the current policies of the Mist Village, Terumi Mei lets out a bitter smile and sighs softly, "Even geniuses can be heartbroken. When will the Mist Village be able to retain its own geniuses?" s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Is the Hidden Mist Village really lacking in geniuses? No! There are also many talented ninjas in the Hidden Mist Village, but they either defect under the iron-blooded policy or become extremely cruel and twisted by such an environment. Countless geniuses die under such policies before they can grow.


    "Now, I''m not yet qualified to change all this, but I won''t give up."


    A hint of determination appears in her green eyes. This is her ninja way; she will not give up on changing the Hidden Mist.


    ¡­


    In the bustling and lively town, joyful smiles are everywhere, as if it were a utopia. However, it turns into a paradise for the wicked at night.


    In the evening, the arrival of Sesshomaru merely lets people know that there is such a medical ninja. The Five Great Nations and even the top mercenary ninja corps don''t pay much attention to him.


    However, the ninja spies of the Five Great Nations have already received the message. What''s important about Sesshomaru''s medical ninjutsu is not the skill itself, but the secrets in his mind about Orochimaru''s human experiments from the Leaf Village, which has aroused much greed.


    "Thank you, Lord Sesshomaru."


    A respectful voice rings out, and Sesshomaru coldly puts away the payment he''s received. Facing the thanking mercenary ninja corps, he merely gives a bland nod.


    "It''s just a transaction."


    The not-so-weak mercenary ninja corps respectfully nod their heads. They don''t want to get involved casually, but befriending a high-level medical ninja is extremely important.


    Carrying out missions often results in injuries, poisoning, or even physical disabilities, so having a high-level medical ninja at that time is crucial.


    No one dares to test Sesshomaru due to his imposing strength, but a high-level medical ninja is extremely important for any ninja, hence a mercenary relationship has formed.


    A normal transaction of ''you pay, I cure''.


    Looking at the money he''s received, Sesshomaru can''t help but sigh. No wonder medical ninjas are in demand; healthcare is always a lucrative industry, regardless of the world.


    He''s simply used some of his own chakra and some herbs, and the return he''s gotten is a hundredfold.


    The mercenary ninjas who hired the high-level medical ninja are all releasing goodwill. None of them are fools. Forcing a one-off deal is not as good as forming a beneficial relationship for the future.


    In the crowd, a pair of green eyes, the same color as banknotes, widen as they watch this scene. Especially when seeing Sesshomaru taking the money, a hint of regret emerges, as if lamenting not learning this medical ninjutsu.


    Radiating an aristocratic aura, Sesshomaru finds it easy to earn this reward. Being a medical ninja is the most lucrative job, with no need to face mission risks, just treating people and receiving payment. Of course, this is provided that one can defend oneself or join a certain force.


    ¡­


    "Lord Sesshomaru, this is our most luxurious hotel, complete with accompanying dancers."


    Inside an extremely luxurious and exquisite hotel, a wooden table is set with all kinds of delicacies. Below it, there are singing courtesans and musicians playing music. The benefits that come with power (and money) are indeed something.


    "Please enjoy, my Lord."


    As the hotel waiter leaves with a look of envy, Sesshomaru calmly enjoys everything around him, revealing a sense of pleasure deep within. Truly, the best comfort is in enjoying these perks himself.


    He is a noble, after all, and must fit the role. Even if he''s down on his luck, he must not lose the demeanor of a noble in his eating, drinking, living, and traveling.


    In a bright room that exudes a faint fragrance, the elegance Sesshomaru exhibits as he picks up his chopsticks seems as if it were made for him.


    The courtesans below are even more impressed and envious when they see this. This is what a noble is, a person above others. However, they still remember their roles and dance gracefully to the tune of the musicians.


    Different from usual and driven by professional ethics, upon encountering such an ideal target, they even more enthusiastically showcase their dancing skills, hoping to catch the attention of such a noble, even if just to be taken home as a pet.


    Just then, a noise suddenly erupts from outside the door, and the wooden sliding door is rudely pushed open. First, a small green figure stumbles in frantically, followed by a group of rogue ninjas carrying katanas.


    "Little girl, your sister owes us a large sum of money and ran away. You think you can run too?"


    The brutish rogue ninjas speak angrily. Clearly, since the debtor has run off, they can only vent their frustrations on someone related.


    The young girl has blonde hair and wears light green clothing. She falls to the ground and panics, retreating step by step. Her bright brown eyes quickly scan the room, imprinting the surroundings into her mind.


    She can''t help but be slightly surprised. So this is Orochimaru''s little demon? He really is full of a noble aura. Her deliberate scheme was not in vain, although avoiding gambling debts was also a reason.


    "No, I don''t have a sister, I¡ª"


    "Little girl, it''s your problem for resembling that fat sheep. This is on you."


    Before the young girl could finish speaking, a boorish rogue ninja burst in, pulling her away. The leader''s face turned serious the moment he saw the person whose meal they had interrupted.


    "This seems to be the Sesshomaru mentioned in recent rumors, skilled in swordsmanship and medical ninjutsu. Many rogue ninjas and mercenary ninja corps have expressed interest in befriending him. Crossing him would mean making enemies with them," one of the subordinates whispered into the leader''s ear. It''s undeniable that in just half a month, Sesshomaru had made quite a name for himself. After all, high-level medical ninjas are in high demand.


    The panicked girl, who had run in haphazardly, now pitifully hid behind Sesshomaru. When her flustered hands touched his snow-white cloak, she gasped inwardly, realizing this young man must be wealthy.


    "Hey, I heard you''re pretty good with a sword and also proficient in medical ninjutsu?"


    Upon hearing his subordinate, the leader of the rogue ninjas became hesitant, but he had his reputation as a leader to maintain. He couldn''t just retreat disgracefully, so he thought of a plan.


    Striding forward in a brash manner, he directly said to the still-indifferent Sesshomaru, "I''d like to see your swordsmanship. Today''s meal is on me."


    As he said this, he patted his chest as if assuring something. Then, he rudely pointed at the girl hiding behind Sesshomaru and shouted, "This girl is quite a beauty, consider her a gift to be your slave."


    Clearly, the leader was coarse but cunning. He was seemingly provoked by asking to witness Sesshomaru''s sword skills, but then offered to pay for the meal and give a female slave, clearly looking for a face-saving way out.


    Meal cost? A slave?


    Upon hearing this, Sesshomaru raised an eyebrow and glanced at the five rogue ninjas who had rushed in, each with a samurai sword on their waist. However, after listening to their grand claims, he looked at the almost-finished meal on his table and the woman beside him.


    Debt, a ripe target, and the figure¡ªTsunade! Although he had never met her, and she hadn''t even released a bit of chakra, he was certain it was Tsunade.


    Her ultimate chakra control ability could completely hide her chakra, even from sensory ninjas, in non-combat situations.


    His confident identification wasn''t based on a guess but a familiar scent.


    In Orochimaru''s human experiment lab, the Wood Release plan was real. How could Orochimaru not have Tsunade''s blood, one of the Sannin?


    Being of the same Senju lineage, it was obvious that Orochimaru had privately researched whether Tsunade''s cells could withstand the corrosion of the First Hokage''s cells. Although it was just a small amount of blood, that distinctive scent was imprinted in his memory.


    Today, this young girl came by, her strong ninja senses having been enhanced countless times, especially this Tsunade who is pretending to be young. To make her disguise more convincing, she even deliberately scraped her arm. The faint smell of blood directly activated a certain dusty memory in his mind.


    "Hey hey!"


    The leader of the rogue ninjas yelled with a face of savage strength, but there was a sense of being in a tight spot in his eyes. If the other party didn''t say anything, he really had no choice but to leave awkwardly.


    Offending a powerful medical ninja, all she needs to do is shout outside that killing them could earn someone a free treatment from her, and people would certainly come.


    "Our leader!"


    One of the underlings, excited about his leader''s prestige, stepped forward and pointed, pretending to be righteous. Suddenly, his voice stopped abruptly.


    In the brightly lit room, a cold light flashed. Sesshomaru, sitting at the dining table, calmly picked up the teacup and sipped it elegantly.


    Tsunade, disguised as a young girl, instinctively narrowed her pupils under that cold light. This kid is not simple!


    "Lea... leader!"


    As the words fell, the collars of the five men''s shirts suddenly ripped open, revealing a smooth cut. At the same time, a faint trace of blood appeared on their chests.


    The leading rogue ninja was trembling as he touched his own neck and saw the tiny bloodstains on his fingertips. He swallowed nervously.


    "Master!"


    Those who could survive here all had their own unique skills. For example, the five rogue ninjas immediately knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Swordsmanship, just now it wasn''t one cut but five. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have easily cut open the collars of the five men without injuring them.


    Sesshomaru calmly stood up, and as footsteps sounded, the five men hurriedly knelt to the sides. The leading boss lowered his head, perfectly expressing complete submission.


    "We have neglected the Master, deserve to die, deserve to die!"


    "Remember to pay the bill." As the footsteps receded, the five men who had lowered their heads to admit their faults had just breathed a sigh of relief when a cold voice suddenly came, making them all tense up again.


    However, upon hearing that the other party was picking up the bill, the five people instantly breathed a sigh of relief, as if they had survived a calamity. Tsunade, who was disguised as a young girl and was last in line, quickly exclaimed, "Wait for me."


    At that moment, walking down the corridor and seeing the waiter, he spoke coldly: "Someone inside the room is paying the bill."


    "Very well, sir." The waiter politely nodded in thanks. Sesshomaru, after saying this sentence, suddenly paused as if thinking of something.


    "This restaurant suits my taste. Keep the standards as they are tonight, three meals a day for a month."


    Upon hearing these words, the waiter looked astonished and hesitantly asked in a low voice, "Sir, do you mean to book our restaurant for a month, all according to tonight''s standards?"


    Faced with Sesshomaru''s indifferent gaze that seemed to question why there was any doubt, the waiter quickly bowed and apologized, "I understand, sir."


    Though it was clearly a chance to fleece the customers, Sesshomaru''s aloof and indifferent gaze gave off an air of noble detachment, making it hard to resent him.


    "Wait for me."


    Tsunade, pretending to be pitiable, hurriedly chased after them. She saw clearly that this little devil was ruthless, planning to eat at the restaurant for an entire month.


    Subsequently, the five rogue ninjas who felt like they had survived a great calamity had green faces when paying the bill. Wide-eyed, when the waiter fully explained, their trembling hands pulled out all the money they had hidden away. The five of them supported each other as they walked out, as if they were drained.


    They had saved their lives, but the ensuing loss of money left them in tears.

 Chapter 170: Kakuzu

    Why is Tsunade here? Is it really to safeguard Sarutobi Shinzo? Probably not. From the words of Orochimaru, he understood that Tsunade had a significant disagreement with the village''s high-ranking officials, otherwise, she wouldn''t have left for so many years.So, is it because of the First Hokage''s weapon? This is possible, after all, noble families prioritize family honor above their own lives.


    The head of the Senju clan, the former god of the shinobi world, the First Hokage; with these honors, a weapon left behind is a disgrace to the family and undermines the Senju clan''s standing in the ninja world.


    Therefore, Tsunade is probably here for the great sword used by the First Hokage. The idea that she''s here to protect Sarutobi Shinzo has likely been deliberately promoted by someone.


    Propaganda! To create a positive image for herself, Tsunade, knowing this, chose to go along. It''s probably a trade-off; Tsunade needs information on the Whirlpool Country, and someone needs to ride on her coattails.


    With continuous analysis, Sesshomaru quickly figured everything out. No wonder Sarutobi Shinzo occasionally mentioned Tsunade; he was taking advantage.


    "Big brother, I was kidnapped here. Just escort me home, my family is wealthy."


    Amidst the colorful lights of the bustling town at night, Sesshomaru looked down and sideways at Tsunade, who was acting cutesy behind him, and couldn''t help but sneer.


    Although being called a Sannin was flattering, it was clear that Tsunade probably knew his identity. The only person who could have divulged this was Sarutobi Shinzo.


    The information Sarutobi Shinzo shared with Tsunade was probably to keep him in check. What is Tsunade getting close to him for? Just then, young Tsunade put on a pitiful look, her big eyes filled with helpless tears. Seeing this, Sesshomaru fell silent.


    "I will charge a fee."


    After all, he has to maintain his persona, and Tsunade, pretending to be a young girl, cried out in joy, perfectly playing her role.


    Both are acting; it''s a matter of who is more skilled in the end.


    Tsunade showed a grateful expression, but was secretly pondering. Is this guy cold-hearted or does he have ulterior motives for young girls?


    Thus, they seem to have entered into a temporary employer-employee relationship. Sesshomaru escorts her home, and she pays him a fee.


    "But only after I finish my business."


    Sesshomaru, with an indifferent expression, walked towards the hotel across the street, with the young girl Tsunade following timidly behind him.


    On the bustling street, a low cooing sound echoed. Under Sesshomaru''s indifferent gaze, Tsunade revealed a shy demeanor, seemingly masking her awkwardness.


    Sesshomaru thus turned his head away and continued walking indifferently, as though his heart was as cold and unfeeling as his appearance. However, his direction towards the hotel shifted slightly.


    The Tsunade who was pretending to be a young girl watched as Sesshomaru led her inconspicuously towards the snack street. The corners of her mouth imperceptibly lifted, thinking that this little guy was not too bad; his scowling face was unmistakably Uchiha.


    A wad of green bills slowly emerged, appearing directly in front of Tsunade. Before she could understand what it meant, Sesshomaru coldly said, "Put it on the tab."


    What a stingy little guy, not at all like an Uchiha, but the scowling face was truly inborn.


    "Thank you." Although she cursed inwardly, Tsunade, pretending to be a young girl, showed a grateful expression. She nervously held the money, appearing to be at a loss.


    In the end, Sesshomaru led her to a snack stand. Stopping briefly, Tsunade pretended to have an epiphany and hastily began to buy food. It was obvious that he had intentionally stopped to let her purchase something.


    "I''ll have this, thank you."


    Tsunade, role-playing as a young girl, had to fit the character. With an innocent expression tinged with caution, she didn''t dare to indulge, opting for the cheapest snack that would fill her stomach. Deception is a required skill for every ninja, and reaching this point meant mastery. Her strong capabilities concealed everything.


    After witnessing today, indeed, there are no simple existences among ninjas, especially those who have made a name for themselves.


    Having received her snack, Tsunade cautiously ate while keeping close behind him, pondering deeply.


    She planned to use this little guy to find her grandfather''s weapons first, as her identity attracted too much attention. Only by laying low could she play the fisherman.


    Lastly, this little guy had meddled in Orochimaru''s human experiments. The thought of the "Wood Release Experiment" made her increasingly angry. Eventually, she vowed to discipline this little guy, find out the real reason behind Orochimaru''s expulsion, and who restarted the Wood Release Experiment. How many more disgusting experiments could there be in the village?


    While Tsunade was secretly planning, Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) was also scheming in his heart. The most dangerous enemies are those hidden in the dark. Now that he knew, how could he turn the tables?


    Ancestors had said that unity among the majority could deal with the minority. As for power, he couldn''t really overcome these veteran Kage-level masters, so he had to outsmart them.


    Both people have their own calculations in mind. Tsunade is confident that no one can recognize her, as even if she were to return to Konoha in her current appearance, only a few would recognize her. Similarly, Uchiha Yoru (Sesshomaru) is confident that she hasn''t recognized him.


    Tactical thinking!


    Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) started pondering. The three Sannin are of the same age; Jiraiya was 50 years old when he appeared in the Chunin Exams, and the protagonist graduated at 12. The Chunin Exams obviously took place the following year, making him 13. If you go back 13 years, it was the night of the Nine-Tails, and Tsunade is now precisely 40 years old.


    At 40, Tsunade is in the prime of her life, and with her Yin Seal, she maintains her appearance as if she were in her peak twenties.


    Furthermore, Tsunade''s personal status and her title as the "Medical Saint" make her one of the most well-connected people. Added to this is her membership in the Senju clan; in terms of status, even the other two Sannin combined don''t measure up to her, not even the Third Hokage.


    If Tsunade were to side with him, he would have the courage to confront the village''s high-ranking officials.


    Being a "kept man" is not shameful; the key is how to be one effectively.


    Just then, amidst the flickering lights and the joyful laughter of children in the distance, a glint flashed in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes, which Tsunade behind him had yet to notice.


    "Master."


    Suddenly, Sesshomaru stopped, and Tsunade, who had hurriedly finished her last bite of rice, showed a respectful demeanor. After all, she is currently playing the role of a helpless girl wanting to go home.


    He took out some coins and handed them directly to a nearby vendor. Before Tsunade could understand what was happening, Sesshomaru picked her up with one arm and placed her on a merry-go-round.


    "Play here, wait for me to come back and pick you up."


    Under Sesshomaru''s irrefutable cold tone, Tsunade, who was acting like a pitiful young girl, nodded blankly. She was truly bewildered, surrounded by dazzling lights.


    A merry-go-round!


    Damn it! I''m a 40-year-old woman, and I have to ride a merry-go-round!


    Tsunade felt extremely frustrated, but she had her own plans and had to endure this embarrassment. As she watched Sesshomaru''s retreating figure, she silently cursed, "Damn brat, just you wait, I''ll make you pay."


    Sesshomaru''s figure had not left her sight; he was merely talking to someone else. As Tsunade was currently disguised as an ordinary person, she couldn''t easily use chakra. As the childish voices rang out, dazzling lights emerged all around.


    The merry-go-round started spinning, and the area was filled with the joyful laughter of excited, happy children.


    In a distant tea pavilion, Sesshomaru sat indifferently. At this moment, the proprietor courteously brought over two cups of hot tea.


    "Sir, here are the two cups of hot tea you ordered."


    After the two cups of hot tea were placed down, Sesshomaru calmly picked up one cup. After waiting for a moment, a figure wearing a gray ninja hat and a black face mask took a seat across from him.


    "When did you find out?"


    The eyes visible through the black face mask were cold and filled with indifference, a different kind of coldness compared to Sesshomaru''s deliberately displayed aloofness.


    Sesshomaru''s indifference was of a noble kind, as if nothing in the world was worthy of his attention, while the person opposite him was indifferent towards life itself.


    In response to the question, Sesshomaru lightly lifted his cup as a gesture. The other party picked up their tea cup after a brief moment of silence. Thus, two strangely aura-filled individuals sat together, drinking tea.


    "Alive or dead?"


    Sesshomaru, exuding an aristocratic air, slowly finished his tea. After waiting for the other party to finish theirs as well, perfectly adhering to the etiquette of not speaking while eating or drinking, he then uttered a phrase that would seem abrupt to others. However, the other person showed no surprise.


    Those green eyes, indifferent towards life yet seemingly filled with years of hardship, looked back at Sesshomaru impassively. With a unique, husky voice, the figure said, "Eight million if alive, five million if dead."


    At the mention of money, a visible fluctuation appeared in those green eyes. Sesshomaru thought to himself, "I was right; it is this person."


    The individual was known as Kakuzu, also the representation of ''money'' within the Akatsuki organization.


    "You''re at a loss."


    The sparing use of words made the other party frown, responding in a puzzled deep voice, "Your head has already been posted on the black market. Five million, or eight million if captured alive. That''s the usual price for an elite shinobi from the Five Great Nations."


    The elite shinobi of the five major countries would naturally have bounties on them, but the price is usually around 5 million, as one would have to bear the wrath of the five nations. As for why the bounty for Asuma Sarutobi in the original story is so high, in one word, his identity is worth that price.


    Looking at Kakuzu in this state, Sesshomaru calmly looked at him, "Kakuzu, a notorious figure in the black market."


    "Ten million, three months."


    After uttering this sentence, others might be confused, but Kakuzu, who is obsessed with money, brightened his eyes instantly, "You mean to protect you for three months for 10 million?"


    Kakuzu started pondering silently. To capture the other for 8 million, he could probably do it but would need to fully understand the other''s capabilities, which would take time. Also, he couldn''t let someone else get ahead. Even if he captured him, would someone try to steal the bounty? Furthermore, based on his investigation, the other party seemed to have some background, and the price seemed off. Moreover, the other party suddenly appeared on the black market, adding to the suspicions.


    Kakuzu, who had not yet joined the Akatsuki, was exceptionally cautious in his wanderings through the ninja world, which is why he had survived so long.


    Weighing the pros and cons, he finally concluded that protecting the other for three months seemed more beneficial to him.


    "Three million for the first month, four million for the third month!" Kakuzu directly chose the terms most beneficial to him.


    However, Sesshomaru shook his head, "Two million for the first month, three million for the second, five million for the third."


    Both were serious about the deal and seemed to resonate with each other, both having a deep understanding of money.


    "I don''t know your background; if we encounter ninjas from the five major countries, the price must go up."


    "If ninjas from the five major countries get involved, add another two million in the end."


    "Deal."


    Just like that, in a few short sentences, the two had established an employment relationship, and both parties were very satisfied. Especially Kakuzu, whose eyes practically glowed with the color of money.


    Three months will bring in ten million in revenue. If ninjas from the Five Great Nations participate, an additional two million can be added. He''s just protecting the other party, who is also quite strong.


    An even more important point is that their relationship is merely a contractual one. Even if matters related to the Five Great Ninja Villages are involved, it''s still a contractual relationship, so there won''t be any major complications. Moreover, three months should suffice.


    Perfect.


    "Boss."


    The moment the deal was struck, Kakuzu immediately revealed a respectful smile and said a word, instantly stepping into his role. Money truly is a persuasive force, though all of this is for the sake of money.


    Kakuzu''s demeanor did not offend Sesshomaru; on the contrary, he looked pleased. Taking someone''s money to avert their disasters¡ªhow many people in the past have managed to do this? But once Kakuzu agrees to a deal, the transaction will proceed unless the mission fails.


    This quality, although based on money rather than loyalty to the employer, earned Kakuzu the admiration of Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru), who has seen many facets of human nature.


    "Here''s one million. The balance will be paid at the end of the month. I need you to investigate and find out the information about the First Hokage''s weapon that has been secretly circulating recently."


    Upon receiving the start-up funds, Kakuzu immediately showed a satisfied smile. He almost wanted to shout ''what a generous boss'', but after hearing the latter part of the sentence, he said solemnly, "Gathering information exceeds the scope of protective employment."


    At this point, Kakuzu paused, "But it''s not impossible, you''ll just have to pay more!"


    Well, well, trying to fleece me now? Seeing Kakuzu''s demeanor, although Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) remained expressionless, he was secretly speechless. Usually, he''s the one fleecing others, and today someone dares to fleece him. But it''s fine; in the end, he''ll make sure the other party realizes the value for their money.


    "Fine, one million if the information is accurate."


    Generous!


    Kakuzu immediately showed a satisfied smile again. It''s hard to find such an upfront and generous boss these days. In such a short time, they''ve already negotiated so much. This is indeed his most satisfactory deal in many years.


    Similarly, Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) was also secretly amused. Payment will only be made if the information is accurate, and this price is entirely worth it.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 171: Merry-Go-Round

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by []! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the night sky outside the inn, dazzling colored lights spin around, accompanied by the cheerful and innocent singing of children, laughter ringing out everywhere.


    From the initial feeling of being stifled, to the endless spinning of the carousel, there was no choice. After all, Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) in the distance was busy discussing a deal with someone.


    Amidst the envious stares of numerous children, they saw a young lady who just wouldn''t come down from the carousel. She must be rich.


    As time passed, under the dazzling lights and familiar nursery rhymes, Tsunade''s gaze gradually became blurred. At this moment, she seemed to be taken back to the happiest time of her childhood.


    No worries back then, all she had to think about every day was how to have fun after training¡ªgambling and the carousel she played on as a child.


    She vaguely remembered, being the princess of the family, she excitedly sat on the carousel, playing all night long, surrounded by the envious gazes of her peers.


    However, growing up, the carousel she once considered childish and boring once again made her feel unbounded freedom.


    Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) in the distance, seeing Tsunade''s eyes becoming dreamy on the carousel, slowly curled his lips.


    Indeed, what the ancestors said was right.


    "If her heart is worn, take her on a carousel ride."


    As a mature ninja like the Sannin Tsunade, what hasn''t she seen or experienced? Being a princess of the Senju clan, she''s not like Uzuki Yugao, a naive apple.


    Yugao is of common origin; for her, a few B-rank ninjutsu and some valuable items can touch her heart.


    But Tsunade is different; not to mention A-rank techniques, even S-rank ones don''t faze her. Why worry about not having S-rank techniques when you have a grandfather like the Second Hokage? She probably has all the forbidden jutsu of Konoha.


    Moreover, what valuable item hasn''t she seen? Even if you put a mountain of gold before her, Tsunade would most likely be shocked, then think of gambling it away.


    A princess with a long-closed heart and a commoner girl experiencing her first love are different.


    For Tsunade, who has already seen the glories of the world, a straightforward approach won''t work. Only the purest things might open her long-closed heart.


    Thinking of this, he considered that his large sacrifice this time would require reimbursement from the elder, given the invaluable worth of Princess Tsunade of the Sannin. Even if the clan had to bleed themselves dry, they would willingly do so and still smile.


    As time flowed, night deepened. The bustling streets started to empty.


    Sitting on the dazzling carousel, as the innocent laughter around her gradually dwindled and finally disappeared, Tsunade suddenly snapped back to reality.


    Her brown eyes shining, she realized that she was the only one left on the carousel that was originally packed with people.


    The moment she turned her head back, Sesshomaru was still calmly sitting in the distance, sipping tea, seemingly enjoying its fragrance, while the person who was with him had long disappeared.


    At this moment, Tsunade felt a shock in her heart. She had been so careless. Although she had deliberately disguised herself, she found that she couldn''t help but gradually get lost in the innocent and cheerful laughter.


    "Miss, this is the change from the money that the gentleman paid earlier."


    Although it was late at night and had delayed the stall owner''s closing time, the owner''s face was filled with a joyful smile. It''s not easy to encounter a big spender. He had initially prepared to ask the little girl to close the stall, but then the tea shop owner from across the way came over and placed a large bill in his hand.


    He had reserved the merry-go-round until the young lady got off. Although he still needed to give change, the owner still couldn''t help but smile. After all, who would dislike making money?


    "Sir~"


    Coming to her senses, Tsunade hurriedly ran over. She saw that Sesshomaru, who exuded an aristocratic aura in his actions and speech, was still sipping tea. She pretended to be flustered.


    In response to Tsunade''s role-playing, Sesshomaru gently took the last sip of tea without lifting his head, took out a bill, placed it on the table, and then stood up to leave.


    "Safe travels, sir."


    The tea shop owner sent him off with a smiling face full of courtesy. Sesshomaru gave an almost imperceptible nod. His pride represented his status, but this slight nod also represented the etiquette of the aristocracy.


    Tsunade also inadvertently noticed that they were the last customers left in the tea shop, and there were as many as three teapots left¡ªobviously all drunk by him.


    At this moment, the corners of Tsunade''s mouth slowly curled up. She pretended to be a flustered young girl while secretly sizing him up, and inwardly praised this little devil.


    He''s not bad, cold on the outside but warm on the inside. It''s a pity that you''re from the Uchiha clan. Given tonight''s circumstances, I won''t give you too hard a time later.


    ¡­


    For several consecutive days, the Land of Whirlpools seemed calm, even the skirmishes between Leaf and Mist ninjas had diminished significantly. Posing as Sesshomaru, he began to gain fame in the town for his excellent medical ninjutsu.


    Using medical ninjutsu, he befriended various powerful rogue and renegade ninjas, while also amassing funds. He even openly expressed interest in the weapons of the First Hokage, without any concealment.


    Collecting famous swords, making foreign allies, and doing so with complete transparency¡ªall for the purpose of reviving his clan.


    In this chaotic area, it may be hell for those with weak abilities and ordinary people, but it''s a paradise for the powerful.


    So, it wasn''t surprising for people that Sesshomaru planned to rejuvenate his clan here. After all, this lawless land is their best sanctuary.


    What''s different is that Sesshomaru now has an extra tail. Acting young for so many days had made Tsunade feel somewhat stifled. However, seeing that she could stay in the most luxurious hotel and enjoy good food, she chose to submit.


    After all, there was still no information on her grandfather''s weapon, and she also lost her recent gambling funds. She also suspected whether her appearance had caused those operating in the shadows to temporarily cease activities. Now she hides, waiting for those lurking in the shadows to emerge.


    ¡­


    Leaf Village.


    Inside the Uchiha clan''s territory, the Great Elder Setsuna and the Uchiha clan leader Fugaku sat face to face.


    "Fugaku, Yoru needs some resources for a secret mission on the front lines. I have quite a collection of fine swords that are unknown to outsiders. I''ll pick two and send them over."


    "This time, the Sarutobi clan is quite disgraceful, using such means to seize power. Hmph, such laughable and underhanded tactics. Daring to covet the position of Hokage without strength is ridiculous."


    Elder Setsuna couldn''t help but scorn and mock, a ridiculing smile appearing on his face. If the village''s higher-ups really intend to elevate this person, then it would be a joke.


    The strongest among the Five Great Nations is Konoha, yet its leader is the weakest?


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Setsuna couldn''t help but ridicule himself. Meanwhile, Fugaku shook his head and said solemnly, "Yoru sent a letter saying he needs a large amount of funding to investigate the First Hokage''s weapons. He also said he is preparing to find a target and carry out the clan''s mission."


    Hearing this, Elder Setsuna''s expression became serious, a glimmer of joy appearing in his murky eyes. Could this young man actually bring him some unexpected joy? If Senju''s young girl could really be successful, it would be the most heartening news for someone of his generation. S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The enmity between the Senju and Uchiha clans is quite deep.


    "I''m old and will not take anything with me when I die. Let me handle this."


    This sentence from Elder Setsuna made Clan Leader Fugaku frown, showing a serious expression. "Elder, isn''t it a bit too early now?"


    Seeing Fugaku''s petty demeanor, Elder Setsuna shook his head and laughed at himself. "You can''t underestimate this kid. A disciple of one of the Three Sannin, Orochimaru, and his achievements on the front lines. He''s only seventeen but has already defeated the renowned Suikazan Fuguki."


    "His strength and background are among the best of the younger generation in our clan. If I don''t start transferring power now, when should I wait until? Don''t worry, other young people may be impulsive due to their arrogance, but this boy deserves to be valued by Orochimaru; he is naturally gifted."


    He''s too old and might leave at any moment. The current situation of the Uchiha clan is quite awkward, and he understands that it''s due to the instability at the village''s borders. Otherwise, the rift with the village would be even greater.


    Therefore, he decided to start transferring his authority early, and Uchiha Yoru is the successor he has chosen.


    Inside the Hokage''s office.


    Everything that happened on the front lines of the Land of Whirlpools had been reported in detail to Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage. He frowned as he looked at the information in his hands, nodding silently to himself. To be Hokage, one must have the means; what he wanted were results.


    "It seems that Uchiha Yoru truly does have feelings for the village."


    After receiving information from various sources, the Third Hokage began to lower his guard around the genius Uchiha Yoru, but it was merely a relaxation, not a complete letting down of his guard.


    Now, the only reliable force in the village was his own son. Seeing his son''s abilities, he couldn''t help but frown and sigh.


    "Shinzo, if only you were a little stronger, then I wouldn''t be so exhausted."


    With the gradual dissolution of turmoil at the borders, only the Land of Water remained a concern. The Third Hokage rarely showed a smile of relief.


    Under his leadership, Konoha would once again welcome peace. At this point, he hadn''t even noticed that nearly half of his hair had turned white due to the busy work in recent years.


    After experiencing so many setbacks and hard work, the Third Hokage officially entered the stage of aging. He could even feel his chakra slowly decreasing in a way he couldn''t perceive.


    Though the Nine-Tails incident and the Orochimaru event were beyond expectations, looking out the window at the sunlit village, Hiruzen showed a relieved smile.


    The village was moving in the direction he had hoped for.


    Root Division.


    In a dark secret chamber, Danzo Shimura frowned as he looked at the information in his hands. "Are you sure that Uchiha Itachi, the young clan leader of the Uchiha clan who is only eight years old, is investigating secretly?"


    Below was a Root ninja kneeling on one knee. Hearing Danzo''s question, he lowered his head and spoke in a deep voice, "According to the spies we have planted, Lord Hokage''s people have been frequently contacting Uchiha Itachi."


    Hearing this, Danzo sneered. This was indeed like Hiruzen, always adept at using others to achieve his goals, especially skilled at manipulating people to betray their own.


    "Our planted spy was cautious. Uchiha Itachi has been secretly investigating the Nine-Tails incident from years ago and has even secretly read his clan''s archives."


    "Uchiha Itachi''s teammate is someone we''ve trained secretly. He once covertly overheard Itachi mentioning the word ''Mangekyou.'' Although he didn''t understand, Itachi revealed killing intent when he pretended to overhear it by accident. This made us take the word ''Mangekyou'' seriously."


    Listening to the report, Danzo''s face darkened considerably. Mangekyou! This extremely tempting yet terrifying power, he didn''t expect that the Uchiha clan had actually awakened a pair. So, who exactly possesses this Mangekyou?


    Information about Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Setsuna, Uchiha Shisui, and Uchiha Yoru, among other skilled members of the Uchiha clan, kept flashing through his mind.


    The evolution of the Sharingan is through the loss of love or experiencing great pain; it evolves under extreme emotional fluctuations. Those who fit these criteria can be eliminated.


    Firstly, Uchiha Setsuna is already old. The older one gets, the more mature and cautious they become, decreasing the chance of awakening the Sharingan. What about the younger generation?


    Could it be Uchiha Yoru? After all, the incident with Orochimaru is a huge stimulus. No, according to intelligence, the person in question has a unique physical constitution, naturally strong with abundant chakra.


    "Tell me every detail you have on Uchiha Itachi."


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is extremely important to Danzo, even something he fears. Upon hearing the news, his face immediately turned serious, with murderous intent forming in his eyes.


    "Uchiha Itachi''s teammate is one of us. According to the description, Itachi showed killing intent after hearing those three words. He then hid but also warned the other party using his identity. It''s clear that they are hesitating, but ultimately chose to let it go."


    "No! I want to know what Uchiha Itachi has been doing at the frontlines! Who among the Uchiha has he been in contact with? Isn''t Uchiha Yoru his teacher? Has there been any contact?"


    As Danzo''s mood grew darker, his subordinates continued to report in detail, even repeating some events several times, but Danzo still seemed impatient.


    In the end, Danzo concluded that something as important as the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan wouldn''t be disclosed by Uchiha Yoru to a disciple with whom he is not very close.


    Uchiha Shisui hasn''t had significant emotional fluctuations lately. Considering his age and other factors, it''s unlikely that he would disclose this, especially since it''s the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Even ordinary Uchiha don''t know about the Mangeky¨­, and it''s not surprising that Uchiha Itachi, as a young clan leader, would know. What''s surprising is how old is Itachi?


    An eight-year-old child, even if he''s a genius, according to intelligence, has only evolved to have double tomoe in his Sharingan. So how did he know about the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?


    There''s only one conclusion! The person who activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan must be someone close to Uchiha Itachi.


    Uchiha Itachi''s closest person could only be his parents!


    Uchiha Fugaku!


    Upon reaching this conclusion, Danzo suddenly gasped, unable to hide his astonishment, saying, "Well done, Uchiha clan leader, I have underestimated you."


    Although this is just his speculation, once he had this doubt, he needed to come up with a counter-strategy.

 Chapter 172: Test

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by []! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]The Whirlpool Country, a town.


    As time passed, someone eventually couldn''t help but reveal their intentions, or perhaps someone in the shadows wanted to stir up chaos here.


    Inside a high-end hotel room.


    "Lord Sesshomaru, we know that you have been secretly looking for the weapon of the First Hokage of the Hidden Leaf Village. We have this information."


    A ninja who came to deliver the message was wearing a mask, showing no flaws. Sesshomaru, who sat across from him, looked at him indifferently, as if no news could cause any emotional fluctuation in him.


    After the other party threw out this clue, the pair of eyes revealed under the mask stared at him, seemingly waiting for an answer.


    "Can the weapon of the God of Shinobi compare to my sword?"


    Under a cold and arrogant demeanor, the other party immediately fell silent. Well, this excuse was good and strong. Upon careful thought, it seemed to align well with the mentality of someone descended from a samurai lineage.


    The weapon of the First Hokage was indeed tempting for a samurai.


    If any samurai were to cut through this legendary weapon with their own ancestral sword, or even just clash without any damage, that samurai would become famous throughout the Ninja World, or perhaps even the world.


    The weapon of the First Hokage might not be the strongest and could even be a hot potato, but it is also an opportunity for countless people to make a name for themselves.


    With the title of the "God of Shinobi," this weapon indeed carries such honor.


    Sesshomaru, looking indifferently at the other party, seemed to read their mind and coldly said, "I will not join any of your forces. I will prove everything with my sword. When the time comes, I will carry this honor and establish my path in a village that satisfies me." S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, the other party understood. The recent appearance of this noble young master, Sesshomaru, had made them all covertly investigate him.


    As for his identity, leaving that aside, the fact that he wants to make a name for himself with this¡ªthey believed it! After all, since this rumor spread, many samurais have come from the nearby Iron Country.


    They all want to make a name for themselves, and those who do? They will likely choose a country that can give them glory, pledge allegiance to a lord, and establish their own family, becoming a noble samurai family.


    Down-and-out samurai nobles are naturally included in this list.


    As for this weapon in the context of ninjas, although it is a divine weapon, it''s clear that it would offend the Hidden Leaf. Many people have come for the rich rewards on offer.


    For ordinary ninjas, it''s just a divine weapon, but for Konoha, it is practically a symbol of identity and the honor of the village. As for the numerous rogue and renegade ninjas wandering the ninja world, aren''t they all doing it for money? How many would refuse such an offer?


    As for the allure of a divine weapon? Haha, no one would think that Konoha would be reluctant to give up a decent weapon. Replacing it with a top-tier weapon forged from chakra metal, along with a generous bounty, would hardly be a problem.


    It''s all about chasing fame and fortune.


    "The loyalty and bravery of samurais are well-known. My lord, if you wish to revive the reputation of your family, you will also need a battlefield."


    The masked rogue ninja''s eyes revealed a touch of sadness as he solemnly said, "This place could serve as the stage for you to rebuild your family''s reputation."


    As for the information on Sesshomaru, the current situation roughly aligns with their estimates. A samurai originally needs to be loyal and then receive recognition to gain honor.


    As for the surname, although it is not yet known who Sesshomaru is a descendant of, it is clear that hiding his surname fits well with the pride of a samurai. The family surname will be used again when the family is revived.


    However, Sesshomaru frowned upon hearing this and coldly said, "This place is purely a land of chaos; there is no opportunity to rebuild the family''s reputation."


    A samurai needs to be loyal to their lord to receive recognition and honor, similar to the concept of mastering both the pen and the sword, which is the same logic as the royal family.


    "My lord, this place is the ruins of the Whirlpool Country. Although Whirlpool Country is destroyed, the blood of its revival is still burning."


    At this moment, the masked rogue ninja directly threw out the tempting offer, "In times of chaos, if aiding in the revival of the Whirlpool Country is successful, your family''s reputation could be rebuilt in an instant."


    Goodness, although the identity of the other party is still unclear, at this moment Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) was secretly amazed, actually luring such a big fish. But is the other party real or fake?


    "Please."


    Sesshomaru calmly refused the other party outright. One reason is that he doesn''t have the capability to restore a country, and the other is, is the other party really a descendant of the Whirlpool Clan? And what is their ultimate goal?


    "My lord!"


    After being coldly rejected by Sesshomaru, the masked ninja was momentarily stunned. Isn''t the spirit of a samurai about loyalty and bravery? The great merit of restoring the country has been presented; shouldn''t every warrior entertain the idea?


    A samurai assisting in restoring a nation¡ªthis could be a legendary story that becomes well-known among households as legendary samurais and ninjas.


    But he refused?


    At this moment, Tsunade, who was on the other side of the room, almost burst into laughter after seeing this scene. Do you really think this kid is a samurai? Moreover, which samurai is so thoughtless to think that restoring a country is as simple as eating?


    The Land of Whirlpools has long become a thing of the past, and its remaining citizens have almost forgotten their former country. Restore the nation? With what?


    Do they have a powerful army of ninjas? Or is there a major country backing them? If there were indeed remnants of the Land of Whirlpools, Konoha would be the first to help in their restoration.


    After all, with the restoration of the Land of Whirlpools, Konoha could benefit from a puppet state, which could also serve as a buffer against the Hidden Mist Village.


    Even though she has already subdued the chakra within her body to be undetectable, even to sensory ninjas, her strengthened body over the years allows her to clearly see and hear everything, even the conversation and breathing sounds, through the door gap.


    Sesshomaru, sipping his tea, had his indifferent gaze mostly on the tea, causing the ninja who saw this to appear somewhat stiff.


    This guy is not taking the bait.


    Suddenly, there was a flicker of blood. The masked ninja looked down at his own chest to see an arm sticking out. Behind him, another ninja had appeared, savagely ripping out his still-beating heart.


    Looking at the limp body that had already lost its breath, a hoarse laugh came from the suddenly appearing Kakuzu: "Your worth has increased."


    Green eyes looked at him as if to say that agreeing to the employment relationship seemed a bit disadvantageous. But looking at Kakuzu''s appearance, Sesshomaru''s face remained indifferent, although he felt pleased inside. Truly, Kakuzu was all about money.


    However, Kakuzu is still reliable. Before this, he had just seen the price on the black market and was a bit tempted to come over and check the situation, not to carry out any specific task¡ªmuch like the random encounter with Asuma.


    Subsequently, a formal employment relationship was confirmed between Sesshomaru and Kakuzu. In the world of ninjas, if you still want to make a living, you can never betray your employer; otherwise, your reputation will suffer, unless you can completely disappear.


    Countries and villages would issue specific bounties for such violators.


    And although Kakuzu is greedy, he is still quite professional.


    "Dirty."


    As always, sparing with his words, Sesshoumaru''s indifferent sentence immediately brought a smile to Kakuzu''s face. With a flick of his hand, black tendrils appeared, absorbing all the bloodstains on the ground. He even carried the corpse out of the door before returning.


    After Kakuzu sat down, the two silently stared at each other. Under Kakuzu''s bright green eyes, Sesshoumaru was speechless. It was the first time someone had fleeced him like this, but he still took out a thick wad of bills and pushed it over.


    Seeing the green bills on the table, Kakuzu''s indifferent eyes showed a hint of movement. Greedily placing the money into his pocket, he revealed a satisfied smile and nodded.


    "Things have been a bit chaotic around here lately. Rumor has it that Tsunade, one of the three Sannin of the Hidden Leaf Village, came here but then suddenly disappeared. According to information gathered, some say she came for the First Hokage''s weapon, while others say she was just passing through. Regardless, someone deliberately leaked the signal about the First Hokage''s weapon."


    "Although clues about the First Hokage''s weapon have been found, it''s still unclear if they are true."


    It has to be said that when it comes to credibility and handling matters for money, Kakuzu is reliable. Just a few days in and look how professional he is¡ªdecades in the underworld means his network is unparalleled.


    "Find a trustworthy squad to send the girl next door home."


    Kakuzu and Sesshoumaru''s conversation was heard clearly by Tsunade next door. When she heard the part about being sent home, her eyes narrowed instantly.


    Is this brat suspicious of her identity? Or does he intend to send her home out of kindness?


    Kindness! Upon this thought, Tsunade became increasingly cold. She didn''t believe in any kindness; any ninja who had made it this far had climbed up from a pile of corpses. She realized she needed to make plans.


    "Kakuzu, I also need to secretly investigate whether the First Hokage''s weapon really exists."


    "Alright, but it will cost extra."


    The two continued to converse, with Sesshoumaru secretly feeling somewhat frustrated. Thankfully, he only needed to maintain his stoic expression each day. The waters in the Land of Whirlpools were deep indeed; someone was trying to stir things up.


    Meanwhile, with Tsunade around him every day, what was he to do? He wasn''t someone who''d be stopped by a young girl, and besides, there were plenty of pitiful people in this chaotic land. Kindness?


    If the other party didn''t make a move, then he''d have to force them to. Otherwise, how could he go on?


    Both sides were locked in a battle of wits and courage.


    ¡­


    As the night gradually fell, Sesshomaru, lying on the soft bed, suddenly opened his eyes. There seemed to be some movement outside. Just as he was about to gather his chakra on guard, his expression changed dramatically.


    Poisoned!


    He circulated the chakra within his body and found it incredibly awkward, stumbling like a baby who had just learned to walk.


    Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes and took an inconspicuous glance outside. At this moment, Tsunade, the girl lying outside on the sofa, slowly curved the corners of her mouth.


    The poison I''ve developed is colorless and tasteless. Not just you, even if Jiraiya and Orochimaru came, they would be affected.


    Inside the room, Sesshomaru''s mind began to race quickly. The chakra circulating within his meridians was extremely uncomfortable. He couldn''t gather his chakra, and his body was numb. His strength could only be utilized to a fraction of its potential.


    And this poison is weird! He had been immunized against most toxins by Orochimaru''s serum, but this time he was affected without any notice. Truly deserving of being one of the Three Sannin, Tsunade.


    Colorless and tasteless, and this sense of awkward chakra. He immediately thought of the plot in the original story after the Chunin exams, when the Three Sannin met. Jiraiya seemed to have been poisoned like this.


    It''s probably Tsunade''s doing. Is she testing me? Or is there someone else plotting something?


    Just as Sesshomaru was thinking, the window slowly opened, and two black-clothed ninjas quietly walked in.


    In the dark bedroom, the sound of shurikens cutting through the air came. Sesshomaru suddenly opened his eyes, and his treasured sword was instantly drawn.


    Clang, clang~


    Sparks flew as the shurikens were either cut or deflected. Seeing that they had been discovered, surprise showed in the eyes of the two ninjas.


    "Kill!"


    Sesshomaru suddenly rolled up, feeling dizzy, cursing inwardly. The potency of this drug is too strong, no wonder even peak Jiraiya could only summon a small toad with his summoning technique.


    Due to the discomfort of the chakra, his body felt awkward, as if it had rusted. His limbs were not as nimble as they normally would be.


    Crack~


    The wooden door was directly knocked down, and the sound of fighting simultaneously woke up Tsunade, who was sound asleep on the sofa. Seeing this, she immediately put on her nearly flawless acting skills.


    Ah~


    A sharp, fearful cry from a girl echoed throughout the room. Thanks to living in the most luxurious hotel here, the soundproofing was surprisingly good.


    Water Clone Jutsu


    In an instant, several figures appeared in the room. Sesshomaru''s face changed immediately, holding his long sword in one hand to fend off the attack while making hand signs with the other.


    Bang bang~


    After the smoke from the Shadow Clone Jutsu cleared, there appeared on the left a Sesshomaru as thin as a stick, and on the right, an exceedingly fat Sesshomaru. What was most unbearable was that both figures were less than a meter tall.


    Seeing this, Sesshomaru''s face turned green. Damn it! He could finally understand how Jiraiya felt; the drug was too potent.


    Meanwhile, Tsunade, who was hiding on the sofa, was yelling in panic. However, seeing this scene, she was secretly delighted, almost bursting into laughter.


    Haha, kid, not just you, even if Jiraiya and Orochimaru were poisoned, they wouldn''t be able to casually perform jutsu.


    She was also secretly amazed by the large amount of chakra this "kid" had. She knew better than anyone how powerful the after-effects of this drug were; any average ninja would become incapacitated, let alone fight.


    Yet this kid could still muster the strength to fight, showing the enormity of his chakra.


    The larger the chakra, the stronger the resistance to poison, just like someone with deep internal strength.


    In the original story, Jiraiya was so poisoned that he said he couldn''t even muster chakra, was completely paralyzed, and didn''t even have the strength to throw Kunai. Only with Shizune''s help did he barely recover 30% of his fighting ability, showing the potency of the poison.

 Chapter 173: Fishing

    The first ray of morning sunlight streams in, revealing traces of chaos in the otherwise tidy room.For instance, there are marks on the walls around the room, clearly left by kunai knives, shurikens, and hand swords. The smell of blood in the room is quickly being blown away as the window opens.


    "Lord Sesshomaru, everything has been tidied up."


    Disguised as a young girl, Tsunade holds her injured arm, her face pale and her expression still tinged with last night''s panic. She looks as if she''s hiding something, avoiding eye contact.


    Sesshomaru sits neatly in the room, gazing coldly at the young girl in front of him, his eyes expressing utter disbelief.


    However, upon seeing the wound on the girl''s shoulder, it''s obvious that Tsunade''s arm is injured. The pain is making her sweat uncontrollably, but her fearful eyes keep her from making a sound. s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching this, Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) thinks to himself, "What a Tsunade, truly worthy of her reputation as a long-standing ninja, perfectly impersonating an ordinary person."


    Last night, during the skirmish, he had coldly ignored her. She was fortunate but still sustained a shoulder injury, just like any regular person who hadn''t dodged in time.


    Tsunade''s disguise was very convincing last night; if it had been anyone else, they would have been completely fooled. Unfortunately for her, she met Uchiha Yoru.


    At the same time, Tsunade, who is also pretending to be a frightened young girl, sneers inwardly. "Good job, you little devil. Not only are you ruthless, but you''re also meticulous, trying to test me at the same time."


    Both are acting. Tsunade is confident that her actions last night at least dispelled the notion that she is a ninja.


    "Drag those two bodies to the door and let the inn staff take care of them. Keep everything as usual; don''t reveal anything," Sesshomaru says coldly, his voice tinged with weakness.


    Watching this, Tsunade sneers inwardly again. "Well done, you little devil, still testing me at this point."


    She knows exactly how potent the medicine she administered is, and she''s well aware of the little devil''s injuries from last night as a medical ninja.


    This little devil still has some fight in him, but he''s pretending to be this weak.


    Clearly, he wants to lure her into a trap.


    "Lord Sesshomaru, are you alright?"


    Tsunade fakes a concerned and fearful expression, making it almost impossible to spot any flaws. If Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) hadn''t known her identity, he might have fallen for her act.


    Facing the girl''s concern, he directly swept her with a cold gaze, immediately causing the girl Tsunade to shrink her neck and take two steps back.


    Tsunade, somewhat flustered, supports two corpses leaning against the corner of the wall. Due to her arm injury, she strains, her face flushed, while forcefully enduring the pain in her arm.


    Plop~


    After doing all this, Tsunade, out of breath, panted heavily. Her complexion became even paler by three shades, and she couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    A thin layer of cold sweat broke out on her forehead. The girl''s face showed signs of pain, but she dared not express it. She could only curl herself up in the corner, like a little wildcat that has been hurt.


    "Come here."


    Observing all this from the shadows, Sesshomaru sneered in his heart. If you want to play, let''s see who''s more skilled. He spoke coldly.


    Upon hearing this, Tsunade''s eyes were filled with alarm. She wanted to flee but hesitated, seemingly concerned about the injured Sesshomaru.


    It must be said that Tsunade expressed her emotions of concern, fear, and confusion quite vividly.


    Dragging two adult corpses, coupled with her restless night and arm injury, left her feeling rather weak.


    Moving cautiously, her legs trembled with weakness. Her eyes were filled with timid glances, clearly a normal yet kind-hearted girl.


    She had not taken the opportunity to escape earlier. Was this young devil still suspicious of her?


    "Don''t move."


    Just as Tsunade was quietly on guard, Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) calmly took out a roll of medical bandage from his blade pouch.


    "Advanced medical bandage. Antibacterial, accelerates cell repair. Take off your clothes."


    Hearing this, Tsunade inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. However, her expression did not reveal any of her inner thoughts. Timidly, she rolled up her sleeve, exposing the wound on her smooth arm.


    Her skin turned slightly red as it made contact with cold fingers, and a layer of goosebumps appeared.


    With skilled fingers, he wrapped the bandage around Tsunade''s shoulder. The art of this single wrapping action made Tsunade think that he was extremely proficient at it, likely having wrapped many wounds for others and himself.


    "I''ve added some crushed soldier pills to the wound, it will speed up your healing. You didn''t hurt your bone, so your injury will be fine in at most half a month."


    With skillful craftsmanship, the bandage was quickly wrapped around the shoulder, allowing the arm joint to move without any hindrance.


    The girl''s timid face broke into a kind smile, "Thank you, sir."


    Everything seemed calm as if nothing had changed. However, Sesshomaru, who was now sitting semi-reclined against the wall, looked weak. He felt numb all over, which was really bothering him.


    It felt as though his body had gone numb from sleep; it was that kind of full-body numbness. The effects of the medicine were strong; it seems he still had a long way to go in building immunity to toxins.


    Just then, a knock sounded from outside the door, and a familiar voice called out, "Sir, your meal has arrived."


    Seeing this, the girl Tsunade instantly showed an innocent smile and turned to walk towards the door.


    Behind her, Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru) revealed a cold glint. He discreetly used a towel to wipe away the residual blood on his nails from the earlier bandaging, and licked it with his tongue.


    The sensation on his tongue told him that this life-filled blood confirmed that she was indeed Tsunade, one of the Three Ninjas.


    With the sound of the door closing again, the table inside was already filled with food, and the servant who delivered the meal entered with a bowed head.


    In this chaotic town, they were already used to seeing death, so they took such occurrences in stride. Even to avoid causing trouble, they were very cautious; the servant never raised his head from the moment he entered.


    Only after the food was set up did the servant respectfully bow and slowly retreat, closing the door behind him.


    When outsiders were present, Sesshomaru feigned an air of indifference. As the figure departed, he could clearly hear someone collecting a body at the door. Finally, when there was no more movement, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Weakly leaning against a folding screen, he looked at Tsunade with indifference, "You feed me."


    His tone did not carry a command; it was as if it were a matter of course.


    Tsunade noticed the slight trembling of his fingers and smiled inwardly. She knew this feeling all too well.


    With his body numb and fingers tingling, even holding chopsticks would be unstable. She was well aware of Uchiha''s pride; he would never show this embarrassing state in front of others.


    But one can''t simply not use hands and eat directly with the mouth, right?


    "Milord."


    A young Tsunade slowly approached; her arm was injured too. Fortunately, her right hand was fine. Holding chopsticks with her delicate hand, she fed the other person bite by bite.


    The posture seemed somewhat ambiguous, but both were calculating in their minds at this moment.


    Tsunade was secretly pleased, thinking, "This medicine of mine will keep you occupied for a few days, kid."


    Meanwhile, under Sesshomaru (Uchiha Yoru)''s indifferent expression, he was furious inside, thinking, "Well done, Tsunade. I haven''t even come after you, yet you dare to scheme against me."


    Good! This time he was truly serious, and even after dealing with the two ninjas last night, he already had a general idea in mind.


    "You raise your skill by an inch; I''ll raise my evil by a foot, Princess Tsunade! You were the first to provoke me."


    Thus, the two seemed to have established trust, but in reality, both had their own calculations.


    So he calmly stayed in the inn for several days without going out, and the numbness in his body made him even more irritated in secret.


    ¡­


    Until the fifth day, Kakuzu arrived once again, looking travel-worn.


    His green eyes seemed to carry a hint of malice, but that''s just how Kakuzu is.


    Sitting down face-to-face, Kakuzu discreetly glanced at his employer. With his wealth of experience, he instantly recognized that something was amiss.


    "You''re injured?"


    When Kakuzu said this, he sounded rather angry. To him, this was his employer; if the employer were to die, who would pay him the remaining money? "Damn it, how dare someone mess with my money," he thought, as if a line had been crossed.


    Faced with Kakuzu''s peculiar concern, Sesshomaru''s eyes twitched. This was indeed a unique form of concern.


    "A poison expert got me. It took me three days to recover."


    As he spoke, it seemed he touched on a sore point. He was known as a high-level medical ninja, yet he fell victim to the poison.


    Sesshomaru looked somewhat grim but took out a glass tube from his pocket and threw it directly to Kakuzu.


    "This is a toxin I''ve extracted from my blood. It''s not lethal but can inhibit chakra gathering, causing paralysis."


    Sesshomaru had to play his role well. Now he was a rogue ninja, without any backing. Although he had almost recovered from the poisoning, he was in an employer-employee relationship with Kakuzu.


    Since Kakuzu was protecting him, sharing this information about the poison was also for his own good.


    Another important point was Kakuzu''s reputation in the black market over the years.


    "This is an antidote I''ve formulated. Although it can''t completely neutralize the poison, it can still suppress half of its effects."


    Then another green tube was presented. Holding one tube of poison and one tube of antidote, Kakuzu frowned. "To think that you got poisoned without realizing it."


    At this point, Kakuzu discreetly glanced at the little girl beside them, as if suggesting she might be the one who poisoned him.


    The young girl, Tsunade, had been going out to buy medicinal herbs for the past three days while also taking care of Sesshomaru. In just three short days, her face showed signs of exhaustion.


    Under Kakuzu''s gaze, she immediately lowered her head. Though her expression was unseen, the slight trembling of her eyelashes revealed her fear.


    "It wasn''t her."


    Sesshomaru coldly rejected Kakuzu''s suspicions, "She has been with me even at my weakest times."


    With just one sentence, the girl had accompanied him through his weakest moments.


    Upon seeing this, Kakuzu couldn''t help but frown and shake his head, "When you send me out on missions, I hope you can take good care of your own life. If not, please pay me my fee before you go get yourself killed."


    Hearing Kakuzu''s words, a twitch appeared in the corner of Sesshomaru''s eyes. Finally, he said in a deep voice, "From now on, I need you to spread the word that I, Sesshomaru, am willing to compare my ancestral sword with the legendary weapon of the God of the Shinobi World. If the person in the shadows is willing, I will offer a reward of ten million."


    Ten million is undoubtedly a huge sum, especially just for a comparison test, and that too in the name of the family sword. This resembles the spirit of a warrior.


    Upon hearing this, Kakuzu''s eyes widened. He regretted not collecting some famous swords; he could have sold them for a good price when encountering such a wealthy person.


    "Alright, I will spread the word as you instructed. But I also hope that you can control yourself. The weapon of the First Hokage is clearly being used by someone to create chaos, and Konoha is already keeping an eye on it."


    The current Kakuzu is not the same as the one from the future, who would become a member of the Akatsuki and challenge the entire Shinobi World.


    The presence of the Rinnegan does give him confidence, but he would not risk his life unnecessarily.


    Being targeted by Konoha? Then he would face endless pursuits from their dark forces and ROOT; he would have to flee across the Shinobi World, becoming an outcast, and would even face the risk of being hunted down by some people.


    Kakuzu has survived for many years in the Shinobi World due not only to his strength but also his cautious nature. Over the years, not much information about him has been leaked.


    "Don''t worry, what I seek is to revive my family''s honor, not to invite trouble."


    Sesshomaru calmly said. Though he may be powerful, he is not yet at a level where he can ignore the major Shinobi villages. Caution is essential for survival.


    So the two discussed. What Sesshomaru needs is to first draw out the person in the shadows. As for the issue of snatching the First Hokage''s weapon, he doesn''t have the strength to do it alone and naturally needs Sarutobi Shinzo''s help.


    Of course, the specific situation remains to be seen.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 174: Rogue Ninja Terumi Mei

    In the land of the Whirlpool, barriers separate the Hidden Leaf and Hidden Mist villages.Under the cover of night, Uchiha Yoru leaves behind a shadow clone and reveals his true self, wearing a mask as he quietly arrives at the forest outside the town.


    Within the dark forest, Terumi Mei is seen panting, her back against a large tree. She looks around at the ninjas surrounding her, injuries all over her body, and clenches her teeth in anger.


    "Terumi Mei, you, a Mist ninja, have betrayed your village by leaking information. The Fourth Mizukage has ordered us to retrieve your corpse."


    Suddenly, her fellow Mist ninja turn on her. Clearly, these are not ordinary Mist ninja; they''re a specialized assassination squad from the village.


    "Damn it, what betrayal? Where''s the evidence?"


    Terumi Mei shouts in disbelief and anger. She knows that if the Mizukage has truly given this order, she won''t have a chance to explain herself. She''s simply buying time.


    "Evidence? The two pieces of information you relayed were traps set by the Leaf, causing the loss of over fifty of our front-line ninjas."


    Terumi Mei is stunned. She had reported everything she found as a spy faithfully, and now they''re accusing her of betraying the village and collaborating with the Leaf to set traps.


    Especially shocking is the sudden betrayal; the poison on their blades has significantly weakened her. She gasps for air, her eyes gradually turning icy cold.


    She''s no fool. Clearly, she''s been set up, or someone is secretly plotting against her.


    Water Style: Hidden Mist Technique


    Suddenly, she exhales a large cloud of mist from her mouth. Sounds of intense combat echo through the thick fog, along with the crashing of powerful ninjutsu techniques causing trees in the forest to topple.


    On the other end of the forest, two figures appear on the tree branches, both wearing masks, and calmly look at the dense fog in the distance.


    "Kid, this is Terumi Mei, the Hidden Mist ninja who ambushed you last time. This is her information."


    The larger figure is Suikazan Fuguki, who shows no shame for betraying his own village, and coldly continues, "This is our Mist ninja world. My reliable assistant, Kisame, is my right hand man. Your Leaf Village has sent Sarutobi Shinzo; I''ll need more people, and I''ll send someone to you later."


    In recent times, their dealings have been simple. Terumi Mei reports the information she has gathered to her superiors, and Suikazan Fuguki then passes this information onto Uchiha Yoru.


    The two conspired to directly formulate a plan, which was for Konoha to ambush the Mist ninja using information from Uchiha Yoru. After multiple victories, Sarutobi Shinzo couldn''t help but feel secretly pleased, proving at least that Uchiha Yoru was very cooperative with him.


    Meanwhile, the plans made by Suikazan Fuguki were ambushed by Konoha multiple times. It was clear that there was a leak in the intelligence, and all signs pointed to the source of the intelligence, Terumi Mei.


    After several losses, the evidence was irrefutable. All signs pointed to this dark department genius, and with the rise of resentment towards bloodline ninja in the Mist Village, the Fourth Mizukage naturally branded this dark department genius as a rogue ninja.


    As for the Fourth Mizukage, or rather Obito, he was more than happy to see the village that killed Rin being punished, and naturally would not stop it, but rather would add fuel to the fire.


    Moreover, the current Terumi Mei is just a genius and not a peak shadow-level powerhouse. After weighing the pros and cons, the Mist Village elders finally chose to remain silent.


    An elite ninja is not worth the risk, so Terumi Mei was branded as a rogue ninja.


    "Terumi Mei!"


    Uchiha Yoru slowly hooked up the corners of his mouth as he looked at the information in his hand, and even showed a smile on his face. He didn''t care what changes would come, what he wanted was in his own interest.


    The information in his hand simply recorded Terumi Mei''s details. Suikazan Fuguki said solemnly, "Terumi Mei is a dark department member of the village, and all information has been sealed. This is the only available information."


    The information is so rudimentary that besides the name, gender, and approximate age, it only includes the history of the dark department''s mission execution. There isn''t even a single photo.


    "When will my Samehada return!"


    Suikazan Fuguki''s eyes revealed a trace of murderous intent, clearly his patience was nearing its limit. On the other hand, Uchiha Yoru calmly put the scroll into his bosom.


    "The next time you send out Kisame, Samehada will return to you."


    Hearing this, Suikazan Fuguki immediately showed a trace of killing intent, "Kid, my patience has limits, don''t push me!"


    "This is information from Whirlpool Country''s town."


    Faced with Suikazan Fuguki''s anger, Uchiha Yoru calmly took out another piece of information that he had prepared long ago. He naturally knew that he couldn''t always take without giving, it''s time to give the other party some incentives.


    After obtaining all the information on Konoha, the anger of Suikazan Fuguki had slightly subsided, but he still snorted coldly. He glanced at the information and tucked it away.


    "Next time, bring me Kisame, and I will bring your Samehada," Uchiha Yoru calmly said. He had two objectives in his elaborate planning for Kisame and Terumi Mei.


    The first objective was to experiment. For future Kage-level fighters¡ªone being an important member of the Akatsuki, and the other being the future Fifth Mizukage¡ªthey should both be people with great destinies. What would happen if he managed to turn them against each other or subdue them? He wanted to give it a try.


    The second objective was to leave himself a way out. After all, what he was doing was irreversible. If he failed in Konoha, he would face a life of fleeing the shinobi world.


    As the saying goes, "A hero has three gangs," the Akatsuki even knew about organizational power, let alone him.


    "Kid, don''t disappoint me next time!" Suikazan Fuguki revealed a cruel look. He had already decided that if the other party still wanted to use this to restrain him, then he would let the kid know the power of anger.


    Uchiha Yoru also sneered internally. The cooperation between both sides was inherently fragile; a slight misstep could lead to a falling-out, which he was well aware of.


    "It seems that your target has escaped."


    During their conversation, the dense fog in the distance gradually dispersed, the sounds of fighting disappeared, and instead, they saw the figures of Mist ninjas chasing Anbu.


    Suikazan Fuguki gave a cold smile, and Uchiha Yoru shrugged, saying in an unconcerned manner, "That''s fine, as long as the body of the Kekkei Genkai ninja is left."


    Between Terumi Mei and Kisame, he preferred Kisame, a pure ninja. After all, becoming the Fifth Mizukage required Terumi Mei to have extraordinary intelligence and methods.


    Subduing her would be too troublesome and require constant vigilance in the future. So if Terumi Mei were unfortunately killed by Mist ninjas, he would simply collect her body.


    "Cold-blooded kid," said Suikazan Fuguki coldly, finally adding, "Recently, too many Kekkei Genkai ninjas have died or gone missing on the frontlines, and it has already attracted the attention of some people in the village."


    After hearing this, Uchiha Yoru shrugged casually and said, "No problem. When the time comes, just say that according to the investigation, we suspect we''ve found traces of the Sannin Orochimaru."


    The two exchanged glances, and looking at Uchiha Yoru''s mocking expression, Suikazan Fuguki couldn''t help but curse him as shameless in his heart.


    Indeed, whenever there''s a problem, he brings up his own teacher. One reason is to intimidate him, implying that he has someone backing him. The other is to use this as an excuse to sidestep Mist Village.


    After all, the situation with Orochimaru is known to all major ninja villages. He''s obsessed with forbidden jutsu research and has conducted human experiments, so it''s normal for him to appear on the battlefield collecting bloodline shinobi.


    A night breeze blew through the treetops, and under the moonlight, the figure of Suikazan Fuguki gradually faded away. Before leaving, he looked at Uchiha Yoru with a warning, menacing gaze.


    "Next time, bring my Samehada!"


    As the figure disappeared, Uchiha Yoru looked at the bright moonlight and murmured with a smile, "Terumi Mei, what a pity. Let fate decide whether you should die or not."


    "If your fate ends here, then in consideration of the luck you''ve provided, I''ll collect your corpse. If fate has other plans, I''ll try to see how much luck subduing a future Mizukage can bring me."


    A gust of night wind blew through, and amidst the rustling treetops, the figure had already disappeared without a trace.


    ¡­


    The belly of the early morning sky is just beginning to turn white, and there is still a faint mist lingering in the woods.


    "Hey? Hey, wake up, are you alright?"


    A dewdrop falls between her eyebrows. At the call of a familiar voice, Terumi Mei slowly opens her weary eyes. Her blurry vision gradually clears, revealing a familiar face before her.


    "Are you alright? You''ve suffered many injuries all over your body, and you were washed ashore by the river."


    In Terumi Mei''s eyes, the person clearly has the detestable face of Uchiha Yoru. Just as she wants to make a move, she suddenly realizes that she can''t even move her fingers.


    Her body is stiff, and her mind is groggy, but Terumi Mei quickly calms down. Looking at Uchiha Yoru''s detestable face, even though he puts on a gentle smile, she knows full well his cruelty. She has almost died at his hands twice.


    "I~"


    Her voice is hoarse, and as her vocal cords produce sound, a sharp pain like a small knife cutting her throat makes her extremely uncomfortable. Uchiha Yoru pretends to have a gentle demeanor. S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "I presume you are also caught in the crossfire of the war. This is the cruelty of battle."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face is full of a gentle smile, but he sighs about the cruelty of war. In Terumi Mei''s eyes, however, it''s hypocrisy. You nearly killed me on the battlefield, and not just once.


    "My name is Kobe Yoru, don''t worry, my carriage is nearby."


    Kobe Yoru?


    Only now does Terumi Mei notice the difference in the other''s attire. Gone is the flamboyant look; he wears simple ninja clothes, and his hair is slightly curled, with a ninja sword on his back.


    His image has completely changed, and also this so-called Kobe Yoru!


    In an instant, Terumi Mei realizes Konoha''s front line has been replaced, it seems he has been exiled here.


    In a flash, she starts to quickly analyze the current situation. She is clearly labeled a rogue ninja by the village. Thinking about this makes her feel a dull pain, but more than that, it''s anger; she must find out who has been secretly framing her.


    "My name is Mei, our trade convoy was attacked."


    In a weak voice, Terumi Mei takes great effort to utter these words, and she also feels that the mask on her face has shattered during last night''s battle, revealing her true identity.


    In an instant, she sneered in her heart, "Kobe Yoru! Even if you turn to ashes, I''d recognize you. Uchiha Yoru! You may not recognize me, but I recognize you."


    "Don''t talk for now, let me treat you first."


    Kobe Yoru revealed a caring smile, appearing like a kind-hearted person, as he began to dress her wounds.


    What is his purpose for disguising himself like this? And why did he save her? For her beauty? No.


    Just as Terumi Mei was quietly guessing his motives, Kobe Yoru softly spoke while dressing her wounds, "Don''t worry, I''m a blacksmith. I''ve heard that this place is rich in fine iron and chakra metals, so I''ve come to purchase some."


    "By the way, are you from around here?"


    Kobe Yoru asked, seemingly out of nowhere, making Terumi Mei realize that he wanted to find out if she was a local. If she was, he could use her identity to infiltrate without raising suspicions.


    After quickly deducing his intentions, Terumi Mei weakly rasped, "I''m from the West Mountain Village, but our village was destroyed in a war not long ago."


    Upon hearing this, her face displayed immense sadness, and she also noticed the flash of delight in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes after learning she was a local.


    As expected!


    "It''s alright. Your injuries are severe, and it seems you''ve also been poisoned. Let me help you onto the carriage."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s gentle and kind smile, both of them clearly had their own schemes. Terumi Mei was not only heavily injured but also deeply poisoned, unable to move. She had no choice but to play the role of a wounded commoner.


    And Uchiha Yoru played the role of a blacksmith who came to purchase fine iron and some chakra metals.


    In Terumi Mei''s eyes, he needed to use her identity to infiltrate the city. Likewise, she wanted to seize this opportunity to hide until her wounds healed.


    And he obviously didn''t know her true identity.


    Terumi Mei feigned fainting, while Uchiha Yoru had his own plans.


    Her injuries were indeed severe, but her inability to move was due to the poison he had extracted from himself a few days ago¡ªenough to make her incapacitated.


    He wanted to subdue the future Fifth Mizukage, and although she was now a rogue ninja and almost certainly lost to him, she wasn''t as easy to subdue as Guren.


    "If you''re destined to live, then perhaps I can add you to the script I''ve carefully crafted. The stage is set, and I''m just waiting for the supporting characters to appear one by one. I hope you don''t disappoint me."


    He also wanted to see how many fates he could accumulate by subduing the future Kages of the Five Great Shinobi Countries.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 175: Forbidden Technique: Chimera

    In the Whirlpool Country, outside a town, there''s a small mountain village.The sun shines on the dilapidated wooden house, the furnace in the yard radiates heat. A man with his upper body exposed to the air sweats under the heat, his strong physique gleaming oddly in the sunlight.


    Leaning against the door is a tall girl, who is 1.74 meters tall, currently showing a shy smile as she looks at the man in the yard. She has green eyes and auburn curly hair that covers her right eye, and pink lips.


    Her beauty is evident, and in this seemingly cozy scene, after exchanging glances, both smile. But both are harboring hidden intentions.


    "Ming, it''s hot here, stay back."


    "I''ve cooked some hot porridge, take a break."


    It''s a warm scene, as if both are affectionate toward each other. But the moment they turn around, Terumi Mei shows a dangerous smile.


    Kobe Yoru! Haha, Uchiha Yoru, you didn''t expect to fall into my hands. I won''t let you go for almost stabbing me to death last time.


    Clearly, Terumi Mei thinks that Yoru didn''t recognize her when she wore a mask last time. She doesn''t know that he had already identified her pretending to be naive.


    As Uchiha Yoru bends down to pour the refined iron into a container, he also reveals a slight smile, thinking that he has become the prey while considering himself the fisherman.


    The mantis catches the cicada, but the oriole is behind.


    For the past two weeks, Kobe Yoru pretended to be unfamiliar with the area and used Terumi Mei''s knowledge to secretly buy some ore from various villages.


    To ''Ming'', townspeople also sell refined iron, but it''s a bit expensive, so it''s better to collect it from different villages and resell it in town.


    So for half a month, both thought they were hiding their true identities well.


    The door wide open, in front of a simple square table, Terumi Mei awkwardly tucks her hair behind her ears, revealing the uneasy expression of an ordinary woman.


    "I''m clumsy, so the meal is simple."


    Now, Terumi Mei is posing as an attacked merchant whose entire family died in battle, leaving her alone. That''s her current identity.


    And to Terumi Mei, Kobe Yoru, or Uchiha Yoru, is posing as a spy here to buy refined iron, secretly collecting information.


    The two seem to turn into ordinary people, and only the sound of them chewing slowly can be heard at the table. After finishing the meal, Terumi Mei shows a gentle smile.


    "Yoru, I''ll wash the dishes."


    "Wait a moment."


    In half a month''s time, both sides have become almost familiar with each other, but only under their disguised identities.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru hesitated and said, "Wait a moment." Terumi Mei showed a hint of curiosity without changing her expression, but she was already on guard in her heart. She wondered if she had given herself away.


    Uchiha Yoru''s face revealed a touch of hesitation, and he finally said, almost unable to look her in the eye, "It''s a bit unsafe here recently. You might want to leave."


    This sudden statement seemed abrupt, and Terumi Mei was taken aback. However, upon seeing his anxious and worried eyes, her heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be? Could it be this kid? Although they were the same age, Terumi Mei felt more mature both mentally and physically. Her eyes widened, and then she pinched herself secretly, pretending to blush.


    "Yoru, where am I supposed to go alone?"


    The awkward atmosphere turned a bit chilly. After a long pause, Terumi Mei began to clean up the tableware. With her head lowered, her ears were flushed.


    A smirk of triumph appeared in her heart. Last time you almost stabbed me twice, this time you might be in for a surprise. I can''t wait to see your expression when you find out the truth.


    Just as Terumi Mei reached out to clear Uchiha Yoru''s bowl and chopsticks, his hand suddenly shot out and grabbed her wrist, pulling back as if shocked.


    Taking advantage of me! Terumi Mei lowered her head and showed a hint of anger, but what happened next left her somewhat at a loss.


    "Ming, there are some things I can''t tell you because it would put you in danger. It''s not very safe here; in a few days, I''ll arrange for you to leave."


    His tone was full of difficulty, and the latter part left no room for refusal. He had made the decision for her.


    Uchiha Yoru pretended to be in a dilemma, giving off a vibe of "there are things I can''t tell you, but it''s for your own good."


    "Where are you going to send me?"


    Terumi Mei, with her head lowered, feigned a depressed demeanor while clearing the tableware and asked.


    "Land of Fire. You''ll be safer there."


    Land of Fire!


    Upon hearing this place, Terumi Mei felt a bit confused. Looking at him, who was silent and seemed to be hiding something, she felt even more unsettled.


    Good guy! You''re an elite ninja, you''re not serious, are you?


    As ninjas carry out covert missions, it''s inevitable that they will interact with locals. They use their disguises to communicate with the locals and gather information. Likewise, ninjas always keep in mind that all of this is fake.


    As it turns out now, it seems like the other party is taking it seriously! And they don''t want to let her get stuck in a confusing situation.


    "Ming!"


    Uchiha Yoru lifted his head, showing a solemn expression. At this moment, he seemed to have figured something out, and his determined expression made Terumi Mei somewhat confused.


    "If you want to go home, I''ll hire someone to escort you back. If you''re willing to return to the Fire Country and wait for me, I''ll tell you everything when the time comes."


    Good guy, looking at Uchiha Yoru''s disguised face, his handsome appearance is still undeniable. And at this moment, she suddenly realized that although he is a very powerful ninja, he is also a young man who is about the same age as her.


    He joined the Third War right after graduation, then went to the front lines after the Nine-Tails chaos ended. Then under the Orochimaru incident, he became a genius ninja in charge of one side at a very young age.


    But actually thinking about it, Uchiha Yoru, who is about her age, has almost always lived in wars and has never enjoyed the warmth of home.


    Terumi Mei has all his information in her mind, and she is also secretly shocked. It can''t be that her disguised decency and gentleness have moved him, can it?


    It seems not impossible, after all, ninjas are human too. Many cold-blooded and ruthless ninjas have changed upon meeting some people. They might just be ordinary villagers on a mission, yet it''s so unreasonable.


    The distorted ninja world makes ninjas powerful but also gives them an extremely sensitive heart. The stronger they are, the lonelier their hearts. If anyone touches their soft spots, then something extremely abnormal will happen.


    "Uh, haha, Ming, I just wanted to ask you, don''t mind."


    It seems that after not getting a reply for a long time, Uchiha Yoru directly scratched his head and showed a casual smile. The wave of his hand that dismissed everything as trivial was tinged with the concealed loss in his eyes. Moreover, a beautifully prepared gift box that was in his pocket was quietly put back.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Terumi Mei lowered her head and left these words before turning around with her bowl and chopsticks to wash up. Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru showed an excited expression.


    "Ming, after you''ve cleaned up, I''ll take you to the city today."


    Light laughter echoed, but as soon as the two turned their backs, the corners of their mouths curled up, revealing a confident smile.


    Today is rare; he has closed up the furnace. The two slowly head towards the town in a horse-drawn carriage.


    Town.


    Following behind, Terumi Mei has been disguising herself. After the two entered the town, Uchiha Yoru was shopping for travel necessities like an ordinary person.


    Changes of clothes, dry food, and some daily necessities. Seeing all this, although Terumi Mei felt somewhat complicated, her ninja instincts still made her calm down and not waver.


    All of this is because the other party doesn''t know her identity. If they knew, she''d probably get another cut.


    By sunset, the town had already become lively. Everywhere were playful children following their parents. Although the city is chaotic, it also has local residents.


    "Ming, I''ll take you to play with something fun." S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru looked up at the sky and couldn''t help but smile. Turning his head, he even casually grabbed the other person''s hand.


    The moment their palms touched, he pretended to avoid looking at her. When no refusal came, a smile appeared on his face.


    And Terumi Mei, following behind, took a deep breath. Steady! Steady! I''m still injured, wait until I recover, find an opportunity, and then take revenge.


    "Boss, two horses."


    "Sorry, we only have one horse left this round. Why don''t you two young people sit together."


    In front of the brilliantly lit carousel, Terumi Mei was stunned. She hadn''t expected him to bring her here; it was indeed a bit unexpected.


    "When I was a kid, I always wanted to play, but unfortunately, my family! My family was quite strict."


    Almost letting the cat out of the bag, Uchiha Yoru quickly corrected himself with a smile. Terumi Mei, hearing this, also smiled. The other party''s words probably mean that the family clan is strict. Considering the Uchiha clan''s proud character, it''s indeed possible.


    "Together?"


    Uchiha Yoru seemed afraid of rejection, jokingly speaking. Terumi Mei listened and gently smiled, nodding her head lightly. At this moment, her heart felt somewhat complicated.


    Hatred nearly turned fatal by two slashes, and the other party was also a Leaf Ninja. Her own situation was not good either, clearly becoming a rogue Mist Ninja.


    No, this person might be the breakthrough point. She had to find evidence to prove her innocence.


    Upon a white horse, after Terumi Mei got on, a strange aura emanated from behind her. It was obvious that both were somewhat tense in their movements.


    As the music started, the dazzling lights flickered in their line of sight, but neither of them was focused on it at that moment.


    Amid the joyful music, it took less than five minutes for the merry-go-round to stop. Uchiha Yoru softly said, "Wait for me here. I''ll go buy something and be right back."


    Amidst the cheerful laughter of children, the merry-go-round began to sway again slowly. She saw him hand a banknote to the vendor, then he smiled, waved at her, and ran off towards another street.


    "What kind of person are you, really?"


    Holding the metallic handrail of the merry-go-round, with childish music and surrounding laughter, Terumi Mei saw many smiling faces, innocent smiles filling the faces of naive children.


    These smiles made her somewhat entranced. The Mist Village system was full of repression. In the village, she hardly ever saw smiling faces, even five- or six-year-olds would go out with cautious, subdued expressions.


    Under its teachings, Mist Village was a village completely suppressed by killing.


    "Maybe both of us are involuntary."


    Thinking of her own childhood and what Uchiha Yoru had just said, Terumi Mei couldn''t help but sigh. There was no childhood to speak of in Mist Village. As a prodigy, she had joined the Anbu at an early age, often walking in the dark and mostly carrying out assassination missions.


    Amidst joyful laughter and innocent smiles, the heavy pressure that had been weighing on Terumi Mei''s heart began to ease, and her emerald eyes gradually became hazy.


    A rogue ninja, her current situation¡ªshe seemed to relax at this moment, immersed in the most childlike laughter.


    On the other side, when Uchiha Yoru entered a store as a cover, his figure immediately disappeared, reappearing in a dark corner.


    Two figures met, one disguised as Sesshomaru, and the other was his Kobe Yoru.


    When the two people exchanged glances, they cautiously looked around and made hand seals. Sesshomaru gradually began to turn into wood.


    Wood Release: Wood Clone Jutsu


    Wood Clone is similar to Shadow Clone in abilities, but the Wood Clone is extremely realistic, and most people can''t see through it. It is mainly used for reconnaissance.


    After making contact with this clone technique, like the Shadow Clone, the original body can gain all the memories and insights during that time.


    Having been in control for such a long time, and having recruited many talented or mission-critical ninja from Konoha, his "Luck Coins" finally broke through to six.


    Moreover, after Tsunade drugged him a while ago, he gritted his teeth and decided to redeem this forbidden technique that was in the plans early.


    [Forbidden Jutsu: Modified Chimera Technique, redeem five Luck Coins]


    Assisting Orochimaru''s research lab, he had secretly obtained the Wood Release cells of the First Hokage long ago.


    Recently, he awakened the Wood Release bloodline through absorbing Wood Release cells using a forbidden technique. However, his current Wood Release bloodline could probably only be compared to Yamato who focuses on afforestation.


    The Chimera Technique, a forbidden jutsu, allows the ninja or summoning beast to merge with their own body, inheriting their abilities, and even merging bloodline limits.


    Originating from the movie ''Naruto Shipp¨±den the Movie: The Will of Fire'', he has even captured four bloodlines using this forbidden technique, lacking just one more for perfection.


    ~~~


    Powerstone!!!!

 Chapter 176: Can do Both

    Forbidden Technique: Chimera Technique This forbidden technique, once completed, grants the user five types of bloodline limits and claims that achieving the final step could even bestow immortality.


    If that were indeed true, calling this ninjutsu the strongest wouldn''t be an exaggeration; not only does it allow one to seize powerful bloodline limits¡ªfive kinds in fact¡ªbut it also promises eternal life.


    However, there are issues with this technique, especially the concept of immortality. Why would obtaining five bloodline limits lead to eternal life? There is no principle behind this.


    When Uchiha Yoru obtained this forbidden technique for study, he sneered in disdain. The so-called immortality is nothing but a hypothetical advancement of life after fusing five bloodline limits into one, merely a speculation.


    It''s like the final stage of the fabled "Universe Moving Technique" which even its creator failed to achieve¡ªit''s all conjecture.


    There are downsides to seizing bloodline limits as well. Can they be easily taken? Certainly not, but Uchiha Yoru still chose this forbidden technique he had planned for long.


    "It seems someone has set their sights on me."


    In the dim corner, Uchiha Yoru created a wooden clone in the image of Sesshomaru. After exchanging a look, Sesshomaru left first, as being in the company of two powerful Kage-level fighters, he was the most likely to give something away.


    The marvel of ninjutsu lies in its ability to exchange information so swiftly.


    In the shadowy corner, Uchiha Yoru looked at the wooden statue before him and shook his head: "The downside of a wooden clone is that it leaves a trace."


    Unlike shadow clones that vanish after dispersal, wooden clones, though developed based on the shadow clone to withstand impacts better, leave behind wooden statues upon dispersal.


    Placing his hand on the shoulder of the wooden statue, he swiftly applied his lightning-style chakra, reducing the solid wooden statue to ash in an instant, leaving no trace as it was swept away by the wind.


    The memories gained caused him to look contemplative and then sneer coldly.


    "It seems someone is too impatient to step onto the stage I''ve set. The main character I''ve prepared is also in place."


    Uchiha Yoru muttered to himself with a chuckle, feeling the changes within him. Tracing back, the blood of the Uchiha must originate from the Otsutsuki.


    The Otsutsuki bloodline, with six clear descendant families:


    The Senju clan, Uchiha clan, Uzumaki clan, Hyuga clan, the Otsutsuki on the moon, and the Kaguya clan.


    There remain two other unspecified families: the Hagoromo clan, and another being the Gold and Silver Horns clan.


    "Even knowing this much, there are still countless secrets in the ninja world."


    Uchiha Yoru muttered to himself, as it was impossible to recount all the anime from his previous life; the ninja world was filled with too many secrets.


    However, he was certain of one thing: the bloodline that combined Uchiha and Senju would definitely produce a synergistic effect.


    "The power of Uchiha and Senju combined is called ''Shinra Bansho,'' or perhaps it should also include the chakra of Ashura and Indra, but what I want is not just these."


    A light named ambition shone in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes. Ever since he merged with the Senju bloodline and activated Wood Release, even though its power was only on par with the greening level of Yamato, he could feel the recent changes in his body.


    His chakra had reached a stable phase, but it suddenly started to surge again, and now he could feel the daily changes in his body.


    At the same time, the strengthening of his physical capabilities beyond the usual indicated that his bloodline had evolved.


    "The correct path should be the Otsutsuki bloodline, or what is called the reversion bloodline."


    Uchiha Yoru murmured to himself, what he needed was not a Kekkei Genkai, but the right bloodline.


    With the fusion of the Senju, Uzumaki, Hyuga, and Kaguya''s four great bloodlines, along with his own Uchiha bloodline, wouldn''t a perfect fusion result in a reversion to the Otsutsuki bloodline, while also waiting for powerful strength?


    More importantly, Kaguya Otsutsuki had been sealed for thousands of years without aging, whether it was because of the Divine Tree or her own abilities, he did not yet know, but he was certain of one thing.


    His reversion plan could not only gain him great power but seemed also to grant him longevity, even an extended lifespan would be desirable.


    "It seems that this forbidden technique is the most suitable for me."


    Uchiha Yoru revealed a satisfied smile. If he used this forbidden technique to randomly plunder Kekkei Genkai, it might merge inside his body, but that would only be the sum of its parts.


    In contrast, the fusion of Uchiha and Senju could be one plus one equals three, or even more.


    "What I need now is to first adapt to the changes in my body."


    The power of Uchiha and Senju combined was immense, and the collision of forces in an instant caused his chakra to surge, which was the most direct impact.


    But he also felt another change in his body, that of being overwhelmed. Before Uchiha and Senju powers were completely merged into a new force, he should not fuse any other bloodlines.


    Otherwise, it would only produce a counter-effect, or even cause delays or collapse.


    ¡­


    On the carousel, the girl Tsunade''s eyes revealed a hint of resignation. What kind of way was this to coax a girl? Although she was indeed a child now, you couldn''t always bring her to this place.


    "Let''s go."


    At the sound of the cold voice, the girl Tsunade immediately broke into a smile, hopped off the carousel, and ran over with a lively look.


    During this time, there seemed to be a subtle change between the two. Tsunade could clearly sense that the other party was beginning to trust her, gradually treating her as someone reliable.


    This change filled her with complexity; she didn''t know what to do.


    Eventually, Tsunade sighed inwardly. She decided that after finding her grandfather''s weapon, she would leave this place, treating this journey as just passing through.


    And so, Sesshomaru led Tsunade, the big and the small, towards the distant inn, just brushing past Terumi Mei, who was still on the carousel.


    Or rather, both saw each other but did not care; by this time, Terumi Mei was already lost in the pure laughter.


    It has to be said that Uchiha Yoru''s choice of location to meet his clone, even choosing to be together with people, did not fear any situation happening.


    Under the moonlight, Tsunade, pretending to be an innocent girl, looked at the figure walking ahead with complex eyes. Although she was a ninja and well aware that all this was an illusion.


    But humans are creatures that yearn for beauty, and it seemed that in this way, she had no worries and even had someone with a cold exterior but warm heart to accompany her in play.


    Although she had a small regret of not having indulged in her usual pursuits for a long time, the relaxed mood she currently felt made it hard for her to let go.


    With another inward sigh, she knew that all was ephemeral, like flowers in the mirror or the moon''s reflection on the water, and perhaps her quiet departure, turning this experience into a memory, would be the most beautiful outcome.


    ¡­


    On the other hand,


    "Ming."


    As the carousel came to a stop, Uchiha Yoru appeared before her, both showing happy smiles.


    Having walked for such a long time, it seemed that they had gone for some unspeakable purpose.


    Despite the speculations in her mind, Terumi Mei''s face still wore a smile. At that moment, under Uchiha Yoru''s tender smiling face, he slowly took out a sachet.


    "Ming, this sachet is for you."


    Looking at the red sachet embroidered with exquisite patterns and emitting a faint fragrance, Terumi Mei revealed a smile. With her delicate fingers, she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and softly said, "Thank you," as she accepted the sachet.


    "Let''s go, it''s getting late, we should head home."


    Under the starry night sky, a carriage carrying the two of them slowly left the town, the scene filled with warmth.


    ¡­


    Konoha''s hidden base.


    "Shinzo, this is the latest news, the Uchiha brat has sent a message wanting us to escort a girl back to the Land of Fire."


    After reading the intelligence in her hand, Sarutobi Umeko revealed a cold smile, "Do you think this is a weakness deliberately exposed by the other side, or is it for real?"


    Sarutobi Shinzo frowned after hearing this and said in a deep voice, "What are you trying to say?"


    "What am I saying? The First Hokage''s weapon is clearly something the Hidden Cloud Village wants to use to create chaos. Now, the people from the Hidden Cloud Village have made it clear that as long as we are willing to hand over this person, the First Hokage''s weapon is ours for the taking, and at the same time, they will withdraw from this place."


    As she spoke, Sarutobi Umeko''s eyes revealed a greedy look, "Shinzo, those who achieve great things must be willing to make sacrifices. By forsaking a little Uchiha brat, we gain a much more advantageous situation."


    "With the name of the First Hokage''s weapon, glory will be upon us, and at the same time, a power will withdraw from the territory of the Whirlpool Country."


    "Shut up!" Sarutobi Umeko became bolder and more reckless with her words, prompting Sarutobi Shinzo to shout out in frustration, his eyes wide with anger.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with fury, yet Sarutobi Umeko showed no sign of fear, and with a cold laugh said, "As a superior, you are not an ordinary ninja. If you get angry over such a sacrifice, how will you become Hokage in the future?"


    "Do you realize what you''re saying?" Sarutobi Shinzo''s face turned grim as he lowered his voice, "Have you gone mad? Do you not realize the status of Uchiha Yoru within the Uchiha clan?"


    "Of course, I know, but how do you think that compares to the position of Hokage? Or to put it another way, sacrificing him would eliminate a great enemy from the front lines."


    Sarutobi Shinzo fell silent, and after a long while, he lifted his head, his voice hoarse and low, "What are you planning to do?"


    Seeing this scene, Sarutobi Umeko''s mouth slowly curled into a smile. She knew her husband was tempted.


    "Shinzo, in the future, you will be the Hokage of Konoha, a being bathed in sunlight. These are things you cannot do."


    "I think perhaps the ''Root'' might be a good choice, after all, isn''t that the very purpose of its existence?"


    With a meaningful smile, Sarutobi Shinzo fell silent again, and after a long while, he uttered a phrase.


    "I shall pretend I know nothing of this matter."


    Sarutobi Umeko laughed, seeing her husband''s consent, she showed a relieved smile and nodded, "Don''t worry too much about this matter, our spy has brought us an interesting piece of intelligence today."


    "The Uchiha brat you arranged seems to be secretly assisting with another identity."


    As the two conversed, they were unaware that a sinister Sharingan eye was exposed under the night sky, revealing a fierce color.


    Kobe Yoru''s identity had been discovered, or rather, Uchiha Yoru intentionally exposed himself to lure the hidden enemy into action.


    To draw the snake out of its hole, of course, whether one can kill the snake or end up being bitten by the venomous snake depends on the skill at hand.


    ¡­


    Root of the Hidden Leaf Village.


    In the dimly lit secret chamber, Danzo Shimura perused the intelligence received from the front lines, deeming it significant enough to inspect personally late into the night, as it pertained to the head of a certain important person.


    As he unrolled the scroll and read through the information, a slow, cold smile crept over his lips.


    "So, the widow dares to use my Root to strike against the Uchiha brat," he sneered. "Does she truly believe the position of Hokage is so easily obtained?"


    His mocking laughter was a testament to his contempt for the Sarutobi couple, hidden though he was in the shadows, Danzo felt they were unworthy of their strength.


    "I have agreed to your request to mobilize the front-line Root at your command. In return, this time I shall claim the Sharingan of the genius Uchiha as recompense."


    Danzo was disdainful of the petty scheming at the front lines. Did they really think they could so easily ascend to the position of Hokage? Ridiculous.


    No matter how much one praises their own achievements, without the corresponding strength, how can one convince the village''s powerhouses?


    Even he understood this principle, which is why he had started researching Hashirama''s cells and even experimenting on himself before his body weakened.


    "Uchiha!"


    At this moment, Danzo Shimura narrowed his eye, a cold glint flashing through. Once he began to suspect another pair of Mangekyo Sharingan within the Uchiha clan, things spiraled out of control.


    After all, the seed of suspicion, once planted, was destined to take root and sprout, becoming a thorn in his side, even if it rotted.


    "Aburame, have someone watch him in secret. I want to know the exact progress of Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan."


    "Yes!"


    With Danzo Shimura''s hoarse voice echoing, a shadow suddenly appeared in the dim chamber, nodding respectfully before dissipating.


    "Mangekyo, now the most suspect are Uchiha Fugaku, and you!"


    When thinking of the formidable power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, a greedy glint appeared in the eye that Danz¨­ Shimura revealed. Uchiha Fugaku had a somewhat special status; after all, he was the leader of the clan and was very powerful in his own right, seldom leaving the village for anything less than major events.


    Therefore, it was difficult for him to find an opportunity to make his move and test his suspicions. Another suspect was Uchiha Yoru, whom he could use this occasion to investigate.


    Among the Uchiha, Yoru was definitely the most dazzling talent at the moment, his presence even overshadowed the genius of Uchiha Shisui.


    Thus, it was reasonable for Danz¨­ to suspect that Uchiha Yoru could potentially awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, perhaps triggered by the emotional upheaval caused by the incident with Orochimaru.


    As for Uchiha Shisui? When he thought of this youngster, Danz¨­ couldn''t help but sneer. According to the investigation, although Shisui was skilled, he was the least suspected.


    There was no incident of a close friend or relative''s death. As for the impact of the Orochimaru incident? At most, he was a subordinate, hardly comparable to Uchiha Yoru.


    Orochimaru''s mishap causing Uchiha Shisui, a mere kid, an emotional upheaval enough to awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? Nonsense, they were not father and son. At least Uchiha Yoru was a master and disciple.


    ~~~


    Powerstone! Please!


    Patreon.com/Bleam S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 177: Desiring this mature beauty/lolita, you evil Uchiha

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by BoredMorsel! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the bright sunlight, an uneasiness pervaded the warm village.


    "Yoru."


    Normally tranquil, the house was now invaded by two black-clad, masked individuals ¡ª agents of "The Root," with one even holding a kunai to the throat of Terumi Mei.


    The shocking event of the morning left Terumi Mei visibly frightened, but internally she was in turmoil.


    The Root! It was the Leaf''s own hidden unit in action. What was going on? What did they want with her as leverage against Uchiha Yoru? Did they have evidence of her not betraying the Mist?


    Uchiha Yoru, just returning from fetching water, his expression darkened immediately upon witnessing the scene.


    "You''ve crossed the line!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru dropped all pretense, revealing his formidable aura. However, the two Root ninjas only displayed cold indifference, as if they were robots, ignoring the threat to life.


    "Uchiha Yoru, according to our intelligence, you have been in communication with Mist''s Kirigakure''s Suikazan Fuguki. We now suspect you of colluding and betraying the village."


    "If you don''t want her harmed, I suggest you stay still." They declared their reason for action and followed it with a threat.


    While one Root ninja restrained Terumi Mei, the other remained on guard. They, trained by The Root, never lowered their vigilance.


    Use a hostage as leverage? What if there was a counterattack? Root''s training never accounted for carelessness.


    "Me betray?"


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru let out a cold laugh, "If you have the intelligence, then you should know what I''ve been doing!"


    "The intelligence exchange with Suikazan Fuguki was to eliminate threats from within, and I''ve been tirelessly eradicating the Mist ninjas."


    "You from The Root should be well aware that among the Mist''s pursuit squad, there''s a ninja proficient in ''Dissolving Jutsu''. You should investigate if this ninja has already been dealt with."


    Uchiha Yoru slammed the table in anger, accusing the two Root ninjas, "I shed blood for the village and you turn a blind eye, yet you notice this trivial matter?"


    "Go back and tell the old man behind you that the Samehada blade of Suikazan Fuguki is now in my hands. It is I who threaten him, not the other way around. The victories at the front lines, do you think they came without such actions?"


    What a revelation! The two Root ninjas remained unfazed, their emotions long since dulled by training, but Terumi Mei''s eyes widened in shock.


    Damn it! The truth was out. She had thought well of him recently, but it seemed that the good-looking ones, especially from the Uchiha clan, were not to be trusted.


    All this time, she had been suffering because of him! Realizing how she was being branded a traitor, tears welled up in Terumi Mei''s eyes.


    The Uchiha are really petty, just because she collaborated with others once to set an ambush. But this is a battlefield! And after you''ve stabbed me twice, you''re still petty enough to threaten me with the Suikazan Fuguki.


    "Yoru!" In this moment, Terumi Mei is feeling a mix of emotions, and tears of unknown flavor fall from her beautiful eyes, especially with all that has recently happened. Despite harboring ulterior motives, this peaceful life has truly touched her.


    To her shock, she finds out that the root of all her troubles is the opponent! Terumi Mei''s eyes are bloodshot with rage, nearly exploding with violence.


    "Ming, don''t be afraid, they wouldn''t dare hurt you. Rest assured, I will definitely rescue you," Uchiha Yoru says with concern evident on his face. In that moment, Terumi Mei, angry yet resolute, decides that since she''s found the real culprit, she won''t be blamed anymore.


    She had thought to turn against them and let them fight amongst themselves, but now she wants to watch the drama unfold, perhaps even incite a fight between them.


    The two Root ninjas exchange a look upon hearing this, and the leader coldly states: "Uchiha Yoru, we will report your words. Be thirty li west of the city tomorrow morning."


    Seeing the two Root ninjas about to leave, Uchiha Yoru''s face turned ashen. He wants to act but gazes intently at Terumi Mei, ultimately commanding coldly: "This has nothing to do with her, let her go."


    "The order from above is clear, as long as the lord comes thirty li west of the city by noon tomorrow."


    The two Root ninjas, emotionless like puppets, hold their kunai in a defensive stance.


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s grim gaze, the two Root ninjas disappear with the hostage.


    Amidst her apparent panic, Terumi Mei is secretly calculating, ready to mobilize her chakra to strike back at any moment.


    Just as she hesitates to strike back, a loud booming noise arises in the distance, prompting Terumi Mei to narrow her eyes, wondering what the people of Konoha are up to.


    Root! The Uchiha clan! Could there be a connection? And now, her current status as a rogue ninja! Thinking of this, Terumi Mei secretly forms a hand seal while being held hostage.


    As the two Root ninjas take her away, a wet spot on the ground slowly grows and forms into a human figure.


    Water Release: Water Clone Technique


    "Maybe tomorrow I''ll know the truth, and it will also be the time when I return to being a Mist ninja."


    Terumi Mei watches her own body being taken away, her green eyes flashing with a cold light.


    Glancing back at the direction of the fake home, Terumi Mei grits her teeth: "Uchiha! You stabbed me twice and made me a rogue ninja, I''m not finished with you."


    After speaking, Terumi Mei turns into a black shadow, darting in another direction and disappearing into the forest.


    As she leaves, a face slowly appears on the trunk of a tree behind her, watching her departure before blending back into the tree.


    In a distant house courtyard.


    The furnace has gone out. Uchiha Yoru, with a dark expression, locks up the house. As the wood clone disperses, memories rush back to him, and a slow smile creeps across his lips.


    He has painstakingly spread a wide net of bait, and the fish that smell the blood should all be arriving soon.


    ¡­


    Town, inn.


    At this moment, Sesshomaru was looking at a letter on the table, while Kakuzu also had a gloomy expression on his face.


    "The girl has been kidnapped, they demand that you come alone tomorrow at noon, thirty miles west of the city."


    Left alone in the inn, no one expected she would be kidnapped. Although Sesshomaru looked grim, he was secretly delighted.


    Indeed, you have not disappointed me. You have been tracking me all along; a slight leak and, tsk, the fish bites the hook.


    "I''ll give you all of the reward for this mission now."


    Without a word, he took out a suitcase; the green bills were tempting, but Kakuzu, with discipline ingrained in his bones, stared straight at his employer.


    Without hesitation, Sesshomaru said coldly: "I will go alone, you hide behind. If it''s a fight, we join forces; if not, you take them and go."


    "Them?" Kakuzu was confused, wondering if he had heard wrong.


    Wasn''t it just one girl who was kidnapped? Of course, he could understand how some cruel and heartless ninjas in the ninja world, when touched by the softest part of their hearts, could change. But you can''t be confused now; how did one person become two?


    "Yes, two people!"


    Just then, the window slowly opened, and a figure walked in. Kakuzu was astonished when he saw the person.


    "Don''t be surprised. You''ll know tomorrow. This is the photo of the other person."


    A picture he had drawn himself was handed to Kakuzu. Uchiha Yoru and Sesshomaru sat side by side, and while Kakuzu was still bewildered, he found that his mission now involved an additional person.


    "Here is 300,000. If it''s not feasible, don''t worry about me. Protect the two and head straight to the Land of Rice. The 300,000 is for you to give to the two of them."


    Don''t worry about me?


    A single word made Kakuzu look at the two in front of him in astonishment, and then he realized with a start, "You are one and the same."


    As Uchiha Yoru and Sesshomaru nodded, Kakuzu shook his head in admiration, "I''ve lived for decades, seen many lustful people, those who would sacrifice for a woman too, but you are the first of your kind I''ve ever met."


    "To use shadow clones to court two women at once, and with sincere affection, impressive."


    Looking at the photo he had drawn, Kakuzu, although he had lost all interest in the opposite sex due to his practice of forbidden techniques, couldn''t help but remark on its beauty; after all, he still possessed the ability to appreciate a woman''s attractiveness.


    "One a young girl, the other mature."


    Following behind Sesshomaru was none other than a blonde, twin-tailed young girl, and the other, a dignified and mature woman exuding feminine charm.


    Truly having the best of both worlds, Kakuzu, even after living for more than eighty years, inwardly exclaimed that the world of the wealthy indeed knew how to live it up.


    Perhaps the creator of the Shadow Clone technique never imagined that his jutsu could be used in such a manner; indeed, learning is endless, and today was a day for new lessons.


    Spending the same amount of time, using the Shadow Clone to date two at once, both of different styles¡ªloli and mature woman, one outside the city, the other within.


    Observing Kakuzu''s playful gaze, Uchiha Yoru could only twitch the corners of his mouth speechlessly, wanting to say something but finding it hard to explain.


    "You wouldn''t understand." S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, Uchiha Yoru sighed deeply, while Kakuzu nodded in agreement, acknowledging that he truly didn''t understand.


    But Uchiha Yoru shook his head, thinking "you don''t know anything." Beauty is important, but he didn''t have the leisure to lay out such an extensive plan.


    Not only possessing beauty but also formidable strength, what does it mean to have one''s cake and eat it too?


    He was about to teach Kakuzu a lesson. Terumi Mei, with her bright future, and Tsunade, with her renowned prestige, wealth, and the strength of a Kage-level fighter.


    Both individuals had distinct personalities and strong wills. Although his own status was not lacking, compared to his ambition, sometimes taking shortcuts was indeed the quickest path to success.


    A shortcut? That should be the term for it.


    If you don''t take the shortcut, you deserve to be struck by lightning.


    He always believed that lies would one day be exposed, and that a direct approach was always best.


    Thus, he must reveal to Terumi Mei his collusion with the Suikazan Fuguki; otherwise, if it came out later, it would become his weakness.


    As for Tsunade, there was nothing to expose at the moment; compared to Terumi Mei, he had revealed all that needed to be revealed.


    As for knowing their identities from the start? Who said that?


    As long as my persona doesn''t collapse¡ªno, I mean, as long as I remain true to myself, I initially didn''t know, but later seemed to discover some clues.


    "I''m going down to prepare."


    Having received the money, Kakuzu also secretly decided to make an effort this time, as such generous employers were rare.


    After Kakuzu''s departure, Uchiha Yoru and Sesshomaru exchanged glances in the room, both revealing smiles as if the great drama was about to begin.


    "Let''s hope tomorrow''s stage won''t disappoint me."


    ¡­


    In the dark room, Tsunade, appearing as a young girl, was tied up, currently curled up in a corner. Another person was also there, Terumi Mei.


    The wooden hut creaked open, and the bright sunlight that streamed in caused both women to squint.


    However, upon seeing the person entering, Terumi Mei felt nothing, but Tsunade was startled and a surge of anger welled up inside her.


    "Are these the two women?"


    The newcomer scoffed disdainfully upon seeing Tsunade''s youthful appearance and Terumi Mei, "I thought Uchiha Yoru was a genius of some sort, but it turns out he''s so vulgar, actually seduced by beauty."


    "But I have to compliment him, truly worthy of being from a prestigious family, having collected both a lolita and a mature beauty."


    The person was Sarutobi Umeko, who now approached with arrogance, looking at the beauty of the two women, she scoffed. In a ninja world where strength is most respected, it was disappointing to her that someone would be content with just two "vases".


    "What a letdown, Uchiha genius, choosing two non-ninjas when you could''ve chosen two with actual skills. At least then, you could''ve claimed it was for the clan. But to end up with two ordinary people?"


    In her eyes, a ninja should seek a powerful spouse. Isn''t that why she chose Sarutobi Shinzo? Her maiden name no longer mattered.


    What was important was that Sarutobi Shinzo would soon become the next Hokage, and she would be the Hokage''s wife, a position of high authority and a testament to strength.


    "Lowly civilians only tarnish our noble lineage of ninjas."


    Thus, she always looked down on such lowly civilians. Sarutobi Umeko glanced at them with her haughty gaze and showed her indifference.


    "Keep an eye on these lowly goods; we''ll need them tomorrow."


    While saying this, Sarutobi Umeko, perhaps in a cruel twist of amusement, gave an evil smile at the two women.


    "Kobe Yoru! Sesshomaru! Perhaps you don''t know yet, but they are one and the same. His real name is Uchiha Yoru. Just wonder who he will choose to save tomorrow, or how much you think you weigh in his eyes."


    With an evil smile, Sarutobi Umeko coldly laughed and walked out, not deigning to give the two another glance.


    The same sentence stunned both Tsunade and Terumi Mei. What shocked them was not Uchiha Yoru''s true identity, but the fact it was about the two of them!


    Suddenly, they looked at each other, their anger rising, teeth clenched in fury. So, it''s a deep game being played.


    Pretending one thing to my face, and behind the scenes, desiring this mature beauty/lolita, you evil Uchiha.

 Chapter 178: Acting 101

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by BoredMorsel! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]At this moment within the Konoha base, when the ninja cat of the Uchiha clan appeared, Uchiha Shisui''s face immediately showed a look of shock and fury upon seeing the scroll that was delivered.


    He then hurriedly went to the tent of Hatake Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, the village has made a move against Brother Yoru!" Shisui explained, along with the intelligence sent by Uchiha Yoru, which made Kakashi''s expression turn grave.


    "I secretly found out and have already informed Brother Yoru, but what does this mean that he has sent? Is he preparing for the worst?" The intelligence sent by Uchiha Yoru was more like a letter, a will, as if he was settling his affairs.


    "You secretly keep an eye on Sarutobi Shinzo!" While Kakashi was shocked by Shisui''s audacity, he was even more angered by the current situation.


    "That bastard has disappeared, claiming to be on a mission, but he''s probably going after Brother Yoru, damn it!"


    In this moment, Shisui was filled with rage, looking at Kakashi with an urgent expression, "Kakashi, Brother Yoru is clearly about to become the second ''White Fang,'' faced with this situation he has chosen to give up resistance."


    The second ''White Fang''! Upon hearing these words, Kakashi''s face changed instantly, and he looked gloomily at the other person.


    "Shisui, it''s too late for us to go to his aid now."


    Under the urgency, Shisui''s eyes even revealed the Mangekyou Sharingan, and with the powerful force bestowed upon him, he showed a hint of a fierce and crazy look.


    "Kakashi, my eyes can stop everything!"


    "Shisui, have you lost your mind?" Kakashi exclaimed, staring at Shisui who appeared somewhat frantic.


    "Your eyes are indeed powerful, but how can they fool the top brass of the village? Once discovered, there''s no way to save Yoru."


    "I have a plan!" In this critical moment, Kakashi remained extremely calm and quickly thought of a plan, lowering his head and speaking in a deep voice, "Since you''ve been secretly monitoring, what''s the defense like around Sarutobi Shinzo?"


    Hearing this, although Shisui was anxious, he was also an exceptional ninja and forced himself to suppress his anger and calm down.


    He may not have a talent for political strategy, but in the ways of the ninja, his talent was certainly no less than that of Hatake Kakashi.


    "There are three squads rotating guard duty at night, two during the day, with a change of guard every three hours, and there are the habits of Sarutobi Shinzo¡­


    Under pressure, Uchiha Shisui remained extremely calm as he detailed the intelligence he had gathered. Hatake Kakashi listened with a solemn expression, nodding quietly at certain pieces of information.


    "Shisui! What exactly is the ability of your eyes?"


    After activating the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, they had not disclosed their individual abilities, but there was a general idea of their range. For example, it was clear that Shisui''s eye ability had something to do with genjutsu.


    A ninja''s trump card is never easily revealed. In this moment, faced with Kakashi''s question, Uchiha Shisui almost without hesitation, solemnly disclosed his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s ability.


    "My Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s genjutsu, ''Kotoamatsukami,'' can alter a person''s will. The left eye''s Kotoamatsukami can permanently rewrite the target''s will to carry out my specific commands indefinitely, but it consumes a great deal of ocular power, hence I can only use it once every ten years."


    "The right eye''s Kotoamatsukami can control a person without their awareness, making them act according to my will. However, it consumes a large amount of chakra and requires a three-day interval between uses."


    Both of Shisui''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan possess the Kotoamatsukami, aptly named the Dual Kotoamatsukami, which is akin to Obito''s dual Kamui. However, each eye differs in function.


    As depicted in the original work, Shisui''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s Kotoamatsukami is the ultimate genjutsu, termed the strongest. But one must understand that this involves both eyes.


    Itachi obtained the Kotoamatsukami that could permanently alter an enemy''s will, whereas Danz¨­ managed to get the version that could temporarily influence someone''s will.


    This was evident when Danz¨­, during the Kage Summit, subtly influenced the daimy¨­ of the Land of Iron, Mifune, with this eye.


    "Kotoamatsukami!" Upon hearing about this d¨­jutsu, Kakashi felt a chill and was visibly shocked, but he quickly regained his composure.


    "Shisui, there is no such thing as a perfect jutsu in this world."


    Facing Kakashi''s doubt, Shisui nodded silently, "Indeed, there is no perfect jutsu in the world. Even Kotoamatsukami is not invincible, but with the addition of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s power and my will, I won''t fail."


    The strength of Kotoamatsukami lies within the wielder himself, to influence or even rewrite an enemy''s thoughts, which requires his own strong will, augmented by the d¨­jutsu.


    In theory, a strong will can break any genjutsu in the world, but if the caster''s will is just as strong, then one cannot break it.


    Considering the consumption of ocular power, chakra, and other factors, Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami is undeniably powerful and defies common limits.


    "My Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s Kamui allows me to twist and send an enemy''s limbs into another dimension from a distance, under my gaze."


    Now, as they were allies, Kakashi also calmly revealed his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan ability after Shisui shared his.


    "Shisui, are you confident you can influence Sarutobi Shinzo without arousing suspicion?"


    In response to Kakashi''s question, Shisui, a genius ninja in all aspects except politics, immediately grasped the meaning.


    Shisui nodded calmly, "Facing the mere Sarutobi Shinzo, my left eye will have no issues."


    Completely rewriting a person''s will, they themselves may not notice, but what about those who are familiar with them? What happens when they return to the village?


    Hence, Kakashi never considered completely rewriting someone''s will from the start, especially since Shisui''s d¨­jutsu was akin to a one-hit kill technique with the significant limitation of a ten-year cooldown.


    "I think such a powerful illusion that influences the thoughts and actions of the opponent, the more it goes against one''s own principles and ideas, the greater the amount of eye technique and chakra required."


    Indeed, as expected of Hatake Kakashi, he is best at analysis, pinpointing the enemy''s weaknesses every time, achieving the greatest effect with the least cost.


    Faced with Kakashi''s analysis, Uchiha Shisui simply nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, later you and I will report in, and then you take the opportunity to secretly influence Shinzo''s thoughts, making him go to the rear for inspection. Then we will make our move outside."


    As Kakashi spoke of making a move, a rare glint of cold light appeared in his eyes, and he said in a deep voice: "We will capture Sarutobi Shinzo at the fastest speed while disguised, and then create the impression that the frontline commander has been ambushed and captured by the Mist shinobi."


    "As long as there is turmoil at the base, Sarutobi Umeko will not be in the mood to cause trouble outside, and Yoru''s predicament will be resolved."


    It must be said that Hatake Kakashi''s considerations are thorough, and Uchiha Shisui is not a fool. After the impulse, he calmly agreed to this hastily made and somewhat rough plan.


    "I understand your concerns. During the ambush, we will be disguised. I will control the enemy with an illusion while you seal him directly. Don''t give the enemy a chance to react. And that despicable Sarutobi Umeko, I want her dead!"


    Sarutobi Shinzo, being the son of the Third Hokage and also the frontline commander, was a significant figure, so they could not act against him directly. But they had no intention to endure a mere servant any longer.


    After hearing this, Kakashi also showed a killing intent towards the fellow villager Sarutobi Umeko and nodded firmly: "Considering the incident with Orochimaru, and this time, this person''s ambition and malice are too great, she cannot be left alive!"


    Even Kakashi agreed with the idea of killing Sarutobi Umeko. After all, based on the rules, considering the incident with Lord Orochimaru, Sarutobi Umeko deserved death, and even a hundred deaths would not suffice.


    The comparison was stark, igniting rage and dissatisfaction in Kakashi''s heart.


    His father, the White Fang of Konoha, failed in his mission, causing significant loss to the village and chose suicide under great pressure. So what about Sarutobi Umeko?


    Framing and plotting against Orochimaru, a candidate for Hokage, and causing chaos in the village due to her ambition, the border instability of the village was her doing.


    In terms of the damage to Konoha, it surpassed that caused by his father''s failed mission, but what about the treatment each received?


    The whole shinobi world knew about the White Fang''s mission failure. And Sarutobi Umeko? Hardly anyone in the village knew, and the initial righteous execution turned out how?


    Raised high only to be let down gently, it indeed seemed like the village belonged to the Sarutobi clan.


    It was this abuse of power by the Sarutobi clan that turned Kakashi''s dissatisfaction into the idea that it might be necessary for the village to bleed.


    Reform requires bloodshed. He hoped to start with those who trample on the village''s rights without restraint, using their blood to have Konoha reborn from the ashes.


    "Good, time waits for no one. We don''t know the specifics of this wench''s plan to start a war. I''ll go now."


    Shisui chose to act swiftly and decisively, while Kakashi began to prepare the necessary disguises in secret.


    A mask was essential, and so were sunglasses, to hide their Sharingan and prevent any accidents that could reveal their identities.


    After all, if the Sharingan was exposed carelessly, it could bring disaster to the entire Uchiha clan.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru, who was heading out of town, was unaware of the situation here and couldn''t imagine the extent to which Kakashi and Shisui had become dark.


    They were ready to lay hands on the village''s shinobi and, after witnessing so much shocking corruption, were more determined to reform, even if it meant bloodshed.


    Now, during his time in Anbu, Kakashi, after turning dark, became incredibly formidable, silently vowing to be the sharpest blade on the path of reform. The sharper he was, the smaller the loss to the village.


    ¡­


    Thirty miles west of the city, a fresh breeze stirred up a cloud of dust under the bright sunlight, marking a vast wilderness.


    A cloud of dust appeared, revealing two figures ¡ª it was Kobe Yoru and Sesshomaru, or perhaps more accurately, Uchiha Yoru.


    Above, a massive cloud shifted, slowly casting a large shadow over the land as it obscured the sunlight.


    The sound of clapping hands echoed as a group of about a dozen masked figures appeared atop a mound, the leader evidently a woman, who was applauding.


    "Hehe, well done, truly worthy of the proud Uchiha clan to have the courage to meet here."


    With masked faces and disguised voices, their identities were obscured.


    "If you''re from the Root, then you should know the consequences of slandering our Uchiha clan. Release them now!"


    Uchiha Yoru faced the Root ninjas with a grim expression, unusually invoking the threat of his powerful backing.


    "Don''t worry, they''re fine."


    The masked Sarutobi Umeko revealed a smile, gesturing to bring forward two captives, Terumi Mei and the young Tsunade, held hostage.


    "Look, they''re definitely unharmed, but!" Sarutobi Umeko''s eyes gleamed mockingly as she spoke.


    "Should I call you Kobe Yoru, or Sesshomaru? Or perhaps Uchiha Yoru is more appropriate!"


    Faced with Sarutobi Umeko''s provocative revelation of his name, Uchiha Yoru fell silent.


    Sarutobi Umeko laughed unrestrainedly, placing a kunai provocatively at Terumi Mei''s neck and taunted, "Don''t be scared, I''m actually saving you two. You''ve been deceived."


    "They are all the same person. Let me tell you, a man from a great clan, the most dazzling genius of a noble family, do you think he would marry a commoner? Would he truly be with you? He has always been using your identities to conceal his own."


    "The fairy tales of heroes saving princesses are all lies. Even if the hero is real, what about you? Are you princesses?" S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The sarcastic gaze fell upon Tsunade in her youth and Terumi Mei, as Sarutobi Umeko displayed a profound disdain in her eyes.


    "Lowly is as lowly does, but you proved somewhat useful, actually managing to lure this brat here."


    Under Sarutobi Umeko''s provocation, it was clear she was aiming to disrupt her opponent''s mental state, as ninja battles never adhere to the code of martial honor, and an impulsive person is likely to reveal their weaknesses.


    Meanwhile, Tsunade and Terumi Mei looked on with mixed feelings at the two figures in the distance, knowing their identities from the start, yet the fact that they had come was somewhat troubling and annoying to them.


    Ninjas are deceivers by nature, employing all manner of tactical deceptions, but this deception was somewhat against their principles.


    "What now? Planning to woo girls with two identities? Tsk, I must say, a noble scion really knows how to play the field, using shadow clones to entertain two stunning beauties, with one being a young girl."


    As Sarutobi Umeko spoke, she provocatively poked Tsunade''s chin with a kunai, her gaze then shifting to Uchiha Yoru with a mocking laughter, "How old is this girl? Twelve or thirteen? Tsk, it''s well-known that the great clans love this kind of game, and today it seems their reputation is well-deserved."


    The two figures in the distance revealed Uchiha Yoru''s true face as the shadow clone dissipated, his expression grim.


    "The Great Sword Samehada is with me, you should be able to investigate everything clearly, let them go."


    After dispelling his shadow clone, Uchiha Yoru summoned the Great Sword Samehada, as if to prove his innocence.


    He had destroyed his wood clone upon arriving, using a shadow clone instead, as it was not yet the time to reveal his Wood Release.

 Chapter 179: Continue Acting

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by HADES! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]The cool breeze swept up dust, and as the shadow clone dissipated, the true figure of Uchiha Yoru was revealed.


    His head full of white hair began to revert to black, visible to the naked eye, as the suppression of the melanin by medical ninjutsu was lifted.


    The black hair fluttered in the wind, and the blue crescent moon on his forehead, along with the two red demonic patterns on each cheek, had not faded, presenting an appearance that combined Uchiha Yoru with Sesshomaru.


    "Samehada!"


    Upon seeing this great blade of the Mist Ninja, Sarutobi Umeko instantly showed a greedy expression. Possessing this blade would be a supreme honor.


    In her eyes, it was all about prestige¡ªdefeating the Mist Ninja and taking the Samehada from a renowned ninja, climbing up the ranks over the prestige of a defeated enemy, what could be a better record of battle?


    "Tsk tsk, I didn''t expect you two to be so valuable."


    Sarutobi Umeko couldn''t help but show a surprised smile when Uchiha Yoru, without any hesitation, offered the Samehada in exchange.


    Then, for some reason, she shook her head with a sigh of disdain, as if lamenting his lack of competitiveness.


    "Uchiha Yoru! I truly misjudged you. I thought you would be a stumbling block in the path, but you turned out to be a puddle of mud that can''t stand up. And I was wary of you all this time."


    Sarutobi Umeko sighed deeply, "Coming from a noble family, yet so na?ve, indulging in a romantic love story between a noble young master and a common girl¡ªI feel like I''ve returned to my ninja school days when I was seven or eight."


    It must be said, Uchiha Yoru''s decision to hand over the Samehada for two women was a disappointment for her. The once thought formidable threat turned out to be this?


    Uchiha Yoru faced her mockery with a cold demeanor but did not hesitate, sneering in his heart.


    Idiots, using the story of a noble young master and an ugly duckling to mock, can''t it be a story of a noble young master and a princess?


    "Tsk tsk, do you two want to know his real identity?"


    As if already relishing her triumph over Uchiha Yoru, Sarutobi Umeko mocked him while patting the cheeks of Tsunade and another woman, pointing at the threatened figure in the distance.


    "This is our Leaf Village''s genius, born from the strongest ninja clan, the Uchiha family¡ªUchiha Yoru! He was a spy who infiltrated our ranks, so, the person you have in your hearts is all fake, a mask he had to wear."


    "But now, it seems that this little brat has taken his act to heart and has started to truly care for you."


    Sarutobi Umeko confidently extended her hands, drawing two ninja blades from the backs of nearby Root ninjas, slowly pointing them at the two women.


    "Uchiha Yoru, are you going to go down with us all, or will you surrender peacefully?"


    The blades drew closer, nearly touching the hearts of the two, when suddenly, in the silent wilderness, Uchiha Yoru, who had been distant and cold, spoke just as the sharp blades were about to pierce their chests, and the blades stopped.


    "What do you want to do!"


    "Your hands!"


    The same indifferent voice spoke, and Sarutobi Umeko stared at the other coldly and warily. "I heard you could form seals with just one hand. Now, I want both of your hands."


    "Impossible!"


    Although threatened, Uchiha Yoru maintained an arrogant demeanor, as if he were a noble always above others, and he rejected the offer without hesitation.


    Hearing such a straightforward response, Sarutobi Umeko shrugged with what could be called a smile, "It seems I''ve overestimated your worth. At best, you''re worth the price of the Samehada, but for the likes of you, that''s still an honor."


    "No need for tests anymore. Since you''ve said he''s a spy who infiltrated our ranks, all that''s left between us is a play."


    At that moment, Terumi Mei spoke up calmly, causing Sarutobi Umeko to show a look of surprise, then shake her head. "Is it desperation that gives you courage? Have you awakened from your beautiful dream? What a pity."


    When Uchiha Yoru, unfazed by the threat, took out the Samehada, Terumi Mei seemed to hesitate for a moment, even wanting to leave the place.


    As the opponent refused without hesitation, Terumi Mei calmed down and with self-mocking laughter shook her head, "Indeed, let''s just consider it a play."


    As Terumi Mei secretly prepared for a counterattack, the girl Tsunade watched all this indifferently. She had seen much cruelty. For this brat to use such a precious trophy to exchange for a person was beyond most, even beyond her expectations.


    As the two shinobi swords that glinted with a cold light began to move again, they suddenly stopped!


    Tick tock, tick tock~


    A breeze passed over the empty fields, and blood dripped down onto the ground, while the Root shinobi around them watched indifferently, their emotions long since eroded.


    But Sarutobi Umeko showed a look of shock, looking disbelievingly at the figure in the distance, finally shaking her head.


    "Is this the pride of the Uchiha clan? Your mouth is tough enough, but your body betrays your honesty. I really didn''t expect you to actually do this; honestly, I admire you!"


    At this point, Sarutobi Umeko let go of her grudges, sincerely expressing her admiration, "You really are different, you remind me of White Fang, and Orochimaru."


    On the battlefield, Uchiha Yoru looked at everyone coldly, his eyes revealing the three-tomoe Sharingan, each hand pierced by a kunai, blood constantly dripping onto the ground.


    His expression was calm, as if the injured hands were not his own, the wounds meant he could no longer easily make hand signs, significantly reducing his combat ability.


    "White Fang chose suicide under public scrutiny, Orochimaru remained indifferent and chose to be an onlooker when faced with everything. You''re really like them, what can I say! A hero!"


    Heroes are admirable, even Sarutobi Umeko couldn''t help but feel emotional, but she shook her head, "Heroes may be admirable, but I can only say there are too many heroes in this world, and the village''s Hokage cannot be a hero."


    "The Hokage of a village needs to be aware in many ways, and at critical moments, must decide to sacrifice a few to save the many."


    Facing the lengthy sentiments of Sarutobi Umeko, Uchiha Yoru spoke coldly without expression, "Use your Root methods to erase their memories, just like you said, they are nothing but two lowly civilians."


    The cold voice carried an ironic tone, yet at this moment, it made both Terumi Mei and Tsunade stand still in shock.


    Both sets of pupils stared blankly at the distant figure, the kunai piercing through the palm, and the blood dripping continuously.


    This brat/Uchiha has gone mad! He''s actually serious!


    Both women had been aware of each other''s identities from the start, thus they had both been observing everything from a detached, calm perspective, although they had been moved by some events and had felt different emotions.


    But all of this was from their perspective as bystanders!


    But the situation at hand was clear: this brat was a participant! And what''s more, he was genuinely moved!


    However, at this time, Uchiha Yoru''s pair of three-tomoe Sharingan eyes continuously scanned the surroundings, observing the situation, his hands genuinely in pain.


    From the start, he too was a bystander, only Terumi Mei and Tsunade thought they were the only onlookers, never considering that all three had been bystanders from the beginning.


    The difference was, Terumi Mei and Tsunade thought Uchiha Yoru was a participant.


    The sudden turn of events had stunned them, as if pulling them from the sidelines into the fray.


    After a long speech filled with emotion, Sarutobi Umeko wandered off casually, as if delivering a lecture, and when she finished, she showed a sincere look of admiration.


    "Uchiha Yoru, you are a hero, but what the village needs now is not a hero, but a Hokage! So I hope you can understand."


    "Rest in peace, don''t worry, I will bury the two of them with you, and when that time comes, you can live out your fairytale of nobles and commoner girls in the netherworld."


    At this point, Sarutobi Umeko turned her head to look at the two women with a complex expression, "As women, this should be your happiest moment."


    After speaking, the two ninja swords in Sarutobi Umeko''s hands were slowly raised again, and Uchiha Yoru, watching from a distance, finally showed emotion at this scene.


    "What do you want!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s voice came again, and Sarutobi Umeko couldn''t help but shake her head with a sidelong glance, "Such a proud clan, even now when you''re in this state, so pitiful, yet I can still feel that you''re like the high and mighty Uchiha of before, such a pity."


    "Your disappearance is what I need the most."


    With a casual flick, the two ninja swords were thrown straight at the hearts of Terumi Mei and young Tsunade, clearly intending to kill them with a single strike.


    As the ninja swords were thrown, Sarutobi Umeko''s indifferent voice came, "Kill Uchiha Yoru."


    Swoosh~


    Root agents turned into afterimages, dashing towards their target, while a barrage of kunai and shuriken were thrown their way.


    At this moment, both parties faced a crisis of death. Uchiha Yoru was confronted with numerous shurikens thrown by the Root members.


    Meanwhile, Terumi Mei and Tsunade were facing two sharp sword.


    In the face of such a life-and-death crisis, everyone treated them as ordinary people. Just as the two women were preparing to circulate chakra to break the ropes and burst forth, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in their field of vision, causing their pupils to shrink in shock.


    A pair of Sharingan with three tomoe merged together, forming a shuriken and a kaleidoscope, while the other eye under Uchiha Yoru''s indifferent gaze slowly bled. His other Sharingan evolved into a kaleidoscope.


    Doujutsu: Takamagahara


    Blood splattered, and suddenly, a figure appeared in front of them with two ninjat¨­ piercing through the chest. The warm, hot blood even splashed onto the women''s cheeks.


    At this moment, Tsunade and Terumi Mei were stunned, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    Terumi Mei, in disbelief, watched the scene unfold as blood trickled down her cheeks into her mouth, warm; this was real!


    And when the blood splashed on Tsunade''s face, although she was colorblind and saw the blood as black, the warmth on her cheeks and the taste of the blood shocked her, with a few drops entering her mouth, assaulting her taste buds.


    "Not good!"


    Faced with the sudden appearance of the figure in front of the two women, Sarutobi Umeko''s face changed color, and at the same time, the Root ninjas quickly turned to rescue.


    In everyone''s field of view just now, Uchiha Yoru''s figure disappeared in an instant, and when he reappeared, he was in front of the two women.


    To the women, Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan was now filled with an enchanting quality, and from his right eye, a line of blood tears flowed, forming a fierce pattern.


    "Jutsu: Kotoamatsukami!"


    In an instant, Uchiha Yoru embraced the two women, and with a loud shout, a black shadow appeared directly on the battlefield.


    Fire Release: Head Molding Pain


    Wind Release: Pressure Damage


    In an instant, the two jutsu worked together, coupled with the surging chakra of Kotoamatsukami, a fierce wind carrying flames howled towards them, like a hurricane made of fire.


    The sound of thunder rumbled.


    In an indiscriminate area attack, the flames burned a large area. The Root ninjas quickly dodged, but Uchiha Yoru was also hit.


    After releasing the jutsu, Kotoamatsukami squinted his eyes towards the center of the distant flames.


    A violent coughing fit ensued, and blood spurted from the mouth again, revealing a giant black ribcage in the burning flames.


    Susanoo


    In the instant of the flame attack, Terumi Mei and Tsunade witnessed everything. Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan spun rapidly as he raised his head, and as the tears of blood fell, the Susanoo defensive system emerged around him.


    Terumi Mei was shocked by this sight, this unknown jutsu, and these eyes! Tsunade, however, recognized this jutsu. Her pupils dilated with shock as she looked at the two bleeding and fierce kaleidoscope Sharingan, having witnessed everything herself!


    The kaleidoscope was activated because of them!


    Under violent coughing, blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru bit down on the kunai in both hands, then with blood, he made a difficult hand seal.


    Despite the injury of pierced palms affecting the hand seals, it was not impossible to perform them.


    Summoning Jutsu


    With a bang, a Beast in a puff of white smoke appeared, followed by the cry of a hawk echoing between heaven and earth. At the same time, the Root ninja, who were avoiding the vast range of the ninjutsu, all suddenly changed their expressions.


    Sarutobi Umeko exclaimed in shock and anger, "No good! Stop that brat quickly."


    They thought he was meat on the chopping block, never expecting him to have escaped. They must kill that brat.


    Suddenly, amidst the flames, a majestic eagle spread its wings and soared high, while from all directions came a barrage of ninjutsu, shuriken, and exploding tags.


    Fire Release...


    Lightning Release... S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Boom and rumble~


    The sky was filled with the resounding noise of splendid ninjutsu, exploding tags, and various hidden weapons, creating a thick cloud of smoke, followed by the bright cry of the hawk piercing through the explosive smoke.


    The mighty eagle, carrying Uchiha Yoru, Tsunade, and Terumi Mei, shot straight into the sky, with the powerful Susanoo protecting around the summoned beast, avoiding various damages from the ninjutsu.


    "Damn it! Chase them!"


    Watching the fleeing shadow, Sarutobi Umeko roared ferociously, "They are heavily injured and can''t get far, chase them!"


    On the battlefield, the shadow of Jiraiya had already disappeared. Seeing the employer leap out, he used his technique to escape at once, proving the old adage that old age and treachery will always beat youth and exuberance.


    In the firmament, the howling wind was harsh, and Uchiha Yoru''s mouth was dripping with blood, the bloodshot veins in his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan were clearly visible, indicating the overuse of his d¨­jutsu.


    "Lord Yoru."


    The summoned beast, the majestic eagle, respectfully spoke after flying high above in the sky. Uchiha Yoru was gasping violently, each breath bringing him agony.


    "Do not stop, continue flying east."


    He lay half-kneeling, weakened on the summoned beast, his hands firmly wrapped around the waists of the two, as if fearing the two ordinary people would fall from the sky.

 Chapter 180: and the acting continues...

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by HADES! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the setting sun, the sound of the waves continuously beat against the beach as the chakra beast, exhausted, had already returned.


    At this time, on the beach, Uchiha Yoru appeared weak, leaning against a rock. The two shinobi swords that had been in his chest had been removed, and his wounds had already stopped bleeding, but he gave off a sense of being on his last breath.


    "You guys!"


    Beside him, the young girl Tsunade''s complexion was dark, no longer showing her once naive appearance. Her hands emitted a luminescent green chakra of medical ninjutsu as she treated his injuries.


    Terumi Mei held the shinobi sword and vigilantly watched the surroundings. At this moment, it seemed all three had revealed their presence.


    "Sorry."


    Uchiha Yoru, gasping for breath and leaning against the rock, looked at the two with a gaze that seemed to dodge theirs, as if he dared not meet their eyes. The faint two words he spoke made them tremble.


    "Irregular heartbeat, myocardial tremors, the muscles around the heart have been severed. In medical ninjutsu terms, the heart''s meridian system has been cut, which in layman''s terms means the heart''s pathways are severed."


    Tsunade''s pupils shook as she grasped his blood-stained, trembling hands, realizing he was right.


    Uchiha Yoru, weakly holding Tsunade''s hands that had been continuously treating him, managed a powerless smile, "I didn''t expect you to know medical ninjutsu. But the technique is still lacking; remember not to tremble when treating."


    Tsunade''s hands trembled continuously, and her lack of skill was mistaken; the normally proud girl did not retort at this moment.


    "Why!" Terumi Mei, standing guard and trembling at these words, tried to suppress her complex emotions as she crouched beside him and asked in a hoarse voice.


    After a bout of coughing, blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. Uchiha Yoru''s eyes were filled with weak and ferocious bloodshot lines. At this moment, looking at the two, his eyes only showed ease, and his face even showed a smile.


    "I don''t know, maybe this is fate. The path of a ninja stained with blood will always have such a day, right? I just didn''t expect it to be you two."


    Saying this, Uchiha Yoru weakly looked at them, with a self-deprecating smile, "Ninjas are deceivers, and I didn''t expect to make such a big mistake."


    It seemed he was mocking himself for sacrificing his life for two ordinary people. Uchiha Yoru was clearly ridiculing himself, but there was no regret on his face, only relief.


    "Let''s formally introduce myself, I am Uchiha Yoru."


    With a weak voice, Uchiha Yoru forced a smile looking at them, "I thought my disguise was flawless. When did you notice the flaw? Or are you from the root, and from the beginning, this was all a setup?"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s smile seemed to seek an answer before death, yet he did not wish it all to be a setup.


    At this time, Terumi Mei and Tsunade were filled with complex emotions.


    As a ninja, even though I am not a medical ninja, I am well aware of the consequences of having one''s heart meridian severed. (During the anime''s short volume street battle, Naruto almost died when his heart meridian was cut.)


    Despite the fact that it was the enemy who had brought her to this current state, seeing him at death''s door, especially after he had risked danger to save her, filled Terumi Mei with complex emotions.


    "The Mist Ninja, Terumi Mei! Now a rogue ninja."


    A hoarse voice came from Terumi Mei''s mouth, and at this moment, a hint of unresolvable sorrow appeared on her once elegant and gentle cheeks.


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru, who was at death''s door, Terumi Mei couldn''t help but give a self-deprecating smile and a bitter laugh, "I don''t know whether to laugh or cry. You''ve hurt me so badly, yet I find myself feeling sad for you."


    Hearing his name, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes immediately dimmed, "Terumi Mei!"


    Struggling with the name, Terumi Mei bitterly smiled, "That''s the unfortunate one who you harmed, almost dying at the hands of his own people, isn''t it? Was it really necessary to hold a grudge just because I ambushed you once? You''re a grown man; aren''t you being a little too petty?"


    "Twice on the battlefield you nearly killed me, and yet you still don''t let me off the hook, conspiring with Suikazan Fuguki to trap me. Running into you was just bad luck, I''ve had enough of it. Fortunately, I wasn''t killed, but I ended up a rogue ninja."


    Speaking of herself, Terumi Mei couldn''t help but reveal a sorrowful smile, "I was still thinking of getting revenge on you, and here you are, showing up on your own. You''re such an exceptional ninja, why would you do something so foolish! Is it worth it?"


    At these words, Uchiha Yoru showed a smile, "Sorry, but on the battlefield, everyone must follow their own master. Our allegiances differ, I owe you an apology, but I am not wrong, and neither are you. The fault lies with this world that wages wars."


    "I say, if! If I were just an ordinary person, and so were you, and we met like this."


    Uchiha Yoru seemed to think of something, suddenly gave a self-mocking smile, shook his head, and didn''t finish his sentence, leaving Terumi Mei to give a disappointed smile.


    Slowly taking out the sachet that he had given her, Terumi Mei''s tears fell as she smiled through her tears.


    "It''s all just a script, fake! Yet knowing this, you still fall deep into it."


    It seems to be a complaint against the other as well as against herself; if both could treat all this as fake, then there wouldn''t be any heartache.


    Slowly taking a ring out of the sachet, Terumi Mei smiled at the sight, gently placing the ring in his hand. Under his dim gaze, she showed a gentle smile, which would be better if not for the tears in her eyes.


    "Now I am Mei Ming, and you are Kobe Yoru."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru showed a weak smile, his trembling hand slowly placing the ring on Terumi Mei''s ring finger, "I really wish to see you in a wedding dress, Mei. You would look so beautiful."


    The moment the ring was placed on her finger, two lines of tears flowed down Terumi Mei''s green eyes.


    "It''s all fake, yet I took it seriously, damn it!"


    It''s uncertain when she became involved from being an outsider.


    "Your hands have stopped shaking." At this moment, Uchiha Yoru turned his weak gaze toward the girl Tsunade, feeling her once trembling hand on his chest now still.


    The innocent smile previously on girl Tsunade''s face had disappeared, replaced by an expression cold as frost, as she looked indifferently at the other.


    "You''re close to death and still flirting; you really haven''t changed," she said.


    As Tsunade''s trembling hands ceased, the blood''s true color started to become clear in her sight. At this moment, she was no longer afraid or shaking.


    It seemed that her hemophobia had left her, but there was no joy in her heart. She was supposed to be an outsider, just watching, but everything happened too quickly!


    This brat had activated the Sharingan for her and had even stepped in front of them in an instant. Damn it! "The way you were before was cuter."


    Faced with the girl''s icy demeanor, Uchiha Yoru weakly smiled, reaching out his hand to caress her cheek. Tsunade wanted to dodge, but the dim look in his eyes froze her in place.


    "I came for profit, not expecting you to be so reckless with your life."


    At this moment, Tsunade revealed her true character, stubborn and unyielding, her words as cold and cutting as her stare.


    Yet, upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru simply smiled. His weak palm caressed her cheek, his fingers eventually touching her lips, trying to pry them open, but her face remained cold as ice.


    Eventually, he gave up, weakly chuckling. "The Root should really not... After all, you''re still a child. Our Uchiha clan, along with the Senju, founded Konoha so children wouldn''t have to battle, yet now children are the main force on the battlefield."


    Clearly, Uchiha Yoru had been trying to see if the girl''s tongue had the mark of the Root, suspecting her of being a spy arranged from the start.


    With her mouth shut and a gloomy face, he felt a sense of loss which seemed to confirm her identity to him.


    A misunderstanding!


    Under such a misunderstanding, Uchiha Yoru mistook her for a spy trained by the Root. At that moment, Tsunade''s face showed sadness, her heart filled with frustration.


    Was she supposed to reveal her true identity? What child, she was already forty, it was he who was actually the child.


    In the comic contrast of this misunderstanding, Tsunade fell silent for a moment, confused and afraid to reveal her identity, fearing it would only drive him to greater despair at the end.


    Perhaps a misunderstanding was also correct.


    Coughing up blood, Uchiha Yoru weakly watched the sunset on the coastline, with a sad Tsunade and another person, Terumi Mei, feeling as if their hearts were filled with a tumult of emotions.


    "Go to the Land of Rice, take this Kusanagi Sword to find Orochimaru, my teacher."


    Leaning weakly against a rock, feeling his life ebbing away, he spoke first to the girl.


    "The ''Tongue-Tied Root Seal,'' my teacher will release you from it. You''ve cried. A tool with emotions is unqualified. The Root is not for you."


    Fingers gently wiped the tears from the corner of the girl''s eyes, yet Tsunade remained silent. She had been treated as a spy from the beginning, but now, at the last moments of life, they were considering her well-being.


    "Mei, I''ve hurt you unintentionally so much, I''m sorry. Take the Samehada with you, but listen to me, don''t go back to the Hidden Mist Village. Perhaps becoming a rogue ninja is the right thing for you, go far away."


    Watching the two, it was clear that all three had been outsiders from the beginning, yet in the end, they all became insiders, even Uchiha Yoru had played himself into the scenario.


    The highest realm of acting is to become the character, to live as the character within the play.


    Lies will eventually be exposed, and the final flaw was Uchiha Yoru himself. However, when he completely lived out the character, the flaw disappeared.


    "The sunset is so beautiful."


    Looking at the sunset, Uchiha Yoru showed a trace of sentimentality and, holding the hands of the two, slowly fell into weakness, saying faintly, "If only there were no wars in this world, with my Uchiha identity, I would definitely take you back to our clan, to watch the sunset every day..."


    His voice grew weaker, and Uchiha Yoru slowly took out a test tube from his blade bag, weakly speaking to the girl, "After lifting the seal, if you want to go back to the village, give this to the Third Hokage, he won''t pursue you. This is the First Hokage''s cells, also part of human experimentation."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru seemed to be making his last arrangements, securing their future path thoroughly before his hand relaxed, his eyes blurred looking at the sunset.


    "Go now, leave my body for those who follow, they won''t track you. I''ve prepared a small boat over there."


    His palm slowly dropped powerlessly, his eyes gradually closing, Uchiha Yoru fell into darkness. Witnessing this, Tsunade''s pupils shrank, she opened her mouth wanting to say something but found herself unable to make a sound, as if her throat was blocked. s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn Uchiha, if only you weren''t so petty, then we wouldn''t have met. I was doing fine in the Hidden Mist, but you had to doggedly pursue me."


    Terumi Mei, feeling incredibly foolish, was crying over an enemy, and not just any enemy, but one who nearly killed her twice and caused her to become a rogue ninja.


    "No! Don''t die!"


    As Uchiha Yoru closed his eyes, Tsunade completely broke down, her facade of coldness melted away instantly, and tears kept falling from her cheeks, but the boy had no response.


    The heartbeat was fading, growing weaker and slower, she frantically used all she had learned, begging him not to leave.


    "Brat! Don''t die! Why, why do you all have to die!"


    She thought she wouldn''t be heartbroken, but it was only at the last moment that she realized she had taken it to heart.


    It wasn''t just the kid who was serious¡ªshe was serious too!


    "You take care of Yoru, I''ll be right back."


    In this moment, Terumi Mei wipes away her tears and reveals a stark killing intent, staring at the distant forest. The pursuers from Konoha are approaching, and she is determined to eliminate them all.


    Suddenly, a wild chakra explodes beneath her feet, and Terumi Mei''s figure charges madly towards the pursuers behind her.


    Water Release: Hidden Mist Jutsu


    Boil Release: Skilled Mist Jutsu


    In an instant, under the powerful chakra of Terumi Mei, especially within the gloomy and damp forest, a thick fog appears first, confusing the enemy''s sight, followed by Boil Release.


    Boil Release combines water and fire attributes chakra, releasing from the mouth a powerful corrosive acid mist. The practitioner can adjust the acidity of the clever mist by controlling the amount of chakra, which can even dissolve Susanoo.


    Particularly under the initial cover of the Hidden Mist Jutsu, the pursuing Anbu ninjas thought it was just mist. By the time they realized it was actually corrosive, it was too late.


    The forest echoes with their agonizing screams; the unprepared Anbu are instantly corroded, especially when they inhale it without any protection.


    In an instant, their respiratory tracts are corroded and burned, emitting waves of even more pitiful sounds.


    Meanwhile, Tsunade sheds tears of regret on a distant beach, looking at the handsome face of the young man. Although his hair is no longer the cold, proud silver of their first meeting, the blue crescent moon mark on his forehead and the red stripes on his cheeks remain unwashed.


    Flashes of memory surface in Tsunade''s mind, and it is at this moment she realizes that she, who thought herself an outsider, had unknowingly become involved.


    "Heh, I never thought that the Uchiha brat would activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan for me. If Grandpa and the Second Grandpa knew, they''d probably laugh at how the Uchiha have fallen."


    Tsunade sadly wipes the tears from her eyes, looking at the test tube in her hand, she scoffs at herself, "Greed is the root of the wars in this world."


    She crushes the test tube containing the First Hokage''s cells in her hand, and as the liquid splashes onto Uchiha Yoru''s body and wounds, Tsunade slowly stands up. She turns her head towards the forest from where screams are emanating and reveals a hint of killing intent.


    "The village that Senju and Uchiha created together is not a place for a pack of hyenas to bark at!"


    With a roar, Tsunade unleashes the formidable combat power of the Sannin.

 Chapter 181: Danzo: I didnt do it

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by terrance smith! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the night sky, the campfire crackled and burned, accompanied by sparks splashing about.


    A sinister atmosphere pervaded the dimly lit cave.


    Uchiha Yoru, who had been on the brink of death, was now sitting in front of the fire, his face pale only from excessive blood loss.


    "Brat, are you really sure your Wood Style project was not successful?" Tsunade, back to her original appearance, stared with beautiful eyes that now carried an imposing aura of authority.


    Faced with such questioning, Uchiha Yoru awkwardly nodded: "There was only one successful test subject, by chance. First serving in the ''Root'' under the code ''Alpha'', and then transferred to the Anbu."


    Hearing the dirty secrets of the village, Tsunade couldn''t help but snort coldly. When they returned, they suddenly saw a large tree on the beach, and within the tree, a person was enveloped.


    As they approached, they were shocked to find that Uchiha Yoru''s heart had stabilized, and his heart meridians were fully connected and healed; everything seemed to have miraculously recovered. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Wood Style!


    The Senju clan did not awaken Wood Style, but it was an Uchiha who did. Although it didn''t show the power of the First Hokage, it still made Tsunade widen her eyes in astonishment.


    "Heh, I never thought the golden-haired loli would turn out to be the Sannin Princess Tsunade of Konoha, tsk tsk."


    Terumi Mei, with his brown hair, revealed a pair of captivating green eyes, looking at Tsunade and Uchiha Yoru with a hint of jealousy. What''s this, am I the only rogue ninja, while you two are from the same village? Isn''t this unfair?


    Faced with Terumi Mei''s ridicule, Tsunade, as a woman, snorted disdainfully, "The girl is indeed not bad, having two Kekkei Genkai, what a pity."


    The atmosphere was filled with an eerie sense, Uchiha Yoru was fine now, so what would become of the three of them?


    At this moment, Terumi Mei felt very confused, and not just him, even Tsunade was holding her forehead with a frown, looking at everything with a headache.


    What a headache, wouldn''t it be better if this brat had died, and everything was over as if nothing had happened? But now, an Uchiha has unexpectedly awakened Wood Style, this is messing things up.


    Pretend nothing happened? Everything is in the past?


    It''s not impossible, but what about Wood Style? The Wood Style unique to the Senju clan? It''s not that she''s petty, but this person happens to be an Uchiha.


    You can''t be serious! Thinking of this, the mature and voluptuous Tsunade couldn''t help but glance at him. It must be said that the Uchiha clan''s genes are quite excellent, all handsome men and beautiful women.


    And it seems she has taken a genuine interest. Why not let this brat marry into her family? A case of the older cow eating the tender grass? It could also prevent the Wood Style from falling into the hands of the Uchiha clan.


    At this stage in her life, Tsunade was at her peak, her mature charm goes without saying, and more importantly, her straightforward nature. Since she was sincere, she naturally wouldn''t conceal her thoughts.


    "By the way."


    Suddenly thinking of something, Tsunade raised her eyebrows, and with a valiant look, she glanced at the two of them, her gaze falling on Uchiha Yoru and directly snorted coldly: "Brat, what secrets are you still hiding? Why would the Root want to eliminate you, and why won''t you let this girl return to the Hidden Mist Village?"


    Upon hearing this, Terumi Mei, gripping her large sword Samehada, scoffed coldly: "The Hidden Mist Village is my home, and I have this great sword."


    Clearly, even though the atmosphere among the three was a bit strange and even slightly awkward, Terumi Mei, as a mature and calm ninja, still suppressed her chaotic thoughts. She could not betray her own country.


    "What happened to the Root''s ninjas?"


    After a long silence, Uchiha Yoru finally spoke up, but he first asked about the ninjas who were pursuing them.


    "A lot are dead, and the rest have fled."


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Uchiha Yoru slowly raised his head to look at the two, his eyes still red with bloodshot veins, clearly still suffering from the aftereffects of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "You can''t return to the Hidden Mist Village, it''s too dangerous."


    Suddenly, upon hearing this, the two women felt a wave of disappointment, especially Terumi Mei, who let out a cold laugh.


    "So, would you betray your own village and clan?"


    They judged others by their own standard, setting aside any emotional issues. They might have had real feelings, but as adults, their values were no longer those of a childhood fairy tale world.


    The idea of elopement, of a damsel in distress and her prince - all of this was nothing but a childhood memory.


    An emotional experience that had not even started, and they were expected to betray their village for it?


    Ridiculous!


    This was why Terumi Mei gradually calmed down. She had thought he would speak some grand principles, but was this all?


    Disappointing! Perhaps the past beauty would be better left as a sealed memory.


    Even Tsunade couldn''t help but sneer, taking out a flask of sake and sipping lightly. These words indeed fell short of expectations.


    They were not na?ve little girls who would abandon their country and family for so-called love, even if the feelings had started.


    Love, friendship, and familial affection are all built on the foundation of country and clan. So, for some romantic sentiment, they would act against their country? They were not little girls.


    Facing the two''s gradually calming gaze, Uchiha Yoru fell silent, as if suppressing some inner turmoil.


    "I''ll leave at dawn."


    In the end, it seemed like she wanted to put a full stop to this experience and her own farcical feelings. Terumi Mei said indifferently, "There will be no more of that tenderness we shared before."


    Tsunade was casually sipping her drink, her once fluttering heart now subdued. They were all adults and naturally understood the principles of choice and sacrifice.


    After a long silence, under this oppressive atmosphere, Uchiha Yoru looked up at the two women and said hoarsely, "Mei, you can''t go back to the Hidden Mist Village."


    "Tsunade, you shouldn''t return to the village either!"


    Bringing up this subject again caused both women to frown. They weren''t fools; likewise, Uchiha Yoru wasn''t an impulsive young man. If his first mention could be explained by rashness, what about the second time?


    They didn''t believe that a genius capable of effortlessly commanding a thousand ninja soldiers could be so impulsive.


    "Kid, why can''t I return to the village?"


    Tsunade, with furrowed brows, muttered impatiently, "Kid, dawdling isn''t manly. Stop beating around the bush."


    Terumi Mei, however, frowned and looked inquisitive, as there must be a reason for him bringing it up again.


    Faced with their gazes, Uchiha Yoru sighed deeply in his heart, thinking to himself that he had told no lies, only the truth.


    "The war between the Leaf and the Mist is a conspiracy, a terrible conspiracy, and I..."


    He hesitated here, but Terumi Mei, having heard this, calmly lowered her head and gripped her large sword, Samehada. She had made her decision, regardless of what was said, she would never betray her village.


    Tsunade scoffed in disdain, it was just another mess caused by the old fools in the village; she couldn''t care less.


    As if making a difficult decision, Uchiha Yoru looked down hoarsely and then said something that caused both women''s expressions to change dramatically.


    "The Fourth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village is being controlled by the Sharingan."


    "What!" Not just Terumi Mei, even the seasoned Tsunade showed a look of shock.


    "Sharingan! What kind of conspiracy does your Leaf Village have!"


    Upon hearing this shocking news and coming to her senses, Terumi Mei immediately showed an angry look, seemingly accusing them, as if to say, "You are from the same village, what are you plotting?"


    After saying this, Uchiha Yoru seemed to have lifted a weight off his shoulders, showing a complex expression, but he still shared his investigation with the two.


    "According to my investigation, the Fourth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village has been manipulated by the Sharingan, and it''s possible that he had been under its control even before that."


    His suspicions were not unfounded at all. When Madara designed Obito during the Third Ninja War, how could the Mist Ninja cooperate so well? Sealing the Tailed Beast inside Rin? This could not be achieved simply by manipulating a few Jonin with illusions.


    The Tailed Beast is the nuclear weapon of a village. Any major action involving the Tailed Beast would require a decision made by the Mizukage in conjunction with the high-level officials of the village. Therefore, he speculated that the Third Mizukage might have been controlled already.


    Under the shocked expression of Terumi Mei, Uchiha Yoru continued to speak slowly about his investigation.


    "The Nine-Tails'' Disturbance in Konoha, that very night, the Sharingan was seen in the Nine-Tails'' eyes, and only the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is qualified to manipulate a Tailed Beast so easily."


    Watching Terumi Mei''s confused expression and Tsunade''s mind already flashing with various information about the Uchiha clan''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "I''ve secretly investigated the Uchiha clan and found that during this period, there was only one person in the family recorded to have awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! It was Uchiha Kagami!"


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t avoid discussing his covert investigation of his own clan. Having spoken this much, he simply spoke faster and faster.


    Tsunade was shocked upon hearing this name, her pupils shrank, and she blurted out in shock: "You brat! Are you saying it was Uchiha Kagami''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan that controlled everything? No, Senior Kagami had long passed away."


    However, in the next moment, Tsunade suddenly thought of something, her face drastically changed, recalling the earlier mention of the Mist Ninja and the village.


    Damn it! Could it be? As if already realizing something, Tsunade''s scalp numbed with anger. How many dirty secrets had these old fellows hidden?


    Indeed, Uchiha Yoru nodded gravely, and his next words unveiled a long-standing grand conspiracy of the ninja world.


    "Correct, Senior Uchiha Kagami had indeed passed away, but the whereabouts of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan were unknown. The incident involving Orochimaru in the village exposed some secrets of the Root, and also gave me the opportunity to investigate further."


    "The Byakugan of the Hy¨±ga clan! Hy¨±ga Hizashi personally admitted that he saw through the Byakugan that the leader of the village''s Root, Danz¨­ Shimura, had a Sharingan covered on his right eye and a disabled right arm that also possessed a Sharingan!"


    When he spoke of this secret, Tsunade could no longer restrain herself and crushed the wine bottle in her hand into powder. Her fury was sky-high. The act of harming fellow villagers and stealing eyes to obtain bloodline limits was not permitted in any village, after all, they were all people of the same village.


    Yet, the next words from Uchiha Yoru were what truly made Tsunade explode.


    "Danz¨­''s right arm had the First Hokage''s cells. This matter, after Orochimaru was expelled, I personally asked, and my teacher Orochimaru himself admitted it. It was a secret research of the Root, and he personally transplanted the Sharingan arm for Danz¨­, which also had Hashirama''s cells."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru even showed a look of lingering fear, touching his own eyes and couldn''t help sighing: "The teacher was right, the First Hokage''s cells possess a strong vitality, not only enhancing the body''s strength but even able to suppress the Sharingan, with both powers forming a balance."


    "But the teacher also speculated that if these two powers were to fuse, they would give birth to an even stronger force."


    As he spoke, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes slowly revealed a pair of Sharingan with three tomoe, which then evolved into a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Although there were still fierce blood vessels in his eyes from using his ocular powers today, it was clear that he could already distinctly feel the enhancement of his ocular strength.


    "The combination of two powers began to slowly restore my ocular strength, and the consumption of ocular power and chakra by my ocular techniques has decreased, whereas before it was different."


    After activating the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the recovery of ocular strength wasn''t impossible, just exceedingly slow, giving the impression that each use would permanently consume a portion of ocular strength until it was completely depleted, resulting in blindness.


    However, since awakening the ability to use Wood Release, he could clearly feel that the recovery rate of his ocular strength had significantly increased, and even the burden of using his ocular techniques was not as great as before.


    He could even use his ocular techniques frequently.


    "The Fourth Mizukage of the Mist Village was manipulated, and the leader of the foundation within the village, Danz¨­ Shimura, possesses several pairs of Sharingan, and moreover, the higher-ups within the village have not been controlled. All this made me realize that the ninja world is in the midst of a huge conspiracy."


    As Uchiha Yoru slowly shared his investigative deductions, Terumi Mei and Tsunade were both incredibly shocked, their findings almost beyond their imagination.


    A conspiracy in the ninja world?


    He wasn''t wrong at all; the Fourth Mizukage was indeed controlled by the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and Danz¨­''s arm had Hashirama''s cells, along with a significant number of Sharingan.


    And the higher-ups in Konoha were not controlled; Uchiha Kagami had indeed passed away.


    Everything he said was the truth! However, the conspiracy didn''t need to be mentioned by him; in the minds of Terumi Mei and Tsunade, amidst the chaos, pieces of shocking information were slowly connecting together.


    Like a puzzle, Danz¨­ Shimura, known as the darkness of the ninja world, always had a bad reputation¡ªambitious and extremely skilled at scheming, a truly sinister figure lurking in the shadows.


    A Mangeky¨­ to control the Mist shinobi, to launch a war!


    It was to silence the dissenting voices within the village. Tsunade quickly thought of this, and in that moment, her mind whirred, and she couldn''t help but glance at Uchiha Yoru.


    Damn it! The front lines are filled with supporters of Orochimaru, those old fools!


    And what shocked Terumi Mei was recalling the many years of the Blood Mist policies in Kirigakure, how many clansmen it had harmed, and how many fellow villagers it had caused to defect.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s head was lowered in solemnity. He hadn''t spoken carelessly; all of this was what they had deduced themselves. Since it all led to the same conclusion, he couldn''t be blamed.


    As for wrongly accusing the scapegoat king, Danz¨­?? Was there any? He never said it was Danz¨­ who controlled the Mizukage, it was just a conjecture, and moreover, it was their own conjecture.

 Chapter 182: ... put on you a white wedding dress

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by terrance smith! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"Danzo!"


    Tsunade clenched her teeth and muttered this name, her eyes filled with endless rage.


    Others may not be aware, but how could she not be? In the village, several old folks, the Third Hokage at least, were bathed in the sunlight, while Danzo, who lurked in the shadows, was different, with no reservations whatsoever.


    Moreover, everything upon reflection truly fitted Danzo''s character, using the powers of the Mangekyo Sharingan to manipulate conspiracies from behind the scenes.


    Damn it!


    At this point, Tsunade was clearly thinking off track, while Uchiha Yoru remained silent, not afraid of any investigation because the truth, when uncovered, would prove his words true.


    Danzo did indeed possess the Sharingan, whether he had the Mangekyo Sharingan was not claimed, only that he had the Sharingan.


    The truth is never afraid of investigation, whereas even the most perfect lie will one day be exposed.


    "The village! To think that!"


    Terumi Mei, upon hearing this enormous conspiracy, also showed anger, more so because of the policies of the Hidden Mist Village over the years.


    "No wonder since the Fourth Mizukage took office the policies of the Blood Mist have become more severe, the entire Hidden Mist Village, even the entire Land of Water, has been discriminating against those with Kekkei Genkai. I initially thought it was because the Kekkei Genkai clans had too much power, but it turns out all this was to weaken the Hidden Mist!"


    Clearly, Terumi Mei had also deduced this massive conspiracy, and her guess was not wrong; the person behind the scenes indeed would be pleased to see the Hidden Mist Village tearing itself apart.


    "You brat!"


    Tsunade, having calmed down, looked up at Uchiha Yoru''s young and stern face, wondering how someone so young could carry so much darkness and still keep moving forward in secret.


    Facing Tsunade, Uchiha Yoru hid all his previous emotions again, bowing his head and speaking hoarsely, "Princess Tsunade, the Uchiha clan''s current situation is perilous. As the founders of Konoha, the Senju and Uchiha have a responsibility to protect the village."


    "But the darkness in the village has become overwhelming. As one of the Sannin, if something happens to the village one day, you will be the last hope for the village, the hope for a resurgence."


    With these words, a touch of sadness appeared in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes. He formed a hand seal with one hand, and a small snake was summoned, which then crawled in front of Tsunade and spat out a scroll.


    "This lists the high-ranking members of the village families and the Sarutobi clan''s positions of power, as well as the complicit Ino-Shika-Cho trio. These are my preliminary investigations; there are still some secret units I have no authority to investigate."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s hoarse voice echoed, Tsunade''s face darkened as she slowly opened the scroll. At this moment, she realized how shockingly significant these seemingly trivial investigation records were.


    One or two positions were not a problem, even a dozen or twenty, but the densely packed list of positions with surnames either from the Sarutobi or the Ino-Shika-Cho clans or high-ranking officials'' relatives was alarming.


    For others, this dense list of hundreds of positions might not reveal much, but for Tsunade, who would later become the Fifth Hokage, it was crystal clear.


    This was a shocking investigative report; all the important positions in Konoha were held by these old timers'' own clanspeople or their followers'' families.


    For example, school teachers seemed okay on the surface, with quite a few ordinary civilian ninjas, but the logistics side was completely dominated by the Sarutobi clan.


    This is still aboveboard. As for what happens behind the scenes, Tsunade feels a chill run down her spine when she thinks about it. The Anbu, the Root division¡ªthese forces that lurk in the shadows are less like official arms of the village and more like private armies for the upper echelons, even more shocking than what''s overt.


    We can come to a conclusion now: the entire Leaf Village is tightly gripped in the hands of the old high-levels. Of course, there are exceptions, like the Police Force! This unit has been outside the center of power since the creation of the Leaf Village.


    "In every generation of the village, there have been many hot-blooded individuals."


    Although Uchiha Yoru didn''t specify, he highlighted one thing: there are indeed opposing views within the village; it''s just that their voices are too small.


    Crack, crunch~


    After reading the startling report, Tsunade grinds her teeth in hatred, and the scroll is crushed into bits by the brute force of her jade hands.


    The drifting scroll fragments fall into the bonfire, turning into sparks before vanishing. Although the report is gone, everything that happened cannot be forgotten.


    "I need to return to the village!"


    As Tsunade rages, Terumi Mei calms down, a resolute look appearing in her eyes. As a member of the Mist Village, she absolutely does not want to watch her own village descend into an abyss.


    "Go back? What can you do?"


    In response to Terumi Mei''s determined look, Uchiha Yoru lets out a self-deprecating laugh, shaking his head as he says, "Me! A genius of the Uchiha clan, captain of the Police Force''s Seventh Squad, one of Sannin Orochimaru''s disciples, I still have no power to resist the tide of events."


    "And what about you? Going back to the village just to die in vain? Or is it because you don''t want to live with regrets?"


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s mockery, a complex emotion of sympathy arises in Terumi Mei''s heart; both of them are powerless to change anything.


    "What about you? I''ll die in vain if I go back, so why do you still want to return to the Leaf?"


    Uchiha Yoru is taken aback by Terumi Mei''s counter, his gaze becomes distant, and he mutters to himself, "Yeah, why didn''t I choose to leave."


    Although he says this, Uchiha Yoru then smirks bitterly in self-mockery, "Because I am an Uchiha, I cannot just watch the village fall into the abyss. I want to change it all, which is why I''ve decided to take up the banner of revolution. I know this path will be bloody and sacrificial, and it might even be against my own people."


    "But I have no regrets. The village has already shed too much innocent blood. The lessons of Sakumo Hatake, Orochimaru, and countless young children dying on the battlefield through the three wars¡ªI would rather bear an eternal stigma, I still want to change it all. I don''t want our descendants to bleed fearlessly."


    Watching Uchiha Yoru become more resolute, even showing unprecedented determination when speaking of revolution, Tsunade''s eyes momentarily show a glimmer of confusion, and then she flings her hand away in irritation, saying, "It''s all for power, I couldn''t care less, do whatever you want."


    Faced with the darkness of the village, Tsunade still chooses to avoid it. Isn''t her leaving the village a form of avoidance? A mature and resolute ninja is not so easily changed.


    Watching Tsunade''s somewhat irritable mood, Uchiha Yoru did not feel disappointed. Instead, his eyes revealed a sense of relief, as if he had breathed a sigh of relief.


    But it was precisely this expression that made Tsunade even more irritated. "You brat dare to speak recklessly about revolution. You should better manage yourself first."


    She hated this kind of concern. Everything between them was fake, yet knowing this, for some reason, her heart felt even more agitated.


    What did this brat''s relieved expression mean? Did he not want her to get involved in this vortex? Did he care about her?


    Who does she think she is? She is Tsunade Senju of the Sannin from Konoha, yet she finds herself worried about by a brat.


    Uchiha Yoru, upon seeing Tsunade''s avoidance, not only did not dissuade her but also did not try to recruit her to join his force to change the corrupt Konoha. Instead, he pretended not to see and looked towards Terumi Mei.


    "Mei, you are now a rogue ninja. Going back to the village, let alone changing your rogue status, who would believe the conspiracies you speak of? And how many years has the Mizukage been manipulated? How much power has been accumulated? This way, you may cause instability in the village, and even!"


    The last words were left unsaid, but everyone was not foolish. The shadow of a village being manipulated for so many years, how many would believe the words of one person? Not only is she in danger, but the village might also face great turmoil.


    Describing it as ''using one''s hand to stop a chariot'' would not be an exaggeration.


    "Mei, I think what you are doing now is preserving the village''s ember. You could use the threat of Samehada as leverage, secretly intimidate the Suikazan Fuguki, unite the gradually disappearing bloodline powers within the village, and at the same time contact reliable higher-ups or Jonin in the village."


    "You are the village''s hope of fire, not putting all hope on a single burst of passion."


    Uchiha Yoru struggled a bit to articulate his plan. Although what he said was right, his awkward demeanor was evident to anyone, revealing his personal feelings.


    He did not want Terumi Mei to risk his life. A burst of passion is courageous, but what after the passion is spent? That leaves one with no regrets, but it''s also an evasive approach, not caring about the aftermath.


    Clearly, he was giving her advice, advising her not to blindly go to her death with such an evasive philosophy. But could the future Fifth Mizukage be politically naive?


    Terumi Mei possessed two Kekkei Genkai. In the Village Hidden in the Mist in the Land of Water, which so ostracizes bloodline abilities, she not only managed to live safely but also overthrew the previous Mizukage''s regime, which bluntly speaking is a coup d''etat.


    She certainly has the brains and the means, and she''s not lacking in either, only perhaps a bit immature due to her youth. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching Uchiha Yoru''s struggling demeanor, as if he, a Konoha ninja, was giving strategic advice to a ninja from an enemy country, Terumi Mei felt a complex warmth in her heart under her cold cheeks.


    The feeling of being cared for, it seems, was something she hadn''t experienced in the village, apart from her parents'' memory.


    The crackling bonfire burned, and the belly of the sky began to lighten.


    After a night of rest, the three seemed to be avoiding, avoiding the pretense of their previous encounter. It wasn''t that they dared not admit it, but that they each had their own missions and responsibilities.


    "Alright, once I get proficient with Samehada, my strength will increase substantially."


    After daybreak, Terumi Mei nonchalantly took a last glance at the cave, wishing she were a wandering ninja so perhaps she wouldn''t have so much pressure.


    Terumi Mei, with Samehada on her back, stood bathed in the early morning sunlight, her brown intercrossed curly hair hiding her right eye, revealing her enchanting green left eye.


    At this moment, Terumi Mei, who stretched lazily, got up and looked at Tsunade, who was still pretending to sleep. She smiled indifferently, turned her head, and looked at the man in front of her.


    Suddenly, Terumi Mei smiled charmingly, and with a dignified grace, she extended her hand teasingly, "We''ll settle the matter of you stabbing me twice next time."


    Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a hint of embarrassment as he slowly reached out and held the delicate jade hand. In an instant, it seemed as if there was a kind of telepathy between them as they slowly walked out of the cave entrance.


    The two seemed to have forgotten everything, but because of their differing positions, they couldn''t be together. Being adults with mature thoughts, they could only suppress their emotions.


    "Yoru, if I were just an ordinary civilian, and you were just a common blacksmith."


    Looking at the morning sun, Terumi Mei revealed a smile and murmured as if intoxicated, while Uchiha Yoru, hearing this, didn''t hesitate and said in a deep voice, "Then I would hold your hand, just as you once said, and put on you a white wedding dress¡­"


    Before Uchiha Yoru could finish, Terumi Mei suddenly revealed a playful and giggly smile, turned her face nervously close to Yoru, and teasingly said, "The handsome guy from the Uchiha clan, you''re not taking this seriously, are you?"


    "Our previous acts were all pretend, fake. Being a ninja is all about deception. Have you forgotten the first lesson of the ninja school? Or is this ''genius'' not as clever as he seems?"


    At a height of 174 cm, Terumi Mei''s figure is exceptionally tall, her skin fair and smooth, especially now as they face each other closely, they could even smell each other''s breath.


    Facing each other, Terumi Mei''s face showed a playful and mature smile, as if she had thrown everything behind her.


    With a soft moan, Terumi Mei''s pupils dilated, her smile stiffened with shock, then panic, and her delicate mouth conveyed an experience she had never felt before.


    Wetness! And it seemed there was a trembling in the heart!


    "Survive."


    Uchiha Yoru then parted ways, his face showing a determined expression, his blessing seemingly so cheap.


    However, in a daze, Terumi Mei reached out her slender jade hand to touch her delicate lips, then revealed a stubborn and strong-willed expression, pretending to be calm as she teased, "I give you a kiss that melts the heart and bones. Don''t forget me, such a handsome man."


    After saying this, Terumi Mei revealed a sexy smile and casually waved her hand, as if to turn her previous embarrassment into initiative. She was a competitive character.


    She also knew that the affection between them was fruitless, so it was best not to let it take root during the seed stage.


    The moment she turned to leave, a blush rose on Terumi Mei''s mature and charming cheeks, and for some reason, she slowly stuck out her tongue and licked the corner of her mouth, savoring the lingering presence.


    Her eyes seemed hazy as she reminisced about the moment, as if she wanted to etch the feeling into her heart. Terumi Mei left with style, as a person of faith, she needed to change her village.


    "Hey, kid, everyone''s gone, what are you still looking at? Isn''t it time to finish what you didn''t say last night?"


    Standing outside the cave, watching Terumi Mei''s figure disappear from sight, Uchiha Yoru was somewhat dazed. He too cherished the taste of the moment and ended with a self-deprecating laugh.


    Indeed, the highest realm of acting is to immerse oneself in the role. As they parted, he knew the course of history had changed, and he could no longer predict Terumi Mei''s future, which caused a sense of worry to rise in his heart.


    But he did not stop her choices, just as he wouldn''t stop his own, for the path he had to walk was also full of thorns.


    Suddenly, a hearty voice came from behind, and Uchiha Yoru turned to see a glimpse of a golden figure.

 Chapter 183: Naked Examination

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by terrance smith! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"You didn''t finish what you said last night. What other sordid affairs are going on in the village that you haven''t made clear?"


    The imposing figure of Tsunade stood with her arms crossed. Although she didn''t want to interfere, she still wanted to know how bold these shameless old men could be and how much dirty work they had done.


    "The Third Hokage sent his second son, Asuma Sarutobi, to the Daimyo''s mansion to become one of the twelve Guardian Shinobi."


    The somber words of Uchiha Yoru made Tsunade pause; after all, with such a huge conspiracy involving the Sharingan and manipulation from behind the scenes, it meant that these old men definitely had a plot.


    "There has always been a voice in the Daimyo''s mansion that the Land of Fire should have two jewels, but some inside the mansion feel that one jewel is enough, the same!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s words were cut off as Tsunade''s face turned grim and she snorted coldly; the earth beneath her feet cracked with fine turtle-like patterns.


    Uchiha Yoru''s pupils shrink upon witnessing this scene. The black high heels, showing a hint of strength, instantly damaged the earth, which looked out of place next to her fair, jade-like feet playfully painted with red nail polish.


    "Brat, this is nothing but your wild speculation."


    It was clear that Uchiha Yoru''s suspicions were entirely his own conjecture without a shred of evidence. Was it just because Asuma went to the Daimyo''s mansion?


    After all, this conspiracy theory was too big, big enough to start a conflict between the Daimyo''s mansion and the ninja village.


    The Daimyo''s mansion and the ninja village depend on each other and are also restrained due to the war-torn world of the shinobi, where the Daimyo cannot do without the ninja village''s war machine, and likewise, the village cannot do without the financial and material support of the Daimyo''s mansion.


    Faced with Tsunade''s threatening gaze, Uchiha Yoru pretended to be silent, which made Tsunade narrow her eyes; this little devil was too detestable, hiding who knows how many secrets.


    "Hey, brat, as a ninja of Konoha, now that the First Hokage''s weapon has fallen outside, it''s your responsibility to find it and bring it back, and your Wood Release!"


    At this point, Tsunade''s light brown eyes showed a complex emotion. The fact that Wood Release had awakened someone outside was astonishing enough, not to mention why it was an Uchiha.


    "Brat, come back to town with me, I need to check your body thoroughly."


    As a princess of the Senju clan, Tsunade could not just watch the Wood Release fall into outsiders'' hands, especially not an Uchiha. Although the past grievances between the two clans had become history, she was still here.


    Since this brat could awaken Wood Release, did it mean she also had a chance?


    As a medical ninja, it would be a lie to say Tsunade had not researched this. She might not have Orochimaru''s scientific capabilities, but with the finished product in front of her, analyzing it should not be a problem.


    ¡­


    On the vast sea, a small flat boat travels towards the Water Country. At this moment, Terumi Mei gazes at the scroll stuffed inside the tool pouch, her eyes revealing a shade of reminiscence.


    It turns out it was the deeply emotional kiss from Uchiha Yoru that was stealthily placed in her ninja tool pouch at their parting.


    Realizing the truth, Terumi Mei couldn''t help but show a hint of annoyance mixed with some disappointment, "So it wasn''t a moment of impulse just to take advantage, but to conceal this action."


    Slowly opening the scroll, there is a blood-red Sharingan with three tomoe. At the moment of eye contact, Terumi Mei''s eyes become empty.


    In the spiritual world.


    Uchiha Yoru, with a serious expression, speaks in a deep voice: "I know you would find out. Although it is enhanced by the Sharingan, this strand of chakra cannot last long, so I''ll keep this brief."


    "Everything I''ve said is absolutely true. If you really want to save the Mist Village, then ally with the powerful and influential people within the village, and you gather forces secretly from the outside. Just wait for the right moment, and once you act, you can coordinate from inside and out."


    "The clues I''ve uncovered indicate that the Mist Village''s target in the coming years will be the bloodline clans, and even all bloodline ninja will become targets. You should secretly save these bloodline ninja to preserve some vitality for the Mist Village."


    "And there''s more!" At this point, Yoru''s spirit and chakra are so depleted that his figure becomes somewhat illusory. After a pause, he lifts his head to look at her and says solemnly, "I''m sorry."


    This apology might be for the grand conspiracy stirred up by the Leaf Village, or perhaps it''s an apology between the two of them.


    Watching the fading figure of Uchiha Yoru, Terumi Mei actually shows a smile. Her tall figure walks over slowly, her slender index finger provocatively lifting his chin.


    With a very teasing demeanor, Terumi Mei smiles seductively, narrowing her beautiful green eyes, "Uchiha clan, your mental illusion technique is not bad, but this time..."


    With a gentle hum, as the spiritual world gradually fades away, the vacant look in Terumi Mei''s eyes in the real world slowly refocuses. When she completely emerges from the illusion, she can''t help but narrow her eyes, licking her lips, savoring the aftertaste of the moment. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Such a seal placed on the scroll with an illusion technique won''t be transmitted back to the original body like a Shadow Clone would, which is why Terumi Mei dared to indulge herself so boldly.


    It''s like in a dream, where she has to consider too many things in reality, but in the dream, she wants to let loose.


    "It seems my charm is still effective."


    Facing the waves, Terumi Mei narrowed her eyes. At this moment, she remembered the horrible scene when she was stabbed twice by the other party during their first meeting, and couldn''t help muttering to herself: "Who would have thought it would come to this."


    Obviously, Konoha is also unstable internally, and the conspiracy of Konoha is indeed too terrifying. She might need to use the power of Uchiha Yoru, or rather, both sides might need to cooperate.


    In public, Uchiha Yoru might be able to cause turmoil in Konoha, alleviating the pressure on the Hidden Mist Village. In private!


    Terumi Mei revealed a solemn expression, gazing in the direction of the Hidden Mist Village. The sentimentality of a young woman had already been suppressed in her heart. Once, her dream was to change the Hidden Mist Village; now, it is to break this huge conspiracy.


    "It looks like you can''t hide anymore."


    Was the Hidden Mist Village really completely wrong in gradually weakening the power of the bloodline clans? Not necessarily. The bloodline clans occupied too many resources, and those weakened would become more obedient. The resources freed up would be distributed to ordinary ninjas.


    The ultimate goal is to make the Mizukage''s voice in the Hidden Mist Village more significant. This is what some people think.


    This is also why they remained silent and even why numerous bloodline clans chose to be silent because they all believed that the Mizukage only wanted to take back some power.


    No one expected that the determination of the Fourth Mizukage was to eliminate all the bloodline ninjas in the entire Land of Water.


    Uchiha Yoru is not aware of the significant changes coming to the Hidden Mist Village in the Land of Water. He only knows that he does not want to leave his homeland. Why leave when Konoha occupies the richest land?


    Konoha was founded by the Uchiha and Senju. If anyone is to leave, it should be the others, definitely not the Uchiha clan.


    He does this not to prove anything but to take back what the Uchiha clan once lost.


    ¡­


    Inside the townhouse.


    Uchiha Yoru once again disguised himself as the silver-haired Sesshomaru and returned, showing a despondent demeanor. In the tightly sealed room, Tsunade frowned, constantly summoning various instruments to check the body.


    "How is it possible? The First Hokage''s cells have an extremely strong devouring ability, still so potent even when diluted hundreds of times," Tsunade said with an expression of annoyance, as if accusing someone of lying.


    Lying on the hospital bed, Uchiha Yoru gave a bitter smile and said, "I''ve told you all I know about Orochimaru''s experiments."


    "First, the First Hokage''s cells were diluted a hundred times, then weakened by toxins to compromise the cells with strong vitality, and finally, they were stably cultivated. After repeating this process several times until the cells stabilized, one could obtain a weakened version of the First Hokage''s cells."


    Listening to Uchiha Yoru, Tsunade frowned and said in a deep voice, "What method was used to stabilize the cultivation? The cells, already weakened and damaged, it''s nearly impossible to cultivate stable cells from them."


    "Sage Jutsu!" Facing Tsunade''s doubts, Uchiha Yoru directly pointed out this key point, gesturing towards the three black tomoe curse marks on his neck.


    Suddenly, Tsunade showed a look of realization, "Orochimaru truly is a genius."


    This time, Tsunade rarely praised Orochimaru. As the saying goes, to each their own expertise, Orochimaru''s insight in the field of scientific research was incredibly strong.


    "The Cursed Seal, I''ve seen Jiraiya''s intelligence analysis on you."


    Tsunade then moved closer, her large, fragrant, white jade-like hands appeared before the eyes, the nose enveloped in a tempting scent, but Uchiha Yoru closed his eyes when he saw this.


    Tsunade was standing in front of Uchiha Yoru, his head turned to her chest, and she extended her hand very seriously and earnestly to probe for the presence of the curse mark.


    However, upon seeing Uchiha Yoru close his eyes calmly, Tsunade''s lips slowly curved up in a smirk, yet she feigned a serious expression, "Activate your curse mark, I need to study it closely."


    Then, as Uchiha Yoru activated the power of the curse mark, the three black tomoe heated up as if coming to life, slowly spreading to half of his body.


    "This is the Cursed Seal One - Half State."


    The power of the curse mark then acted up again, and black flame patterns spread all over his body. Uchiha Yoru, with his eyes closed, said firmly, "This is the Cursed Seal One - Perfect State."


    At this moment, Tsunade revealed an ardent gaze, admiring as she examined, "Orochimaru really is a genius, to think of using the curse mark in this way."


    "The Cursed Seal is a type of sealing jutsu, confining this uncontrollable power with the force of a seal, simultaneously weakening it, and yet, under control when necessary."


    The various professional terms came out of her mouth, and Tsunade was so excited that she took off her gloves. Her delicate hands glowed with a faint green fluorescence as she checked up and down.


    "With the unique sealing power of the curse mark, control the natural energy to enter the body and mix with the chakra to form this artificial Sage chakra, while also enhancing the body''s strength and speed."


    "Although it can''t be considered Sage Jutsu, and it''s only a semi-finished product, this is really a genius idea."


    Faced with new knowledge, Tsunade gradually became so engrossed that she showed an excited look, "This form of yours can be called a Pseudo Sage Mode."


    "Similar to the state of a tattoo spread all over the body, these black patterns are the parts that absorb natural energy. Because it cannot be controlled and is constrained by the power of the seal, the curse mark can be said to be a valve that automatically absorbs natural energy but can control it within a certain range."


    "Normally, natural energy is the most difficult to control, and with your curse mark tattoo state, if the body can''t withstand it, then under the constraint of the curse mark, at most it will corrode the cells of the black pattern area, and even as your body can''t bear it, the curse mark will forcibly seal."


    "Right! Is this for the whole body?"


    Speaking professionally, Tsunade excitedly began a full check-up, and even accidentally lifted the lower part. Seeing this scene from the perspective of a scientific doctor, she breathed rapidly and showed an excited and agitated color.


    The legs with bulging veins, not only swollen and red, but also covered with black patterns.


    Seeing this, Tsunade did not show shyness but instead showed excitement, completely from the doctor''s perspective, and grasped Uchiha Yoru''s legs.


    Under careful examination, even Uchiha Yoru was embarrassingly blushing. He could clearly feel the temperature of the hand, and the other party even continued to move and check.


    "Sure enough, my guess is correct, the curse mark also has the ability to constrain, the weaker parts have relatively weaker cells, and similarly absorb less natural energy."


    As the examination went on, suddenly Tsunade saw the thigh in her hand gradually become swollen and red, and even a bit trembling. From the beginning, one hand could hold it, but later it took two hands barely.


    Suddenly he showed a shocked expression, and even murmured to himself: "The power of the curse mark can strengthen the body, it is truly all-encompassing, it can even strengthen ''legs''."


    Facing the constant fluctuations checked by the jade hands was simply torture, especially since the other party was so close that he could even clearly feel the sensation of his breath.


    Furthermore, the touch of Tsunade''s medical chakra was cold yet warm, a sensation like fire and ice combined. Tsunade even continuously used various medical ninjutsu to examine him.


    This examination made every touch extremely sensitive, even¡ª!


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru closed his eyes and pretended to be dead. His body, already in an excited state due to the curse mark, was being tampered with non-stop, and with the unusual difference in status, it was a mental stimulation.


    The physical excitement from the curse mark, coupled with the stimulation of Tsunade''s hands constantly casting medical ninjutsu, and the mental stimulation on top of that!


    "Brat, you!"


    Tsunade, who had been immersed in scientific analysis, suddenly showed anger. Her face and even her hair were covered in essence, and even the ceiling of the room.


    Because of the silent curse, there was a strange taste at the corner of her mouth. But now, facing the precious experimental material, Tsunade bore the disgust and forcefully slapped the tree root with a cold snort.


    Suddenly, it wasn''t over yet.


    "Indeed, the curse mark also causes the secretion of adrenaline, accelerating the flow of blood in the heart, and you!"


    At this point, Tsunade''s expression turned serious, and she looked at Uchiha Yoru and said solemnly: "Logically, the power of the curse mark, though it weakens sage techniques and even restrains them, still erodes the body, and ordinary ninjas cannot withstand the power of the curse mark."


    "However, your body is strange, or rather, the curse mark fused with your cells, which can adjust according to the strength of the host''s cells, almost to the extent of no cell damage. That is to say, you are the perfect host for the curse mark."


    "Through the curse mark you use, as long as you survive the erosion, you can gradually adapt to a new host. It''s an extremely dangerous but also tempting power."


    After the entire examination, Tsunade immediately showed a sharp glint in her eyes, staring straight at Uchiha Yoru, completely forgetting the embarrassing scene.

 Chapter 184: Semi Sage Mode

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by terrance smith! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"Through the power of the curse mark, mastered this semi-finished senjutsu chakra and then developed the current results."


    "You, while severely injured, had diluted and stabilized cells enter the wound, and your body just happened to still contain senjutsu chakra, so it triggered some unknown reaction."


    "No, that''s not right!" Tsunade frowned at this point, deeply engrossed in her research problem, wondering what she had thought of.


    "Why can the Uchiha be compatible with the Senju bloodline, could the legend be true? Were the Senju and the Uchiha clan originally from the same ancestor?"


    "How could that be?" Tsunade suddenly laughed, shaking her head in self-mockery, wondering what she was thinking, to even consider such an idea.


    What does it matter if they had a common ancestor? The Senju and the Uchiha have been fighting for so many years, their own people fighting against each other? This is a joke.


    "Brat, I need your blood for research, and you can''t leave recently, I need to carefully monitor the changes in your body every day."


    After the preliminary examination, Tsunade couldn''t help but look enviously at the person pretending to sleep on the bed, "Brat, after awakening Wood Release, your chakra has completely surged, and your body has been strengthened by this power."


    "Right, let me check your eyes."


    Tsunade approached and solemnly began to examine the other''s eyes, continuously instructing: "Activate your Sharingan normally, yes, the three tomoe, good, now activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    "Indeed, after awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, it has strengthened on the original three tomoe basis, we can say that the normal three tomoe of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is far superior to the ordinary three tomoe."


    "The unique vitality of Wood Release not only strengthened your eyes but also promoted the production of special chakra in your brain, which is what your Uchiha clan refers to as the ''d¨­jutsu'' power."


    When all the examinations were over, Tsunade finally smiled upon unraveling the secrets of the legendary Wood Release and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Unexpectedly, Wood Release could perfectly coexist with the Sharingan, originally two powerful forces that suppressed each other, yet they have fused within your body."


    This is entirely a medical miracle, like Danz¨­ who used the First Hokage''s cells and the Sharingan to suppress each other without fusion, while Uchiha Madara awakened the Rinnegan using the First Hokage''s cells, and Obito recklessly used the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan with the First Hokage''s cells.


    One is the unique power inside the Uchiha clan''s own bloodline after awakening the Sharingan, and the other seems to be the opportunity for fusion only after the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan has awakened, producing a more powerful special chakra with the Wood Release cells.


    Just like Kakashi''s Sharingan is not his own, even after awakening the Mangekyou, the special power of the Sharingan is limited, making it almost impossible to merge with the power of Wood Release.


    "That should be enough, right?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s face showed an embarrassed look, Tsunade''s eyes flashed with panic, but she still managed to appear calm without showing any sign of it.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru sniffed and frowned in disgust. Tsunade immediately tensed up and coldly huffed, "Complaining about your own body, that''s really sick."


    After the check was over, Uchiha Yoru hurriedly got up to wash his face in the bathroom, as Tsunade seemed to have intentionally made his face quite messy during the eye examination.


    Under the sound of trickling water, Tsunade outside the door showed a hint of anger. She herself ended up with both hands and her face covered.


    "Kid, hurry up, gulp!"


    As Tsunade urged, a drop of liquid suddenly fell from the wall, and as she happened to open her mouth to speak, it went straight into her throat.


    After swallowing with a gulp, Tsunade''s face turned green with disgust and anger. She cut off her sense of smell during such an awkward moment, but not her taste.


    The indescribable feeling filled her mouth, even rushing to the back of her brain and sweeping through her body, with the first sensation being nausea.


    But as the sound of the bathroom continued, Tsunade''s face looked extremely unpleasant. She opened her mouth to say something but felt that no one noticed, and a secretly thrilling sensation rose in her heart.


    Her eyes trembled, and like a thief, she sneakily stuck out her tongue quickly and then retracted it.


    The thrilling sensation rushed deep into her soul, also bringing an indescribable excitement throughout her body.


    "I''m done."


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru, having washed up, quickly came out of the bathroom, remembering that someone was waiting for him outside.


    "Kid!"


    Tsunade glared at him with gritted teeth. She has always held a high status since childhood, and although she had experienced life''s ups and downs, this strange stimulus was something new to her.


    With complex feelings, she didn''t know how to describe it.


    The continuous pouring of water over her face and the washing of her blond hair from the dirt, Tsunade slowly showed a determined look in the mirror.


    The emergence of Wood Release was a big deal for the village, but it''s different when it occurs in an Uchiha¡ªit''s bound to be trouble.


    And looking at the will of this "kid," he was totally determined.


    Reform!


    Thinking of this word, Tsunade couldn''t help but sigh deeply, "Maybe we are all old now, lacking the passion of our youth."


    Is the village corrupt?


    The Sarutobi clan is becoming increasingly powerful, flourishing in numbers, especially during a time of chaos, from the first war onwards, where every major clan in Konoha and the entire ninja world suffered losses due to the conflict, with many on the brink of extinction.


    Not to mention other cases, such as the Hozuki clan of the Mist Village, a bloodline that produced the Second Mizukage, which is now on the verge of disappearing due to declining population.


    Even the mighty Uchiha clan suffered great losses during the conflicts, yet the Sarutobi clan thrived, not just in power but also in population.


    Setting aside various shady matters, during the third war which became a defensive battle, the children of Konoha were sent to the front lines, but did any of these old folks go to the front? Thinking of this, Tsunade couldn''t help but shake her head in self-mockery, remembering how her great-grandfather''s original intention in establishing Konoha was to protect children from the battlefield, and yet they still ended up there.


    "Uchiha having Wood Release is just too terrifying."


    It''s not the fear of Wood Release itself, as even a weakened version is not enough to make Tsunade apprehensive. What she fears is the momentum it brings.


    For an ordinary ninja, acquiring Wood Release is merely a personal power.


    But for someone like Uchiha Yoru, with a firm will to enact change, it''s a boost to his stature.


    "Uchiha Yoru! I hope you don''t use Wood Release to bring disaster to the village."


    After freshening up, the first thing Tsunade said when she came out of the restroom was a grave message to Uchiha Yoru.


    To eliminate the turmoil from its root? Leaving aside whether she could strike against a village''s people, whenever she recalls the silhouette standing in front of her.


    Hot blood spattered on her cheeks, she saw a pair of eyes filled with determination, the Mangekyo Sharingan that her granduncle spoke of as evil, at that moment, she felt nothing but a protective will under the guise of evil intent.


    "I! I promise you I won''t use Wood Release."


    Sitting silently on the sofa, Uchiha Yoru said these words with a touch of irony felt by Tsunade.


    What right does she have to intervene? Just because the First Hokage was his grandfather? Because the Wood Release cells came from his grandfather?


    The corruption of the village, she avoided and didn''t want to deal with, and she wouldn''t allow others to deal with it either?


    "Forget it, as if I didn''t say anything." Tsunade said with a self-mocking smile, realizing she had no right to interfere. Doesn''t Konoha need reform?


    Looking at the downcast Tsunade, Uchiha Yoru forced a smile, "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t bring disaster to the village."


    "Disaster has already arrived," Tsunade said without hesitation.


    When it comes to serious matters, Tsunade is absolutely stern, and she solemnly said, "I will investigate this matter myself, whether Danzo really possesses the Sharingan and Wood Release cells, whether the Fourth Mizukage of the Mist Village was really manipulated by the Mangekyo, and all the conspiracies you''ve speculated."


    "The Mist Village is too dangerous, even for you!"


    Before the words "you are one of the Sannin" could be spoken, Tsunade chuckled softly, squinting her eyes and said, "Who said I was going to sneak into the Hidden Mist? Don''t forget my other identity."


    Tsunade, the granddaughter of Hashirama Senju, was also titled the Princess of the Land of Fire by the daimyo.


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru with an understanding gaze, Tsunade narrowed her eyes and slowly said, "Tonight, accompany me to a place where we''ll shatter some black demons'' skulls, retrieve our belongings, and then I will visit the daimyo of the Land of Water in the capacity of the Princess of the Land of Fire."


    Black demons? The Land of Lightning!


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru exclaimed in surprise, "You''ve found the whereabouts of the First Hokage''s weapons?"


    Seemingly excited, or perhaps due to the recent acting, he couldn''t help but step forward and grasp Tsunade''s jade-like hand, which he hurriedly released afterward.


    However, Tsunade rubbed her hand as if to remember the sensation, but her face remained expressionless as she continued.


    "This time, the Land of Lightning seems to have brought a formidable being, but it''s just right. We need to give them a good thrashing, otherwise, these black demons will not know their place between heaven and earth."


    Tsunade, with a threatening look and a fierce gleam in her eye, revealed her intention to strike decisively and directly reclaim the belongings of the Senju clan.


    ¡­


    As night fell, in the forests of the island elsewhere. S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, good, you Uchiha are truly ambitious wolves! And you, Kakashi Hatake, you''ve betrayed the village."


    At this moment, Sarutobi Umeko''s mouth was smeared with blood, and she looked unwillingly at the arm impaling her chest with Chidori.


    Lifting her head, she saw the cold Sharingan and silver hair amidst the chaos. Uchiha Shisui was breathing heavily and angrily approached.


    "Damn wench, what have you done to Lord Yoru!"


    They had finally captured Sarutobi Shinzo without a hitch, and found important intelligence on him.


    Umeko, leading the Anbu, was wounded and returned, calling for support.


    Kakashi and Shisui were shocked by this intelligence; the enemy''s plan was already in motion.


    So what happened to Uchiha Yoru? No issues, right? They stealthily came to the enemy''s path and ambushed, encountering six disheveled Anbu ninjas with masks hurriedly moving through the forest.


    Kakashi, looking at a shattered mask, was shocked, "It''s you!"


    With a cough, Umeko spat blood on Kakashi''s face, showing resentment upon hearing his words.


    "I''m not satisfied, my ambition has just begun, I!"


    Umeko was severely dealt with by an enraged Tsunade and was heavily injured. She feared enemies on her return, hence she disguised herself as an ordinary Anbu member, with another person disguised as the leader to command their return.


    Then suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck. Normally, she could dodge, but now her organs were severely damaged, and she couldn''t even dodge the Chidori.


    She watched helplessly as Kakashi with Chidori pierced through her body.


    Shisui, realizing Kakashi''s target was Umeko, was stunned, then with full force, he proceeded to completely eliminate the threat.


    "Kakashi, we can''t let anyone know about this, or we''re finished!"


    In the political realm, Shisui may not have been gifted, but in battles among ninjas, his combat IQ was off the charts, instantly analyzing how the current situation could be advantageous.


    Kakashi, watching Sarutobi Umeko losing her life with unwilling eyes, was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    A one in six chance, and these people all suffered extremely bizarre injuries, their chakra nearly depleted, their internal organs damaged by blunt force, yet no signs showed on the surface.


    Then a single Chidori strike hit the target, just like that, smoothly.


    "How could this be!"


    Even the famously intelligent and calm Kakashi of the ninja world panicked at this moment. He took out a member of the Anbu Root so easily, and it was the daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage.


    They had just captured the Third Hokage''s son, and now they had killed his daughter-in-law, heading straight for a dead end.


    "Shisui! Something''s wrong, they all have serious injuries, not caused by blunt force but by a powerful force, as if struck by a punch that penetrated their bodies. Ordinary ninjas with such injuries couldn''t recover in less than three to five months."


    Kakashi was shocked to find that the Root''s elites were too weak this time, or rather, they had picked up a bargain.


    But it was a hot potato of a bargain.


    "It''s wrong, but we killed the Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law, Sarutobi Umeko."


    Uchiha Shisui calmly looked at Kakashi and said, not only was he not the least bit panicked, but the corners of his mouth slowly curled up, with a schadenfreude glint in his eyes.


    Kakashi felt even more frustrated. It was an oversight; the enemy wore masks, who could know who was who? Besides, he had planned to injure the enemy, not expecting them not to dodge and instead taking the hit in the chest head-on.


    Could that even be possible?


    And Shisui, secretly rejoicing, knew Kakashi could no longer extricate himself from this situation, now completely tied to ''Brother Yoru''. This way, he no longer needed to be wary of Kakashi, as they were all in the same boat now.

 Chapter 185: First Hokages Divine Weapon

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the night sky, in a valley outside the town, a series of booming sounds suddenly erupted, followed by flashes of lightning.


    The valley shook with tremors.


    At this time, two figures were moving across the valley with great force, and the most terrifying among them was a woman.


    "It''s Tsunade, one of the Legendary Sannin! Damn it."


    "Quick, stop her."


    The golden-haired Tsunade looked as if she was venting her fury. Her angry, arching brows added to her imposing demeanor, and her delicate, fair hands formed into fists, her nails painted with a womanly red polish. When her fists swung down, the mountains seemed to crumble.


    Her equally fair feet, adorned with the same red nail polish, were in plain, old-fashioned high heels, but with each step upon the earth, it cracked open.


    Describing Tsunade''s battle scene as earth-shattering is no exaggeration; she was like a bulldozer, wherever she went, the ground shook and the mountains trembled.


    Under Tsunade''s monstrous strength, a mere graze would wound, and a touch would be lethal.


    On the other side of the scene, two figures flashing with lightning clashed fiercely.


    "Idiot! Bastard!"


    A strong ninja with brown skin and his face covered spoke his anger in a ridiculously comical tone, and it was clear that Uchiha Yoru recognized the other immediately.


    Killer B! The jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails from the Hidden Cloud Village in the Land of Lightning.


    Goodness, the Hidden Cloud Village had actually let this man loose.


    "Idiot! Bastard! Your Raiton Armor!"


    At this moment, Killer B showed a look of shock. During their brief clash, he realized that the other''s use of the Raiton Armor was even more exquisite than his own.


    Or to put it another way, the Raiton Chakra Mode was comparable to that of his elder brother, the Fourth Raikage A.


    "Idiot, I know now, it''s Orochimaru!"


    Though Killer B was somewhat comical, he was not stupid. He instantly thought of Orochimaru, who was best at research and had once infiltrated their village, naturally acquiring this ninjutsu.


    He was shocked that the other could train his body to such a state without the secret techniques of their Hidden Cloud Village.


    When he realized that his target was not going to be easy to deal with, Killer B''s expression darkened as he glanced at Tsunade rampaging through the valley, "The Legendary Sannin Tsunade, it seems she has noticed."


    He tore off the scarf covering his face, and red tailed beast chakra emerged around him. Killer B grinned and said: "I''m not good at Raiton Armor, disciple of Orochimaru, Uchiha Yoru!"


    The previous jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails had been killed by Orochimaru, and as the current jinchuriki, Killer B''s encounter with Uchiha Yoru, a disciple of Orochimaru, seemed almost fated.


    Uchiha Yoru, having been recognized, did not seem surprised. After all, he had come without any disguise this time, and now his information was worthy of entering the elite ninja archives of the major ninja villages.


    "The tailed beast cloak, huh! It seems this time it won''t be easy to deal with."


    Although he said so, a smile was seeping through Uchiha Yoru''s face. His chakra was already enormous, and it surged even more after awakening the Wood Release.


    In terms of the amount of chakra, he was not afraid of these Jinchuriki. It was just a pity that he couldn''t reveal his Wood Release; otherwise, he really wanted to experiment with how well it could counter the Tailed Beasts.


    "I''m in a good mood right now, thinking of an excellent verse, thank you. So let me play with you, you bastard."


    With a strange intonation, Killer B revealed a confident smile. The power of the Tailed Beast made him strong, and seeing the opponent''s shinobi sword at his waist, he began to draw his own.


    With a swish, the dazzling light of the swords flashed, and in an instant, seven blades fell upon Killer B.


    Blades appeared in his palm, mouth, underarms, resembling the shinobi swords, and upon seeing this scene, which was very familiar to the West, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes twitched with a strange smile.


    "Feel the enchanting melody of this lord," said Killer B with a bloodthirsty smile, biting a sword in his mouth.


    Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and slowly placed his hand on the Kusanagi Sword at his waist, not taking him for a fool.


    "Seven Swordsmen, a flashy but insubstantial juggling act?"


    Even though he knew his opponent was formidable, Uchiha Yoru did not hold back in his mockery.


    In an instant, Killer B, wearing small sunglasses, moved, fast as lightning, but the next moment he had to stop abruptly to dodge.


    Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique


    Though he was holding the Kusanagi Sword, a huge fireball was suddenly expelled from his mouth.


    Facing the huge fireball the size of a house, Killer B''s face turned green. It was a trick; he was ready for a sword fight, which was shameless.


    With a booming sound, as Killer B hurriedly dodged, his pupils contracted, and before the sweat on his forehead could slide down, a streak of lightning appeared.


    "It''s too late!"


    With a clang, the spark of clashing swords flew, and Killer B''s dazzling Seven Swordsmen technique constantly fought against his opponent. Uchiha Yoru, holding the Kusanagi Sword, was not flustered at all; instead, he began to suppress his opponent.


    He lost the initiative!


    In the moment of their exchange, Uchiha Yoru took the initiative. He was no second-rate fighter; his swordsmanship was on par with ninjutsu.


    Likewise, Killer B was not the Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails at the peak of his power during the Wind Chronicles.


    Swordsmanship requires time to hone, and with a decade''s difference, this resulted in the scene before them.


    So fast! Such a strong force!


    With each collision of the blades, Killer B felt discomfort. The Seven Swordsmen''s technique was extraordinary, tricky, but its flaws were firmly exploited by his opponent.


    For instance, gripping the joint that was holding the swinging ninja sword, it was clear that the opponent was exerting more strength. With this collision, the grip on the ninja sword by the joint was not as tight as when held in the palm.


    Especially since the opponent was continuously attacking his weaknesses, his mouth ached from biting the ninja sword, and the area where his neck was clamping the sword was almost chafed raw. If it weren''t for the enhancement from the Tailed Beast cloak, his teeth would probably have shattered.


    "The Seven Swordsmen, indeed well-deserved of their reputation."


    Even though there were disadvantages, after getting up and experiencing the opponent''s swordsmanship, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but inwardly praise. The tricky angles, even the attack directions you couldn''t imagine, indeed easily caught one off guard.


    Especially the seven ninja swords, ordinary ninjas in battle would have to distract themselves against seven swords from different directions, which is a huge challenge for dynamic vision and the mind.


    But with the Sharingan inside the eye socket, Uchiha Yoru could see everything clearly. Holding the Kusanagi Sword in one hand and swinging it, a smile slowly formed at the corner of his mouth.


    "Not good!"


    At that moment, Killer B exclaimed in surprise, finally realizing why he hadn''t seen any signs of the opponent''s Fire Release just now.


    Single-handed seals! The opponent had hidden the other hand that was making seals.


    Now, as the opponent held the Kusanagi Sword in one hand and battled with him, the other hand completed the seals in the blink of an eye. It was too late when Killer B noticed.


    Fire Release: Hiding in Ash and Dust


    A surging hot mist spewed from the mouth, with sparks flickering within the gray smoke, rapidly spreading from the center of the two as the focal point.


    Under the scorching of flames, the sound of weapons colliding became more intense in an instant, and Killer B, whose vision was blocked, was hastily defending.


    Clang, clang~


    The intense sound of weapons clashing passed in an instant, and suddenly a red figure was kicked and flew out.


    The figure that landed slid on the ground for tens of meters before stopping, it was Killer B wearing the Tailed Beast cloak, with a drop of cold sweat sliding down his forehead.


    The Tailed Beast cloak protected him from the burns, but the smoke also obscured his vision. With the cold light flashing like lightning, his Seven Swordsmen style couldn''t keep up with the opponent''s speed in an instant.


    At this moment, Killer B had several wounds on his body, but none were deep, and the terrifying regenerative power of the Jinchuriki was rapidly repairing them.


    "Seven Swordsmen, pretty good, but unfortunately, you haven''t mastered it yet."


    As the smoke cleared and revealed Uchiha Yoru''s proud figure, his body manifested the curse mark, holding the Kusanagi Sword in one hand and slowly sheathing it, his eyes looking arrogantly at the opponent.


    "Seven Swordsmen! I acknowledge you now, I will cherish these seven ninja swords."


    The seven red sword handles of the ninja swords, each forged from precious chakra metal and rare metals, are definitely fine famous swords, rare in the world that could clash with the Kusanagi Sword without damage.


    It wasn''t that he coveted the value of these seven ninja swords, but an artistic appreciation for the opponent''s Seven Swordsmen technique.


    Uchiha Yoru''s attitude of acknowledging the swordsmanship made Killer B''s face look a bit ugly, but he still reluctantly accepted it.


    In the duel between samurai swordsmen, the loser leaves their weapons behind, and the winner collecting the opponent''s weapons is seen as a form of respect for the opponent.


    Killer B definitely didn''t think that the opponent was showing any respect, but felt that these were precious and valuable famous ninja swords.


    With the Tailed Beast cloak, under such conditions, a ninja''s various abilities would rise. Simultaneously, the Tailed Beast''s chakra would heal the ninja''s wounds, leaving almost no scars, making them extremely capable in battle.


    "I won''t be careless next time."


    Under the Tailed Beast cloak, the wound on the body was already healing with a slight wisp of white smoke. Following this, Killer B also showed a serious expression, as the opponent was very difficult to deal with and not at all like what was described in the intelligence.


    The extremely strong physical techniques, especially the exquisite sword skills, were truly of a high-ranking general''s level.


    "Brat from the Hidden Cloud Village! Hand over the goods, or leave that giant octopus behind!"


    Just then, a majestic and stern voice sounded from behind, and with a loud bang, Tsunade appeared cleanly and agilely on the mountainside, while the valley was filled with white smoke.


    A pair of jade hands threateningly cracked their knuckles, and Tsunade''s golden hair fluttered in the night wind. She looked at the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki with a cold arrogance that was unlike the usual apprehension shown by ordinary ninjas.


    "Lady Tsunade."


    At that moment, a huge slug emerged from the smoke in the valley and respectfully addressed her, while Tsunade threateningly said, "Slug, if any of these Cloud ninjas resist, use Sticky Acid immediately."


    "You!"


    Killer B, who was about to use the Tailed Beast''s power, suddenly became very serious. Through his sunglasses, his small eyes stared at the large summoned beast in the valley.


    The slug, Lady Tsunade''s summoning beast, possessed extremely powerful medical abilities and could secrete corrosive Sticky Acid.


    Various pieces of information floated through Killer B''s mind. Although he appeared somewhat comical, he was definitely a reliable ninja.


    "This is what you need."


    Without any delay, Killer B took out a scroll from his bosom but remained on guard as he looked at the two.


    Upon seeing this, Tsunade let out a disdainful sneer, "Hand it over, I guarantee it on the reputation of the Senju clan."


    However, Killer B awkwardly scratched his head and then threw the scroll to Tsunade, while simultaneously triggering a retreat signal flare.


    "See for yourself."


    In an instant, Killer B quickly retreated, and at the same time, the Cloud ninjas in the valley, seeing the signal flare, turned into black fleas under the cover of night and leaped away rapidly.


    "There''s no need to chase."


    As Uchiha Yoru was about to intercept Killer B, Tsunade''s cold voice came from behind, and he could only watch helplessly as the opponent escaped quickly.


    At that moment, Tsunade''s face was extremely unsightly as the seal on the scroll was released, revealing the legendary greatsword of the First Hokage.


    This sword is rumored to have once clashed with Uchiha Madara''s fan in the hands of Senju Hashirama, and it was indeed once a famous weapon.


    A large treasure sword, as big as a tall gate panel, appeared on the scroll, but its image was somewhat poor. Under the dense web of cracks, it was obviously shattered and then hastily pieced together and glued up.


    "Is this! This is the First Hokage''s great treasure sword?"


    Seeing this legendary and majestic treasure sword now in such a wretched state, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes widened, but then he saw the records on the scroll.


    [Ninja World XX Year, Gold Horn and Silver Horn suddenly staged a coup during the alliance ceremony between the Raikage and the Hokage. Using the power of the Six Paths ninja tools and the Nine-Tails chakra, they inflicted near-fatal injuries on the Second Raikage and the Second Hokage.


    Afterward, facing a pursuit by about 20 men from the Gold Horn troops, the Second Hokage personally acted as the rear guard to serve as bait, covering the retreat of his subordinates and sacrificing himself.


    In this battle, the Second Hokage used the First Hokage''s treasured sword to fight, which later broke under the strain.]


    No one expected that the great treasure sword once used by the First Hokage to fight Uchiha Madara would be shattered.


    Seeing the familiar treasure sword, a wave of nostalgia appeared in Tsunade''s eyes, as if explaining, she murmured to herself: "This sword had already been scarred after the battle with Uchiha Madara''s fan, and later it could not withstand the pressure of battle and shattered, which was also the arrangement of fate."


    It turns out that this sword was already damaged, and it was during the fight with Uchiha Madara. S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru, standing beside her, showed an embarrassed smile; this was all the affairs of the previous generations, and for him, it was many generations ago.


    He wasn''t going to take the blame for this.


    After resealing the great treasure sword, Tsunade took the scroll into her arms, and upon seeing this, Uchiha Yoru laughed casually and said, "I see the material is also incredibly precious, maybe you can make a pair of gauntlets."


    "Gauntlets? Do I need such a thing?"


    Hearing such a lame suggestion, Tsunade immediately got angry, glared fiercely at the other party, and said irritably, "I think you''re lacking a suit of armor, why don''t you turn your Uchiha clan''s fan into armor?"


    With that, Uchiha Yoru was at a loss for words; he would like to, but the problem is that Uchiha''s fan had been missing for many years, and only he knew the clue, but he could not retrieve it.

 Chapter 186: Shinzos Disappearance and Umekos Death

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha.


    "What did you say? Has Sarutobi Shinz¨­ disappeared? Are you kidding me?"


    In the Konoha F4 meeting room, when the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen solemnly announced this news, Danz¨­ was instantly dumbfounded, and beside him, Koharu Utatane''s expression was one of disbelief as she blurted out in shock.


    Mitokado Homura frowned deeply and said, "Hiruzen, have you investigated properly? Shinz¨­ is an elite j¨­nin, always guarded by the Anbu. Even if you were to take action yourself, it wouldn''t be without any trace, right?"


    That was the crux of the matter. If Sarutobi Shinz¨­ was to become Hokage, he might not be qualified, but as an elite j¨­nin, he was certainly exceptional, and he was protected around the clock. How could he just disappear?


    Looking at his three old friends, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was also extremely heavy-hearted. After all, the one who had disappeared was his own son, and what father wouldn''t be concerned about his son?


    "This is the report from the front lines: three hours after Sarutobi Shinz¨­ went on patrol at the base, the Anbu who came to relieve him suddenly couldn''t contact him, as if he had evaporated from the camp. And at the site of his disappearance, only minor traces of a battle were found."


    "Judging from the evidence, Shinz¨­ was taken away almost without resistance."


    After Hiruzen relayed the frontline report, Danz¨­ looked at him suspiciously, wondering if this was some sort of scheme, but he still voiced his doubts.


    "Could someone have leaked his whereabouts?" Danz¨­ speculated darkly.


    To this suspicion, Hiruzen shook his head: "According to the Anbu, Shinz¨­ decided to patrol the camp on a whim. There was no leak of information or any ambush set up in advance."


    Hearing this, Danz¨­ frowned and with a sinister look in his eye, coldly said, "Then there are only two possibilities."


    "One is that there is a traitor at the front line who, under the guise of an ally, approached Shinz¨­ without his guard up and dealt with the guarding Anbu."


    As Danz¨­ shared his speculation, Homura and Koharu Utatane frowned, seeming to want to say something, but Danz¨­ coldly continued: "Poison, genjutsu, or even some unknown sinister ninjutsu could all be possible."


    "The second possibility is that an enemy happened to scout the camp and coincidentally encountered Sarutobi Shinz¨­. There are too many coincidences here, and moreover! The combat power of Sarutobi Shinz¨­ and his group, to easily control them, is difficult! Extremely difficult!"


    After laying out his two theories, Danz¨­ looked grimly at the three men, finally resting his gaze on Hiruzen. S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sarutobi, among the personnel at the front, the only one who has the power to control Sarutobi Shinz¨­ and his group without a sound is that brat Uchiha Yoru. I suggest a thorough investigation by the root."


    "A thorough investigation!" Looking at Danz¨­, Hiruzen''s face darkened as he said coldly, "Danz¨­! There are also missing elite members of the root from the Land of Whirlpools and Sarutobi Umeko, and the news I received was with your agreement."


    Facing Sarutobi''s questioning, Shimura Danzo did not shrink back, but confronted him directly, squinting one eye and snorting coldly: "How dare I not give face to the command of the future Hokage''s wife."


    Facing Shimura Danzo''s retort, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face turned ugly as he said coldly: "On the day of the incident, Uchiha Yoru and Tsunade were together, and the next night, the location of the hidden disturbances by the Cloud ninja was found."


    "The person leading the Cloud ninja this time is the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki."


    With what Sarutobi Hiruzen said, Tsunade and Uchiha Yoru had a complete alibi, and even the timing did not match up.


    "The disappearance of the front-line commander is a serious matter, and since the deputy commander is on a covert mission, I have ordered Kakashi to stabilize morale as the acting commander at the front, while publicly stating that Sarutobi Shinzo is on a confidential mission."


    Between his son and the village, Sarutobi Hiruzen chose to be the Third Hokage first, then a father.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s decision made the other three nod in agreement, and his clear-headedness despite his anger also earned the silent approval of Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, who, as high-ranking officials of Konoha, could no longer act on whims.


    "Shinzo, as the mainstay of the village''s younger generation, must be safeguarded at all costs. I suggest that the Root division and the Anbu work together to investigate and ensure his rescue."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen fulfilled his duty as the Hokage, and as advisors, both Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado also made their choices.


    The village''s interests were maximally preserved; privately, they naturally wanted to help their friend as much as possible. Publicly, Sarutobi Shinzo''s rise to power was the stabilizing factor in their plans for Konoha.


    And for Shimura Danzo, the disappearance of Sarutobi Shinzo was a source of anger and, at the same time, a dark pleasure.


    He had prepared a series of countermeasures against this junior, but before he could make a move, the junior had fallen due to his own incompetence.


    Is that all?


    He was angry that someone dared to provoke Konoha, and he was secretly pleased that this incident was a boost, completely denying the other party the chance to become the Hokage.


    Disappearance means still alive. A captured prisoner becoming Hokage upon return? Who would accept that? Even if it was put off for years, it would always be a thorn in the side.


    "Danzo! I need the elite forces of the Root. Shinzo, as the front-line commander, has disappeared without a trace, and I suspect this may be a premeditated conspiracy."


    Facing his steadfast son, Sarutobi Hiruzen unleashed his full firepower, intimidating Shimura Danzo with a naked warning in his eyes, as if to say, put aside the crooked paths in your heart, or I will not be lenient with you.


    "Danzo, keep a close watch on the Land of Wind abroad and the Uchiha clan at home, and coordinate two of your Root division squads with the Anbu to thoroughly investigate this matter."


    Good grief, he started by saying he needed the power of the Root, and it turned out to be this!


    How ruthless!


    Shimura Danzo''s eyes widened in anger, and he slammed the table furiously: "Monkey, you don''t trust me!"


    "Danzo! I am the Hokage!"


    The third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, who carried an aura of authority without anger, did not indulge his old friend this time. Without compromising the village''s interests, he confronted the issue head-on, all for the sake of his own child.


    If Danzo were put in charge of this matter, there might be some mishaps, such as spreading rumors.


    But this was exactly what Hiruzen did not want to see. Privately or publicly, no father wants to witness their child being embarrassed, especially when he believes that the person in question is the most suitable candidate at the moment.


    "Sarutobi! You will regret this!"


    Danzo, feeling as if his hidden agenda had been exposed by Hiruzen''s warning and disbelief, was frustrated and slammed his hand on the table in anger.


    With a bang, Danzo fiercely slammed the meeting room door. Hiruzen''s expression turned extremely grim, while Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, who acted as mediators between the two, shook their heads and tried to offer comfort.


    "Hiruzen, since Shinzo is missing, it can be proved that there is definitely no danger."


    "That''s right, Hiruzen, don''t worry too much. Danzo has always been like this, we will go and have a good talk with him later."


    ¡­


    Outsiders are still unaware of everything that happened in Konoha, while far away on an island in the Land of Whirlpools.


    After receiving an urgent signal from Shisui, Uchiha Yoru became anxious. What had happened to warrant such an emergency signal?


    Following the signal''s directions, Uchiha Yoru arrived at an abandoned mine on the coast.


    He carefully observed his surroundings to confirm there were no traps. But when he saw a familiar figure, he anxiously asked, "What has happened that you used such an urgent signal? And why are all of you here?"


    He saw Uchiha Shisui, Hatake Kakashi, and Hyuga Hizashi, all gathered there.


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s tense expression, Uchiha Shisui said gravely, "Big brother Yoru, don''t panic. Kakashi and Hizashi are using Shadow Clones, not their real bodies."


    "Now all three of you are here, and I haven''t heard of any major battles in the town. What has happened?"


    With his repeated questions, Uchiha Yoru was filled with anxiety. He was already overwhelmed.


    Previously, faced with the choice between the members of the Root and two potential future Hokage, he had chosen the two future Hokage, also revealing his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in the process. He was certain that after the Root members returned, the old folks in the village would definitely be aware of it.


    Therefore, he decided to stay outside, leveraging the influence and prestige of the two future Hokage to develop his own power before returning to the Uchiha clan, taking up a high position to challenge the village elders.


    Tsunade''s influence was especially huge. Little did he expect another urgent matter would arise, forcing him to secretly dodge it.


    "Big brother Yoru! That, uh..."


    Uchiha Shisui hesitated, but seeing the anxious look on Uchiha Yoru''s face, he bit the bullet and said with a heavy tone, "Big brother Yoru, Sarutobi Shinzo is missing."


    "What!"


    Hearing this news, Uchiha Yoru was shocked. He looked at the three before him in disbelief and pointed at them.


    "It wasn''t you who did it, was it?"


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s disbelief, Kakashi was even more downcast, not knowing what to say, while Hizashi with a stern face continued to report, "Not only Shinzo, but also Sarutobi Umeko!"


    With a thump, as soon as Hizashi finished speaking, a sudden hook punch hit Shisui in the abdomen. Shisui did not dodge, and the powerful blow made him retch.


    Before he could explain, Uchiha Yoru, somewhat angrily, grabbed Shisui''s collar and shouted furiously, "I know about the side effects of activating the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but it''s been so long. You''re a genius of the Uchiha clan, a genius, Shisui. How could you act recklessly!"


    "Sarutobi Shinzo and his spouse are the eldest son and daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage. Have you gone mad? I said reform requires bloodshed, but with your rash actions, you will bring suffering to many."


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s loud rebuke, Uchiha Shisui showed a smile.


    Uchiha Yoru was mistaken; he thought it was Shisui''s doing.


    Just then, two people beside them quickly stepped forward. Among them, Hatake Kakashi, with a deathly hoarse voice, said, "Yoru, it was both Shisui and I who acted."


    "You? You both!"


    Seeing Kakashi taking the lead, and Hinata Hizashi nodding his head next to him, admitting, "I provided cover for the two of them in the camp."


    Looking at the three of them, Uchiha Yoru was somewhat at a loss, and finally looked at Hatake Kakashi in astonishment, the calmest among them.


    "Kakashi, you are always the most level-headed. Tell me, what exactly is going on? I don''t believe that you would attack Sarutobi Shinzo without reason."


    However, what Kakashi said next left Uchiha Yoru deeply shocked.


    "It was us who acted, and I killed Sarutobi Umeko."


    "What?" Uchiha Yoru always thought himself unflustered in danger, but this time he was truly confused. He hadn''t been gone long; how had everyone changed so much?


    The most level-headed, and also the most troubled Kakashi, had killed the daughter-in-law of the Third Hokage? And they had joined hands to attack Sarutobi Shinzo.


    Hinata Hizashi was responsible for creating alibis for them in the camp.


    "Cough cough, big brother Yoru, listen to us first."


    Although wrongfully punched, Uchiha Shisui still showed a smile on his face, happy for his elder brother''s reform efforts.


    "Big brother Yoru, here''s what happened¡­"


    After Shisui slowly explained the whole story, Uchiha Yoru was truly stunned, looking at the three of them who were nodding together.


    "So, you are saying, Kakashi accidentally killed Sarutobi Umeko, and then you made a decisive move to wipe out the people from the Root division. At the same time, you ambushed Sarutobi Shinzo."


    All of this seems like a dream, as if the secret of awakening the kaleidoscope was coincidentally resolved?


    Uchiha Shisui is still unaware of this coincidence. Instead, he firmly and solemnly said, "big brother Yoru, you once said that bloodshed in reform is inevitable, but we must do our utmost to control the extent of the bloodshed, not affecting the entire village."


    "The Root is completely a training base devoid of humanity. Once a single piece of information leaks, Kakashi will be exposed."


    Kakashi Hatake, standing nearby, lowers his head in self-blame and solemnly says, "Yoru, I''m sorry."


    Secret abduction is one thing, but killing is another.


    "You guys, where is Sarutobi Shinzo now?"


    Uchiha Yoru, realizing all this, rubs his forehead and looks at the three, seemingly accidentally resolving the issue for him.


    He risked death to save the two Fifth Hokages. Could this be the legendary fortune favoring him?


    Otherwise, it''s hard to explain. A coincidence? That''s too coincidental.


    "Sarutobi Shinzo is in the cell inside, with his chakra sealed and currently in a coma."


    Uchiha Yoru walks to the cell window, looks through the gap, and sees Sarutobi Shinzo with his eyes closed and in a comatose state, frowning immediately.


    "You guys! You were too impulsive."


    Uchiha Yoru, turning to the three, pretends to look worried and says,


    "Sarutobi Shinzo is not only the eldest son of the Third but also chosen by the entire high-level forces and the Ino-Shika-Cho clans."


    "You should know that only with Sarutobi Shinzo in charge can the village maintain its status quo and their interests remain unaffected. But you! You kidnapped him. Once a bit of this news leaks, we will face the pressure of the entire Konoha upper echelons."


    Alarming words? No, he is stating facts.

 Chapter 187: Reading Memories

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Inside the dimly lit mine¡­


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru, frustrated with his disappointment, glared fiercely at the three people. He paced back and forth restlessly, pointing at the three with trembling anger.


    "You! You have caused a huge disaster!"


    Glaring at the three with resentment, Uchiha Yoru had already constructed a rough framework in his mind. Perhaps this was a good opportunity; a bad situation could potentially be turned into something beneficial.


    He was unaware of how the Third Hokage''s eldest son and daughter-in-law died in the original story. He only knew that currently, the Third Hokage''s daughter-in-law had her heart torn out by Kakashi, and Sarutobi Shinzo was captured alive.


    It seemed like the secret of him activating the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could continue to be hidden. Now, only Tsunade and Terumi Mei knew about his ability to activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Yoru gradually calmed down. Looking at the three, he pondered for a moment and said, "Kakashi, when you and Shisui captured Sarutobi Shinzo, were you discovered?"


    Faced with this question, Shisui and Kakashi looked uneasy. When asked this professional question, they did not dare to hide anything, especially Shisui.


    "We caught him off guard. Moreover, with Kakashi and me using a genjutsu to end the fight, Sarutobi Shinzo definitely did not discover any traces of us."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru showed a solemn expression. He then looked at the figure in another cell. Kakashi, seeing this, spoke solemnly, "This is the body of Sarutobi Umeko. Since it''s too important, we dare not tamper with it recklessly."


    "Forget about this matter."


    As if making some resolution, Uchiha Yoru''s expression made the three tense up. Kakashi spoke gravely, "Yoru, this was my oversight. You are the hope for reform; you must not be involved."


    "I''ve already destroyed Sarutobi Umeko''s brain tissue, and the wounds on her body have been made unrecognizable. It can be made to look like the work of a bounty ninja."


    Although this incident was accidental, both Sarutobi Shinzo and his wife were unpopular, especially Sarutobi Umeko, who was deeply sinful. Kakashi did not feel much guilt, but rather a sense of administering justice for the village.


    "No!" Looking at Kakashi Hatake, Uchiha Yoru spoke sternly, "I encountered people from Kumogakure outside the town, the leader being the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki."


    "No matter how much we disguise Sarutobi Umeko''s wounds, there will always be clues left behind. After all, what is fake can never be real."


    "Kakashi, later disguised Sarutobi Umeko''s wounds. Tamper with the traces of your Chidori, but at the same time, leave traces of Raiton. Then, use Doton as a cover."


    Covering up the truth only leads to more trouble, diverting the disaster elsewhere.


    Kakashi''s mind was extremely sharp, and he instantly understood what was meant, nodding solemnly, "I know. When I return, I will secretly create traces of Rock ninja activities, but in reality, these people will be ninjas from Cloud Village." s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Kakashi''s quick reaction, Uchiha Yoru also showed a relieved smile. Having such an assistant indeed made things easier. No wonder Orochimaru liked geniuses.


    Indeed, idiots only cause annoyance, while geniuses save trouble.


    "Leave the body to me. I''ll exchange it for a bounty in secret as a bounty hunter. Soon after this body appears on the black market, the village will discover it."


    "With the village''s methods, they will surely find out that the Earth Release was used to cover the real wounds, which were actually caused by Lightning Release. And coincidentally, ninjas from the Cloud Village have appeared in the Land of Whirlpools."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru revealed a cold smile. It was such a coincidence that they had someone to take the blame.


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hizashi, who was nearby, nodded in agreement. He had almost fallen into the hands of the Cloud Village.


    "Exactly. This way, all suspicion will shift to the Hidden Cloud Village. Now it''s all on Sarutobi Shinzo."


    When Hyuga Hizashi spoke of Shinzo, there was not a trace of respect, not even the slightest camaraderie as fellow villagers. Even Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui were somewhat silent.


    Was it really okay to hand over a fellow villager to the Hidden Cloud Village? But if not, the matter would not just involve a few of them, but would also lead to a wave of purges in the reform movement.


    Kakashi had already made up his mind. As a calm ninja, he naturally understood the principle of sacrifice.


    "Brother Yoru, reform requires bloody sacrifices. Right now, it''s just a few scum from two villages shedding blood, which is better than letting more people bleed."


    Shisui immediately agreed, and seeing Hyuga Hizashi''s expression, Kakashi also silently nodded. He too agreed, as they were no longer just individuals, but part of a collective force for reform.


    One action leads to a whole chain of events. Once exposed, it will lead to a bloodbath. Kakashi knew the village''s darkness better than anyone else.


    With a creak, the prison door opened. Looking at Sarutobi Shinzo, covered in seals and unconscious, Uchiha Yoru''s heart hardened, and he was about to press his lightning-charged palm on the back of Shinzo''s head.


    Just then, three hands grabbed his arm to stop him. These hands belonged to Kakashi, Uchiha Shisui, and Hyuga Hizashi.


    "Our Hyuga clan''s Gentle Fist can destroy the brain tissue without killing."


    First, Hyuga Hizashi said solemnly. He knew that once he boarded this ship, he couldn''t get off. Now, he had no choice but to follow this path to the end. In terms of trust, he was not as close as Kakashi and Shisui.


    After all, the latter two shared bonds of classmates and clansmen, while his branch of the Hyuga family was only tied by interests from the start.


    So, for himself and the Hyuga branch family, since there was no way back, he had to move forward bravely.


    "Gentle Fist will leave traces, but my Lightning Release chakra can be used to eliminate them, which can also confirm the Mist ninja''s deed."


    Just as Shisui was about to speak, Uchiha Yoru coldly said, "What do you think this is, a merit competition?"


    "Shut up, leave this matter to me to handle. You just need to cooperate well."


    Pig - Dog - Rooster - Monkey - Sheep


    A wisp of summoning white smoke flashed by, and two large snakes appeared, winding themselves around the unconscious body of Sarutobi Shinzo and the corpse of Sarutobi Umeko.


    Uchiha Yoru''s pupils, bearing the three-tomoe Sharingan, flickered momentarily as he cast a genjutsu on the two summoning snakes.


    The two snakes coiled around the bodies, and then they slowly opened their mouths to swallow, swelling up after fully ingesting their prey.


    In that moment, Uchiha Yoru exuded the aura of a leader, as if he had already made up his mind, calmly issuing orders to the three individuals.


    "Listen carefully, don''t let even a hint of this leak out, or else!"


    As he spoke, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes revealed frightening bloodshot veins, exuding a fierce and intense warning.


    "If anything goes wrong, I won''t be able to save you!"


    His final words carried a breath of utter exhaustion, and the three, upon hearing this, nodded firmly, especially Kakashi, who felt somewhat guilty for having escalated the situation.


    "Go back now, forget everything. Remember! Sarutobi Shinzo and Sarutobi Umeko, the couple, are missing. You were all at the camp at that time. Now, immediately! Put all your effort into searching for these two!"


    With a roar, one could imagine the immense pressure Uchiha Yoru was under.


    One was already dead, what about the other? Who would dare to let them escape? If there was the slightest slip, it wouldn''t be as simple as just the three of them dying.


    In the dimly lit mine, a collapse occurred shortly afterwards, completely erasing all traces of their presence.


    ¡­


    After everyone left, Uchiha Yoru found a hidden place and calmly summoned a large snake, spitting out the body of Sarutobi Shinzo.


    Ninjutsu: Mind Reading Technique


    In an instant, Uchiha Yoru''s consciousness invaded the opponent''s brain. Gently reaching out, he touched the cerebral surface where the spirit connects, instantly materializing a huge ninjutsu scroll. This was a manifestation of memory, not something real.


    However, this memory-manifested scroll was densely covered with black patterns of sealing jutsu.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled and muttered, "A seal set in the mind to prevent enemies from invading the brain and extracting information? Unfortunately, the outdated higher-ups still haven''t changed their ways even after the Orochimaru incident."


    Confidently, Uchiha Yoru thought about these brain seals, which would be almost impossible for an enemy nation to decode perfectly. However, his teacher was Orochimaru, a disciple of the Third Hokage of Konoha and a former candidate for Hokage himself.


    Orochimaru would almost know about the Sarutobi clan''s techniques even with his eyes closed, naturally having countermeasures already.


    Logically, after Orochimaru''s incident, all the codes of the village''s Anbu, Root, and Intelligence divisions should have been changed, along with the Barrier Team.


    But due to the suddenness of the event and its terrible impact, the village was not unprepared. The village''s Anbu and Root divisions had changed their codes, but the problem was that Sarutobi Shinzo was outside at that time.


    Considering Shinzo''s special status, nobody brought this up, after all, who knew he could still be captured alive.


    Seal: Release


    Placing both hands on the scroll, as the sealing technique was undone, the black patterns of the seal slowly faded away. Subsequently, the huge scroll began to unravel quickly, like pulling tape, and at the same time, Sarutobi Shinzo''s memories appeared in his mind.


    Memories flickered past, like watching a film. However, this was the spiritual world; the longer one views another''s memories, the more it tests the caster''s mental strength.


    Mental strength, especially under the enhancement of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and Wood Release, completely overwhelmed Sarutobi Shinzo.


    Numerous memory scenes appeared, but when Uchiha Yoru saw the Third Hokage and even Sarutobi Shinzo personally researching some ninjutsu, his brows furrowed deeply.


    "Blank! This part of the memory wasn''t sealed away but deleted."


    What should have been life memories started to show gaps. Uchiha Yoru murmured to himself, "It must be because they didn''t master these powerful ninjutsu and feared leaking secrets, so they deleted their own memories of it."


    S-rank ninjutsu, or any powerful techniques related to the village, even forbidden techniques, aren''t just something one can learn at will.


    When a Jonin learns certain A-rank ninjutsu, due to the difficulty of learning, aptitude, rejection, and other challenges, it could take years to master just one. Some ninjutsu might even be impossible to learn. But to prevent leaks, the village makes them delete their memories of learning these techniques.


    All this is to better protect the ninjutsu.


    "But ninjutsu doesn''t matter. What I lack now is not ninjutsu, but information."


    Some secrets of the Sarutobi clan, as well as the dealings between the Sarutobi and the Ino-Shika-Cho clans, were almost all seen by Uchiha Yoru.


    As Uchiha Yoru probed recklessly without any concern, Sarutobi Shinzo''s real body became even paler, his unconscious brows instinctively furrowed, showing a pained expression.


    Probing memories in the mind is an extremely dangerous ninjutsu, especially since Uchiha Yoru did not consider the wellbeing of the other party.


    Under such circumstances, brain cells were continuously affected and damaged. Sarutobi Shinzo''s face started to redden in pain, and his forehead temperature began to rise rapidly.


    Although he was unconscious, the human body has many secrets. The body instinctively began to raise its temperature for its natural cleansing process.


    At this time, Uchiha Yoru, who was recklessly watching the other''s memories in the mental world, also felt a repulsion.


    As the brain''s temperature continued to rise, indeed, the body''s instinctive cleansing process began to repel him as a foreign mental entity.


    "Just one more step."


    Uchiha Yoru, slowly opening his eyes, saw the surroundings glowing red. Even he felt the high temperature from the mental world, a natural repulsion of the physical world against foreign entities.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru''s lips curled into a cold smile, "I have grasped your secrets, Sarutobi clan and Ino-Shika-Cho. Our contest has just begun."


    In his eyes, a pair of Sharingan slowly emerged, showing a mischievous and evil look. Under the power of the strong eyes, the shape of the Sharingan began to change bizarrely.


    It turned into a shuriken shape. If Kakashi saw it, he would surely be shocked. Isn''t this the shape of his own Sharingan?


    Then, under the powerful Sharingan''s spiritual force, the memory scroll that materialized instantly shattered into countless memory fragments.


    The shuriken kept spinning, stirring with powerful spiritual force. Countless memory fragments started to break and delete, or recombine. The real-world Sarutobi Shinzo was in so much pain that his body convulsed, and his eyes began to whiten.


    In the real world, Uchiha Yoru suddenly groaned and opened his eyes, showing a tired look.


    The process seemed simple, but it took a tremendous effort, equivalent to the strength of nine bulls and two tigers. As for transforming into the shape of Kakashi''s Sharingan, who said it was Kakashi''s? It was clearly the culprit behind the Nine-Tails.


    "I forgive everything you did on behalf of my teacher and myself."


    Looking at Sarutobi Shinzo convulsing, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes, revealing an evil smile.

 Chapter 188: Reason Senju Clan Decline

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Miguel razo! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"You''re not coming with me to the Land of Water this time?"


    Upon hearing this, Tsunade inside the room instantly widened her eyes, and with a slap on the table, she exclaimed loudly. Ever since the other person awakened the Wood Release, she had been harboring an indescribable emotion.


    Putting other issues aside, you, Uchiha, have awakened Wood Release, what about her? Others making fun of her was bearable, but she couldn''t stand being laughed at by an Uchiha.


    Therefore, she had been vigorously studying the other person''s body, reasoning that if an Uchiha could awaken Wood Release, there was no reason she couldn''t.


    Seeing Tsunade''s angry demeanor, as if she were claiming ownership over him, Uchiha Yoru gave a bitter smile and slowly took out a scroll from his ninja tool bag, indicating that he had a mission.


    "The village has sent an urgent mission. Sarutobi Umeko''s corpse was hung in the black market, and someone exchanged her body for a large bounty. This incident has blown up, and the village wants us to investigate thoroughly."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke, he gave Tsunade a strange look, which made her glare back at him.


    "Brat, what''s with that look! Are you suspecting me?"


    It was obvious that they had just encountered Sarutobi Umeko not long ago, and according to the information, her disappearance coincided exactly with the time they parted ways.


    "Do you think I, the old lady, need such despicable means to kill a wench?"


    As if feeling underestimated, Tsunade sneered, "Brat, did you know the surname of Sarutobi Umeko before she married into the Sarutobi clan?"


    "Senju! Sarutobi Umeko should be called Senju Umeko. If I were to act against her, I wouldn''t need such lowly tactics."


    Saying this, Tsunade disdainfully threw the scroll over, "If I needed to resort to such underhanded methods, I wouldn''t leave any trace."


    She disdained such lowly tactics, not because she was incapable of them. After all, she was to become the Fifth Hokage in the future, so how could she not know such methods?


    Upon hearing about Sarutobi Umeko, Uchiha Yoru was extremely surprised but then had a moment of realization.


    In the original story, there wasn''t much mention of the Third Hokage''s eldest son and daughter-in-law, only their child, Konohamaru.


    Konohamaru, at a young age, had learned Naruto''s Sexy Jutsu, showing his talent in ninjutsu. He later learned the A-rank technique Rasengan, and even killed the Hell Path of Pain during Pain''s invasion of Konoha. He was definitely a genius ninja!


    At such a young age, the Sarutobi clan lacked neither ninjutsu nor power, but what about chakra?


    Konohamaru wasn''t a jinchuriki or from a kekkei genkai clan, yet his chakra seemed abundant. The problem lay here.


    The Senju clan, inheriting the Sage''s body and known as the "Thousand Hands (Senju Clan) of the Forest," was a top clan that rivaled the Uchiha clan during the Warring States period.


    Apart from Senju Hashirama, no one else had Wood Release. So, the Senju clan could contend with the Sharingan, relying on their physical abilities.


    The Senju clan naturally possessed a vast amount of chakra and a resilient body, and their control over chakra far exceeded others.


    That''s how the Senju clan fought against the Uchiha for so many years.


    "You mean to say Sarutobi Umeko was from the Senju clan! Then!"


    Uchiha Yoru seemed to realize something but didn''t continue to ask further. Meanwhile, Tsunade, sitting on the chair, casually waved her hand, as if to pour herself a cup of sake.


    However, as her hand reached for the sake bottle, Uchiha Yoru''s hand was quicker and grabbed it first.


    "You can drink, but there''s a daily limit."


    Since their true identities were fully exposed, it seemed there was always a barrier between them. This barrier was not only due to their identities as members of the Senju and Uchiha clans, but also because of their age difference.


    But Uchiha Yoru was the kind of person who was resolute in his decisions. Once he made up his mind, he wouldn''t relax. He held a small sake bottle without any hesitation and slowly poured a cup for Tsunade.


    "Annoying." Tsunade didn''t say ''brat'', but facing Uchiha Yoru''s actions, she clearly understood and was somewhat impatient to refuse, yet her feelings were complex.


    They were both adults, and from a perspective of interest, Tsunade''s status alone could be a significant political force.


    After all, Uchiha Yoru had revealed his will for reform.


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t hide it well; he was not only coveting her body and beauty, but also the political power behind her.


    Tsunade was also troubled. This youngster would likely bring significant upheaval to Konoha in the future.


    From a personal standpoint, he had activated the Mangekyou Sharingan for her and had risked his life. Back then, she was just an ordinary girl, with feelings untinged by any personal gain. What about Terumi Mei? Hah, she''s already returned to Kirigakure.


    That''s why it was hard for her. She was already forty, and this youngster seemed to be only seventeen, not even eighteen yet. The age difference was huge.


    "Brat, can''t you find a girl your own age?"


    Tsunade asked wearily, holding her cup of sake, trying to probe. She wasn''t foolish and could see the care and tolerance he had for her.


    You see, both our identities are exposed, and there''s the age gap, and the Senju-Uchiha relationship. Can''t you just step back a bit, and we''ll pretend nothing happened, okay?


    Let''s just consider it a beautiful memory, a stop on the journey of life.


    Sitting beside Tsunade, her delicate hand painted with red nail polish holding the cup, Uchiha Yoru laughed casually, "I tried, but it''s still Sister Tsunade who appeals to me."


    Clearly teasing her, Tsunade shook her head with a headache, "I''m forty, you''re not even eighteen, I could be your aunt, and you call me sister?"


    Tsunade, who usually hated being called an aunt, said this for the first time.


    "Who needs a sister when there''s a sister like you, who is a treasure from head to toe?" Uchiha Yoru said slickly, his gaze openly admiring her, and added, "Besides, Sister is forever eighteen."


    Just when Tsunade was about to get angry, Uchiha Yoru took out a scroll from his ninja tool bag.


    Tsunade looked like she wanted to get angry, but the corner of her mouth curled up, obviously pleased by his previous comment. After all, it was a confidence boost to be admired by a seventeen-year-old.


    But when she saw the scroll he handed over, her eyes widened, and her face turned red and then pale.


    Looking at the scroll, Tsunade coldly laughed with gritted teeth, "Well, the Uchiha clan is said to be proud, but I didn''t expect them to be so despicable. Uchiha Setsuna, that old geezer, is meddling in others'' business even when he''s nearly in the grave."


    The scroll contained a message from the Uchiha clan, written personally by Uchiha Setsuna. It was an encrypted letter!


    It clearly recorded Tsunade''s personality and preferences, and seriously advised Uchiha Yoru that for the sake of the clan, any sacrifice was worthwhile.


    It also taught him a series of smooth lines, in short, to locate the Sannin Tsunade in the Land of Whirlpools, and then use all means to win her over.


    It''s obvious that the elder of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Setsuna, was eyeing the political power behind Tsunade.


    Uchiha Yoru thus sold out the elder within the clan. Tsunade was so angry that her face turned green. Then, she turned her head and looked at the other party with a threatening gaze.


    "So, kid, are you doing this to carry out a clan mission?"


    Faced with Tsunade''s threatening gaze and question, Uchiha Yoru revealed a gentle smile. He took the wine cup from her hand, refilled it, and with a nod and a laugh said, "Of course, I am willing to do it myself. It helps the clan and also aids me in achieving my goals."


    "This isn''t just a win-win situation; I see almost no downsides to it." Uchiha Yoru made no attempt to hide his self-interested motives.


    Faced with this response, Tsunade, with her delicate and pale fingers, slowly picked up the wine cup and brought it to her rosy lips, sipping the wine as if savoring its sweetness. Yet, a smile slowly formed on her lips.


    There isn''t a woman who doesn''t like to hear pleasing words.


    Moreover, Uchiha Yoru''s response satisfied her greatly. Without any hindrance, she acknowledged her liking - liking the body, liking the eternal youth, and also liking the political power behind it, which could help him achieve his own dreams.


    He unabashedly expressed his desire to take advantage of this situation.


    Yet, surprisingly, Tsunade couldn''t bring herself to be even a little angry; in fact, she felt somewhat joyful.


    As she slowly sipped her drink, Tsunade, with a reminiscent look, sighed deeply, "The Senju clan could never return to its former glory after what happened back then..."


    As Tsunade continued, she finally revealed the true story behind the disappearance of the Senju clan.


    As one of the founding clans of Konoha, the Senju clan was a family not inferior to the Uchiha clan. They produced two Hokages and almost sat unchallenged as the top clan in the ninja world.


    Unfortunately, after the death of the Second Hokage in the Land of Lightning during the First Great Ninja War, the Senju clan, in their frenzy for revenge, suffered great losses. But the real reason for their disappearance from Konoha was the First Hokage.


    Or, more precisely, the initial Wood Release project.


    After losing the First and Second Hokages, Konoha no longer had the strength to dominate the ninja world during the Great Ninja War. This drastic change led the Third Hokage and several top officials to conceive a terrifying idea.


    To research Wood Release ¨C the so-called Wood Release Project.


    According to official records, the Third Hokage once said that the Wood Release Project caused tragic losses, forcing the village to shut down the research and forbid anyone from continuing it.


    What kind of loss could be described as ''tragic'' by the strongest ninja village? That was the real reason for the Senju clan''s disappearance.


    The research on the Wood Release Project finally made a breakthrough, and human trials began. The Senju clan, being the most suitable candidates, were naturally chosen.


    After all, as Konoha''s first major clan, how could the Senju allow outsiders to experiment with their Wood Release? What if an outsider awakened it? That would be a slap in their face.


    It started with volunteers from the Senju clan. Despite constant failures over time, a breakthrough was eventually made. Although it did not directly awaken Wood Release, the current progress of the project allowed the Senju clan members to enhance their physical capabilities and double their chakra.


    After observing for a while and finding no adverse effects, even though they hadn''t successfully researched Wood Release, they had found a powerful direction. The Senju clan, in their excitement, blindly administered the developed Wood Release cells to everyone.


    For a time, the power of the Senju clan surged, almost securing their position as the top clan in the ninja world.


    But no one expected that the Wood Release Project was fundamentally unstable. The power of the serum was just lurking, building up strength inside the human body before suddenly erupting.


    One by one, members of the Senju clan began to scream as all their nutrients were sucked dry, turning them into trees.


    "Can you imagine? I watched as my relatives and clan members, in agonizing screams, turned into trees, leaving behind nothing but their shattered clothes."


    At this moment, Tsunade couldn''t help but laugh at herself, "The Senju clan, known as the strongest in the ninja world, was not destroyed by enemies, but rather doomed by their own ambition."


    "Too much indeed. None of our clan members had foreseen it. By the time it happened, it was too late. During that period, the Senju clan secluded themselves. Every day, cries of sorrow could be heard, signaling the appearance of a great tree."


    "Children turned into small trees, and those with strong chakra and power transformed into towering trees. In that period, too many trees emerged from the Senju clan, and eventually, all these trees were cut down."


    Watching Tsunade recount her family''s past, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but show a look of emotion. Who would have thought that the Senju clan of that era was so tragic, almost like a biohazard.


    Indeed, the path of science is filled with the unknown, perhaps a genesis of new life, or perhaps hell.


    "As direct descendants, my brother Nawaki and I were entrusted with high hopes. The clan members thought we were still young, our bloodline the most noble. They decided to wait, to use it after the research succeeded. Unexpectedly, this turned into a blessing in disguise."


    The Senju clan perished on this path, which is why such research is considered taboo.


    "Heh, the powerful Senju clan, in less than a year, went from a bustling family land to a silent forbidden ground. Only a few weak or non-ninja women survived, the Senju clan almost completely perished."


    "Just a group of old, weak, sick, and disabled, mostly women. What could they do? The moment the men died out, the Senju clan was finished. That''s why my brother and I dropped the Senju surname." S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru suddenly realized, no wonder official records didn''t have Tsunade''s Senju surname. Some say it was because [the author] Kishimoto didn''t plan this in the early stages, but this was part of the reason too.


    And Nawaki? He also didn''t carry the ''Senju'' surname. (Self-explanatory, it''s all Kishimoto''s fault.)


    "Heh, there could never be a Senju after that. Sarutobi Umeko was just a little girl at that time."


    Clearly, Tsunade was thinking of her brother. After losing Nawaki, the Senju clan completely lost any hope of rising again.


    Without men, how could they rise!


    At this moment, Tsunade''s eyes revealed a hint of unresolved sorrow, and she sighed, "That''s why I devoted myself to medical ninjutsu."


    "So now, do you still think that way?" Suddenly, Tsunade smiled, pushing the unpleasant memories to the back of her mind, and provocatively looked at Uchiha Yoru, teasingly flicking his chin with her finger.


    She, Tsunade, is the princess of the Senju clan, naturally not one to marry into another family, so the only option is a son-in-law to continue and revive the Senju''s mission.

 Chapter 189: Marking...

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by jajayche990! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"Or, our child could take the last name Senju."


    Pfft!


    As Tsunade had just taken a sip of her drink, she sprayed it all over Uchiha Yoru, coughing repeatedly.


    With her face dripping with the spilled drink, some even landing on her mouth, Uchiha Yoru helplessly shook his head and wiped it off, "I''m speaking from the heart."


    "You!" Tsunade was rendered speechless by his words.


    Looking into Uchiha Yoru''s sincere eyes, she wondered if he was serious, her gaze wavering.


    Seeing Tsunade, Uchiha Yoru, with unhidden indifference, shrugged and casually said, "The pride of the Uchiha clan wouldn''t allow me to marry into another family, and you have the pride of the Senju clan too."


    "If you''re willing, I''ll still be an Uchiha, you''ll still be a Senju, and I absolutely won''t let you take the ''Uchiha'' surname. In this way, each of us retains our identity, without tarnishing the reputation of the Senju and Uchiha clans. Our future children will take your surname."


    Impressed by Uchiha Yoru''s classic remark and his casual, confident demeanor, Tsunade listened, clearly considering his well-thought-out plan.


    After hearing him out, Tsunade, with a cold laugh, said sarcastically, "So we each do our own thing? Does that mean you can continue to play around outside, like with Terumi Mei from the Hidden Mist Village, your village sweetheart, or maybe Orochimaru''s disciple, Anko?"


    Tsunade coldly exposed some of his affairs, but Uchiha Yoru was not the least bit flustered; instead, he shrugged nonchalantly.


    "The ''sweetheart'' Uzuki Yugao you mentioned is from the Anbu, and my first love and classmate Kurenai Yuhi was sent by the Third Hokage. As for Anko..."


    Pointing to his head, Uchiha Yoru showed a pitiful expression and sighed, "You should know about her situation. My appearance became her mental support, but now she''s somewhat extreme."


    Despite his casual and easy acknowledgment of everything, like a typical playboy, Tsunade''s pupils shivered at what she saw in his eyes.


    Being one of the Legendary Sannin, Tsunade, despite not being in the village for many years, still had her own network and sources of information in the village, enabling her to eventually become the Fifth Hokage without much difficulty. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru had always been known for his honesty. Lies, especially in matters involving both benefits and emotions, were bound to be exposed eventually.


    When lies are exposed in a relationship fueled by emotions, it often leads to the parties becoming enemies.


    On the other hand, in a relationship based on mutual benefits, the worst outcome upon the exposure of lies is both parties becoming indifferent to each other, acting like strangers, or even collaborating again under new beneficial circumstances.


    Thus, interests are the purest, while emotions are the most difficult to control.


    The combination of interest and emotion is the most solid existence.


    Therefore, Uchiha Yoru never planned to hide anything and admitted everything openly.


    "You." Looking at Uchiha Yoru''s relaxed smile, Tsunade felt complex emotions, wondering what kind of environment could produce such an outstanding man.


    Not only did he never bear any grudges, but he even vowed to initiate a revolution to change everything.


    A lover who is a spy, and a first love who is also a spy, all this happening to a teenager who is still dealing with the psychological impact.


    How old is the other party? According to her information, it means that the life of a fifteen-year-old boy is surrounded by spies, and he seems well aware of it.


    Moreover, when talking about the names of these two people, Uchiha Yoru only had a clear smile in his eyes, with no trace of resentment or dissatisfaction. This was what truly shocked Tsunade.


    "You! Don''t you hate them?"


    Putting herself in his shoes, if she were in his position, facing nothing but lies and deceit, could she smile as brightly as he does? Thinking about this, Tsunade fell silent, finding him more enigmatic the more she wanted to understand him.


    At the same time, she felt a maternal sorrow for such a young boy, a fifteen-year-old who had already been guarded against and even had spies sent after him by his own village.


    "Hate?"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a smile and said, "I was a bit upset when I first found out, but later, I got over it. It seems they are also hesitating. At least for now, they haven''t chosen to betray."


    His cheerful smile hid a sorrow difficult for others to understand. Seeing this, Tsunade couldn''t help but laugh and shake her head, "The old fools in the village really should be six feet under by now."


    Just thinking about the old men in the village made Tsunade feel disgusted. She had clearly seen the huge benefits that arose from the tragedy of the Senju clan, and how these people rose to power on the inheritance left by her clan.


    Since that incident, those who remained had abandoned the Senju surname. The people who carried the mission of revitalizing the Senju clan died early, completely cutting off the rise of the Senju.


    This is also why the name of the Senju is almost extinct in the ninja world today.


    Looking at Tsunade, Uchiha Yoru also showed a hint of melancholy and sighed, "Thanks to the Senju, the higher-ups of Konoha have inherited the will of the Second Hokage, but it has become distorted. They have always targeted the Uchiha clan, especially after the losses of the three wars."


    "Especially after the Nine-Tails incident, the Uchiha clan has been unable to wash off the stain. Now, although our family business is still okay, our clan''s strength is no longer what it used to be. We''ve been marginalized, just like now."


    As he said this, Uchiha Yoru shrugged and showed a wry smile, "The Uchiha are skilled in Fire Release, but many of our elites are assigned to guard against the Mist ninja. I think some reasons are obvious."


    "Hey, hey, little Uchiha, don''t talk to me about this. I''m not a Senju now, and besides, it''s all those old men''s doing, not mine."


    Clearly, Tsunade didn''t want to shoulder this trouble, and Uchiha Yoru chuckled lightly in response.


    Tsunade casually pushed a cup of sake towards him, but Uchiha Yoru gently shook his head, closing the lid of the sake bottle, "Excessive drinking is harmful to health. I see that you have neglected the basic skills of a ninja in recent years."


    Being lectured after so many years, Tsunade glared at him, but felt a warmth in her heart. Since she lost her family, who else cared for her? Her status was too high to reach, with great honor came the loss of some ordinary things.


    "Annoying brat, you''re not in a position to lecture me."


    Facing Tsunade''s stubbornness, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and murmured to himself, "According to the information, Orochimaru-sensei''s forbidden technique has made great progress. Moreover, the last time he confronted Jiraiya in Konoha, I could sense the residual natural energy on him."


    While speaking, Uchiha Yoru glanced at Tsunade without leaving any trace and teased jokingly, "It seems that Princess Tsunade has become the bottom of the Sannin."


    Tsunade, always prideful, raised an eyebrow upon hearing this and said with a sarcastic smile, "That''s a poor attempt at provocation."


    However, Tsunade felt a sense of urgency in her heart. The Sannin were not only companions but also formidable competitors, especially Jiraiya and Orochimaru, who came from humble beginnings and now not only had caught up to her but also seemed to be subtly surpassing her.


    If Jiraiya mastered Sage Techniques, then she really wouldn''t have much to say. As for Orochimaru, Tsunade narrowed her eyes; he was an absolute genius, especially in his talent for ninjutsu.


    She was also aware of his secret research on forbidden jutsu. If he really made a breakthrough...


    Thinking about this, it seemed like her two former companions from humble beginnings had not only caught up with her but even surpassed her slightly.


    "Brat, your curse mark seems interesting, not like the one from Orochimaru."


    Tsunade suddenly showed a thoughtful smile. Although she wandered the ninja world, she had her own intelligence network. She was fully aware of the events in Konoha, including Orochimaru''s development of the curse mark.


    Although her information was limited, she had thoroughly examined Uchiha Yoru''s body. His curse mark seemed more like a power inherent to him.


    Speaking of the curse mark, Uchiha Yoru nodded with a smile, "Correct, my curse mark was born from the one developed by Orochimaru sensei. As for the differences, it seems like a secret of the body."


    The human body itself is a great treasure. For example, no one can clearly explain why Yamato could awaken Wood Release and others could not, among many other mysteries.


    "Since we are parting ways this time, you should study it well on your own, consider it a parting gift."


    Seeing Tsunade''s interest in his curse mark, Uchiha Yoru smiled, leaned in, and opened his mouth to reveal his teeth.


    His two canine teeth, enhanced by chakra, protruded a little, and upon seeing this, Tsunade just formed a few seals with her hands.


    Pff~


    The canine teeth pierced the skin of her neck, the scent of blood lingering on her tongue, accompanied by a sweet fragrance at the tip of her nose.


    As the power of the curse mark flowed in, a black, burning Sharingan symbol slowly appeared on Tsunade''s neck. She frowned, the heat and pain from the curse mark on her neck made her involuntarily scrunch her eyebrows.


    Sealing Technique: Evil Sealing Method


    Tsunade formed a seal and instantly, sealing runes with tadpole patterns crawled over her skin, forming a circle around the curse mark.


    The sealing technique locked the power of the curse mark in a specific area, instantly relieving the pain from the power''s sting.


    However, feeling the warm touch on her neck, Tsunade''s face turned red and she coldly snorted, "Brat, aren''t you done yet?"


    Even though she warned him, Uchiha Yoru still bit down hard before releasing his mouth.


    Pop~


    A crisp sound echoed from her neck. Uchiha Yoru, releasing his mouth, couldn''t help but lick his tongue, savoring the taste, and narrowed his eyes with a smile, "This is like leaving a mark of Uchiha Yoru on Princess Tsunade."


    Upon hearing this, Tsunade immediately let out a snort of disdain, wiped the saliva from her neck with a hand wave, and said with annoyance: "Brat, I''ve already told you, our ages aren''t compatible."


    "An older woman is a treasure, a woman thirty years older bestows a kingdom; although the age gap isn''t thirty, it''s still half a kingdom."


    "The grudge between Senju and Uchiha, do you think that''s possible?"


    "You just said it yourself, you''re not a Senju." Uchiha Yoru shamelessly retorted, "Besides, whether the Senju rise again depends on you."


    As he spoke, his gaze fell upon her flat stomach. Tsunade''s forehead throbbed with veins as she coldly sneered, "Brat, you really are going all out for your clan''s mission."


    She had just seen the letter from the old Uchiha Setsuna, which completely instructed to abandon all dignity, as long as he could win her, Tsunade, over. After that, Uchiha Yoru would take over the elder''s responsibilities.


    It was a blatant temptation.


    In response to Tsunade''s words, Uchiha Yoru shrugged his shoulders, smiling and shaking his head: "The clan mission is one thing, but my own choice is also very important."


    "I don''t want to have regrets." Uchiha Yoru''s expression became even more serious with these last words.


    Facing his earnest confession, Tsunade scoffed disdainfully and waved her hand in boredom, though a hint of amusement was in her eyes. After all, no woman dislikes being pursued by a young and handsome man.


    And not only was he a young "puppy", but he was also strong, came from a good family, and most importantly, he opened his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan for her.


    As a princess of the Senju clan, she was well aware of the existence of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    The Sharingan, also known as the "Cursed Eye," evolves through intense emotional stimulation.


    But the Mangeky¨­ can only be activated through the immense pain of losing someone very close.


    "Little puppy, are you planning to be a kept man?"


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s frankness, Tsunade also gave up and provocatively said.


    "Kept man?" Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru looked puzzled, pointed to his nose and laughed: "The medical ninja said I have a weak stomach, soft food is suitable for me, and I prefer to eat soft food toughly."


    Immediately, Tsunade showed a purely happy smile. When they were together, there was no need to be so guarded; they could say whatever they wanted. After all, he was someone who would give his life for her, why hold back?


    "I clearly saw on the battlefield, when your Sharingan evolved into Mangeky¨­, one eye evolved directly, while the other evolved slowly. Can you tell me about the evolution of your other eye?"


    Even among ninjas, asking about someone''s ultimate move is not usual. Clearly, Tsunade''s curiosity was more about provocatively trying to stir up problems between them.


    But Uchiha Yoru didn''t care about this at all. He was almost ready to risk his life; would he give up everything over this little issue? That would be disappointing.


    Besides, he trusted Tsunade.


    "The Mangeky¨­ in my left eye was activated when Orochimaru-sensei was expelled. The awakened d¨­jutsu, Sanrinmy¨­jin (?)I call it the ''Sage Eye'', capable of manipulating sage chakra to enhance ninjutsu and genjutsu."


    (TL: Don''t know what Sanrinmyojin is¡­ looks like a mix of exorcism, lol)


    "Orochimaru!" Hearing this, Tsunade muttered to herself, her mind filled with the intelligence from that time. It seemed this Brat wasn''t in the limelight yet, still a minor character.


    "At that time, well, all of our Uchiha clan pinned our hopes on the future Fifth Hokage, believing only a new Hokage could bring hope."


    Uchiha Yoru said casually, but Tsunade, knowing the difficulty of activating the Mangeky¨­, calmly looked at the young man in front of her. Though he seemed relaxed, she knew it must have been activated under the despair of all hope being shattered.


    Otherwise, the Mangeky¨­ would have been commonplace.

 Chapter 190: Under the Moonlight...

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by jajayche990! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"My right eye, as you know."


    When talking about his right eye, Uchiha Yoru directly looked at Tsunade without mincing words, showing a look that seemed to say she was responsible, which made Tsunade laugh in annoyance.


    "The awakened Dojutsu: Takamagahara, a space-related Dojutsu. Wherever my sight reaches, I can instantly move there, very similar to the Flying Thunder God technique."


    Hearing about this Dojutsu, Tsunade showed a look of realization, "No wonder you appeared out of nowhere, without a trace. It really is a space-time ninjutsu."


    "The range of my sight is where I can instantly move to, without the need for markers like the Flying Thunder God technique. In this respect, it surpasses the Flying Thunder God, but in places out of my sight, the Flying Thunder God can move instantly using its own markers, so it falls short in that aspect."


    "No, your ninjutsu must have a range limit, right? Otherwise, if you look at the moon, are you saying you could instantly move there?" Tsunade burst into laughter, her tone teasing.


    Facing Tsunade''s teasing, Uchiha Yoru laughed casually, "The farther the distance, the more chakra it consumes. As long as one has enough power, it might not be impossible to move to the moon."


    "Kid, that''s a big claim you''re making," Tsunade chuckled lightly, then looked into his dark eyes. She couldn''t help but be momentarily dazed and involuntarily stretched out her hands, caressing his eyes.


    "Puppy, you need to take care of your eyes. The Mangekyo Sharingan is powerful, but it also consumes a part of your ocular power. Although your awakening of the Wood Release has enhanced you, you still shouldn''t overuse it."


    Facing Tsunade''s comforting words, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes, showing a look of enjoyment, and nodded, "Puppy? I still prefer it when you used to call me ''big brother''." S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The relationship between the two was somewhat delicate, always treading a fine line. No matter what he did, Tsunade never crossed that line.


    After all, the union of Senju and Uchiha isn''t just about them; it would trigger a series of chain reactions.


    With a ''bang'', a cloud of smoke passed, and Tsunade, who was just a beautiful, well-endowed woman, suddenly turned into her youthful appearance, the same as when they first met.


    "Do you still want now? This is something only a beast would do."


    Tsunade, in her youthful appearance, provocatively said, while Uchiha Yoru stepped forward, gently stroking her soft blond hair, laughing, "Come on, call me ''brother'', and I''ll buy you candy, be good."


    "Freak!"


    "Sweet and salty, fierce and tender, wolf and puppy, can tease and attack, forever eighteen years old, any man would love."


    "Puppy, call me ''sister'' and let me hear it."


    Under the night sky, the light inside the house suddenly went out as they played around.


    In the sudden darkness, Tsunade''s eyes narrowed, and then she felt a familiar body embrace her, and she found herself in a familiar embrace.


    Uchiha Yoru, in the darkness, greedily smelled Tsunade''s scent, looking at Tsunade who stopped struggling, he understood everything.


    "Just like this, I want to hold you. Maybe then, there won''t be so many regrets."


    Two people embraced each other, not knowing when the window was opened, the beautiful moonlight shone through, stars twinkled all over the sky, the air quality of the ninja world was still quite good, the stars and crescent moon under the night sky were truly beautiful.


    The two of them cuddled together like this, like lovers under the night sky, admiring the sea of stars.


    Uchiha Yoru felt a different kind of solidity, and an enchanting scent that he was somewhat obsessed with, yet he sighed inwardly.


    Tsunade still couldn''t accept it, her body stiffened just now without resisting, probably thinking of repaying the favor of the last time she was saved, and then changing her mind to let go or suppress it justifiably.


    Although she despises the upper echelons of the village, she absolutely does not want to watch the village fall into discord with her own eyes. After all, her identity is too sensitive, and her actions can bring a new direction to the village.


    If her selfishness led to a disaster for the village, she would not forgive herself.


    "It''s okay, don''t feel guilty, I volunteered at the beginning, just like now, accompany me to watch the moon and stars tonight, and after dawn, we owe nothing to each other, you are still the Sannin Tsunade."


    Without any coercion or emotional manipulation, what she felt was a gentle and elegant air, very comfortable.


    "You little devil."


    Tsunade, feeling no pressure, showed a smile. For the first time, she could lie so openly and relaxed in someone''s arms. For the first time, she felt a sense of protection, as if she also needed this kind of protection that a woman needs.


    She opened her heart, lazily leaning against the broad and strong chest, her eyes a bit hazy as she looked at the stars and moonlight outside the open window.


    "I''ve only watched it in Grandpa''s arms when I was a child, never again. The world of ninjas is really tiring."


    "Yes, now let''s be unrestrained for a while, tonight there''s no Senju or Uchiha, only you and me."


    Sniffing the pleasant scent, not knowing what shampoo was used, but it really smelled good, and for the first time, he could play with it so freely.


    Her jade hands, painted with red nail polish, were being played with by someone. This time Tsunade also let go of everything, nestling in a man''s arms, and she muttered to herself, "I didn''t expect to hook a little milk dog."


    "Do I really count on eating soft rice?"


    Both were unyielding in character, but both were also smart.


    So both chose silence, each carrying numerous honors but also shouldering their own pressures and missions, so they both chose to be honest about their bottom lines.


    But almost tacitly, neither of them was angered.


    Uchiha Yoru also showed a relaxed expression, this time he was truly relaxed. Since the Nine-Tails incident, his heart had always been tense, never relaxed a bit, this was the first time so relaxed.


    He is human, he gets tired too, and Tsunade gave him a different feeling, because both are smart.


    Similarly, the philosophy Uchiha Yoru believes in is never about conspiracy, but about upright and open schemes.


    For example, if Tsunade were really taken hostage, would he do that? Yes!


    Because he knows, once he betrays his heart, his beliefs will collapse, and he will lose himself too.


    Looking at the sea of stars, Tsunade thought of something and suddenly burst into a brilliant smile, "I didn''t expect that the most serious time I would watch the stars and moon as an adult would be through a window."


    Indeed, the two lay half-reclined on the tatami, looking at the starry sky through a not-so-large window, seeming a bit funny yet warm.


    Looking at the way he held her in his arms as if he didn''t want to part for a moment, her eyes suddenly showed a touch of sadness.


    The responsibility of Senju, the responsibility of the Sannin, the beliefs of Grandpa, Second Grandpa, and the Senju in protecting the village, she carries too much, so much that she dares not easily release her emotions.


    Under this guilt, Tsunade actually slowly turned her head, and those hands, soft as warm jade, slowly embraced the arms that had made her feel warmth and ease for so many years.


    With her jade hands painted with red nail polish, Uchiha Yoru squinted his eyes in enjoyment, completely displaying the composure of Liu Xia Hui who remains unmoved while sitting in a lady''s embrace.


    Determined to achieve great things, how could one lack willpower!


    Even under various temptations, and even with an indecent atmosphere in the room accompanied by blush-inducing sounds, Uchiha Yoru still restrained his desires and impulses.


    A man can be lustful, but a man who aspires to achieve great things must learn to control his desires.


    With disheveled clothes, a pair of black high heels were thrown aside. The toes, soft as jade and painted with red nail polish, exuded a youthful aura, prompting Uchiha Yoru to quickly change the subject.


    "Such beautiful feet should really be in stockings. These high heels are a bit outdated, too. When you leave tomorrow, switch to a pair with thinner heels. And with such beautiful feet and legs, you should wear stockings."


    Pfft~ Pfft~


    Uchiha Yoru''s teasing made Tsunade furious. This kid was really troublesome. How could he be so determined? What''s all this about?


    Couldn''t he just cooperate and stop at dawn?


    But Uchiha Yoru appeared to be gritting his teeth in determination. Don''t move! He won''t move no matter what!


    He still knows the difference between momentary and lasting satisfaction.


    As the old saying goes, impatience spoils great plans. To succeed, one must make sacrifices. No one succeeds by taking things lightly.


    And his goal is the entire sea of stars.


    If he can''t resist now, the things he''ll have to do in the future may lead to encounters where they are not enemies but also not allies. He is not foolish.


    ¡­


    After dawn, only traces of the chaos remained in the hotel.


    As the sunlight streamed in, Uchiha Yoru sighed in relief, his face relaxing as he looked at the empty room and the lingering scent in the air.


    "It looks like it''s time for me to leave."


    Remembering last night, he shook his head with a headache, "Indeed, a mature Tsunade is extraordinary, I almost lost control."


    Had he crossed the line last night, he didn''t know what would happen, but their relationship would probably never be the same. So, he had been controlling himself.


    Under the sunlight, outside the town''s gate, a figure proudly walked away.


    Sizzle~


    A popsicle extended and contracted in the air. The gallant Tsunade unusually massaged her sore cheeks, feeling an unpleasant taste lingering in her mouth, which made her visibly annoyed.


    "Damn brat, so troublesome."


    With a bang, the summoning beast Katsuyu appeared, along with the long-separated Shizune.


    Seeing the gallant Tsunade, Shizune respectfully greeted, "Lady Tsunade, it''s been a long time."


    Since following Tsunade, it was the first time Shizune had been apart from her for so long. As a sentimental woman, her eyes showed indescribable emotions.


    "Long time no see, Shizune."


    Seeing that Lady Tsunade didn''t get angry for the first time, Shizune was somewhat taken aback and then looked up, puzzled, "Lady Tsunade, what''s wrong with your voice? Do you have a sore throat?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade''s eyes flashed with embarrassment, cursing the damn brat internally for making her throat uncomfortable and her voice hoarse.


    "Shizune, this is for you, put it on."


    A set of clothes was thrown over. Only then did Shizune notice the change in Lady Tsunade, her face showing shock, "Lady Tsunade! You! You!"


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Tsunade looked at Shizune with some suspicion, to which Shizune exclaimed, "Lady Tsunade, your clothes."


    "They''re beautiful." Shizune lowered her voice on the last two words, her eyes showing uncontrollable envy.


    From head to toe, Tsunade looked entirely different from before. The once somewhat old-fashioned green robe was replaced with a wide, elegant kimono.


    The white kimono fluttered with hexagonal plum blossoms, its wide sleeves edged in red, also adorned with the plum blossom pattern, and her proud neck and shoulders were covered with a circle of snowy, fluffy shawl.


    Her long, golden hair flew in the wind, and her golden eyes shone brilliantly. If the old Tsunade was gallant, now she was majestically elegant.


    Like a noble queen high above, exuding a powerful aura, especially her innate pride and aristocratic demeanor.


    Also, her feet, which once donned old-fashioned black high heels, were now in a pair of elegant and luxurious crystal stiletto heels with fish-mouth design. The crystal ribbons of the high heels wrapped around her calves, adding an extra touch of luxury.


    "Lady Tsunade, are you wearing stockings on your legs?"


    The observational skills of a ninja were apparent, as Shizune showed a look of astonishment, as if to say, "Lady Tsunade, didn''t you used to hate this kind of troublesome thing?"


    "How about it? Doesn''t my outfit look good?"


    Facing Shizune, the mature Tsunade wasn''t the least bit embarrassed. Instead, she proudly lifted her graceful neck and confidently spun around, seemingly asking if she looked beautiful.


    Shizune''s amazed look said it all, but no woman dislikes being beautiful or hearing compliments.


    Seeing the dramatic change in Lady Tsunade, Shizune, while feeling envious, curiously asked, "Lady Tsunade, your clothes seem a bit large, but the material and craftsmanship, especially this fluffy white shawl, is that from a snow fox? Lady Tsunade, did you plunder a noble?"


    Shizune, who had always lived frugally and now saw such a big change in Tsunade, could instantly recognize the value of the materials, given her extensive experience and a woman''s natural obsession with clothing.


    "Lady Tsunade, why do you have a sword at your waist? Don''t you usually not use ninja swords?"


    Under Shizune''s envious and amazed gaze, she kept asking questions, prompting Tsunade, her vanity piqued, to break into a girlish giggle.


    "It''s normal for the clothes to be a bit big. After all, kimonos are meant to be loose-fitting. Besides, wearing such high heels naturally makes the clothes look bigger. However, I''ll need your help later to tighten and adjust them."


    It was clear that Tsunade was not just unskilled at needlework; she couldn''t do it at all.


    At this moment, Shizune looked at Tsunade, who had undergone such a transformation, with genuine envy. The pursuit of beauty is innate in women.


    Especially the beauty of a woman, as seen by another woman, brought a proud smile to Tsunade''s face, and she mused to herself that the young lad had quite a unique taste.


    "Lady Tsunade, you now look more like a noble than the nobles themselves, like the princess of the Land of Fire. No! More like a great Daimyo."


    Watching Shizune''s flattering, Tsunade couldn''t help but laugh: "Shizune, I''ve also prepared clothes for you to change into. Let''s set off."


    Only then did Shizune realize she also had clothes made of precious materials. Compared to Tsunade''s attire, hers was more modest, Uchiha Yoru had chosen a tight-fitting guard-like outfit for her.


    A black body suit, delicate armor on the outside, a slit design below, and a pair of delicate black high heels with stockings - Shizune was stunned to see this ensemble.


    "Lady Tsunade, are we wearing these clothes? Aren''t they a bit too formal?"


    "Too formal? This time I am representing the princess of the Land of Fire on a visit to the Land of Water."


    Tsunade smiled proudly, clearly very satisfied with her attire for the trip. Indeed, that young man was really wealthy and willing to spend.


    Hearing this, Shizune suddenly realized, so it was a visit to the Land of Water in the capacity of the princess of the Land of Fire. No wonder the need for such grand attire.

 Chapter 191: Blackmail

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by [J]! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha Village Base.


    "Too presumptuous, they even dare to blackmail us, Konoha Village!"


    "So bold! It''s simply outrageous!"


    In Konoha Village''s camp, one by one, Konoha''s J¨­nin showed expressions of disbelief and anger, as they were looking at a ransom letter.


    Although Kakashi, holding the letter, looked gloomy, he was actually bewildered at the moment.


    However, after his initial confusion, he quickly thought of a plan. He coldly said, "This letter concerns the safety of Lord Shinzo, so for now, I have only informed the Sarutobi clan and reported to the Third Hokage."


    "This matter is top secret. I hope you all keep it confidential."


    As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, the J¨­nin in the tent showed understanding smiles.


    There weren''t many J¨­nin in the tent, only about ten, mostly special J¨­nin, but they all shared one surname: Sarutobi.


    Konoha Village.


    In the office of the Hokage, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was smoking his pipe, showing a complex expression of shock, anger, and frustration.


    A ransom letter! He, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had never felt so humiliated in all his years leading Konoha Village. Who in the ninja world would dare to blackmail him?


    [Sarutobi Shinzo is in my hands. If you want him to live, bring One Billion in gold and 300 kilograms of chakra metal. If there''s any shortage, suffer the same consequences as Sarutobi Umeko. A hint: Sarutobi Umeko is very smooth.]


    This was the real content of the letter, but the letter ended with a sinister smiley face, as if mocking his helplessness and threatening, suggesting that if they tried to deceive, they were prepared to kill the hostage.


    "Clan head, Shinzo must not be harmed."


    For the first time, the two elderly elders of the Sarutobi clan, upon hearing this news, came to the Hokage''s office in such a solemn manner. To avoid suspicion, Sarutobi Hiruzen almost never discussed clan matters in the Hokage''s office, but this time was different.


    The two elders of the Sarutobi clan had completely forgotten Sarutobi Hiruzen''s warning, and this time, Hiruzen fell silent.


    Sarutobi Shinzo was not only his son but also the inheritor of the Will of Fire that he was most satisfied with. This was no longer just a matter for the Sarutobi clan.


    "Do you realize the importance of One Billion in gold and 300 kilograms of chakra metal!"


    Although it was about his own son, Sarutobi Hiruzen, as the current Third Hokage of Konoha, looked extremely distressed.


    "Such a huge amount of funds, the village cannot afford to pay so much for a single Sarutobi Shinzo."


    His eyes showed firmness, but the pain was still unmistakable. Behind the title of the Third Hokage, he was still a father.


    Facing his son in deep trouble and even having to coldly cut off the last chance of survival was painful for anyone.


    "What if it''s in the name of the Sarutobi clan!"


    Two elders of the Sarutobi clan spoke in a deep voice. They had guessed the outcome before they came, but still, when they heard it for real, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss.


    "Konoha! Our Sarutobi clan has contributed so much to the village, and yet you cannot even spare this little thing."


    Their feelings towards Sarutobi Shinzo weren''t particularly strong; rather, they were well aware of one thing: Sarutobi Hiruzen was getting on in years, and now in Konoha, Sarutobi Shinzo was the most likely candidate.


    If Sarutobi Shinzo could take the final step, he could extend the family''s glory for decades, and then Konoha would still be under the Sarutobi clan''s influence.


    That''s why the two Sarutobi elders made a tough decision.


    "Third Hokage, the Sarutobi clan is willing to pay the ransom."


    This was a confrontation between the Sarutobi clan and the Hokage, with the two elders representing the Sarutobi clan, and Sarutobi Hiruzen representing the Third Hokage.


    Seeing the family willing to pay so much to save his son, the Third Hokage felt a warm surge in his heart, but he was even clearer about what he was doing.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath from his pipe, then lowered his Hokage hat, hiding his expression in the shadow.


    He exhaled a cloud of smoke and said hoarsely, "As one of the main fighting forces of the village, the loss of such funds would weaken not just the Sarutobi clan but also the village''s combat capability. Therefore, I refuse."


    "No way!" Just then, the office door was pushed open, and Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado entered with grave expressions. It was Koharu Utatane who directly contradicted Hiruzen.


    Koharu Utatane entered, frowned slightly, glanced at the two Sarutobi elders, then at her old friend Hiruzen in silence, and shook his head.


    "Hiruzen, you''re being foolish."


    "Do I need to remind you of the importance of Sarutobi Shinzo? Now, with internal and external troubles in Konoha, and a lack of continuity in the younger generation, losing Shinzo would be a blow not just to the Sarutobi clan or Konoha, but have you considered the consequences, Hiruzen?"


    Koharu Utatane sighed, "Without Shinzo, the village will face a real gap. Do you have a replacement, Hiruzen? Shinzo''s presence is not just a matter of personal interest, but crucial for maintaining the village''s balance."


    "Once Shinzo is gone, it would take at least ten years to train someone new, and none of them will have Shinzo''s biggest advantage!"


    At this point, Homura Mitokado also sighed deeply, "Stability. Shinzo is the only one who can keep the village''s power stable."


    Seeing Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado''s persuasion, the two Sarutobi elders quickly agreed, "Exactly, all of Shinzo''s ransom will be borne by the Sarutobi clan, without impacting the village."


    "Sarutobi!"


    Faced with the persuasion of his old friends Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, slowly raised his head, revealing his cloudy eyes, and then looked at the expectant eyes of the two clan elders.


    Finally, he slowly removed the pipe from his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "The Sarutobi clan will bear the full responsibility for this matter."


    Finally! The two elders of the Sarutobi clan, upon hearing this news, showed tears of excitement and nodded repeatedly. They were experienced and clearly understood how glorious it was to have a Hokage from their clan in power.


    Even without saying anything, all departments would roll out the red carpet for them. The Sarutobi clan had risen from being the least influential to its current status, so they knew well what the current sacrifices meant. As long as Sarutobi Shinzo returned, it would bring decades of glory to their clan again.


    "Third Hokage, and the two advisors, rest assured, the Sarutobi clan will take full responsibility for this."


    The two elders of the Sarutobi clan, patting their chests, hurriedly assured, fearing that Sarutobi Hiruzen might change his mind. After a bout of excited thanks, they quickly left the Hokage''s office.


    In the tense office, after the tobacco in his pipe burned out, Sarutobi Hiruzen finally raised his head to look at his two old friends and said in a low voice, "It was them who informed you, wasn''t it?"


    Seeing Sarutobi say this, Koharu Utatane''s expression turned ugly. "Hiruzen, Shinzo''s case is no longer just a private matter of the Sarutobi clan, nor is it as simple as being your son. If we hadn''t come, do you realize how serious the consequences would be?"


    "That''s right. The kidnapping of the frontline commander is no small matter, Sarutobi. You can''t just see him as your son."


    Homura Mitokado also showed a serious expression, "Hiruzen, this matter is not just a family affair for the Sarutobi clan, but also concerns the village. My suggestion is for the Anbu and Sarutobi clan to jointly prepare to rescue Shinzo."


    "Seal all the news. Shinzo is currently the only successor who can stabilize the village''s situation."


    Looking at his two old friends, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, showed a complex expression, then hoarsely said, "Thank you."


    "We are all doing this for Konoha."


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen knew this was a political interest, Shinzo was also his son, so he was grateful to them.


    "The news of the frontline commander''s disappearance has been completely sealed, claiming he is on a confidential mission. I have also ordered Hatake Kakashi to take over as the frontline commander."


    The experienced Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly made these calm arrangements. Seeing this, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado showed satisfied smiles.


    This is the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen they knew.


    In the Root''s dark chamber, Danzo Shimura, looking at the report in his hand, was furious and finally slammed his fist on the table in frustration.


    "Damn Hiruzen, and you all! Deciding everything before informing me, this is outrageous."


    He, Danzo Shimura, was furious that Sarutobi Hiruzen had made decisions behind his back, in conjunction with Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, and he, Danzo, was the last to know.


    Clearly, he was the last to be informed after everything had been decided, which infuriated the shadow of the ninja world, Danzo Shimura.


    "Sarutobi Shinzo, such a fool, being the commander of Konoha and getting captured alive. Why don''t you just die!"


    Danzo Shimura is full of resentment, utterly incompetent in achieving success but highly efficient in causing failures. I haven''t made my move yet, and this is your level? You''ve embarrassed yourself.


    "Lord."


    Just then, a trusted member of the Root appeared, respectfully holding an intelligence report in both hands.


    Looking at the report in his hands, Danzo Shimura''s exposed eye revealed a hint of sinister intent, and he showed a satisfied smile.


    "It seems this might be my opportunity, especially since someone has muddied the waters."


    The report in his hands recorded a matter of great importance to him at the front lines, something Danzo Shimura even reconfirmed.


    "Is this intelligence reliable?"


    "Lord, according to the front-line intelligence, the Uchiha dispatched their elite forces to the front lines, led by Uchiha Fugaku in secret. We obtained this information from Uchiha Itachi."


    Hearing this response, Danzo Shimura narrowed his eyes, then said in a deep voice: "Keep a close watch. I need to know for certain if Uchiha Fugaku has really left. If he has, make preparations for his return journey."


    "Yes!"


    "Uchiha Fugaku is very likely to have awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Here is some information about the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    Danzo Shimura was filled with desire for the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He hoped Uchiha Fugaku wouldn''t disappoint him, yet he also hoped that the latter had not activated it, given the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s daunting presence.


    ¡­


    Land of Whirlpools.


    In a valley, a steady stream of ninjas appeared.


    Uchiha Yoru, his body wrapped in bandages, squinted at the figures that emerged, rasping, "Did you bring the stuff?" S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Facing him was the leader from the Hidden Cloud Village, the Eight-Tails'' jinch¨±riki, Killer B. Wearing sunglasses, he showed an unusually serious expression.


    "Five hundred pounds of chakra metal, and here''s gold worth a billion."


    The Cloud ninjas behind him took out scrolls and unsealed them, revealing glistening gold and black chakra metal.


    "Now, where''s the person!" Killer B, looking serious, asked the man opposite, while Uchiha Yoru, his face covered and also wearing sunglasses, smiled upon seeing this.


    He shifted slightly, revealing the pale, unconscious Sarutobi Shinzo behind him.


    "Have your men bring the gold and chakra metal here. After checking everything, we''ll make the trade."


    Killer B nodded silently to his team, giving them a secret signal. A Cloud ninja stepped forward and gathered all the scrolls.


    "Check everything thoroughly. Once confirmed, send the person over first."


    "Yes."


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t care about any tricks the Hidden Cloud Village might play. He saw this as a way to dispose of a problem while also making a fortune, killing two birds with one stone.


    Sarutobi Shinzo was a hot potato in his hands. Although he did this for Kakashi and Shisui, the ninja world''s mysterious jutsu were too many. If he really tricked the people of Konoha and any flaw was exposed, it would be his loss.


    "I''m here."


    As a Cloud ninja approached, Uchiha Yoru nodded indifferently, "You check the person, I''ll check the payment."


    "Okay."


    Both sides began their inspections.


    However, the little tricks of the Cloud ninja didn''t escape his eyes. The Sharingan hidden behind his sunglasses saw everything clearly, and Uchiha Yoru''s mouth slowly curled into a smile.


    Indeed, typical of the Hidden Cloud Village, skilled in such lowly tactics. But this time, he would let it pass.


    Two smoke bombs suddenly exploded, emitting dense white smoke. The Cloud ninjas in the distance cried out in alarm.


    "Not good!"


    But as the smoke cleared, the figure had already vanished. However, when they saw Sarutobi Shinzo''s figure, they immediately showed relief and joy.

 Chapter 192: Goods Delivered

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by [J]! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"Not good! It''s a fake!"


    When the Cloud Ninja realized that the Sarutobi Shinzo they had captured was a fake, they were immediately filled with shock and fury. In an instant, numerous Cloud Ninja began to chase after the fleeing figure.


    Elsewhere, with a gentle breeze blowing over, figures of ninjas appeared on both ends of a bridge connected to a cliff.


    A masked Uchiha Yoru, wearing sunglasses, meticulously counted the ransom. On the other side of the vermillion bridge, five ninjas from the Sarutobi clan were filled with anger and apprehension. If Shinzo wasn''t so important to them, they would have definitely risked a rescue attempt.


    Under his sunglasses, the crimson flicker of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was briefly visible. At that moment, the ninja checking on the unconscious Shinzo''s eyes twitched. This Sarutobi clan ninja was instantly caught in a genjutsu, and after carefully checking and confirming no error, he solemnly nodded.


    "It is Lord Shinzo, there is no mistake."


    The Sarutobi clan''s J¨­nin said this to his distant comrades, who then let out a sigh of relief. The most important thing was for Lord Shinzo to return safely.


    "Can we make the exchange now?"


    The masked Uchiha Yoru asked hoarsely, and the Sarutobi ninja who came to check, warily nodded. Under the watchful eyes of the other party, he slowly started storing all the valuables into a sealing scroll.


    The moment he was securing the valuables, the other side swiftly grabbed Shinzo and retreated. At the same time, the other waiting Sarutobi ninjas rushed forward to provide cover.


    "Cover Lord Shinzo!"


    In the blink of an eye, one side took the valuables, while the other side protected the hostage and retreated. Simultaneously, the other elite members of the Sarutobi clan rapidly moved forward to guard against any threats.


    Having secured the valuables, Uchiha Yoru also retreated. As he left, he slowly curved his lips and uttered a single word.


    "Explode!"


    Suddenly, a rustling sound came from the body of Shinzo, who was under the Sarutobi clan''s protection. The protecting ninjas'' pupils shrink as they look down and notice an explosive tag inside his garment.


    "Quick, get away, this Lord Shinzo is a fake."


    This time, a member of the Sarutobi clan sensed something immediately. However, in the midst of a massive explosion and burst of flames, the ninjas from Konoha were filled with rage.


    "Chase! We must not let them get away."


    As the flare shot up into the sky, elite members of the Sarutobi clan, along with ANBU and ROOT agents, who were already hiding more than ten kilometers away beyond the sensory range, quickly moved towards the direction of the flare.


    Boom~


    Meanwhile, the sturdy bridge on the cliff exploded, one explosive tag after another igniting in the flames, collapsing the bridge in an instant.


    This was just a delay tactic and wasn''t enough to stop powerful ninjas.


    In the dense forest, a dark figure swiftly moved, with a group of elite Konoha ninjas chasing in a fan-shaped formation far behind.


    Interestingly, another group of Cloud Ninja was also pursuing a different figure in the distance.


    In the dense jungle, only the sound of ninjas moving swiftly through it can be heard. The rapid jumps and movements of the ninjas stir up gusts of wind, and fleeting shadows pass by, with falling leaves marking their trail.


    In the fast-paced chase, the figure of Uchiha Yoru moves extremely quickly, and both sides would have lost to each other long ago if they hadn''t been exerting their full effort.


    The ninjas from Konoha are filled with anger, "Damn it, catch up, Lord Shinzo must still be in their hands."


    "We can''t let them get away."


    During the frenzied pursuit by a group of elite ninjas from Konoha, suddenly, a sensor ninja from the Anbu changes his expression and issues a warning: "Not good, there are large chakra reactions in the distance, fifteen people, with massive amounts of chakra, especially one whose chakra is of monstrous level, far exceeding that of a normal Jonin."


    "Be on guard! The enemy has laid an ambush."


    Faced with the sensor ninja''s report, the elites of Konoha don''t lose their composure; instead, they calmly start to choose their tactical approach. Although the enemy has an ambush, they also have reasons they can''t abandon, and their purpose isn''t slaughter but to rescue the target.


    Similarly, the pursuing squad from Kumogakure also has a sensor ninja, who becomes very solemn upon detecting the presence of the other party and reports to their leader, Killer B.


    The same trick deceived Kumogakure, after all, neither side considered the terrifying illusionary abilities of the Mangekyo Sharingan. When they discovered Shinzo was a fake, they immediately started the pursuit.


    "Captain, two large squads of ninjas have been spotted ahead. They are forming a fan-shaped encirclement, with thirty-eight people, each with chakra levels exceeding that of an average Chunin..."


    With the report, Killer B, usually casual, shows a serious expression and frowns.


    Ninja squads are generally composed of four members, including a leader and three members. For larger missions, there are so-called large squads, consisting of seventeen people, a format followed by Konoha''s Anbu and other major ninja villages.


    Therefore, the thirty-eight enemies could be considered as two large squads. All of them are elites.


    In the original story, when Orochimaru defected, Konoha issued an order stating that capturing the S-rank rogue ninja Orochimaru required two Anbu large squads.


    This time, the lineup is just as formidable, but Killer B''s side is also of high quality, though slightly outnumbered.


    "The sensor ninja continues to scout, at the same time, send a signal to the peripheral personnel to prepare for assistance."


    "Yes."


    Eventually, Killer B decides to take a hard stance initially, as they have lost a huge sum of money in this ordeal and even had their target taken away, which is a big loss.


    "Prepare for battle!"


    After Killer B shouts, he instantly erupts in a red tailed beast cloak, and his speed dramatically increases. Under the resolute gaze of his team, Killer B wants to see if he can catch up at the last moment.


    Both sides believe this is the other''s trick.


    Uchiha Yoru, rapidly moving ahead, suddenly felt a sense of crisis and reflexively glanced sideways, his pupils shrinking immediately.


    He saw that Killer B, in the distance behind him, had already entered Tailed Beast Mode, or more accurately, Semi-Tailed Beast Mode.


    His body was enveloped in dark red chakra, with several blood-red tails dancing. At this moment, he was gathering a chakra sphere filled with the aura of death in his mouth.


    Tailed Beast Bomb! The first time facing the Tailed Beast Bomb, his body instinctively felt the fear of death, with every hair standing on end, thinking, "I''ll die! I can''t block it, I''ll die!"


    In an instant, Uchiha Yoru hurriedly stopped. Under his sunglasses, his Sharingan began to rotate rapidly, ready to use its abilities at the crucial moment.


    Boom~ Suddenly, a bright light flashed, the dazzling light turned everything in sight white, followed by a huge roaring sound from behind.


    A massive explosion and shockwave swept through like a vast tornado.


    Uchiha Yoru, wearing sunglasses, calmly and unnoticeably glanced behind him. The Tailed Beast Bomb had just missed him; its target was not him, but to stop him.


    At the same time, the terrifying strike of the Tailed Beast Bomb exerted immense pressure on the distant Konoha Village ninjas. Instantly, the elite ninjas of the Konoha changed their expressions, but remembering their mission, they gritted their teeth and followed.


    Amidst the residual blast, his clothes fluttering, Killer B, in Tailed Beast Mode, had already arrived in front of him during the explosion of the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Completely enveloped in the dark red Tailed Beast chakra, without any semblance of a human, he looked entirely like a mini-Tailed Beast, especially with his ominous aura and the overwhelming pressure of his chakra. A cold sweat broke out on Uchiha Yoru''s forehead.


    At this moment, he seemed to finally understand the pressure Orochimaru felt facing the Nine-Tails at the Tenchi Bridge in the original story, a terrifying presence that threatened his very life.


    Especially the terrifying pressure of the Tailed Beast''s chakra, which was displayed in full force.


    "The next one is aimed at you!"


    Killer B, in Tailed Beast Mode, demonstrated the strength of a perfect Jinchuriki under such intense chakra pressure, still maintaining his sanity.


    Killer B, cautious, stared at the opponent, while inside him, the Eight-Tails Gyuki also looked fearful, "Be careful, Killer B, this opponent is not simple."


    At that moment, the masked Uchiha Yoru deftly threw down a figure, and under the puzzled gaze of the other, he kicked straight over.


    "Sarutobi Shinzo, I leave him to you."


    At this moment, while Killer B was inspecting the figure, he didn''t let down his guard. But just as he confirmed it was correct, Uchiha Yoru, in black, slowly curved the corners of his mouth, showing a mocking look.


    "Little octopus, my mission is completed, now it''s your turn."


    In Killer B''s vision, the figure in black suddenly ''poofed'' and disappeared, turning out to be a Shadow Clone.


    "Aye, Gyuki, was what you just said true?"


    After the enemy disappeared, Killer B did not lower his guard; instead, he started conversing with the Eight-Tails inside him. At this moment, the Eight-Tails sealed within him, Gyuki, was filled with a sense of dread and gravity.


    "My feelings are not wrong. The sensation from the opponent, though it was only for a moment, indeed had a kind of power that even I feared and dreaded."


    The power that made even a Tailed Beast feel apprehension was unheard of for Killer B, who was also filled with gravity, and this incident was very abnormal.


    "Retreat!"


    Taking Hiruzen Sarutobi''s grandson under his arm, he ceased his Tailed Beast transformation and began a rapid retreat.


    Boom boom boom~


    In the distant treetops, a masked figure calmly watched the forest in the distance that kept booming. Trees were collapsing and flocks of birds flew away in panic. Clearly, the ninjas of Konoha had encountered Killer B from the Hidden Cloud Village, leading to a fierce battle. S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems they are still restraining themselves."


    Watching the aftermath of the battle, Uchiha Yoru smiled slightly, noting that although the Hidden Cloud Village appeared domineering, they were actually quite cunning.


    Upon seeing a group of Konoha ninjas and realizing that he couldn''t eliminate all witnesses, he restrained the power of the Tailed Beast. After all, this was now a clash between two nations.


    One was the son of the Hokage, and the other was the Jinchuriki from the Hidden Cloud Village. If they recklessly used the power of the Tailed Beasts, Konoha would certainly not hold back.


    After all, externally, Konoha was in possession of the strongest Nine-Tails.


    ¡­


    Konoha Base.


    "Lord Yoru."


    "It''s Lord Yoru."


    When Uchiha Yoru returned to the long-absent base, some familiar ninjas greeted him with excited and admiring smiles.


    Uchiha Yoru responded with a smile and a nod, and his return quickly spread throughout the camp.


    "Yoru."


    As Hatake Kakashi came out to greet Uchiha Yoru, their gazes met. In front of many people, Yoru didn''t hesitate to smile and speak.


    "The mission is complete. The First Hokage''s weapon, which has been circulating in the Land of Whirlpools, has been retrieved by Lady Tsunade."


    This mission, being a matter of honor, was discussed openly. Upon hearing Uchiha Yoru''s announcement, the surrounding Konoha ninjas erupted in excited cheers.


    To them, the First Hokage''s weapon was more of a symbolic relic, and they were excited to hear about the legendary Sannin, Tsunade.


    "Congratulations, Yoru!"


    Hatake Kakashi said, trying to suppress his nerves. He knew that with Uchiha Yoru''s bright appearance, the issue with Sarutobi Shinzo was probably handled well, but this gave him an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    "Konoha Village Jonin Uchiha Yoru reporting the completion of the mission to Commander Sarutobi Shinzo."


    Uchiha Yoru, feigning a righteous demeanor, loudly declared this in front of everyone, as if to explain the situation of his mission.


    It seemed that although the mission was completed, it was done by the Sannin Tsunade, and not because Uchiha Yoru lacked strength.


    The clever ones thought that Uchiha Yoru was using the greater good to pressure Sarutobi Shinzo, bringing up Tsunade''s involvement so that no one could hold him accountable.


    However, no one thought deeper than that, except Kakashi, who knew everything and was secretly nervous.


    "Commander Sarutobi Shinzo is on a secret village mission, so I am in charge of the front line now."


    Kakashi pretended to be calm, but some in the crowd showed a look of concern or entertainment.


    After all, Uchiha Yoru was previously the commander, and Kakashi his deputy. Now their positions were reversed.


    Given the proud nature of the Uchiha clan, trouble might arise.


    Indeed, upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru''s smile stiffened. However, seeing the faces of the ninjas who were on Sarutobi Shinzo''s side, he forced a strong and calm smile.


    "Oh, is that so? My mission is complete. It seems I''ll have to wait for the village''s orders and then I can rest. Good luck, Kakashi."


    To everyone, this was Uchiha Yoru''s retort, suggesting his contributions were enough to stabilize the front line, and now he could return to the village, merely delayed by his mission.


    Kakashi''s position as commander was seen as a result of him being called back to the village, not because he was stronger than Uchiha Yoru.


    Some secretly sighed in relief that no confrontation occurred. Uchiha Yoru feigned a smile, reported the mission details to Kakashi, and then headed towards the Uchiha camp.


    When they exchanged glances, it seemed to others that a rift had formed between them. However, the two of them silently nodded to each other, understanding each other well.


    Indeed, when Kakashi saw Uchiha Yoru''s nod, although unclear about what had happened, he knew that Sarutobi Shinzo might not be returning.

 Chapter 193: Situation in the Ninja World

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by herdy! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha.


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, clenched his pipe. Lately, he had been restless, but upon receiving an urgent report, his furrowed brow showed a rare hint of relief.


    "Tsunade, it seems you still care deeply for Konoha."


    The report stated that Tsunade, one of the Legendary Sannin, had taken the mantle of an envoy from the Land of Fire to the Land of Water.


    Knowing Tsunade''s decisive nature, Hiruzen Sarutobi wasn''t displeased but rather showed a relieved smile and nodded.


    "This indeed fits your character. I hope this mission to the Land of Water brings peace, and Shinzo, I hope you return safely."


    As if bolstered by this good news, Hiruzen Sarutobi muttered to himself, seemingly feeling that his son, Shinzo, would soon return.


    However, at this moment, Hiruzen Sarutobi did not know that his son, Shinzo, was indeed on his way back, but he was bringing news that was both joyful and sorrowful.


    Currently, the friction between Konoha and the Hidden Mist Village in the Land of Whirlpools, though not extensive, was still a clash between two major nations, equating to a small-scale war for these powers.


    ¡­


    Land of Water


    At a banquet hosted by the Daimyo of the Land of Water, the majestic and elegant Tsunade shone brilliantly, almost overshadowing everyone else. However, the moment she entered her luxurious residence after the banquet, the noble grace on her face disappeared instantly, leaving only a cold glint in her eyes.


    "Lady Tsunade?"


    Shizune, sensing the change in atmosphere, nervously inquired. However, Tsunade responded indifferently, "Shizune, stay outside the house."


    "Yes!"


    Though unaware of what was happening, Shizune, as Tsunade''s assistant and a ninja, had long been accustomed to following orders.


    After Shizune left, Tsunade looked dispassionately towards the window and said, "Come out."


    A figure slowly emerged, a Mist ninja from the envoy sent by Kirigakure to the banquet.


    As the figure entered, Shizune outside heard the noise. Tsunade calmly ordered, "Shizune, go downstairs and keep watch. No one is allowed to enter."


    "Yes!"


    After Shizune''s footsteps faded, the Mist ninja slowly removed his mask, revealing his true identity - Terumi Mei, previously seen in the Land of Whirlpools.


    "Your Konoha conspiracy!"


    Terumi Mei''s green eyes were filled with frost as she spoke through gritted teeth. Tsunade remained silent, inwardly cursing the elders in her village.


    Unbelievable! The audacity of those elders.


    "On the way here, Ao''s Byakugan saw it clearly. The Fourth Mizukage Yagura had three types of chakra - his own, the Tailed Beast''s, and another type."


    Facing Terumi Mei''s questioning, Tsunade, representing Konoha, was almost certain but would not naively admit anything.


    Tsunade scoffed, "How would I know what the third type of chakra is? As for that kid''s claim about the Sharingan, pfft! Who would believe such nonsense?"


    "Do you have any evidence that the Fourth Mizukage of Kirigakure was manipulated by the Sharingan? Besides, if the Uchiha clan in Konoha had such a Sharingan, the Nine-Tails'' incident would not have happened. Moreover!"


    At this point, Tsunade coldly accused, "I suspect that it''s your Kirigakure who secretly stole our Sharingan for your secret research. After all, you''ve already obtained the Byakugan, haven''t you!"


    "You!"


    Faced with the mature and peak Tsunade, the young Terumi Mei was clearly no match, staring back in anger. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Politics has no bottom line. As long as I don''t admit it, what can you do?


    Both were representing their respective positions, not personal interests.


    Terumi Mei took a deep breath, calmed down, and with a cold laugh, slowly took out a scroll from her bosom.


    "Lady Tsunade, this is a letter from our Mizukage, and about the Sharingan matter, I didn''t say anything."


    The final words of Terumi Mei made Tsunade understand their meaning.


    Opening the scroll and seeing the letter from the oldest master in the Mist Village, Tsunade''s pupils constricted, but her expression remained unchanged as she calmly put away the scroll.


    "I will convey your intentions to the village. As for what to do, that''s your business now."


    As Tsunade looked on, Terumi Mei fell silent at this moment. She really hadn''t expected her own village to be manipulated under someone else''s conspiracy. The Mist Village, one of the five great ninja villages, was actually being controlled, and they even had reason to suspect that this had started during the time of the Third Mizukage.


    After all, the policy of the "Blood Mist" and the escalating policies against Kekkei Genkai ninja were evidence of this.


    "If it''s true as he said, the old folks in Konoha are plotting something big, probably affecting the entire ninja world."


    Terumi Mei''s final words represented her personal opinion. Afterward, she silently transformed into a puddle of water.


    A water clone! As the opponent disappeared, Tsunade, now alone in the luxurious palace, no longer hid her emotions, smashing the stone table with a furious punch.


    "Damn those old fools, aren''t they afraid of biting off more than they can chew!"


    Tsunade wasn''t opposed to such bold ambition, but she was angry about the current strength of Konoha. Even if Konoha had the strength of the Second Great Ninja War, she could accept such a scheme.


    But the current state of Konoha was riddled with weaknesses. Not to mention the failure of the plan, if the plan were to be leaked, Konoha might not withstand the backlash.


    "Danzo and the Third Hokage are being reckless."


    Rubbing her temples with slender fingers painted with red nail polish, Tsunade felt a tremendous headache.


    Terumi Mei did not inform the village master about the Sharingan matter, so the Mist Village only knew that the Mizukage was being manipulated.


    The master''s letter was straightforward, simply telling Tsunade that there was a faction in the Land of Water discontent with the Mizukage''s regime, seeking a refuge outside their country as a signal for a counterattack.


    It gave the impression of betraying their village''s interests and was passed on to Tsunade to inform Konoha, suggesting they could settle in the Land of Whirlpools without affecting Konoha''s interests.


    "That means the Mist Village only knows about the Mizukage being controlled, but now the Fourth Mizukage has a lot of power and they need to gather strength."


    Squinting, Tsunade quickly deduced the old master of the Mist Village''s scheme. Ordinary ninja could be trained en masse, but Kekkei Genkai ninja were different.


    Geniuses were most often born among Kekkei Genkai ninja, and they were the only power they could currently rely on.


    The Mist Village wanted to overthrow the Mizukage''s regime but needed Konoha''s help.


    "They''re all a bunch of old men."


    Seeing through the intentions of the Mist Village''s master, Tsunade cursed inwardly. It was clear he wanted her to pass a message to the village, signaling the Mist Village''s internal conflict.


    Konoha would likely choose to watch from the sidelines and even agree to let this opposing force settle in the Land of Whirlpools.


    All cunning old foxes.


    "Shizune."


    After realizing this, Tsunade snorted coldly in displeasure, deciding not to bother with these troublesome matters. Whether the Hidden Mist Village knew or not, it didn''t matter. The internal strife this time had significantly weakened them, which was actually beneficial for the Leaf Village.


    "Lady Tsunade."


    Shizune hurriedly entered, bowing respectfully at a ninety-degree angle. Seeing her respectful demeanor, Tsunade waved her hand dismissively and said, "Prepare for it. In a few days, we will go to visit the Daimyo of the Land of Fire."


    "Yes, Lady Tsunade."


    Although Shizune was respectful, she was filled with doubts. Tsunade seemed different now, not as listless as before.


    Tsunade''s visit to the Land of Water as one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha did not go unnoticed by other villages. It was a public move, but it also raised some suspicions.


    For instance, in the Root Division of Konoha.


    "Tsunade!"


    Looking at the information in his hand, in a dark and gloomy chamber, Shimura Danzorevealed his sinister one-eyed gaze, filled with anger.


    "Tsunade, are you trying to vie for the position of Hokage?"


    In Danzo''s eyes, Tsunade''s actions were seen as building her own momentum and popularity, a clear move in the race for the Hokage title.


    He didn''t consider Sarutobi Shinzo a threat, but the Sannin were a different story, especially Tsunade. Her personal prestige, background, and even strength were notable.


    Among the Sannin, Orochimaru might be the strongest and the most difficult to deal with, but when it comes to competing for the Hokage position, Tsunade almost overshadowed Jiraiya and Orochimaru.


    Both the First and Second Hokage were her grandfathers, and the Senju clan, as founders of Konoha, held significant influence. The current Third Hokage was also her teacher.


    If Tsunade wanted to ascend to power, almost no one could stop her.


    "I won''t lose," Danzo thought. "As long as I obtain Uchiha Fugaku''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, no one in Konoha can stop me!"


    Under the pressure from Tsunade, Danzo''s eyes burned with ambition. He was more determined than ever in his plan, now even eagerly anticipating the truth of Uchiha Fugaku possessing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Only then would he have a chance to fulfill his ambitions.


    ¡­


    Inside the Hokage''s Office.


    With a clatter, the wooden pipe that was always at hand fell to the floor, but this time, no one picked it up, leaving the burning tobacco to extinguish on its own.


    "Sarutobi Shinzo!"


    Looking at the report in his hands, Hiruzen Sarutobi''s cloudy, old eyes shed two lines of painful tears. He hadn''t expected the news to arrive so quickly, and it was not the victory he had hoped for, but a lamentation.


    Filled with sorrow, Hiruzen''s hoarse voice murmured to himself. He seemed to lose all strength and slumped helplessly in his chair.


    Through the bright sunlight, the Third Hokage, also known as the "Professor," seemed to age a decade in an instant.


    His hair white, the only thing on his desk was an unrolled intelligence scroll.


    Sarutobi Shinzo had been rescued, the enemy was from Kumogakure, but he was unconscious. On the way back, they were ambushed, suspected to be due to a leak of information.


    "Find out, find out who it was!"


    Just then, an Anbu appeared in the office, respectfully handing over a report, saying solemnly, "Lord Hokage, urgent news."


    As Hiruzen opened the new report, he was struck dumb, trembling as he read the contents. He never imagined it would be like this.


    The report clearly stated that among those accompanying them, a member of the Anbu, dissatisfied with Orochimaru''s incident, was also enraged by the rumor that Sarutobi Shinzo was to be the Fifth Hokage.


    This person leaked information, leading to the ambush by enemy ninjas. He believed Shinzo was utterly unqualified to be Hokage, whether in terms of strength, reputation, or breadth of mind, leading to this tragedy.


    "It was me! I caused my own son''s death."


    Tears welled up in Hiruzen''s eyes, shaken by the realization that all this was because of his own decisions.


    If he hadn''t denied Orochimaru and chosen Shinzo, whom he trusted most, with blind confidence, without considering the hearts of others.


    Any of the Sannin could have been Hokage without question, such was their reputation. But not Sarutobi Shinzo. Even with the support of the higher-ups, the rank-and-file would still look down on him.


    This was unexpected even for Uchiha Yoru, who hadn''t anticipated such a turn of events.


    Some things are simply unforeseeable. As for when the Third Hokage''s eldest son and daughter-in-law died in the original story, it might be related to this incident.


    ¡­


    In the Land of Whirlpools, on an island, the base of the Hidden Leaf.


    "Yoru."


    "Big brother Yoru."


    After Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui arrived at the camp, the three of them met again.


    Looking at the two, Uchiha Yoru also showed a smile and nodded. However, seeing Kakashi''s somewhat guilty expression, he couldn''t help but console him.


    "Kakashi, don''t worry. Sarutobi Umeko was complicit in the incident with Orochimaru sensei last time, causing such great loss to the village. She truly deserved her fate."


    "As for Sarutobi Shinzo, don''t worry. Although I am dissatisfied with the current corruption in the village, I definitely won''t easily harm a fellow villager. Nothing will happen to him."


    Then, Uchiha Yoru explained the situation to the two, framing the issue with Sarutobi Shibzo on the Cloud Ninja Village, thus clearing both of their suspicions.


    Hearing this, Kakashi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling less guilty. As for Sarutobi Umeko, she indeed got what she deserved.


    However, Uchiha Shisui, standing by, frowned slightly. Seeing the relaxed and smiling Yoru, he thought to himself.


    Big brother Yoru is too kind. If he took this opportunity to have Kakashi eliminate Sarutobi Shinzo, Kakashi would never be able to let go. It seems in the future, I need to become the sharp blade in Yoru''s hand.


    Only in this way can we completely eradicate the stubborn corruption of the Hidden Leaf.


    If Uchiha Yoru knew Shisui''s thoughts, he would probably just smile it off.


    People are different. Kakashi is not the type to submit when you hold something over him. Instead, if you treat him sincerely and let Kakashi see for himself who is right and who is wrong.


    All he needs to do is nudge Kakashi to make that choice.

 Chapter 194: Konan and Nagato

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by herdy! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]The incident involving Sarutobi Shinzo was not publicized, as it would only negatively impact the morale of the Leaf Village. However, it also worsened the relationship between the Leaf Village and the Cloud Ninja Village.


    In the Land of Whirlpools.


    "Let''s go."


    With the sea breeze blowing, a merchant ship sets sail. Uchiha Yoru, with a carefree smile, waves goodbye, accompanied by Uchiha Shisui and Hatake Kakashi.


    "Take care, Big Brother Yoru."


    On the ship, the youthful Uchiha Itachi follows his teacher, preparing to return to the village with him.


    As the ship sails away, Uchiha Yoru sighs wistfully, watching the Land of Whirlpools shrink to a dot. Beside him, Uchiha Itachi looks on, puzzled.


    "Teacher Yoru, are we returning this time?"


    The perceptive Uchiha Itachi looks doubtful. Yoru glances at him, noting Itachi''s youthful yet mature demeanor that seems natural and fitting.


    Finally, Yoru lifts his head, enjoying a moment of tranquility, his thoughts unreadable.


    "This is a mission to return to the village. Remember to burn this afterwards."


    He hands a scroll to Itachi. The dark green scroll, already unsealed, contains an S-rank mission personally assigned by the Third Hokage.


    An S-rank mission involves national secrets and critical issues. It may include tasks like participating in wars at the invitation of other countries, assassinating key figures, or transporting confidential documents. The reward exceeds one million ry¨­.


    After reading the scroll quickly, Itachi''s young eyes widened in shock. Then, he burns the scroll in the wind, leaving no trace.


    The two remain silent. After a while, Yoru softly asks, "Itachi, do you have any questions about this mission?"


    Despite his young age, Itachi, with a calm mind, voices his thoughts directly.


    "Teacher Yoru, the radicals under the Fire Country''s Daimyo are becoming stronger, especially the Fire Temple, one of the Daimyo''s most relied upon forces outside of the Leaf Village. The rise of radical voices in the Fire Temple could affect the village''s interests."


    The mission is straightforward: to assassinate a monk named Deiku from the Fire Temple, who is expected to travel to the Daimyo''s residence in half a month.


    As Yoru listens to Itachi''s understanding, he smiles and shakes his head. "Itachi, what do you think is the deeper meaning of this? Can you see it?"


    Itachi, after a moment of silence, shares his speculation.


    "Teacher Yoru, this is a trap set by the village for the Uchiha clan. If the Uchiha get involved, they will be feared by the Daimyo, and the village wants the Uchiha to be isolated."


    Yoru nods at Itachi''s analysis. "The village is ready to act, hence the plan to strengthen defenses and weaken the Uchiha clan. Once the Uchiha are involved, they will have no external support."


    Within the Fire Country, the Uchiha clan is almost isolated in the village. Their only potential ally is the Daimyo of the Fire Country.


    The Third Hokage''s strategy is ruthless and fatal.


    By eliminating Deiku, a radical elder of the Fire Temple, the Leaf Village sees it as a move against the radicals, but for the Daimyo, it''s the loss of a loyal follower.


    Especially the identity of the monk Deiku is not simple; he holds a high rank in the Fire Temple, equivalent to that of an elder.


    Once Uchiha takes this action, the Daimyo will surely despise Uchiha.


    The young Uchiha Itachi has experienced too many things and has seen through the darkness and corruption of the village. He is angered and disheartened by the fact that, even though the borders are not yet stable, the decayed higher-ups of the village have already started infighting.


    "Straighten your clothes, from now on we two are rogue ninjas. The village''s mission must be completed, but we cannot let Uchiha disgrace the Daimyo."


    Uchiha Yoru, confident in his plan, reveals a confident smile, attracting Uchiha Itachi with his charisma.


    Under the setting sun, the afterglow illuminating Uchiha Yoru gives him the appearance of wearing a robe of rosy light, a sight that leaves Uchiha Itachi in a daze.


    In the Land of Whirlpools, Konoha, Hatake Kakashi serves as the frontline commander, with Uchiha Shisui as his deputy, giving face to the Uchiha clan.


    As for Uchiha Yoru, he is ordered to return to the village to recuperate, which is quite a face-saving arrangement.


    ¡­


    Under the snowstorm, the world returned to tranquility, except for a few small towns that still breathed an air of prosperity. The villagers of other villages all hid inside their houses, relying on stored food to get through the cold winter.


    Short Book Street.


    A bustling small town within the borders of the Fire Country, this place served as a transportation hub. It was frequented by merchants and travelers, and countless goods flowed through here.


    Even under the snowstorm, the town thrived. The streets were busy with merchants'' carriages coming and going.


    "Itachi, your body limits your current chakra, but at your age, your chakra is already much stronger than your peers. When we return to the village, I will teach you a powerful ninjutsu. For now, continue practicing chakra control."


    A tall and short figure walked on the street. Facing his teacher''s earnest instruction, Uchiha Itachi respectfully nodded, "I understand, Teacher."


    For Uchiha Itachi, being a genius of his clan, he bore the family''s responsibility from birth. While he was praised, few truly cared for him.


    His teacher''s concern for his health brought a warm feeling to his heart.


    Uchiha Itachi''s talent was exceptional, easily grasp complex concepts, deserving the description of "grasping one and understanding three."


    Uchiha Yoru, his teacher, couldn''t help but marvel at Itachi''s talent, worthy of joining the Anbu at eleven and unlocking the Mangekyo Sharingan at thirteen.


    Teaching a genius was indeed a worry-free task.


    "Teacher, according to the information, our target should pass by here at the end of the month, before the New Year."


    As they walked on the snow, making crunching sounds, Uchiha Yoru nodded thoughtfully, "We don''t need to worry about that, Itachi. Our task is to wait for the target here and then ambush. But if something happens to the target before that..."


    Pausing, his teacher gave a meaningful smile under Itachi''s gaze. The intelligent Itachi instantly understood something.


    Uchiha Yoru continued, "If that happens, it''s not our concern but a problem with the village''s intelligence."


    "Let''s go. Our current identities are disguised as wandering ninjas with medical ninjutsu. Until our target arrives, we continue playing our roles."


    Thus, the two figures, one tall and one short, approached an ordinary inn and stepped inside.


    "Mr. Yoru, you''re here."


    In an ordinary room, as Uchiha Yoru and Itachi entered, someone greeted them softly. It was clear this wasn''t their first visit.


    A tall and cool young woman with light blue-violet short hair in a bun, wearing a light blue paper flower on the right side of her head, with light orange-yellow eyes, a refined face, light purple eyeshadow, and a lip piercing approached them.


    Though not their first meeting, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but inwardly sigh at the uncanny fate. Instead of meeting the "big fish" Tsunade in Short Book Street, they encountered this person.


    "Konan, you''re too polite. It''s just a fair trade of payment for treating the injured."


    Facing the girl in front of him, Uchiha Yoru remained unmoved, instead calmly feigning the nature of a seasoned, wandering ninja.


    Indeed, the so-called girl before him was Konan, the "Angel" of the Akatsuki. No one expected to encounter her here.


    Just then, a cough sounded from inside the house. Uchiha Yoru calmly instructed his follower, Itachi: "Itachi, be on guard outside."


    "Yes, teacher."


    Uchiha Itachi calmly observed the house. Although it wasn''t his first visit, he was still cautious. After ensuring there were no traps, he went out and hid in a concealed spot to keep watch.


    This did not escape Konan''s notice. But such caution was normal for a wandering ninja, as the careless ones would have long lain on the cold ground.


    "Mr. Yoru, my brother has recovered a lot recently thanks to your care." s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Konan, posing as a wounded ninja from a small country during an escort mission, expressed her gratitude. She was secretly relieved to have found a ninja with good medical skills after so many years, especially since Nagato''s condition was improving.


    Inside the house, a thin, red-haired Nagato slowly lifted his head. His hair obscured his eyes, making it difficult to see clearly, but upon seeing the visitor, a rare look of relief appeared on his usually cold and merciless face.


    "Mr. Yoru."


    Uchiha Yoru''s identity was that of a wandering ninja skilled in medical ninjutsu, just as Konan and Nagato were also wandering ninjas, each hiding their true identities. One needed treatment, and the other just happened to be skilled in medical ninjutsu.


    "Your body is better off not moving right now."


    Uchiha Yoru quickly assumed his role, while Nagato and Konan exchanged glances silently, hiding their true intentions. The six paths of Pain were already hidden in various blind spots, undetectable by Uchiha Itachi at the moment.


    "This is your payment for this time."


    Upon meeting, Konan slowly took out a generous payment. Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru showed a relaxed expression, and even Konan''s usually cold face revealed a rare smile.


    In Konan''s eyes, the other party had treated them many times without any ill intentions and was greedy, which had completely gained her trust, although only in terms of identity. The necessary precautions were still fully in place.


    After receiving the payment, Uchiha Yoru sat at the bedside, his hands emitting a faint green medical chakra as he began to examine Nagato.


    "The burns on your legs are quite severe, obviously caused by explosive tags, and it''s been some time. Also, you must have been using jutsu with severe side effects for a long time, leading to your current condition."


    Although they had heard this before, Nagato and Konan couldn''t help but feel the weight of the situation each time Uchiha Yoru mentioned the cause of the injuries.


    Uchiha Yoru, squinting, examined Nagato''s body and then shook his head: "Your body is so weak, yet I can feel a strong life force within you. It''s a pity. Had you not been injured, you would definitely have been a formidable ninja."


    Nagato remained unmoved by Uchiha Yoru''s sentiments, as the latter wouldn''t know that he was already a renowned figure in the wandering ninja world.


    Both were unaware of each other''s true identities. They only knew each other as "Yoru."


    "It''s the same as usual. I will use medical ninjutsu to accelerate the repair of your cells, but only the active ones, your legs!"


    Uchiha Yoru shook his head at this point, prompting Konan to ask, "Is there really no way?"


    "Konan." Faced with the fate of his legs, Nagato had long accepted it, although Konan had never given up over the years.


    Observing Nagato''s eyes, there was a hint of desolation in Konan''s eyes.


    As this scene unfolded, Uchiha Yoru thought deeply. In the original story, Nagato''s legs were useless, but it wasn''t likely that they were neglected from the beginning. Treatment must have been attempted before it was abandoned.


    Clearly, Nagato, who possessed the Rinnegan, had become a source of concern for Obito, who watched coldly from the shadows, causing Nagato to miss the best opportunity for treatment.


    In the original story, it was mentioned that Nagato was ambushed by Hanzo during the Third Great Ninja War, which should place the timeline towards the end of that war.


    Looking at Nagato and Konan, Uchiha Yoru showed a hint of hesitation, a scene that didn''t escape the notice of the two. Konan couldn''t help but ask directly, "Mr. Yoru, is there any difficulty with Nagato''s legs?"


    Gazing at Konan, in the prime of her youth, Uchiha Yoru shook his head, "It''s not a difficulty, but rather that too much time has passed, leaving no chance for healing."


    Although Uchiha Yoru said this, his hesitant look made the astute Konan think of something, her expression turning firm.


    In her heart, as long as there was hope, she would not give up, especially since her only companion now was Nagato.


    "Mr. Yoru, Nagato is my companion. As long as there''s hope, I won''t give up."


    Konan looked earnestly at Uchiha Yoru, saying firmly, "I am willing to offer a substantial reward, one that will surely satisfy you."


    With the conversation reaching this point, even Nagato, who had given up, showed a flicker of emotion in his eyes upon hearing Konan''s promise.


    After all, no one ever wishes to remain unable to stand, especially those who have lost this ability tend to cherish it even more after its loss.

 Chapter 195: Ideal World

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Red Rabbit! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In the inn.


    "My medical ninjutsu is limited and cannot heal you, especially since the muscles in your legs have atrophied, and more importantly, the meridians have necrotized. However, I have heard of a few methods."


    Under the hopeful gaze of Konan and Nagato, Uchiha Yoru''s expression gradually became solemn.


    "The medical saint of Konoha, Sannin Tsunade, might have a way to treat this."


    When Uchiha Yoru mentioned this, Konan and Nagato couldn''t help but show a bitter smile, immediately dismissing this idea.


    "Another option is to find a suitable match for legs and undergo limb transplantation. This requires nearly perfect matches for bone marrow and blood type, and there''s a risk of rejection, so long-term observation and treatment are necessary."


    Upon hearing this, Nagato and Konan frowned. Such medical ninjutsu was extremely rare, even among the Five Great Shinobi Villages.


    More importantly, the need for long-term observation and treatment made Nagato and Konan consider absorbing the other party into their organization. However, when a third option was mentioned, they had other ideas.


    "Another is the Fire Temple!"


    "The Fire Temple?"


    Under the dubious gaze of Nagato and Konan, Uchiha Yoru shook his head, discussing this almost hopeless possibility.


    "It''s rumored that the Fire Temple possesses senjutsu. The first Hokage, known as the god of the shinobi world, is said to have learned senjutsu there, though this is just a legend."


    "Senjutsu is rumored to have great power, even capable of reviving the dead and instantly healing any injury."


    As Uchiha Yoru slowly spoke of the rumors about senjutsu, he was secretly calculating. He wasn''t lying; senjutsu was indeed powerful. Whether they learn senjutsu at the Fire Temple would only be beneficial for him.


    After all, a stronger Nagato and Konan would only make Uchiha Obito wary. And as for Akatsuki being too strong? What did that have to do with him? Akatsuki''s plan wasn''t something that could be achieved overnight; it needed to be executed step by step.


    Currently, Uchiha Yoru himself was in a precarious position, and Uchiha Obito was involved in the Uchiha clan massacre.


    In other words, causing trouble for Uchiha Obito meant lessening his own burdens.


    "Senjutsu!"


    Seeing Nagato and Konan muttering to themselves, as if considering this the most feasible option, Uchiha Yoru chuckled and shook his head, "Senjutsu is a secret of the Fire Temple, taught only to the current head priest, a few elders, and the successor. It''s not easily taught to outsiders."


    Konan and Nagato seemed to have made up their minds.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yoru." Although it was just some information, Konan, known as the little rich woman of the shinobi world, didn''t hesitate to offer a generous reward. Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru''s smile widened.


    "Thank you."


    While putting money in his pocket, a red book came out, which Konan didn''t pay attention to. However, Nagato''s eyes rippled when he saw it.


    "Mr. Ye, do you also read this book, ''My Struggle''?"


    Seeing Nagato attracted to the book, Uchiha Yoru smiled, holding the red-covered book, and shook his head teasingly, "No, I don''t read it."


    Under Nagato''s disappointed gaze, Uchiha Yoru''s next words lit up an inexplicable light in Nagato''s eyes.


    "However, I am the writer of it."


    With a teasing look, Uchiha Yoru laughed and put the book into his ninja bag, saying self-mockingly, "It''s just some of my own fantasies."


    "No!"


    At this moment, a fiery light burst from Nagato''s hidden eyes under his red hair, a stark contrast to his previous indifference.


    "I believe your book has seen through the true essence of the ninja world, even foreseeing another future for it."


    Watching Nagato''s fervent, fan-like demeanor, Uchiha Yoru awkwardly waved his hand with a smile, "Don''t say that."


    "It''s just my feelings about the cruelty of the battlefield, and fantasies after the god of the Shinobi world from Konoha chose a path of peace and failed. This book is all about my ideal world. After all, everyone hopes for a better world. What if the god of the ninja world had chosen a different path?"


    "Sir, in your book, you believe in the supremacy of bloodline, especially that the ninja world must change, using a new will to cultivate the land for the ninja world, to secure daily bread for everyone. This world makes me deeply emotional every time I read it."


    At this moment, Nagato, far from his usual aloof demeanor, looked completely passionate. Konan, standing beside them, was taken aback. Although she didn''t understand, she didn''t interrupt the two and went to prepare tea for them instead.


    Talking about the book, the two seemed to have found a common topic. Especially for Nagato, the man before him was the author. He had to clear all his doubts, even if it meant losing the chance to treat his legs.


    "My Struggle" is a book written by Uchiha Yoru after Orochimaru was driven away. It tells the story of how the protagonist strengthens the chaotic ninja world with his own ideas and ultimately builds his dream ninja world.


    Such imaginative novels are not rare, with many more direct books about becoming the strongest shadow or the god of the ninja world, and winning over a beauty.


    This book is not popular, but those who are touched by it are attracted by its deep meaning.


    "Sir, may I ask why you have such a bloodline supremacy concept? And the peace philosophy in the book."


    Although it''s just an idealistic book, Nagato is fervently passionate, only someone who has experienced all this can understand some of the idealism in the book.


    The two quickly engaged in conversation on the same topic, and Uchiha Yoru, facing his fan, did not hesitate and began to speak nostalgically about his inspiration for creating the book.


    "I have been through three wars, seen the cruelty of the ninja world''s wars, so I''ve always wondered, why there is no peace in the ninja world, what kind of world would be peaceful."


    "Konoha''s Will of Fire, although it created the strongest ninja village, obviously did not create peace. I also understand the Will of Stone from Iwagakure, and others... Although they are successful examples, all of them have too limited a scope."


    "But while on a long mission, I suddenly had an epiphany from two villages."


    In this passage, Uchiha Yoru seems to be expressing a sentiment that no one else can understand. Nagato becomes an avid reader, eager to uncover all secrets, while Konan elegantly sits nearby, occasionally pouring tea for them as a faithful listener.


    Outside the door, Uchiha Itachi is also listening intently. He knows about his teacher writing a book, but has never delved into its content or the pen name used.


    Yoru narrates a story: "There were two chaotic villages fighting over a well. But with the appearance of ninjas, these once fierce villages became obedient under their powerful influence. The ninja then dug a well for each village, ending their disputes."


    He continues, "Later, due to certain reasons, the ninja could only manage one village. Under his administration, this village, though not prosperous, was well-managed."


    Nagato is lost in thought, realizing this isn''t just a story, but reality. Even Konan is captivated by these tales.


    Yoru, while narrating, reveals his emotions, especially when the story gets vivid.


    He says, "A seemingly trivial matter became significant when I visited the other village, which plunged me into confusion. Without the ninja''s presence, that village descended into chaos and even split into factions."


    "The village head monopolized the well and exploited the villagers. Two groups seized the original well, leading to three factions in a small village. Initially restrained, these groups became more aggressive and greedy as they amassed wealth, leaving the villagers powerless against them."


    "With weapons, these groups became more oppressive, forcing villagers to join them against others. Refusal led to relentless abuse and frequent bloodshed. In six months, the village''s population dropped from several hundred to just over two hundred, filled with hatred."


    Yoru''s story, simple yet profound, deeply unsettles Nagato and Konan, as they realize these events truly happened.


    "Is this not the evolution seen from small villages to the current ninja world?" they wonder.


    Under their astonished gaze, Yoru appears sorrowful and contemplative.


    "The ninja, upon returning, realized a truth while comparing the two villages: it is power that restrains human greed, and the strong who establish order. Even if life is harder, there is no chaos. The other village also had strong individuals, but their human nature was filled with selfish desires."


    Yoru concludes excitedly, "So, why are there wars in the ninja world? Not because there are too many powerful individuals, but because there is no one with absolute power. If someone like the once ''God of the Ninja World'' had eternal life, or if his absolute power prevailed, would there still be wars?"


    Nagato and Konan are left in shock, seeing Yoru not just as a ninja or a writer, but as a visionary deserving their respect.


    Nagato, resonating with this ideology, eagerly asks, "So you think...?" His own philosophy had only considered preventing war, but Yoru''s vision was more encompassing.


    Or perhaps, he only had a vague concept of the various past events, not even knowing them himself, but the other person articulated these vague concepts clearly, instantly resonating with him.


    "Right! Who is the most powerful in the ninja world?"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru showed a fervent expression, firmly stating, "It''s the bloodline ninjas! They are born with immense power. Each bloodline ninja can take on two or even three opponents alone. And have you noticed, bloodline ninjas all come from powerful clans."


    "In the civilian ninja class, I won''t deny there are strong individuals. But if we count carefully, among the famous ninjas of various countries today, and over the past hundred years, we have to admit a fact: bloodline ninjas makeup eighty percent of the strong. Civilians don''t even account for twenty percent."


    "So, I believe bloodline ninjas are the future of the ninja world. What the ninja world lacks now is a person! Someone who can unite all bloodline ninjas!"


    Uchiha Yoru became increasingly fervent, even looking at Nagato and saying, "If there is such a person, who unites nearly all bloodline ninjas in the ninja world, they will become the strongest force in the ninja world. Under this person''s leadership, the voice that is emitted will represent the will of one person."


    "Do you think there will be peace in the ninja world?"


    In Uchiha Yoru''s fanatical world, Nagato shivered upon hearing this, his body hair standing on end, looking at the other with a tingling scalp, his Rinnegan eyes hidden behind red hair filled with excitement.


    A kindred spirit!


    Although he somewhat disagreed, their philosophies were aligned. The other''s belief in the strength of bloodline warriors was the same as his pursuit of the nine Tailed Beasts, and ultimately, their goals were the same.


    That is, for the ninja world to express the will of one person.


    "Sir!"


    At this moment, Nagato looked excitedly at the other, while Uchiha Yoru, realizing he had somewhat lost his composure, scratched his head somewhat embarrassedly.


    "These are my thoughts, born from witnessing the cruelty of the ninja wars, and then I wrote about my ideal world of peace."


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru''s sentiment, Nagato showed not a hint of mockery but admiration instead, nodding solemnly, "Sir, your talent is unparalleled in our nation."


    This moment further enriched Nagato''s concept of peace. Previously, he only thought that making the world feel pain, using the powerful force of the Tailed Beasts to instill fear in the world, would bring peace.


    The process of which he only had a vague concept, unlike now, which seemed incredibly clear, as if the other person was sent by the heavens.


    s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 196: My Struggle

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Red Rabbit! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"However, there is one aspect of the mister''s philosophy that I cannot agree with."


    At this moment, Nagato no longer displayed his usual indifference, but was instead in a state of frenzied excitement upon encountering a kindred spirit.


    "The world is full of bloodline ninja, just like carps crossing the river. Prejudices between people are like a huge mountain, not to mention some are from the Land of Fire, others from the Hidden Cloud Village, already under the shadow of hatred. How can they unite as one? Even if such a person appears, how can they quell the hatred?"


    "Therefore, I believe what the ninja world lacks is a presence like the God of the Ninja World, the First Hokage, who could suppress the entire world with his power."


    Nagato excitedly shared his thoughts, something he had dared not reveal to others for many years, not even to his own people.


    After all, his ideas were too advanced, beyond the understanding of others, who would more likely consider him delusional.


    Observing Nagato''s obsessive and frenetic demeanor, Uchiha Yoru feigned a carefree smile and waved his hand: "This is just a book, an ideal world. People who have suffered a lot dream of another ideal world, which obviously cannot be taken as reality."


    "But I do agree with what you said."


    For the first time, Nagato heard someone affirm his philosophy, which stirred an indescribable excitement in him. Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru maintained a relaxed smile.


    Between them, it seemed as if one was seriously considering how this ideal world should proceed, aspiring to make it a reality, while the other''s relaxed smile seemed to discuss how the ideal world in his book could be more logical.


    "But as you said, a strong presence like the God of the Ninja World, even if it''s the legendary Sage of the Six Paths, poses a problem. While this figure is alive, there might be peace in the ninja world, but what happens when they die, as all humans must?"


    This rhetorical question left Nagato stunned, while Uchiha Yoru continued, shaking his head with a sigh: "Just like the First Hokage, the God of the Ninja World in his time, upon his death, war broke out in the ninja world."


    The two men, one serious, the other seemingly discussing the rationality of a book''s content.


    Seeing Nagato in a daze, Uchiha Yoru slowly took out his red-covered book from his tool bag, "Since you like this book so much, Nagato, I will give it to you."


    After leaving the manuscript, Nagato seemed lost in confusion, while Konan, who had been listening, was moved and stood up to see the visitor off.


    At that moment, in Konan''s eyes, the visitor was no longer just an ordinary ninja, but a fellow believer in the peace of the ninja world. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take care, sir."


    This change in attitude was certainly felt by Uchiha Yoru, who said to Konan, "You should talk more with Nagato. He''s become somewhat introverted, seemingly lost in the world of this book."


    Uchiha Yoru seemed to be speaking from the perspective of a medical ninja, discussing a patient''s condition, but Konan''s usually cold face showed a rare smile of gratitude.


    "Take care, sir. I will take good care of Nagato."


    As Konan bowed deeply, a look of melancholy flashed in her eyes. The conversation between two people from different worlds had resonated with each other.


    The visitor thought Nagato was lost in the fantasy world of the book due to years of disability-induced introversion, but only Konan knew that this was the direction they had been striving for.


    "Itachi, let''s go."


    After stepping out, the figures of Uchiha Itachi and his teacher, Uchiha Yoru, a tall and short silhouette, once again walked onto the street, their backs gradually disappearing into this ordinary inn.


    They tread on the thick snow. Uchiha Itachi, who rarely showed curiosity, turned to look at his teacher.


    "Teacher Yoru, can I see the book you wrote?"


    During their recent conversation, he sensed his teacher''s philosophy in the book, and its philosophy resonated with him, feeling like the Will of Fire. No, it seemed like an upgraded version, not limited to one village or country, but rather a philosophy of peace starting from the entire ninja world.


    Why are there wars in the ninja world, and what restrains the evil in human nature? Some of the stories in the book seemed to explain it all. The evil in human nature can be controlled by mutual understanding, but what if someone harbors malicious intent? In the end, everything points to one thing: power! Only those with power can talk about mutual understanding, and even if they dislike the evil ones, they are forced to accept it.


    "It just so happens that I have the manuscript of this book here, with many of my interpretations. If you don''t mind, Itachi, I''ll give this book to you."


    Uchiha Yoru took out a book identical to the one he had given to Nagato from his tool bag, smiling and jokingly added,


    "However, Itachi, remember one thing: everyone should have their own thoughts, not just imitate others. So, you can read this book, but you should view and judge it from your own perspective."


    It wasn''t clear if Uchiha Itachi understood or not, but he respectfully took the red-covered book with both hands and carefully placed it in his tool bag.


    For Uchiha Yoru, this scene brought only a smile to his eyes. The things he wanted to do had already begun to unfold.


    The first step was to spread his philosophy, letting more people know and even accept it, especially on the border frontline. In those tedious days, books became the best spiritual medicine to pass the time.


    Moreover, the most attractive part of the book was the theory of bloodline supremacy, quietly spreading among the bloodline ninjas on the frontlines.


    Bloodline ninjas represent strength, often occupying higher positions in the ninja corps, and thus, the civilian ninjas would gradually notice and be drawn to a book that the powerful bloodline ninjas liked.


    After all, the novels in the ninja world almost always start with civilians and follow clich¨¦ plots, lacking the emotional richness of this book.


    Especially since this book contained many hidden messages. At first glance, they might go unnoticed, but as one delves deeper, they would be drawn to its philosophy, gradually shaping their vague understanding.


    Most ninjas detest war and yearn for peace, especially those who had just experienced the Third Great Ninja War, who were well aware of war''s cruelty. This book would not have been so appealing if it were placed in the peaceful era at the start of the story.


    After all, humans are forgetful creatures. A decade or so after the war, the new generation would not understand the cruelty of war, and the older generation would gradually forget, naturally reducing the resonance of the book''s ideas.


    "Teacher Yoru, I understand."


    The young Uchiha Itachi nodded firmly, understanding his teacher''s intent, but he too was a ninja who longed for peace and wanted to see what exactly was written in the book.


    And so, as the two of them, one tall and one short, made their way back, elsewhere¡­


    ¡­


    In the inn, Nagato leaned against the bed, continuously flipping through an old book. Every page bore signs of wear, even containing the original author''s insights and various interpretations.


    When the book closed, an unusual blush appeared on Nagato''s usually impassive face, causing Konan, who was nearby, to worry.


    "Nagato, are you alright?"


    "Konan!" Nagato, taking a deep breath, revealed his mysterious Rinnegan eyes, once cold but now filled with determination.


    "This book, I think you must read it. It''s no longer just a simple book, but an ideology! A book with the thought of peace in the ninja world, filling the void in our own beliefs."


    At this moment, the book ''My Struggle'', a red-covered volume, had become Nagato''s treasured life philosophy. Konan, stunned, nodded: "Okay, I will study it carefully."


    She had never seen Nagato so resolute. The Nagato she knew, though powerful, merely inherited Yahiko''s ideals. His firm beliefs were actually hollow, but now she saw real resolve in Nagato''s eyes.


    In the original story, despite Nagato''s years of struggle, he was swayed by the protagonist''s words, due in part to the protagonist''s aura, but more importantly, because Nagato''s ideals were inherently hollow, mostly inherited from Yahiko.


    "Konan! Before we gather the Tailed Beasts, I need to recover my body!"


    Nagato''s resolute words instantly brought a radiant smile to Konan''s face. Nagato was finally living with his own fighting spirit, not just dwelling in pain and guilt.


    "Before the start of spring, the elders from the Fire Temple visit the Daimyo of the Land of Fire. They should be on their way now; we just need to investigate properly."


    Listening to Konan, a strand of red hair fluttered before the Rinnegan. Nagato''s gaunt face showed a youthful spirit as he said firmly: "Good! Our target this time is the senjutsu of the Fire Temple."


    "Within three days, I will find out everything," Konan nodded firmly.


    "Find the senjutsu training method of the Fire Temple. If this doesn''t work, then the Temple itself is our next target!"


    Nagato''s determination was unprecedented. He needed a healthy body to live longer. He even had a plan in mind.


    Recover, continue with Akatsuki''s ideology, and after establishing peace in the ninja world, seek immortality. The longer he lived, the longer the world would remain at peace.


    Back in the inn, Uchiha Yoru was unaware that his deliberate statements today had such a profound impact on Akatsuki''s Nagato, filling the void in his beliefs and reigniting his fighting spirit.


    ¡­


    Time passes by, and in a warm house under the snow, the young Uchiha Itachi''s eyes gleam with passion and determination. He is holding a red book, revered as a guiding classic.


    He frequently writes down his insights in another notebook, carefully flipping through the well-read book, as if afraid to damage its fragile pages, feeling unworthy to leave his own notes on it.


    "Itachi, this is just another ideal world of mine, not yours. You don''t need to be so obsessed. You should think from your own perspective and even propose your own critical ideas."


    Uchiha Yoru looks helplessly at Itachi, who seems obsessed, but his smile reveals his excitement at being taken seriously by someone else.


    "No!"


    Itachi solemnly closes the red book, considered supreme in his life. Looking at his teacher, his calm eyes hide an inexplicable fervor.


    "Teacher Yoru''s philosophy is no longer limited to a family or a village, but to the entire ninja world. Each reading brings new insights."


    Itachi feels ashamed compared to his teacher. He once looked down on other ninjas, thinking they were simple and thoughtless. But now, he realizes he is no different.


    His thoughts were once only about his village and family. But now, he understands that compared to Teacher Yoru, he is merely a firefly''s light against the bright moon.


    Suddenly, a swift hawk from Konoha knocks at the window.


    Opening the window, a cold breeze dispels the warmth inside. Itachi and Yoru look solemn.


    Yoru retrieves a secret letter from the hawk''s leg, and his pupils shrink upon reading its content.


    "Not good! Elder Deiku has been ambushed en route, and all his companions are dead."


    Despite expecting it, Yoru is still shocked by the decisive actions of the Akatsuki organization.


    "Itachi, pack up the good stuff. We need to leave immediately."


    "Yes!"


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Itachi quickly gets ready, and the two vanish from the inn.


    Two shadows disappear into the snowy streets of Short Book Street.


    Fire Temple.


    Under the snowy sky, the sacred Fire Temple of the Land of Fire reeks of blood.


    Bodies are everywhere, and six figures in black and red cloud uniforms coldly erase traces of their jutsu inside the temple.


    Painful groans echo as one of the Six Paths of Pain, the Human Path, holds the head of the temple''s chief monk.


    The old monk''s face is blank, drooling uncontrollably, as his memories are being extracted by a secret technique.


    Under the terrifying power of the Human Path''s Rinnegan, no brain seal can resist, and the memories are easily accessed.


    Meanwhile, in a dark cave near the Fire Temple, a gaunt Nagato shows a slight smile.


    "Konan, we have collected all the Senjutsu training from the Fire Temple."


    Konan smiles and nods, "Nagato, make sure to erase all traces. It''s not yet time for Akatsuki to be exposed."


    The Fire Temple holds significant status in the Land of Fire. Their actions were too conspicuous, requiring careful erasure of all evidence since it''s not yet time for Akatsuki to reveal themselves.


    "Senjutsu, truly a miraculous existence."


    After battling a high monk of the Fire Temple trained in Senjutsu, an unexpected Senjutsu attack caught the Six Paths of Pain off guard. If not for the Rinnegan''s bizarre and powerful abilities, it would have been difficult to handle.

 Chapter 197: Six Paths of Pain

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by jose vega! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]The snow on the branches falls lightly with a tremor, as two dark shadows appear on a pipe.


    "Teacher Yoru, there has been a battle here, but the traces of the battle have been completely destroyed. Only the traces of a large spirit beast and the explosion marks of the Explosive Tag can be seen."


    Faced with the battle traces that have long been buried and destroyed, the meticulous Uchiha Itachi calmly begins to analyze, while Uchiha Yoru looks up calmly at the treetops opposite.


    It''s only then that Uchiha Itachi, looking up, notices his teacher''s action and immediately follows his gaze, his eyes sharpening.


    Incredibly! He didn''t sense any presence, only to see a figure from the Leaf''s Anbu squatting on the treetop, looking at them with cold eyes.


    "The elder of the Fire Temple was ambushed on his way to the Daimyo''s residence, and the opponent was cautious, leaving no traceable clues."


    The Anbu on the treetop calmly reports their information, while Uchiha Yoru looks around cautiously, seeing in his eyes three other Anbu members examining the details, as if trying to find out some information.


    "The elder of the Fire Temple is not weak in strength, and this time the entourage to the Daimyo''s residence should all be elite, but it seems there were no survivors, and moreover!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s eyes become more solemn as he speaks, "There are several routes from the Fire Temple to the Daimyo''s residence, including water and land routes, and each time the Fire Temple chooses a different route, unknown to anyone."


    "Only the Short Book Street is the only meeting place, but the ninja monks of the Fire Temple were ambushed before reaching Short Book Street, so it''s very likely that the information was leaked internally."


    Uchiha Yoru''s calm analysis leads the Anbu members to nod in agreement, as such analysis and judgment are correct given the lack of information.


    After all, no one would have expected the terror of the Six Paths of Pain of the Akatsuki, and more importantly, the information.


    After finding the target, a tight plan needs to be arranged, and there''s not enough time, as the opponent can''t just push through.


    Finding the target and then pushing through? Facing this idea, everyone can only sneer, yet what everyone deems unreasonable, is indeed the reality.


    Information gap! Just then, a messenger hawk sounds, and the Anbu, though wearing masks, show shock in their eyes.


    "Something happened at the Fire Temple, the Hokage orders all nearby Leaf ninjas to assist the Fire Temple, investigating all traces."


    This Anbu squad leader, after reading the message, immediately issues the order to assist the members still searching for clues in the area.


    This scene makes Uchiha Yoru more shocked, inwardly admiring the Six Paths of Pain, or rather, Nagato, who is truly a person who does great things when inspired.


    Quick to react and ruthless in methods, it seems the Fire Temple is almost gone, as even the Five Great Ninja Villages tremble at the actions of this person.


    "Itachi, return to Short Book Street."


    Seeing the Anbu leaving the scene quickly without even searching for more clues, everyone knows they''re facing a difficult problem.


    "Yes, Teacher Yoru."


    Although Uchiha Itachi is a genius, his current strength is not yet sufficient to handle too much.


    Looking at Itachi''s serious expression, Uchiha Yoru seems to understand what the other is thinking. When he sees no one around, he quietly shakes his head at Itachi.


    "Itachi, my plan is to hire rogue ninjas through a bounty to set up an ambush."


    This isn''t something I did. I don''t know about it. It has nothing to do with me.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Itachi also nods slightly. Although he has a fanatical admiration for his teacher, it has not reached the point of blindness.


    Perhaps the elder monk of the Fire Temple, who was ambushed, could do it, but the Fire Temple? Uchiha Itachi knows that this is a military force, with overall strength not inferior to the village''s Anbu. It is a force comparable to the Uchiha clan, not something that can be shaken by one person.


    Clearly, this was a premeditated incident, and their task just happened to be done by someone else.


    Looking at Uchiha Itachi''s expression, Uchiha Yoru''s serious heart mutters secretly. The Fourth Ninja War is still far away, and the ninja world''s understanding of powerful ninjas is still basic, so they do not know that some powerful ninjas truly have the ability to shake a major village.


    But he feels no need to explain. Even if he did, would anyone believe him? Instead, he might be suspected.


    A tall and short figure quickly moves through the forest. In the cold wind, a piece of white paper slowly appears in the forest, and Uchiha Yoru, who is moving fast, seems to sense something.


    After making hand signs secretly, Uchiha Yoru, who is on the move, lowers his voice to Itachi: "Speed up and return to Short Book Street."


    "Yes, teacher," Uchiha Itachi, although somewhat puzzled, does not ask questions due to his meticulous mind. Instead, he calmly quickened his pace.


    In the forest, six figures dressed in black with red clouds slowly appear. Just then, as pieces of white paper appear, a figure emerges.


    However, just as Konan appears and is about to say something, the expressions of the six people and Konan suddenly stiffen as a dark shadow descends.


    Upon seeing the newcomer, a shock appears in their cold eyes.


    The shadow flashes past, and Konan''s hand, which wants to resist, slowly loosens. The shadow kidnaps her and vanishes, leaving a trail on the ground.


    "Miss Konan, it seems you''ve been careless."


    When the shadow reveals his true face, showing Uchiha Yoru''s smile, he looks at Konan and says, "It seems you''ve been targeted, but this time I''ll give you a discount."


    This statement makes the atmosphere somewhat tense. The emotionless eyes of the six paths of Pain reveal a hint of nervousness, and Nagato, hiding in a distant tree hole, is dumbfounded.


    It seems like a misunderstanding!


    The current situation seems like a misunderstanding, but it indeed looks like one. After all, six mysterious people in strange outfits kidnapping a woman is not uncommon in the ninja world, especially those who kidnap women with special chakra natures.


    "Mr. Yoru."


    Konan, not wearing the uniform of the Akatsuki organization, looks at the current situation. Her eyes twitch involuntarily. Although this is a misunderstanding, in the cold ninja world, this action also brings a rare warmth to the cold hearts.


    Good people are few.


    A pair of black eyes calmly gazed at the Six paths of Pain opposite. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face revealed a confident smile, and his heart was secretly calculating that he should not have messed up, especially since you didn''t wear a uniform, which was a perfect opportunity to boost friendly values.


    "You and your forehead protectors!" Upon clearly seeing the six figures of the Six paths of Pain, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a solemn expression, and he quietly said to Konan behind him in a deep voice, "They are rogue ninjas from the Village Hidden in the Rain."


    "I''ll cover you. Prepare to escape back to Short Book Street. Is Nagato alright?"


    Under the guise of a caring inquiry, Konan, shielded behind him, was somewhat amused but kept her usual cool composure, her face unchanged, though she stiffly nodded her head.


    "Nagato is still in the inn. I was targeted by them while out gathering supplies."


    Clearly, Konan and Nagato had been moved by Mr. Yoru in this unexpected encounter, and she had no choice but to continue playing along. S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Caught off guard, Konan felt a warm touch on her cold palm, seeing the other person silently place a stack of explosive tags in her hand, and also felt a touch on her hip.


    Her instinct was to get angry, but feeling a thick stack of explosive tags suddenly appearing in her ninja pouch, she was stunned again.


    Uchiha Yoru, standing in front of her, wore a solemn expression, staring at the six figures and said in a firm voice, "Rogue ninjas from the Rain Village, what are you planning by sneaking into the Land of Fire?"


    Faced with the question, the Six Paths of Pain remained silent. At this moment, Nagato, hidden in the dark, was also bewildered. Fortunately, these were six puppet bodies controlled by him; otherwise, it would have been really awkward.


    "Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru launched an attack, spewing flames from his mouth in all directions, effectively blocking all escape routes for the opponents.


    "Run!"


    Konan, not one to be outdated, immediately understood the awkward situation and hurriedly dodged away.


    Without hesitation, Konan turned and fled, swiftly moving through the forest, leaving only a silhouette behind.


    "How is this possible!"


    A burly man, the Preta Path, stood in front of the other five, extending his hands and instantly absorbing the wildly incoming Fire Release jutsu, a scene that shocked Uchiha Yoru.


    "Who are you!" Deva Path (Pain) stepped forward, appearing as the leader among the six, coldly staring at the other and asking.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru observed the six people in front of him, his expression gradually becoming more solemn, and he said in a firm voice, "It seems I was underestimated."


    Uchiha Yoru''s disguise was flawless, as if encountering such strange ninja techniques for the first time.


    "Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique"


    The speed at which the seals were formed to activate the ninjutsu even surprised the Six Paths of Pain. However, a towering fire dragon was already roaring towards them.


    The Preta Path rushed forward again, extending its hands to directly absorb the incoming ninjutsu, but at that moment, a flash of cold light swept by.


    Uchiha Yoru had already arrived in front of them. Due to his disguise, he did not use a ninja blade but instead launched a surprise punch. However, his wrist was caught by another person.


    "Not good!"


    In the moment he was restrained, as if he had been careless, Uchiha Yoru''s expression changed, and he instantly kicked the attacker away with a side kick. His swift body movements were already flashing among the Six Paths of Pain.


    Bang Bang~


    In a brief moment, with afterimages flickering, Uchiha Yoru clashed back and forth with the Six Paths of Pain, without gaining any upper hand.


    "How is this possible!"


    Every attack from a blind spot was easily dodged by the opponent. Uchiha Yoru, with a shocked expression, quickly flashed away from the fray and stood on a treetop, his expression growing even more solemn.


    Similarly, the Six Paths of Pain below looked at their opponent coldly, but at this moment, Nagato, hidden in the shadows, frowned, pondering how to end this farce. He didn''t want to harm this gentleman.


    Through the eyes of the Six Paths of Pain, Nagato saw Mr. Yoru''s solemn expression, but the next moment he was stunned. He saw a slowly emerging scarlet hue in the eyes of the other party under such circumstances.


    Three tomoe spinning, the Sharingan!


    It''s someone from Konoha!


    "It seems you are not an ordinary person."


    Uchiha Yoru, standing on the treetop, pretended to be forced to reveal his identity. As the three-tomoe Sharingan opened, he also showed a cold smile.


    The seal on his wrist opened instantly, and he held the Kusanagi Sword in his hand. Under his solemn expression, Uchiha Yoru looked at the two and said in a deep voice, "Konoha ninja, Uchiha Yoru."


    However, the Six Paths of Pain merely had a cold look in their eyes, without any response.


    In the eerie atmosphere, Uchiha Yoru pretended to be solemn, but inwardly he was secretly muttering, considering it a godsend opportunity.


    This encounter on Short Book Street was accidental, and it was not easy to build a relationship, but both sides were hiding their identities. By attracting the other''s attention now, it probably wouldn''t take long for the Akatsuki''s intelligence capabilities to uncover his background.


    Since his identity would be exposed sooner or later, what better situation could there be than this one?


    Pretending to cover for his teammates'' retreat, such a rare quality, and it turned out they were from his own side. Tsk tsk, blatantly revealing his identity without suspicion, perfect.


    "It seems you are not planning to speak, but the methods just now, it seems your abilities are very peculiar, a Kekkei Genkai? Similar to Dark Release!"


    Uchiha Yoru mumbled to himself and instantly took this opportunity to shoot out two shurikens as fast as lightning.


    However, smoke bombs were attached behind the shurikens, and they exploded instantly, enveloping the surroundings in thick smoke. At that moment, Uchiha Yoru''s figure charged in.


    Bang Bang~


    Amidst the thick smoke, a series of intense collisions were followed by the sound of large trees breaking.


    Under the thick smoke, Pain''s indifferent voice emerged, "It seems we have a difficult opponent."


    As the smoke gradually cleared, Uchiha Yoru looked coldly at the person in front of him. Cold sweat slid down his forehead, as if shocked by the opponent''s strength.


    This scene did not escape the notice of Pain''s Six Paths. Nagato, hidden in the shadows, couldn''t help but curl his lips into a smile. Mr. Yoru, it''s not that your physical skills are lacking, but rather a gap in intelligence.


    Six people, twelve eyes, all sharing the same vision, the Six Paths of Pain saw everything clearly.


    Uchiha Yoru, with a solemn expression and a mix of three parts feigned and seven parts genuine shock in his eyes, realized the terrifying strength of Pain''s Six Paths. Although he knew it earlier, it was hard for him to imagine.


    Without activating the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and relying only on the three tomoe Sharingan and his current ninjutsu skills, it was indeed difficult.


    Is this the so-called Kage-level strength?


    Pain''s Six Paths did not use all their techniques, and this scene made Uchiha Yoru think deeply. Perhaps this was an opportunity to test the legendary Kage-level strength, but only for probing.


    After all, for a woman he had only met a few times, although she was an employer, a powerful ninja might come to her rescue, but would not go all out.


    He couldn''t leave any flaws that would make the opponent suspicious.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Yoru suddenly showed a smile on his face, "Six rogue ninjas from the Village Hidden in the Rain, all in the same uniform. It seems you have come to the Land of Fire for a specific purpose, considering your strength, and the fact that you target women."


    "It seems you must be bounty hunters, a ninja organization hired to capture women and children with Chakra for other countries."


    Guessing the opponent''s purpose, Uchiha Yoru''s face was filled with a smile, but the curse mark on his neck began to activate. In an instant, his body was covered with black lines, and at the same time, fierce Raiton chakra began to emerge around his body.

 Chapter 198: Retreat

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by jose vega! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Thunderous sounds echoed~


    The towering trees didn''t break apart but the forest itself was filled with thunderous noises, as the accumulated snow on numerous dried branches was shaken off.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru was gasping heavily, staring solemnly at the six paths of Pain surrounding him. Although he was well aware of the opponent''s abilities, he had to pretend ignorance to probe.


    Even so, the opponent was reserved this time, only revealing the abilities of Deva Path and Preta Path, especially the Deva Path, which is the strongest among the six.


    The opponent was concealing something, and he too hid his Wood Release and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Even so, after this exchange, both were shocked by each other''s strength.


    "With such immense strength, what is your purpose in infiltrating the Land of Fire!"


    Uchiha Yoru, pretending to be solemn, faced the Six Paths of Pain, who remained impassive. However, Nagato, hidden in the shadows, was truly shocked by his strength.


    Such formidable power, similar to the body techniques of the Raikage of the Cloud Village. With strong defense and speed, and terrifying swordsmanship, had the opponent not been ignorant of the Six Paths'' abilities, he might have had to reveal his trump cards.


    As for Ninjutsu! It''s all thanks to the Preta Path''s support, and the opponent is aware of this ability, so Ninjutsu is only used at critical moments.


    "You are strong!" Deva Path Pain said coldly to the man in front of him, worthy of a ninja who could write such a book, indeed having the potential.


    "Three Tomoe Sharingan, powerful body techniques, and the snake-based Ninjutsu just now, plus your name, you must be the disciple of Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin of Konoha."


    Facing the praise from Deva Path Pain, Uchiha Yoru cautiously nodded, "Judging by your clothes, it seems you come from an organization, but."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru''s lips curled up in a victorious smile, "Time''s up, I hope you dangerous rogue ninjas won''t cause trouble within the borders of the Land of Fire."


    As soon as he finished speaking, under the smile of Uchiha Yoru, his body turned into a puff of smoke.


    The Six Paths of Pain appeared simultaneously at the spot where he vanished, their Rinnegan coldly scanning the surroundings. Deva Path Pain casually remarked, "Shadow Clone Jutsu, huh! Truly worthy of a renowned ninja, managing to escape under our watch."


    When did the opponent perform the hand seals for the Shadow Clone Jutsu? The Rinnegan indeed did not see it, but it didn''t mean the opponent was too fast to be seen, but rather, he used this technique under some sort of cover.


    Like the smoke bomb just now, exploding tags, and Ninjutsu explosions provided opportunities to execute this jutsu under cover.


    "He escaped, huh? Or perhaps he never planned a fight to the death from the beginning."


    Muttering to himself, Deva Path Pain, recalling something, surprisingly showed a slight smile on his otherwise cold corpse-like face.


    "In order to cover for his companions, Mr. Yoru, your magnanimity is acknowledged by me. But it''s a pity that Konoha, although not restricting your thoughts, has limited your actions."


    After losing track of the opponent''s chakra, Nagato, hidden in the darkness, revealed his Rinnegan, as if he could see through everything in the ninja world.


    ¡­


    "Konan."


    Deep blue stockings and long legs glided through, with white high heels constantly treading on thick branches as she swiftly moved through the forest. Under deliberate disguise, Konan feigned the speed of an average ninja.


    At that moment, a faint call was heard. Although Konan already knew who was coming, she still pretended to be surprised and turned around.


    A figure flickered past, causing a look of astonishment on Konan''s cold face. The person picked her up horizontally and quickly moved through the forest.


    With a stern and heavy face so close, she could even smell the other''s warm breath.


    "Is the opponent targeting you with great strength? A ninja?"


    At that time, Uchiha Yoru''s three-hooked Sharingan eyes continuously scanned the surroundings as he moved swiftly through the forest, asking his own question.


    Although Konan was shocked by his Sharingan, she calmly shook her head, "No, Nagato and I, although missing-nin, have not taken any missions recently and have no enemies. The six people just now were also first-time encounters."


    Lying seemed natural for women; even though she was held in a stranger''s arms, stiffening slightly, she did not hesitate to lie.


    "Then the situation might be bad," Uchiha Yoru remarked gravely as he rushed through the forest, "This place has become unsafe recently, you should leave quickly."


    Konan was well aware of the trouble in the area, especially since Nagato had just destroyed the Fire Temple, causing a seismic shift in the Land of Fire.


    Hearing this, Konan nodded lightly but still feigned hesitation.


    "Are your eyes the Sharingan?"


    As if she had confirmed his identity, but for a missing-nin like her, there was a natural gap between them and ninjas from major countries or powerful bloodline clans, like that between commoners and nobility.


    Uchiha Yoru, while hurrying, nodded solemnly and said, "My name is Uchiha Yoru. I was on a mission, but obviously, something major has happened here, and it won''t be long before you find out. But don''t worry, I will provide you a way out of here."


    As they conversed intermittently, Uchiha Yoru, displaying the strength of an elite ninja, hurried along with Konan in his arms.


    In the stranger''s embrace, Konan, far from the naive girl she once was, felt no romantic stirrings. She was just playing her current role as best as she could.


    His hand was respectful, yet the warmth from his palm on her thigh and waist forced Konan to wrap her arms around his neck. This posture helped save his strength and avoid awkwardness.


    After all, as a newly escaped ninja, the slightest negligence in observation could reveal her identity.


    Moving swiftly through the cold wind, Konan''s blue-purple hair fluttered. Beneath her cold face, her heart slightly relaxed.


    Though they had only met a few times, his actions in rescuing her in a crisis spoke to his character, showing he was not a cold-blooded, murderous ninja.


    Especially the way he protected her as they left, it made her sigh softly in her heart. After so many years, she felt the warmth of care once again, even from a stranger ninja. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Short Book Street.


    When they returned to the bustling street, Uchiha Yoru pretended to be relieved. Shadows kept leaping over the buildings until they reached the inn, where Uchiha Yoru finally put down Konan, who was light in his arms.


    "In the town, the enemy wouldn''t dare to make a move."


    Seeing Nagato on the bed through the window, Uchiha Yoru again appeared relieved and said to Konan.


    During the journey, being held in his arms for two hours while fleeing, especially his tense and solemn demeanor along the way, she knew in her heart there was no real danger.


    Her mature mind wouldn''t easily be moved, but that didn''t stop her from appreciating such a rare quality.


    The moment she fell from the warm embrace, Konan turned into a drama queen, hurriedly opening the window and calling out to Nagato on the bed, "Nagato."


    "Konan, what''s going on?"


    A cold wind blew into the room, and Nagato pretended to be confused and doubtful, looking at the two as if he had just seen Mr. Yoru holding Konan and putting her down.


    "Mr. Yoru?"


    Seeing Nagato''s confusion, Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan slowly receded in his eyes, and a serious expression appeared on his face, not giving the other party a chance to ask.


    "Hurry up and pack your things, you need to leave here quickly."


    "What happened?"


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru''s solemn expression, Nagato pretended to be unaware as if he had been staying in the inn all along, while Konan, looking nervous, began packing up in the room, saying, "Nagato, it''s not safe here."


    There were three people in the room, all pretending.


    Each thought their acting was the best, but the biggest difference among the three was the disparity in information. Nagato and Konan were at a disadvantage from the start due to lack of information, while Uchiha Yoru knew everything about them from the beginning.


    "This place is about to be under martial law."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru helped pack up and explained to Nagato, "I won''t hide it from you, I''m a ninja from Konoha. There''s trouble at the Fire Temple, and this place will soon be under martial law. Although you are not involved, you are wanderer ninjas and will definitely be questioned."


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru went to the desk, pulled out a piece of paper and quickly wrote a travel pass, and finally took out his own seal to stamp it.


    "Take this travel pass and leave from the north. That direction is under the Uchiha clan''s responsibility. This pass has our Uchiha clan''s emblem and secret code on it, they won''t make things difficult for you."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru looked genuinely concerned for them, and he also vouched for the two as a witness. After all, no one would believe that a disabled person could be involved in the annihilation of the Fire Temple.


    "Uchiha!"


    Looking at the travel pass, Nagato appeared contemplative and said to him, "I didn''t expect Mr. Yoru to be from the strongest noble family in the Land of Fire."


    In response to Nagato''s words, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and sighed, "A noble family has its own pressures, but a wanderer ninja has the freedom they desire."


    The ninja''s efficiency is still very fast. During the conversation, Konan has already packed her luggage, and then even lifted Nagato''s wheelchair onto the carriage.


    Hurriedly returning in less than half an hour, she reappeared outside the town of Short Book Street. At this time, Nagato in the carriage looked immensely contemplative.


    "After parting with mister this time, I wonder when we can meet again."


    Holding a book with a red cover carefully in his hands, Nagato showed a hint of reluctance and let out a deeply curious sigh: "May I ask what are mister''s aspirations?"


    As the most terrifying mercenary ninja boss in the ninja world, Nagato always spoke with an imposing aura, except when in front of the author of this book, where he spoke in a more refined manner.


    In response to Nagato''s query, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but lift his head to look at the sunlight in the sky and revealed a confident smile.


    "Just like this book, I will strive in this direction, but the road must be taken one step at a time. My first goal is to become Hokage, to first change my own village and country."


    "Hokage, huh!" Looking at Uchiha Yoru''s confident smile, Nagato muttered to himself, while Konan, who was driving the carriage, looked at them both with a cool gaze.


    Perhaps in the future, they might not become friends, after all, one''s goal is to become the Hokage and the other''s is the entire ninja world.


    "Teacher, I have purchased everything you wanted." Just then, Uchiha Itachi''s figure appeared. He had just returned to Short Book Street, and immediately received a shopping list from his teacher''s summoned creature. Without stopping, he hurriedly went shopping and came here.


    At this moment, a bundle was thrown over. Konan looked at the bundle in her hands in surprise, but Uchiha Yorujust laughed.


    "This is the dry food for the road, and this is for you."


    Pointing at Konan, Uchiha Yoru smiled and shook his head: "Sometimes being too beautiful is also a sin. Inside, I have prepared men''s clothes for you, as well as some disguise makeup. You should know how to use them."


    "First, make your face look a bit uglier, otherwise it''s very dangerous outside." Uchiha Yoru, who rarely jokes, made a jest.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi, standing nearby, raised his head and looked at Konan''s face, nodding firmly: "Teacher is right, a beautiful woman, especially a ninja, or even more so a rogue ninja, is the most dangerous in the ninja world."


    "Thank you."


    Konan, usually cool and aloof, uttered a thank you, put her baggage aside, nodded gently at the two, and then drove the carriage towards the north.


    Watching the two leave, Uchiha Yoru squinted his eyes, thinking that, one way or another, one was fooled, and the other had gained some awareness, which might be useful in the future.


    "Teacher, the mission failed. Should we go back?"


    Just as Uchiha Itachi was about to ask, suddenly a swift hawk landed on Uchiha Yoru''s shoulder.


    After opening the letter, Uchiha Yoru revealed a bitter smile and shook his head: "It seems we can''t go back yet. However, luckily, this mission shouldn''t take long, but Itachi, you''ll have to stay in Short Book Street a bit longer."


    "Yes, Teacher Yoru."


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi displayed all the qualities of a mature ninja: a calm mind and a preference for thinking more than talking.


    He never asked what shouldn''t be asked, especially about the missions, as only the team leader or captain had the right to explain the mission details to them. They just had to listen.


    Looking at the sensible and obedient Itachi, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but feel emotional. No wonder everyone likes geniuses. Not only do they make training easier, but they also make everyday life easier. If it were a hot-blooded fool, he could already imagine the outcome.


    Clearly, he didn''t like trouble-making, hot-blooded fools, unless they had certain potential that made them worthy of his acceptance, despite some shortcomings.

 Chapter 199: Backup Plan Before Going Back

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Purriah! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In the Land of Fire, within a luxurious inn, Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, with a demeanor more befitting a Daimyo than a ninja, impassively examines the wine glass in her hand.


    After a long while, a look of impatience and disgust appears on Tsunade''s brow as she slowly says, "Shizune, are you telling me that the Fire Temple has been destroyed?"


    Shizune, although adept at reading people, misunderstands Tsunade''s anger as being about the incident itself.


    "Lady Tsunade, according to the intelligence, first the Fire Temple''s elder monks, who were preparing to visit the Daimyo''s residence, were attacked. Then, the Fire Temple itself was destroyed, leaving no survivors," Shizune reports solemnly, her eyes revealing shock and anger. The Fire Temple is an important symbol of the Land of Fire''s power.


    "The Daimyo, upon learning of this, is furious and has ordered the Third Hokage to send ANBU and ROOT agents to investigate thoroughly. He has also commanded the reconstruction of the Fire Temple, involving the twelve Guardian Shinobi of the Land of Fire. All wandering monks of the Fire Temple have been recalled," Shizune continues.


    The Fire Temple, a place for training monks who would serve the Daimyo in various secret and protective missions, couldn''t have been completely annihilated due to their dispersed activities, including intelligence gathering. However, all monks present at the temple at the time, including several high monks responsible for training, were killed, dealing a severe blow to the temple.


    Tsunade listens to Shizune''s report with a scornful sneer, her eyes filled with disgust. "Dirty political conspiracies," she comments.


    Shizune, destined to become a reliable assistant to the Fifth Hokage, is no fool. Realizing from Tsunade''s comment that this might involve an internal plot, her face turns pale as she starts to ponder deeply.


    "Shizune, pour the drink," Tsunade orders, seeking to drown her frustrations in alcohol, cursing the village elders in her mind.


    Indeed, the situation in the Daimyo''s residence is dire, having been made worse by the division among the Daimyo''s twelve Guardian Shinobi, especially after the arrival of Sarutobi Asuma. The elders from the village must be involved in this plot.


    Now, with the destruction of the Fire Temple, an important military force of the Land of Fire''s Daimyo, it''s clear that the elders are stirring trouble. The destruction serves as a warning to the Daimyo while weakening his power, with only the Konoha standing to gain.


    It must be said, from the last conspiracy theory to such a coincidence now, Konoha is really in a mess, like getting mud in their pants ¨C it''s bad either way.


    Moreover, Konoha did indeed plan to strike against the Daimyo''s mansion, but they didn''t have the guts yet. They only wanted to ambush and eliminate a radical elder monk ninja from the Fire Temple as a warning.


    Such things are common in the ninja world, just a covert struggle between two sides.


    But it just so happened that Tsunade stumbled upon it. Are there really such coincidences in the world? If she investigates carefully, she will indeed find traces of Konoha, silently eliminating the Fire Temple within the borders of the Land of Fire.


    Tsk tsk, this time Konoha is really in a bind, like a mute who has swallowed Coptis ¨C they have bitterness but cannot speak. The Daimyo is truly furious, Konoha has gone too far, this is a warning to him.


    You can fight in secret, but this time you have crossed the line. And after the Third Hokage of Konoha found out, he was furious, thinking ''even jumping into the Yellow River won''t wash me clean''.


    "A bunch of old guys, the older they get, the bolder they become."


    Tsunade, drinking sullenly, couldn''t help but curse under her breath. In this situation, inside and out, it''s filled with Konoha''s maneuvers. Even if the Fire Temple incident wasn''t done by Konoha, they are not clean either, perhaps they hired external forces.


    It must be said that the misunderstanding is really too big. The original twelve ninja guardians of the Land of Fire were already challenging her limits, but with the emergence of the Fire Temple incident, good heavens, these old guys are more wild than in their youth.


    Especially in this situation, it makes Tsunade even more uneasy. She really feels that the old guys in the village must have gained some kind of power, like Wood Release or the Mangekyo Sharingan, otherwise it''s impossible to explain how Konoha, now at its weakest, is still causing so much trouble.


    ¡­


    In the forest at the border of the Land of Fire, amidst howling wind and snow, a hidden tree hollow flickered with light.


    Within the hollow, a figure with a high bun of deep green hair, with strands of brownish-yellow at the sides of the forehead protector, was visible. Despite the cold wind, this beautiful female ninja from the Village Hidden in the Sand wore a thin, backless outfit.


    The fire crackling inside the hollow drew the attention of Pakura, who glanced outside at the snowstorm without a trace.


    "If you''ve seen enough, you can come out now."


    Her crisp voice echoed in the storm, seemingly talking to herself. However, the next moment, footsteps crunched on the snow, and a black figure slowly emerged.


    Upon seeing the unmistakable forehead protector of a Konoha ninja, Pakura''s face lit up with a smile, though it was tinged with coldness.


    "I thought Konoha wouldn''t come. I didn''t expect you to show up near the border."


    Uchiha Yoru, dusty from travel, removed his hat, revealing a handsome face. He casually shook off the snow from his shoulders and sat down by the fire. The relationship between the two mirrored the alliance between their respective villages.


    However, Pakura remained on guard, his face calm: "It seems Konoha is determined this time, even sending a genius of the Uchiha clan."


    Pakura recognized him instantly. Uchiha Yoru was no longer an unknown figure. He was Orochimaru''s disciple, a frontline commander, and even surpassed Kakashi Hatake in talent. His information was well-known in the ninja world.


    "There have been frictions between the Sand and Stone villages, mostly over mineral resources. It seems the Sand Village sent you to seek the Mist Village''s support, or perhaps to trade materials."


    Although the Sand and Stone villages had a secret alliance, competition was inevitable in the ninja world, especially over territory and cross-national missions.


    The Sand Village needed external support. Given recent events, Konoha wouldn''t easily assist them, making the Mist Village, capable of sea transport and possessing needed resources, a logical choice.


    Admiring Pakura, the illustrious ninja of the Sand Village, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but take a second glance and remarked: "You truly are the ''Beauty with a Back'', Pakura."


    Taken aback by the nickname and his gaze, Pakura''s eye twitched. Though she appreciated beauty, she was foremost a seasoned ninja.


    "Want some?"


    Pakura, hailing from the desert lands of the Wind Country, offered a roasted fruit with a generous and straightforward demeanor.


    Uchiha Yoru, without hesitation, accepted it, scrutinizing this striking character who, despite limited appearances in the original story, left a profound impact.


    Her strength and reputation were worth his efforts to ally.


    "Can''t wait, can you?"


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru not eating the fruit, Pakura shrugged and smiled, "It seems Konoha has impressive intelligence. My movements were so secretive, yet you still managed to track me."


    "Pakura, an elite jounin from the Sand Village, 166.3 cm tall, weighing 46.3 kg, blood type A, born on April 9th. Now a hero of her village, her fame rivals the current Fourth Kazekage."


    Uchiha Yoru spoke plainly about her intelligence, but Pakura shook her head and said, "It seems that you from Konoha have come to disrupt the alliance between the Sand Village and the Mist Village."


    In the world of ninjas, it was not uncommon to assassinate envoys from other countries midway to disrupt peace talks and alliances between nations.


    However, this time Uchiha Yoru calmly nodded, "Indeed, we received intelligence from the Sand Village, so we want to disrupt your alliance. But this time, it''s a bit different."


    "This is warm clothing, a beautiful back is indeed beautiful, but you must also keep warm. Also, I have another gift and a piece of news for you."


    Looking at Pakura, Uchiha Yoru did not hide anything and squinted his eyes, "Your reputation is too high. In the Sand Village, you are already overshadowing the current Fourth Kazekage. Don''t you think this is very dangerous?"


    "Dangerous?" Pakura gave a self-deprecating smile, as if mocking his poor attempt at sowing discord.


    Uchiha Yoru did not explain further, believing that some things must be experienced to be believed, and some people will not turn back unless they hit a wall.


    "There is intelligence suggesting that the higher-ups of the Sand Village and the current Kazekage want to eliminate you as a threat. They plan to sell you out to the Mist Village, hoping to use them to remove the threat while also establishing friendship."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s calm voice, Pakura''s expression remained very calm, not believing the other party, nor showing any anger.


    As a renowned ninja, how could she be easily provoked? Moreover, his words were too absurd.


    Seemingly realizing Pakura''s distrust, Uchiha Yoru gave a self-deprecating smile, "Some things are only understood after experiencing them. I''ll give you this book for now. You might not understand it now, but see what fortune it brings you this time. If you survive, maybe you''ll understand. If not, it might be good to take it to the afterlife."


    A book with a red cover was pulled out and thrown to the other party. Pakura caught it and looked at the words ''My Struggle'', showing a puzzled expression.


    Is he crazy? He came here not to fight, but to sow such absurd discord, and then gave a book?


    "Seeing your expression, it''s really too bad."


    Pakura''s expression made Uchiha Yoru shake his head in disappointment, as if regretting something, "Such a beautiful back, it would be a real pity if it was filled with shuriken."


    "This gift might save your life when you''re on the brink of death, but it might also hasten your journey to the afterlife."


    A black snake as thick as a finger slowly crawled out of Uchiha Yoru''s sleeve, but was then put into a sturdy glass test tube and thrown to the other party.


    Looking at the venomous snake in the test tube, Pakura carefully confirmed there were no traps, her eyes filled with suspicion as she gazed at the other party.


    "I don''t need to act personally. As I said, there''s intelligence indicating you would set an ambush in the Mist Village," Uchiha Yoru said teasingly, but Pakura shook her head, her eyes brimming with distrust. "Your purpose."


    "My purpose? It''s quite simple," replied Uchiha Yoru, facing Pakura''s distrust. He revealed a pitiful look in his eyes and then sighed, "Perhaps we are both castaways in this world. In the future, you and I may need to encourage each other."


    Pakura, a hero feared by the Fourth Kazekage, was not just about strength. She also had her own political system. Although not fully understood, it was clear that Pakura was not a lone fighter.


    Thus, saving Pakura would lead to a power split in the Sand Village upon his return, with Pakura likely being at a disadvantage.


    The Uchiha clan in Konoha was also at a disadvantage. More importantly, in the Land of Fire, the Uchiha were isolated and could only seek allies from outside.


    The Sand Village, adjacent to the Land of Fire, could potentially become an ally, as well as the Mist Village''s Terumi Mei.


    As for failure, it would not affect him much. At worst, Pakura would just end up dead. S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Pakura, having reached this point, was naturally not a fool. Although she still didn''t believe the village would betray her, she was more solemn. Uchiha Yoru in front of her was ambitious.


    However, this was a good thing for both her and the Sand Village.


    Realizing this, Pakura smiled, slowly accepting the other''s gift and revealing a political smile.


    "Fine, I look forward to forming an alliance with you in the future."


    Originally, her words were more of a joke, or perhaps a way to create trouble and cause problems for Konoha, which other countries would naturally welcome.


    However, seeing Pakura''s confident smile, Uchiha Yoru laughed in his heart. She wanted to see a spectacle, not knowing she was the main focus of it.


    The trouble would start with her.


    After a night, the two seemed to be friends in their exchanges, but each was wary of the other. When dawn broke and the snow stopped, they went their separate ways.


    After parting ways, Pakura was cautious until she reached the border and changed several boats before finally leaving, quietly relieved. What was the other party''s true purpose?


    From the beginning to the end, Pakura never doubted her village''s loyalty, which showed her lack of political awareness.


    Meanwhile, on the way back to Konoha, or rather, on his way to pick up his students and return, Uchiha Yoru''s confident smile hid his solemnity.


    He had gone to great lengths to prepare all of this, creating a backup plan for himself.


    After this return, he knew the conflict between the village and the Uchiha would worsen. With Shinzo''s death in battle, the old men, for the so-called stability of the village, had already started to target the Uchiha.


    After the snowstorm, a new year began. Uchiha Itachi was nine years old, and the night of the clan''s annihilation would erupt when he was thirteen.

 Chapter 200: Fugaku got Ambushed

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Purriah! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Short Booklet Street.


    "Teacher Yoru, you''re back."


    After the snowstorm, the sunshine spilled over the land, dazzlingly reflecting off the pristine white snow, making it difficult for people to open their eyes.


    "Itachi, the mission is complete, we can return to Konoha now."


    Uchiha Yoru, who returned dusty and weary, did not elaborate on the mission''s details. Beneath his relaxed and confident smile, he was already preparing to reveal his true fangs.


    The information within the village indicated that the Uchiha clan was becoming increasingly isolated. The village had already started preparations, and the current situation was such that the village was forcing the Uchiha to rebel, providing a legitimate reason to eliminate what the higher-ups saw as a cancer.


    He no longer had time to lie low. Hence, on this mission, he straightforwardly reported back to the village with incorrect intelligence, indicating that the target had left earlier than expected.


    As for the mission, it wasn''t that he was slacking off, but rather he would act only if it was in his interest.


    As for the village? He had made a dusty, hurried trip this time, which was enough of a facade, similar to the current situation with the Uchiha clan in the village. They were eager to get rid of them but still maintained a facade of decency.


    "Teacher Yoru, father has sent a letter. After escorting the elite of our clan to the frontline, he will return soon, which works well for our journey back."


    The usually calm Uchiha Itachi showed a rare hint of relief in his eyes. For almost every child, their father is their first idol, only to be rebelled against as they grow and seek independence.


    "The clan head is returning just in time."


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru also showed a smile. It seemed that he needed to have a good talk with the clan head this time.


    The confidence he gained from this trip to the village came from three sources: the foundation left by the Sannin Orochimaru, the seventh squad of the police department, and his family.


    Elder Setsuna was already old, and Uchiha Yoru, now at his prime as a ninja in the family, had surpassed the term ''genius''.


    Having grown up, he could now be called a strong warrior. Upon his return, he would be appointed as the next elder, meaning he would gradually take over Elder Setsuna''s influence.


    As a member of the militant ''hawk faction,'' Uchiha Yoru saw it as an advantage, as this faction represented power.


    With the support of these three forces, he had the foundation to negotiate the future of the clan with the clan head and deservedly step into the limelight.


    "Itachi, I will teach you well when we return."


    Looking at the young Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Yoru smiled. He had two aces in the family, Itachi and Shisui. After this return, he was about to undergo a transformation in status.


    From a ninja, to later holding some power but still unable to shake off the identity of a ninja, at most being a powerful one.


    Now, he was about to become a powerful ninja with high authority and the ability to influence the situation.


    This was the transformation of his status.


    "Thank you, Teacher Yoru."


    The young and naive Uchiha Itachi clearly understood what he would have to face when he returned, yet he was one of the few who showed a hint of a smile, his hand involuntarily touching the tool pouch.


    After returning, Teacher Yoru would rarely leave the village unless it was something important. At that time, not only would he have plenty of time to teach Itachi, but Itachi would also be able to ask about the ideal world mentioned in this book.


    Quack, quack~


    Just then, an ominous black crow, regarded as a bad omen, landed on Itachi''s shoulder, cawing, which brought a relaxed expression to Itachi''s face.


    "Teacher Yoru, father and the others have arrived."


    This crow was Uchiha Itachi''s summoning creature, and naturally, there was a unique communication channel between father and son.


    Uchiha Yoru, standing by, also showed a confident smile at this scene. He was fully confident in persuading the clan leader, who still harbored illusions.


    In fact, both of their goals were the same: an armed coup was not an option, especially with Itachi joining their cause.


    As Uchiha Yoru smiled, suddenly, a flurry of startled birds flew past in the distance.


    Through the window, Itachi, who had been relaxed, inexplicably felt a sense of foreboding, while Uchiha Yoru just casually smiled and shook his head at the sight.


    The frightened birds were likely a result of ninja battles in the forest or wild beasts stirring up trouble. After all, the ninja world was never truly peaceful.


    "Welcome, guest. Here is your lunch."


    At that moment, a servant from the inn respectfully knocked on the door. With a soft hum from Yoru, the door opened, revealing a lavish lunch brought inside.


    As the servant left, Uchiha Yoru and Itachi, maintaining the dignified demeanor of their prestigious family, sat down to eat.


    The moment the chopsticks lifted food to his mouth, Uchiha Yoru''s relaxed expression suddenly changed, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Thump, thump~


    Suddenly, there was a soft knocking sound. Itachi, who was chewing his food, looked up without a sound, seeing his teacher tapping a secret signal on the table with his finger.


    The excitement in Itachi''s heart instantly faded, and with a cold expression, he slowly spit out the food, his hand already reaching for the tool pouch.


    Thud~


    The door was forcefully opened, and the person who had delivered the meal was kicked inside. The intruder was Uchiha Yoru.


    "Shadow Clone! When did you...?" The person who delivered the meal was shocked, looking at Uchiha Yoru sitting inside the room and at the one who had grabbed him.


    Clearly, one of them was a shadow clone. In the next moment, with a snap, the sheath of a sword broke the jaw of the intruder, preventing him from crushing the deadly poison in his teeth to commit suicide.


    "Since you came in, although you hid it well, your eyes clearly showed a hint of surprise, probably shocked by my sudden return. So, your target is Itachi."


    The shadow clone was stepping on the intruder''s chest, while the seated Uchiha Yoru spoke indifferently.


    "And you, a servant delivering food, brought an extra meal, directly from the food cart at the door. Hotels usually don''t prepare extra meals; this would require a redo. Such poor acting, yet it doesn''t seem like the style of the Root division."


    With his jaw shattered, Uchiha Yoru saw the curse mark on the opponent''s mouth and tongue, revealing a hint of disgust.


    "So, did you expose yourself on purpose, or are you not really from the Root Division?"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru looked at Itachi beside him and shook his head, realizing that Itachi''s intelligence had been leaked, and someone wanted to stir internal strife in Konoha.


    The Root Division''s attempt to assassinate the son of the Uchiha clan leader failed, and the tactic of framing others for their crimes is common among countries and villages.


    "Teacher Yoru."


    The clever Uchiha Itachi instantly understood that the opponent deliberately came to die to provoke dissent.


    Itachi''s whereabouts!


    Although it seemed trivial, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes, feeling a sense of gravity. Only the village and his father were aware of Itachi''s intelligence.


    After the incident at the Fire Temple, there were many Konoha ninjas within a hundred miles of Short Book Street. This could only be done by an insider.


    How old was Uchiha Itachi now, and was it worth the village taking such a risk? Then, the target!


    Suddenly thinking of something, Uchiha Yoru''s face changed, and he urgently asked, "Itachi, when is your father expected to arrive?"


    "By evening, from the northwest."


    "Let''s go!"


    As the window shattered, two figures swiftly moved toward the northwest. Uchiha Yoru''s expression was extremely grim.


    Just after the incident at the Fire Temple, the Daimyo''s mansion suspected Konoha. If something happened to both the father and son of the Uchiha clan leader at this time, under the instigation of those with ulterior motives, wouldn''t it be a warning from the Daimyo''s mansion?


    Provoking the conflict between the Uchihas and the Daimyo''s mansion, at worst, they wouldn''t cooperate. The Uchiha clan would be completely isolated within the Land of Fire.


    One trap led to another!


    "Itachi, inform the clan leader of the ambush."


    Although Uchiha Itachi was still stunned, the intelligent and calm Itachi, known for obedience, didn''t doubt his teacher Yoru and immediately summoned his spirit beast, a crow.


    Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique


    Just as they left Short Book Street, huge fireballs attacked from all directions in the woods. Seeing this, Uchiha Itachi was about to form seals when a strong force hit him on the shoulder.


    Boom~


    Under the roaring sound of the Fire Release Ninjutsu, a hawk''s cry echoed through the sky amid the explosion''s smoke. Uchiha Yoru instantly summoned his spirit beast and flew into the sky with Uchiha Itachi. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not good, Uchiha Yoru is back! Change of plans."


    "Send a signal flare immediately!"


    The Uchiha Yoru flying in the sky looked down and saw shadows emerging from the forest below, their methods extremely ruthless, clearly aiming to kill and silence.


    Thunderous sounds filled the air as exploding tags tied to kunai were rapidly fired towards the target in the sky. It was then that Uchiha Itachi displayed his extraordinary shuriken skills, far surpassing his peers.


    The chaotic flight of the shurikens on a strange trajectory managed to knock down all the incoming kunai, causing the exploding tags to detonate mid-air.


    "Lord Yoru," someone called out.


    "Proceed full speed towards the northwest."


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s stern voice, the summoning beast, an eagle, didn''t hesitate at all, even ignoring the kunai fired by ninjas below.


    "Itachi, now tell me all the information in detail."


    Uchiha Yoru''s face was extremely grave at this moment, as if everything was starting to connect, part of a scheme from the beginning.


    For the current Uchiha clan, if the clan leader and his son were to die, one outcome would be chaos and leaderlessness within the clan, and there was another possibility.


    They were framing him! No wonder the village always delayed his return with missions, he had thought it was the village''s attempt to divide and coax the ninjas who had returned to the village.


    So they were waiting for him. Even if the framing failed, if the Uchiha clan leader and his son died here, the village just needed to spread the news that he happened to be in Short Book Street at the time.


    Tsk tsk, the clan leader ambushed, and the genius Uchiha Yoru did nothing. Returning to the village was originally to take over the responsibilities of the aging elder, but now with the clan leader''s position vacant, who in the current Uchiha clan could stop him?


    Thinking it over, Uchiha Yoru''s expression became even more serious. He had always been protected by Orochimaru and his family, and he hadn''t yet reached a noticeable standard.


    But now it was different. When the news of him preparing to take over the elder''s position spread within the family, he stepped into the forefront.


    He was no longer a ninja hiding under the wings of others but a ruler who spread his own wings to protect others.


    The situation with Orochimaru''s forces, perhaps one village was unable to handle it, another didn''t expect him to grow so fast, and another was the death of Shinzo!


    Shinzo had suddenly disappeared on the frontline, despite his numerous previous achievements.


    "Teacher Yoru!"


    Uchiha Itachi also showed a tense expression. Despite his calm and intelligence, he was still a child, and now his father was in danger.


    "My communication with my father has always been through the summoning beast, the crow. I never revealed it in Short Book Street, and before that, it was at the Whirlpool Country base on the frontline, at that time¡­"


    As Uchiha Itachi calmly recounted all recent events, a terrible thought suddenly struck his mind.


    The information about Uchiha Fugaku had leaked from him!


    ¡­


    The eagle''s fierce cry echoes in the sky above, its sharp eyes intently scanning below as it swiftly flies.


    "Lord Yoru!"


    Suddenly, with a soft cry from the eagle, Uchiha Yoru, with his hair fluttering in the wind, sharply focuses his eyes, noticing a rising cloud of dust in the distance.


    Amidst swirling smoke, a vague and huge shadow violently dissipates.


    "Susanoo!"


    Realizing something is amiss, Uchiha Yoru shouts, "Itachi, protect yourself in the sky."


    With a loud bang, Uchiha Yoru swiftly takes out a signal flare from his blade pack and sets it off in the sky.


    At the same time, his body is instantly covered in curse marks, and with the fierce cry of the eagle, it swiftly flies away, ready for action.


    In the distance, amidst the swirling smoke, signs of ninjutsu attacks are everywhere, and everyone notices the signal flare in the sky.


    "Oh no, it''s a signal flare from the Uchiha clan!"


    Masked black-clothed ninjas exclaim in surprise upon seeing this, sensing a change in the situation, almost there!


    The elite members of the Uchiha clan, trapped and in disarray at the center, roar in fury upon seeing the signal flare.


    "Reinforcements, it''s our reinforcements!"


    Boom! Amidst the chaos of ninjutsu, the eagle''s fierce cry resonates above, and young Uchiha Itachi, witnessing the scene below, has his Sharingan eyes spinning wildly.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation


    A sea of fire, like a torrential waterfall, descends from the sky, its range and power terrifyingly immense.


    Uchiha Yoru, with his full power and Wood Release body enhanced by the curse mark, has executed a ninjutsu surpassing the A-rank level.


    In an instant, an entire forest is transformed into a sea of fire.


    A single ninjutsu changes the landscape, and in the crackling blaze, not even screams can be heard.


    A bolt of lightning strikes from the sky, revealing several battered figures under a skeletal phantom in the sea.


    "Lord Yoru!"


    Upon seeing the arrival, one of the battered Uchiha J¨­nin immediately cries out in surprise. It''s then that Uchiha Yoru sees clearly.


    The four J¨­nin of the Uchiha clan, though battered, still stand guard around, while Uchiha Fugaku kneels on one knee, protected by the others.


    However, he looks terribly wretched, with black blood at his chest and mouth. He is panting heavily, and most eerily, one of his eyes is a bloody, empty socket, while the pattern in his other eye is even more sinister.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, now exuding a strange black and purple aura.


    ~~~


    Last Chapter Update Today!!!


    I deserved some PowerStone right? Please....


    Thank you! sponsors!!!!

 Chapter 201: Something Major Happened

    "Clan head!""Lord Yoru, we''ve been betrayed. Uchiha Genten is a traitor, he has assassinated the clan head."


    The elite members of the Uchiha clan quickly reported the information. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru realized that Uchiha Fugaku, with only one Sharingan eye, looked somewhat pale and purplish. The black-purple pigment in his eye sockets was clearly a sign of poisoning.


    There was a wound in the abdomen where blood continuously flowed out, and notably, the blood was purplish-black.


    "Yoru."


    When he saw the reinforcements, Uchiha Fugaku, who was usually stern, showed a rare smile on his face, and Uchiha Yoru hurriedly approached.


    "Don''t touch me! These are nano insect-level poison bugs!"


    Just then, Uchiha Fugaku urgently shouted to stop him, but he spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    At that moment, a figure appeared. Uchiha Yoru, in the distance, had a face full of anger. Approaching him was a shadow clone.


    Uchiha Yoru quickly put on rubber gloves and said calmly, "Clan head, what you need to do now is suppress the raging chakra in your body. Otherwise, the poison will spread throughout your body following the flow of chakra in your veins."


    "You guys protect the Clan head!"


    The real Uchiha Yoru shouted to the four people, and finally, he looked around at the gradually dispersing firestorm with a murderous intent.


    In the firestorm, some survived by using Earth Release to defend themselves, while others used Water Release. Their cooperation meant almost no one died directly.


    This was an elite force.


    "This is Fire Release!" A masked ninja was shocked as he looked at his burnt arm, and the ninjas behind him protecting him all had burns; they were scalded by high-temperature water.


    In the final moment, they used Water Release, but in the firestorm, the water rapidly evaporated, turning the water barrier into boiling water.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation


    In an instant, another terrifying level of ninjutsu burst forth. At the same time, Uchiha Yoru, surrounded by lightning, transformed into a lightning bolt and disappeared from the spot.


    Boom~


    In the remnants of the firestorm, there were screams and the sound of colliding ninjutsu.


    Sage Art: Lightning Release - Chidori


    Sage Art: Fire Release - Ash Hiding Technique


    In the midst of the chaotic battle, Uchiha Yoru instantly activated his Mangekyo Sharingan. With the boost of Sage Art: Chidori, his speed increased to another level. Then, with the Ash Hiding ninjutsu, a large area was set ablaze, obstructing vision.


    This elite force, comparable to ANBU, screamed continuously, not because they were weak, but because their opponent was overwhelmingly powerful.


    They had already used a lot of chakra in their ambush, and now facing Uchiha Yoru, who had activated the Cursed Seal and Mangekyo Sharingan, his combat power was among the strongest at the Kage level.


    With the massive increase in chakra after merging with Mokuton, a succession of large-scale ninjutsu roars crazily one after another.


    Powerful ninjutsu capable of moving mountains and overturning seas are large-scale attacks, while at the same time, Raiton ninjutsu swiftly shuttles through the sea of flames, with no one able to withstand it.


    Boom~ Various ninjutsu are poured down crazily, and this group of masked ninjas is quite eerie.


    The captain in charge of this operation couldn''t help but sweat coldly when he saw this scene, realizing this was beyond his level.


    "Retreat! The plan has changed, the mission has failed!"


    The signal to retreat is issued immediately. This is a well-trained group, each member fearless of death. Some are responsible for a suicidal rearguard while the rest, already prepared, scatter and escape without hesitation.


    A flash of lightning streaks by, and the masked captain, looking at his pierced chest, reveals an indifferent smile.


    Pfft!


    Blood flows continuously. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face looks extremely unpleasant. A complex seal pattern appears on his arm, hindering the flow of chakra in his arm.


    "The capture plan has failed, the destruction plan is complete!"


    Facing certain death, the captain chooses to use his life to buy time, revealing an indifferent smile and uttering cold words.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru reveals a cold smile, "Capture failed? It seems you are from the Root. Although I don''t know how the information was leaked, your so-called ''capture'' must be related to the Mangekyo Sharingan of the clan head."


    "If the plan failed, then you have absolute confidence in your toxin destroying the Mangekyo Sharingan."


    Under the flashing lightning, Uchiha Yoru slowly raises his head, revealing his strange eyes, causing a shock to the opponent.


    The Uchiha clan still has a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan!


    However, the next moment, darkness engulfs him, and as life fades away, the prohibition inside his body activates, his body sizzles, and flesh and bones visibly corrode into stinking white smoke, leaving behind only his clothes and weapons.


    This is a common trick of the Anbu, Root, and secret units of various countries. The body is rigged with prohibitions that activate upon death, completely destroying the body to prevent information leakage.


    Under the lightning and thunder, the battlefield is filled with the roaring of powerful ninjutsu, arriving quickly and leaving just as fast.


    In just a short moment, the surrounding forest is covered with fires and countless traces of ninjutsu.


    The empty clothes of about a dozen people prove their recent existence.


    "Clan head!"


    "Father!"


    As Uchiha Itachi descends from the sky after ensuring safety, everyone sees the son of the clan head showing sorrowful and angry emotions for the first time.


    With three tomoe in his eyes showing ferocity, at this moment, no one cares about the genius who opened three tomoe at just nine years old; instead, they are all sorrowfully looking at their clan head.


    "Cough cough, don''t come near me."


    At this moment, the weakened Uchiha Fugaku coughed up a mouthful of black blood, then raised his head, showing a strained smile. Looking at the Sharingan in his son''s eyes, he revealed a proud smile.


    "Itachi, worthy of being my son, you have awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan at the age of nine."


    "And you, Yoru." Uchiha Fugaku turned his head and looked at Uchiha Yoru with a complex and regretful expression.


    "Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the Uchiha clan has actually awakened two pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, haha."


    A line of tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. Uchiha Fugaku, filled with unwillingness, relied on the two pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. With these, the Uchiha clan had enough confidence to contend with the higher-ups of Konoha, waiting for the next generation of talents to grow up.


    He had seen the hope of the clan''s glory in his hands, but then...


    Puchi!


    Watching Fugaku spit out fresh blood again, everyone gasped in shock. Meanwhile, the shadow clone Uchiha Yoru spoke in a low, hoarse voice, "Clan head, this is a nanoscale poison bug, which has spread throughout the body along the chakra pathways."


    "Clan head/Father!"


    Everyone, being elite ninjas, knew what it meant for the poison to spread throughout the body - it was almost like waiting for death.


    "Yoru, you are the most brilliant genius of the Uchiha clan now and the strongest existence besides me. Now! I want you to take on the responsibilities of the clan elder ahead of time."


    "Here, now you are the supreme commander!" Uchiha Fugaku''s vision was blurring, but he was relieved to see Itachi before his death. Now, what he was most concerned about was the clan.


    Hearing the clan head''s words, Uchiha Yoru knew what it meant. Under his subdued emotions, his heart was even more excited.


    "Clan head, although your eyes have been infected with nanoscale poison bugs, the power of the Mangeky¨­ is still intact. Now I need to remove this Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and seal it. Once we break the poison bug''s curse on it, it will become a powerful aid for the clan in the future."


    Hearing such ruthless words from Uchiha Yoru, everyone did not get angry, and even Uchiha Itachi silently looked at his father.


    Amidst the unnerving sound of flesh being separated, Uchiha Fugaku''s blurred vision gradually fell into darkness as his only eye was removed.


    Seal!


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was placed directly into a test tube. Then, Uchiha Yoru solemnly began to form hand seals. Under the sealing jutsu, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan slowly degenerated into an ordinary eyeball as it lost chakra, and the black-purple range of the poison in the white of the eye also stopped spreading.


    "Cough, cough, I, Uchiha Fugaku, have been the clan head for over a decade, have not achieved much, and even brought the clan into dire straits, bringing shame upon the clan. Today, I rightfully face this tribulation."


    Uchiha Fugaku, now sitting cross-legged on the ground, spoke regretfully in his weakened state, and everyone fell silent after hearing this.


    "Although Yoru is young, he is powerful and broad-minded. I nominate Uchiha Yoru as the new clan head in the name of the clan head. After you return, you can tell Elder Setsuna."


    With his eyes closed, Uchiha Fugaku felt a mix of regret and sorrow, not fearing death but resenting that the position of clan head had to be passed to someone else.


    After Uchiha Yoru activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Fugaku realized it was too late. If he forcefully made a will to make Uchiha Itachi the young clan head and had Shisui, the elder, support him, it would cause turmoil within the clan upon Yoru''s return with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    The Uchiha clan couldn''t withstand such instability. If only Itachi were older and Fugaku could preserve his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan eyes, he could entrust them to Itachi before his death, with Shisui''s support, and offer Yoru a position of real power as an elder.


    That would have been a possibility. Unfortunately, Itachi was too young, and his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had been infected by a poisonous insect, turning everything into a mirage.


    Moreover, with the current unstable situation in the clan, Yoru''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would undoubtedly command respect from all clan members, not to mention his status as the disciple of one of the legendary Sannin. This was the best choice for Fugaku.


    "Yoru, I entrust Itachi to you," said a weak Fugaku, holding Yoru''s hand, covered in rubber gloves. Yoru was conflicted between grief and joy; grief for losing a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan clan head, and joy for potentially becoming the clan head himself.


    "Clan head," Yoru, understanding Fugaku''s intentions, bent down to listen, not worried about being infected by the poison insect as a shadow clone.


    Suddenly feeling something in his hand, Yoru''s expression became grave, and Fugaku, weak and hoarse, whispered in his ear.


    "The clan is in your hands. The higher-ups in the village have always had issues with the Uchiha. After you return, Elder Setsunai will assist you. Also, take care of Mikoto, Itachi, and Sasuke."


    Fugaku''s last concern was his family and clan. As he exhaled his last breath, his weak hand gradually lost its strength.


    "Clan head! Father!"


    Yoru solemnly observed everything, admiring the clan head who sacrificed everything for the safety of his family and clan.


    The information passed through his hand made Yoru sigh in melancholy.


    Fugaku''s life was burdened with heavy pressure, and his complex journey ended in this life.


    Yoru''s initial plan involved a division of responsibilities, with Fugaku handling the clan and Yoru dealing with Orochimaru''s direct force and some clan ninjas, forming two powers. But all that was disrupted.


    "Seal the clan head''s body and take it back to the village."


    Although everyone is still in grief, a calm mind is more important than anything for a ninja. At this time, they know that being sad is useless.


    "Father!"


    Uchiha Itachi looked at the lifeless body in front of him with disbelieving and vacant eyes. He wanted to say something, but no sound came out of his throat.


    However, the scenes that kept flashing in his mind were of the warmth of his family, his father who rarely smiled, and then his teammate whom he thought he could trust. It was from him that his father''s information was leaked.


    It was his teammate! He himself had caused his father''s death!


    Under the heavy burden of self-blame, the three tomoe of the Sharingan in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes began to spin wildly, with the three black tomoe almost forming a continuous pattern.


    But as the chakra in his body surged wildly, and a large amount of a certain hormone was secreted in his brain, his vision suddenly blackened, and he fainted.


    "Itachi!"


    Amidst the blurry voices, he fell into darkness. People around him were filled with shock, and Uchiha Yoru moved forward gravely to check on his student.


    "Itachi has just fainted. Scout the area for information as quickly as possible and take care of the clan head''s body."


    A sealing scroll appeared, and with a sealing jutsu, Uchiha Fugaku''s body was wrapped and sealed. This was done to prevent the body from decomposing and to seal the nano-poisonous insects inside Uchiha Fugaku''s body.


    "Quick! Send a message to Elder Setsuna, and have the family prepare. We will return to the village as fast as possible!"


    Such a major incident at this time could be expected to bring great turmoil to the Uchiha clan, especially given the already strained relationship between the village and the clan.


    "Yes!"


    The remaining four Uchiha jonin, capable of being bodyguards, knew the gravity of the situation despite their sadness and anger.


    The four quickly scouted the battlefield, searching for any clues they could find. S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 202: New Clan Head

    Konoha.In the dimly lit underground chamber of the Root, two large squads of elite members were deployed. When they returned, only seven survived, a sight that nearly turned Shimura Danzo''s face green with fury.


    Barely containing his roaring anger, Danzo''s voice was hoarse and trembling, "A perfectly laid plan, so detailed, and yet! Only one eye! And an eye on the verge of exhausting its power at that!"


    Two elite squads from the Root, along with specialized sensory and medical ninjas, in total he had dispatched thirty-seven elites, and only a handful returned?


    The loss of thirty elites was a heavy blow to the Root. Most of Root''s strength was built on intelligence gathering and various experiments. Resources were already strained for combat, and now they had lost their high-end combat power.


    "Waste!"


    Suppressing the urge to kill these seven survivors, the only eye visible on Shimura Danzo''s face was filled with fierce bloodshot veins.


    "Danzo!"


    Just then, the door was violently pushed open with a loud bang. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, walked in furiously, followed by Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane. They, too, looked dissatisfied with Danzo.


    "Danzo. You''ve gone too far this time."


    The Root ninjas wisely retreated, and a soundproof barrier was quickly erected around them.


    "Danzo, who gave you the audacity to ambush the head of the Uchiha clan? Do you realize the impact it would have if this were exposed!"


    First the grief of losing a child, then the incident at the Fire Temple, and now an ambush on the Uchiha clan head - all these events made even the usually composed Third Hokage roar in anger.


    The Third Hokage''s roar only fueled Danzo''s anger. He felt wronged. Wasn''t everything he did for the village?


    After all the painstaking efforts for the village, no one appreciated the sacrifices, and here they were, scolding him right as they entered. It was too much.


    "Hiruzen! How much weaker can you get! It''s because of your leniency that the Uchiha clan developed the Mangekyo Sharingan without your knowledge. Do you want the village to experience another Nine-Tails'' attack?"


    Since it was already discovered, Danzo was furious and defiantly displayed the spoils of the recent mission, confidently confronting them.


    "Mangekyo Sharingan!"


    As the ferocious Mangekyo Sharingan was revealed in the test tube, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado''s expressions changed drastically. Their dissatisfaction with Danzo vanished instantly upon seeing it.


    Even the sight of the Mangekyo Sharingan brought back oppressive, suffocating memories to their minds, stirring fear.


    Even Sarutobi Hiruzen was shocked, looking at the test tube in Danzo''s hand. Danzo, at this moment, was more determined, his face grim as he faced the three.


    "I''ve long said the Uchiha clan harbors ill intentions. If it weren''t for this ambush, this Mangekyo Sharingan would still be hidden among the Uchiha, and who knows, another Nine-Tails'' attack might occur any night."


    "The report of this operation is here. Do I need to spell out the horrors of the Mangekyo Sharingan!" Danzo grimly threw the battle report that his subordinates had handed him to Hiruzen.


    Since the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan has already been exposed, the loss of the Root must also be made known.


    "Danz¨­! You''ve gone too far this time!"


    It was clear that the Uchiha clan''s hidden Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had stirred up their long-buried fears, allowing their anger towards Danz¨­ to be alleviated.


    "Gone too far?" Shimura Danzo, looking at the Third Hokage who was still scolding him, coldly said with an ugly face, "What I regret now is being careless, which led to such a huge loss for the Root."


    "The existence of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, I suppose, needs no reminder."


    At this moment, Shimura Danzo, with one eye exposed, was filled with gloom and dread, "Now the Uchiha clan still possesses a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which means they have the capability to instigate the Nine-Tails'' disturbance again."


    Faced with Shimura Danzo''s alarmist talk, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Koharu Utatane, and Mitokado Homura, who all came from that era, naturally knew the severe consequences.


    "Order given, increase the guard for the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails. If any member of the Uchiha clan approaches the Jinch¨±riki, they may be executed first and reported later!"


    Clearly, the fear of the Mangeky¨­ led the usually composed Sarutobi Hiruzen to immediately overlook Danz¨­''s punishment, step outside, and shout solemnly to the Anbu members outside the barrier.


    Although there was a barrier, with lip reading and the Third Hokage''s trembling finger secret signals, the Anbu members outside immediately nodded solemnly to acknowledge the order.


    ¡­


    The Uchiha Clan.


    In a secluded area, the Uchiha clan hung up white sails, showing expressions of anger and grief throughout the clan.


    The clan head of the Uchiha was ambushed and killed on his way back, a bolt from the blue that shook the entire clan.


    At the Uchiha family Head''s memorial service, many Uchihas came to pay their respects, along with other major clans and Jonin from the village, as the clan head''s demise was a shock to Konoha.


    As night fell, the scent of burning candles wafted through the mourning house, while the courtyard was filled with people.


    Each one dressed in black clothing adorned with the Uchiha clan''s fan emblem, their faces a mixture of cold indifference, sadness, and anger. The elite of the Uchiha clan in the village were all gathered here.


    All eyes were on an elder with white hair, yet an imposing demeanor ¡ª Elder Setsuna.


    Elder Setsuna stepped up to the spirit platform, with Uchiha Mikoto in black, sorrowful attire, and the young Uchiha Sasuke and Itachi beside him.


    "Sit!"


    With a whoosh, all the elite Uchihas, from inside the house to the courtyard, simultaneously sat down cross-legged. The Uchiha clan, unlike other families and in control of the police department, almost had the quality of a military unit.


    Elder Setsuna, imposing yet holding back his grief and anger, hoarsely raised his hand.


    "Let''s not discuss the clan head''s demise for now, but with no second shadow in the village, the Uchiha clan needs a new head that can command respect and bear the clan''s responsibilities!"


    As his aged voice echoed, most people looked gravely towards the front few. The position of clan head was not for them; only the strongest within the clan were eligible.


    However, Elder Setsuna surveyed everyone and solemnly said: "Before his death, the former head, Uchiha Fugaku, entrusted the clan to Uchiha Yoru, and even recommended him as the new clan head!"


    With Elder Setsuna''s words echoing, shock appeared on everyone''s faces.


    Uchiha Yoru! Barely eighteen, a disciple of the Sanin Orochimaru, and the most outstanding genius of the clan. His strength was unparalleled in the clan, but not everyone was convinced due to his age.


    His youth was a concern, and there were other viable candidates with sufficient age and experience among the strong Jonin of the clan.


    "Uchiha Yoru, step forward!"


    In a voice aged yet powerful, Uchiha Yoru, dressed in black, emotionlessly stood up. Under everyone''s gaze, he slowly moved beside the elder and sat down facing everyone.


    "Elder, Uchiha Yoru may be the strongest genius in the clan, but isn''t his experience too limited?"


    The Uchihas were always proud and outspoken, admiring the strong and not hesitating to voice their concerns.


    As someone spoke up, all eyes turned, some showing dissent. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    With Uchiha Fugaku dead and his son Itachi only nine, he couldn''t inherit the clan head position. Thus, a new clan head needed to be chosen.


    "Before his death, the head entrusted Yoru, and we nominated him!"


    Just then, the four elite Uchiha accompanying the clan Head as guards raised their arms in agreement. After all, they had witnessed everything and were thoroughly convinced by Uchiha Yoru.


    "Lord Yoru is the most talented ninja in our clan with enormous potential. I agree."


    "I also agree."


    Gradually, one after another, the ninjas of the Uchiha clan raised their arms in agreement. In just a short moment, a third of them expressed their support.


    It''s undeniable that despite his young age, Uchiha Yoru''s prestige had garnered him so much support.


    This also revealed the Uchiha clan''s reverence for the strong.


    Watching the clan members, Uchiha Yoru''s expression remained unrippled. This scene was quietly observed by Elder Setsuna, who nodded in approval.


    A clan Head needs more than just strength; temperament is even more crucial. Uchiha Yoru had already proven his administrative capabilities while assisting Orochimaru, and now he demonstrated a maturity beyond his young age.


    "Experience!" Elder Setsuna then sneered, looking around at everyone.


    "Since when did our Uchiha clan rely on experience? Uchiha Yoru, at 14, joined Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin. Since then, he has managed affairs for a ninja corps of over a thousand on the frontlines. After returning to the village, he was responsible for the seventh police squad and Orochimaru''s affairs, handling everything efficiently."


    "He later rushed to the frontlines, serving as the commander in the Whirlpool Country battlefield, becoming the youngest commander in Konoha''s history. He led over a thousand ninjas against the Mist ninja, often holding the upper hand, and even defeated the Suikazan Fuguki from the Mist."


    At this point, Elder Setsuna coldly chuckled and said, "Is the experience of defeating the Suikazan Fuguki enough? Once could be luck, but twice, three times? He maintained dominance on the frontlines for a full year."


    Though it wasn''t explicitly stated, everyone understood the implication: who else in the clan could match such achievements? Probably not even the former clan Head, provided the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan wasn''t revealed.


    "I support Lord Yoru."


    "I agree."


    Following Elder Setsuna''s rallying, more hesitant people gradually raised their arms in agreement. At this moment, nearly half of the clan expressed their support.


    With the former clan Head''s dying request for recommendation and Elder Setsuna''s support, Uchiha Yoru''s position as the Uchiha clan Head was almost certain.


    At this moment, all eyes were on the young man who had just turned eighteen. The most brilliant prodigy of the Uchiha clan was about to become the Head of the clan.


    Meanwhile, Elder Setsuna respectfully bowed and stepped back from the main seat, giving Uchiha Yoru the opportunity to shine.


    Uchiha Yoru slowly stood up under everyone''s gaze, first bowing to the crowd to express his gratitude. All the elite Uchiha nodded in acceptance. Although some were still reluctant and hesitant, the decision was now final, and they could only nod in acceptance.


    Then, Uchiha Yoru turned and bowed to the widow Uchiha Mikoto, who, with a face of sorrow and hurt, also bowed in return.


    After the death of Uchiha Fugaku, she knew what was about to happen and now just wanted to protect her two children.


    The new clan Head''s ascension meant the previous Head''s young children were potential threats, as the son of the former Head had the right to inherit the position of the next clan Head.


    Therefore, Uchiha Fugaku''s final entrustment before his death was also partly due to Uchiha Yoru''s role as Itachi''s teacher.


    This was also why Uchiha Mikoto had almost no objections. Currently, within the family, probably only Uchiha Yoru had a lesser chance of harming her two children, although this was only a relative comparison.


    No ruler would watch a potential threat exist right before their eyes.


    In the end, Uchiha Yoru nodded slightly to the elder. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand the rules, but now that he was the clan Head, a nod to the elder was sufficient as a form of etiquette.


    The two previous formalities were for the support of the people and the wife of the clan Head, both in line with etiquette.


    The final formality was when Uchiha Yoru turned around and bowed at ninety degrees towards the spirit hall behind him.


    Uchiha Yoru, turning around without hesitation, sat cleanly and neatly in the main seat, surveying everyone.


    "Greetings to the Clan Head!"


    With a unanimous shout, all members of the Uchiha clan bowed to greet the new clan Head, including the elder, Uchiha Mikoto, Sasuke, and Itachi, each bowing in thanks.


    Facing everyone prostrating at his feet, Uchiha Yoru felt a complex mix of emotions, both light and heavy.


    This was different from his previous positions, such as the 7th Captain of the Police Department or the frontline commander. Those were just official titles, but becoming the head of a clan meant having complete control over the life and death of the entire family. In the family, his word was law.


    He could even kill without the Hokage''s approval.


    Below one person, above tens of thousands! Although not literally tens of thousands, the feeling was the same.


    As everyone gradually raised their heads, Uchiha Yoru naturally saw the worry in some people''s eyes. After all, his age was a disadvantage, and it was normal for some to worry about the future of the clan, especially since the family''s situation in the village was not good.


    There were also a few who were clearly dissatisfied, as Uchiha Yoru, despite his rising fame in recent years, was not universally accepted as the strongest in a clan known for its powerful members.


    ~~~


    Double Chapter Today because yesterday I just posted the 20 Sponsored Chapters not the regular update! Thank you!


    More PowerStones!!!


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 203: Guests Arrived

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Armin Hirsch! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"Everyone."


    Under the watchful eyes of a group of powerful ninjas, Uchiha Yoru calmly looked at everyone, displaying the composure and authority of a great general, unfazed even as Mount Tai crumbles before him.


    "The Uchiha clan has faced this catastrophe, and your understanding of the family''s situation in the village is surely greater than mine, as I have been on the front lines for years."


    This statement shifted the focus to the safety of the clan, subtly emphasizing that he had been on the front lines, implying that everything he achieved was hard-won.


    "As the Uchiha clan faces turmoil within the village, and I, Uchiha Yoru, have become the clan head, it is my mission to revive our family''s glory. Therefore!"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes slowly revealed the three-tomoe Sharingan, looking at everyone with an unyielding, cold, and domineering aura.


    "So! My rules are the rules of the Uchiha clan, not to be provoked, questioned, or violated!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s becoming the clan head is supported by the backing of Elder Setsuna and the forces under the former clan head Fugaku, making his ascent smooth.


    However, Uchiha Yoru''s proud and domineering tone aroused anger and dissatisfaction among the proud members of the Uchiha clan.


    Ultimately, Uchiha Yoru had yet to establish sufficient prestige since taking office.


    But the next moment, everyone present, all elites of the clan, showed shock.


    They saw Uchiha Yoru''s three-tomoe Sharingan in his eyes slowly connect into a strange pattern.


    "Mangeky¨­! Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!"


    "How is this possible!"


    Clearly, a few people in the front row were aware of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s existence, and as soon as these words were uttered, the crowd was visibly shocked.


    Most of them might not recognize the Mangeky¨­, but being in their positions, they were certainly familiar with the clan''s history. After all, it hadn''t been that long since the legend of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was told.


    Some, disbelieving, activated their own three-tomoe Sharingan, but were even more shocked upon doing so.


    Under the suppression of bloodline, their three-tomoe Sharingan paled in comparison to the Mangeky¨­, instilling in them an instinctual submission and fear, similar to the fear animals have towards their king.


    "Any objections now?"


    As Uchiha Yoru''s indifferent voice echoed, everyone fell silent. Elder Setsuna, upon seeing these eyes, could not hide the trembling in his murky eyes.


    It had appeared! The legendary eyes had once again emerged in the Uchiha clan.


    "Greetings, Clan Head!"


    Seeing the excited Elder Setsuna bowing deeply to the young Uchiha Yoru, he never thought he''d see the hope for the clan''s rise again at his age.


    Elder Setsuna, who had witnessed the terror of these eyes before, was very clear about the significance of these eyes.


    "Greetings, Clan Head!"


    This time, the oppression stemming from their soul bloodline completely made everyone feel the terrifying pressure of death, causing all doubts and defiance in their eyes to dissipate.


    The Uchiha clan is a group that worships the strong, a trait that comes from deep within their bones. Uchiha Yoru, being a member of the same clan, naturally evokes their fanaticism.


    The power of the Sharingan is invincible, and the legendary Mangeky¨­ Sharingan truly exists.


    Under the gaze of the Mangeky¨­, everyone chose to submit. Only those with the Sharingan could feel the village''s changes between each other. Those confident in their own strength, at this moment, felt an intense oppressive aura and instantly understood everything.


    Why would the clan Head entrust his wishes to him on his deathbed? Why would the elders be so resolutely in choosing him, with even the previous clan Head''s forces almost completely submitting?


    Setting aside other factors, absolute power is enough to make Uchiha Yoru the Head of this clan that worships the power of the Sharingan.


    Uchiha Yoru, knowing the future, realizes that the village''s wariness towards the Uchihas cannot be appeased with patience alone. Therefore, he chose to reveal his Mangeky¨­ directly, unifying the clan and deterring any hostile forces.


    "Clan Head!"


    In an instant, the elder suppressed his excitement. He agreed with Uchiha Yoru''s decision to reveal his Mangeky¨­, as its appearance could instantly unify the clan''s hearts, achieving a purpose of inspiration and deterrence.


    "The former clan Head''s last words were to entrust the clan and family to the Clan Head."


    As soon as the elder''s words fell, Uchiha Mikoto gestured to her two children beside her, and the three of them bowed in unison.


    "We greet the Clan Head."


    This time, Uchiha Yoru''s expression changed slightly, but he said nothing. Facing the pleading in the elder''s eyes and the complex expressions of the people, his gaze fell on Uchiha Mikoto, Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Sasuke.


    With a new king ascending, the bloodline of the old king becomes a threat. This is a rule in any era, in any family, even among wild beasts ¨C it''s a natural law of survival.


    However, Uchiha Yoru looked disdainfully at everyone, nodding and saying solemnly: "Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, from today onwards, will be my disciples and enjoy the treatment of a junior clan Head."


    With Uchiha Yoru''s disdainful demeanor towards dealing with the former clan Head''s bloodline, it immediately stirred the favor of the entire Uchiha clan. This favor wasn''t out of kindness, but pride.


    The pride of the Uchiha clan seemed to be fully embodied in Uchiha Yoru, the new clan Head.


    At that moment, Uchiha Itachi, as if he already knew everything, looked up at his teacher, his eyes filled with gratitude. He knew that with his teacher''s pride, such words meant they were true.


    Uchiha Sasuke, at this time, was still unaware of all this.


    Among the people, Uchiha Mikoto and her father, the elder, exchanged glances and both nodded slightly.


    In a major clan, women are typically considered subordinate, unless they reach the level of a Kage, where their strength can change their status. Otherwise, it''s not even a discussion.


    "Uchiha Lei, Uchiha..." Uchiha Yoru coldly called out four names. These four, bowing their heads, responded solemnly: "Clan Head!"


    "You four failed to protect the former clan Head. Effective immediately, you are relieved of all duties in the police department and are reassigned to the Naka Shrine."


    As the cold voice echoed, everyone was momentarily stunned, then a sense of warmth rose in their hearts.


    In principle, the four of them, no matter what reasons they had for being guards, are unavoidably responsible for their actions. Now, they are being punished by being sent to the Naka Shrine, which frankly, is already a lenient treatment.


    "Following the clan Head''s order!"


    The four of them, grateful, immediately knelt and paid their respects. From the moment the Mangekyou Sharingan was activated, Uchiha Yoru''s style, cold, arrogant, and domineering, was indeed very much like their Uchiha clan. They initially thought this was to assert authority, but it turned out to be a display of mercy.


    It was precisely this combination of kindness and authority that gradually made everyone start to overlook the young clan Head''s age.


    Being demoted to the Naka Shrine, though they lost their positions, allowed the four to focus on their training, waiting to be called upon again.


    Regarding Uchiha Yoru''s methods, Elder Setsuna secretly nodded in approval. His approach was more ruthless and decisive compared to Fugaku. Given the precarious situation of the clan in Konoha, these four were invaluable assets. This handling of the situation was considered the best and most ideal.


    After all, as guards who failed to protect, they were indeed at fault and deserved punishment. But in the current situation, preserving more strength for the clan was most important.


    Then, Uchiha Yoru, looking at everyone, began to issue his orders after assuming the position.


    "This information leak has caused heavy losses to our clan." As Uchiha Yoru said this, he slowly turned his head to look at Elder Setsuna and said in a deep voice, "Elder, please visit the Hokage Tower later. The Uchiha clan needs to recall at least 70% of our elite forces from the border frontlines, including those on missions."


    "I understand," the elder replied.


    The second order surprised Elder Setsuna, who then showed a relieved expression. His way of doing things was decisive, without any hesitation or delay.


    If Fugaku were to handle this, he would probably hesitate and consider many factors.


    But Uchiha Yoru used this opportunity to take a hard stance. "Our Uchiha clan has suffered heavy losses, and we must recall our elites. Even the Hokage can''t object to this."


    If the first order was to stabilize the Uchiha clan, the second was a strategy towards Konoha.


    Consolidate power! And the excuse was entirely reasonable, even the Third Hokage couldn''t object.


    "Our clan Head has fallen, who dares to say our losses aren''t heavy? And this time, is it not targeting the Uchiha clan? Calling back most of our dispersed forces is both rational and reasonable."


    "The Uchiha clan has suffered significant losses. Effective immediately, the Police Force''s 6th, 7th, 8th, and 9th squads are recruiting elite ninjas from the village."


    Boom!


    This was a significant move. The Police Force was essentially the Uchiha clan''s private armed force, a fact known to all. It''s not that the Uchiha didn''t want to recruit outsiders, but they dared not.


    Recruiting so many people, what are they planning to do?


    Announcing the recruitment of elite ninjas from the village into four of the nine squads of the Police Force was, frankly, an expansion of forces.


    But the reason was very clear: our Uchiha clan has suffered severe losses, even the clan Head has fallen!


    Upon hearing this order, those with ambitious or militaristic inclinations immediately showed excited and fervent expressions.


    "Following the clan Head''s order!"


    At this moment, most people showed passionate eyes and shouted, indicating that under the village''s pressure, the militaristic faction within the Uchiha clan had gradually begun to take the upper hand.


    Uchiha Yoru''s action directly exposed his ideological direction, which was completely aligned with the militaristic faction.


    However, under the worried gaze of Elder Setsuna, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes showed no ripples.


    The Uchiha clan lost a clan Head, a high-end combat force with the Mangekyo Sharingan. If they didn''t seize the opportunity to fight fiercely now, it would be a waste.


    Bluntly put, it was using the deceased to find a vent.


    "Our clan Head is gone, who dares to say the loss is not heavy? Now that the Police Force has suffered heavy losses, we must recruit. As for the original members, simply reassign them to form task squads."


    Knowing the village''s view of the Uchiha clan, not seizing the opportunity to expand the troops would be foolish.


    "From today, the Uchiha clan announces an alliance with the Hyuga clan, allowing intermarriage and mutual support!"


    When Uchiha Yoru announced his third policy, the entire Uchiha clan was stunned. An alliance? Did the Uchiha clan have allies now?


    After so many years of the village ostracizing the Uchiha clan, the idea of allies seemed far-fetched.


    But now they had an ally, and it was the Hyuga clan! Everyone knew that this "Hyuga clan" was a branch family, but did they care? The Byakugan, known as the second greatest dojutsu and the second family of Konoha, had split, and one branch was not as strong as before, but still ranked next to the Sharingan.


    In terms of power, the Byakugan was enough for the Uchiha clan to treat them as equals.


    "Is this true, clan Head?"


    Even Elder Setsuna was moved. Uchiha Yoru''s young face showed no emotion, but a terrifying thought arose in his heart.


    Such a big move couldn''t be achieved in a day or two; Uchiha Yoru had been in an alliance with the Hyuga branch from the start.


    Then there was only one possibility! The situation of the Hyuga clan''s split, the power that Orochimaru had accepted as a beneficiary, had now become Uchiha Yoru''s dowry.


    Not only Elder Setsuna, but others also thought of this, and their view of Uchiha Yoru changed instantly.


    Awe, respect, etc., even without relying on the Uchiha clan, he still held power. Now, he simply merged his own power with the clan''s.


    Realizing this, Elder Setsuna immediately showed excitement. The addition of the Hyuga branch meant the Uchiha clan''s strength would not decrease but increase.


    Especially with an ally, perhaps Uchiha Yoru, the young clan Head who had activated the Mangekyo Sharingan, really was the one to lead the clan out of the mire.


    Three consecutive policies: the first mixed kindness and severity to win people''s hearts. The second showed their fangs and won the loyalty of all militarists. The third added an ally, boosting prestige and securing an unshakeable position in the clan from today.


    The power of the Hyuga branch was enough to excite the doves, who didn''t oppose the hawks but didn''t want to tear the village apart. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The alliance also proved the doves right, like hitting the jackpot.


    The doves were excited, thinking to bond with the Hyuga branch and establish a firm friendship.


    Uchiha Yoru''s three policies stabilized the clan and eliminated the possibility of turmoil, also sending a message.


    I''m young, not conservative like Fugaku. I''m ambitious.


    "Elder, the Third Hokage and other clan Heads have arrived!"


    At that moment, a Uchiha ninja reported back, and everyone in the courtyard and house looked up at their new clan Head.


    Elder Setsuna was shaken, secretly alarmed by the young man''s ability to win hearts and stabilize the clan with just three policies. No wonder Orochimaru valued him so highly.

 Chapter 204: Openly Fighting

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Armin Hirsch! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha, Uchiha Clan''s territory.


    As the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and various clan Heads entered the yard, they all showed a look of gravity in their eyes, and even many from the smaller clans showed fear.


    At a glance, from inside the house to both sides of the courtyard, there were Uchiha ninjas dressed neatly in black. Under each face, it was clear that they were all elites of the clan.


    It was normal for these people to appear after the clan head''s death, but the determination in their eyes, and even the naked, oppressive gaze, was not right.


    Shouldn''t the Uchiha clan be unsettled or at least show some disturbance after their clan head''s sudden death? Like a struggle for the new clan head or chaotic morale? Yet, at this moment, these Uchiha elites seemed as united as wolves.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Together with Hiruzen came the Konoha''s F4. After all, with the Uchiha clan head''s incident, they naturally had to come. However, Shimura Danzo narrowed his eye, revealing a sinister look, as he sensed something amiss.


    He even secretly gestured to Hiruzen, but the Third Hokage, without any hesitation and showing a mournful expression, slowly stepped into the house.


    "Lord Third Hokage."


    As they entered the house, the expressions of everyone who came changed - the Konoha''s F4, the Ino-Shika-Cho Heads, and others - all showing gravity.


    Inside the house, at the spiritual altar, were Uchiha Yoru and Elder Uchiha Setsuna, and observing the changes in the demeanor of all the Uchihas inside and outside, they all understood one thing: the Uchiha had chosen their new clan head.


    Everyone''s expressions changed slightly, but deep in Danzo''s eyes, there was a hint of regret. He thought he should have created some chaos earlier, at least to incite some infighting within the Uchiha.


    Upon entering, everyone paid their respects to the late former Uchiha clan head and then turned to nod to the family members and the new Uchiha clan head.


    "I deeply regret the incident with Fugaku," said Hiruzen, a man who had held the reins of the Konoha''s politics for many years, showing no flaws in his sorrowful expression.


    "We need an explanation from the Third Hokage for the assassination of the former clan head!" suddenly declared Uchiha Yoru, first nodding to the Third Hokage to show respect for his position, but then his following words were like a thunderbolt.


    In the Konoha, aside from himself, no one dared to confront Hiruzen like this. In an instant, Danzo, with his sinister single eye, burst out in anger.


    "How dare you! Uchiha Yoru, you are too arrogant!"


    In that moment, the dozens of elite Uchiha in the room all showed grave expressions. Under the fearful eyes of the other clans, the room was surrounded by the blood-red, three-tomoe Sharingan.


    Gulp!


    Someone had already been so shocked by this scene that they couldn''t help but swallow quietly. They always knew the Uchiha clan was arrogant, but this was outrageous.


    The pressure from dozens of three-tomoe Sharingan eyes was unprecedented. Under such pressure, Danzo''s gaze became even more sinister, as if to say, "See, the Uchiha clan has finally shown their fangs."


    "Fugaku''s murder is being investigated, and we are still awaiting reports," said Hiruzen.


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, showed no change in his expression, his face still etched with sorrow, seemingly oblivious to his surroundings. He spoke gravely to Uchiha Yoru.


    It seemed as if he was grieving for the sudden loss of such a powerful force in the village.


    It must be said that Sarutobi Hiruzen, having held the position of Hokage for decades, surpassing countless geniuses, showed his mettle by remaining unflustered in the face of adversity.


    However, Uchiha Yoru appeared prepared and calmly faced the short, elderly Sarutobi Hiruzen. In their gaze, it was as if both were trying to see through each other''s thoughts.


    At that moment, despite Hiruzen''s sorrowful demeanor, he was secretly anxious, worrying if Shimura Danzo had left any evidence behind. "Damn it, don''t mess up now," he thought, concerned that provoking the Uchiha clan might lead to unrest in Konoha.


    "Lord Third Hokage, someone leaked the route of Clan Head Fugaku''s return, along with a betrayal. This would be difficult for an outsider to accomplish."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke calmly, the clan heads were curious to know what exactly had happened.


    "Root Division Chief, Shimura Danzo, your disdain for the Uchiha is well known. There''s no need for such threatening looks."


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru''s tone shifted, directly confronting Danzo, who was revealing a sinister eye. But his next statement caught everyone off guard.


    "Yamanaka Clan Head, please stay behind after this."


    Uchiha Yoru''s remark left many puzzled, and the least noticeable in the crowd, Inoichi Yamanaka, just nodded slightly in response, his expression hidden behind sunglasses and a high collar.


    "Bring them in," Uchiha Yoru instructed softly, leading to three Konoha ninjas being disheveled, to the shock of the onlookers.


    "They are the team Head, a Jonin ninja of the Uchiha, the Former Clan Head''s son, and his two chunin ninja teammates. The team leader''s surname is Sarutobi."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke in a neutral tone, Shimura Danzo became furious. He always despised this clan and their arrogance was intolerable.


    "Uchiha Yoru! You''ve captured fellow villagers on your own, even using interrogation techniques against them. Who gave you the audacity? Who emboldened the Uchiha Clan?"


    Shimura Danzo, along with Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, having been in positions of power for years, were not used to being challenged. Danzo''s outburst led to furrowed brows among the rest.


    Even Sarutobi Hiruzen remained silent, while Danzo seized the opportunity to assert his authority, invoking rules in a seemingly justifiable manner, causing dissatisfaction among the clan heads.


    The Uchiha elites inside the room also frowned, more out of concern, as the three captives seemed mentally exhausted, as if they had undergone severe interrogation.


    "Who gave me the courage? Who emboldened the Uchiha Clan?"


    Facing this question, Uchiha Yoru stood up slowly, his gaze sweeping over the crowd before resting on the diminutive Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, showing a defiant look.


    "The Second Hokage personally ordered, witnessed by the First Hokage! The Uchiha Clan was tasked with forming the Police Force, responsible for managing all security within Konoha, endowed with the rights of apprehension, investigation, execution of tasks, interrogation, and armed response!"


    Uchiha Yoru, with an unobstructed and soaring gaze, looked at the Third Hokage and spoke. However, it was Shimura Danzo who had rebuked him.


    In this blatant act of disregard, Shimura Danzo''s face turned unpleasantly grim. Who among the heads of the great clans of Konoha would dare to be so presumptuous? It seemed that years of deference to the high-ranking officials of Konoha had led them to believe their status was above all the great clans, calmly enjoying all the privileges their power brought.


    Although the Police Force is one of the six divisions of Konoha, in terms of power, only the Root and Anbu could match it.


    "As for who gave me the courage?"


    As Uchiha Yoru said this, the corners of his mouth slowly curled into a mocking smile. His eyes swept over the elite members of the clans around him, and his face gradually showed a firm and solemn expression as he exclaimed.


    "Konoha was founded by the Senju and Uchiha clans together to bring peace to a chaotic world. It is the Uchiha surname that gives me the courage!"


    His voice, strong and resonant, echoed in the ears of the listeners, causing a change in their expressions.


    How many years had it been since this matter was mentioned? So long that even the Uchiha clan itself had almost forgotten their status as the masters of the village, so long that they had initially been somewhat fearful of the Hokage''s power.


    The various clans of Konoha, however, were struck with a sense of dread, looking at each other, realizing something bad was happening. This time, the Uchiha clan had produced a formidable figure, not someone they could easily manipulate.


    Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes flashed with a cold light, but his hoarse cough instantly disrupted the atmosphere.


    In an instant, the aura that Uchiha Yoru had gathered dissipated. Merely a cough had drawn everyone''s attention to the Third Hokage.


    It has to be said, in a clash of masters, every move is lethal.


    Uchiha Yoru was even more nervous inside, knowing he couldn''t let his guard down when dealing with this old fox.


    "Do these three need the assistance of the Anbu for investigation?"


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen, still with a sad expression, spoke up, acknowledging the Police Force''s authority to do so.


    "Every department in Konoha is willing to assist the Police Force in investigating this incident."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s skill was already refined to perfection. However, this confrontation was never on an equal platform from the beginning; the difference in information had already decided everything.


    Uchiha Yoru, with a grave expression, stared directly at the Third Hokage and slowly took out a scroll from his bosom.


    "The memories of these three have been extracted and copied. Our Uchiha clan has already grasped that the intelligence leak came from them. Also, during the assassination attempt on our clan Head, although they were all zealots, their bodies can still prove everything." S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As Uchiha Yoru signaled with his eyes, several Uchiha ninjas slowly brought stretchers in front of everyone. When the white cloth was lifted, mutilated bodies were revealed.


    Either the head was directly severed, or the heart was pierced, or even cut in half at the waist, all while being treated for preservation.


    As everyone frowned upon seeing this, Uchiha Yoru coldly said, "These people all have seals on them. The moment they lose their life force, the seal would trigger. Their teeth all contain poison, and their brains have restrictions."


    Saying this, Uchiha Yoru bowed solemnly to the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, "At that time, relying on Raiton jutsu, we disrupted and paralyzed the sealing jutsu, thus preserving this evidence. But our Uchiha clan is not skilled in sealing techniques, so we ask for the Hokage''s assistance."


    The Uchiha are not adept at sealing techniques, so only the Sealing Team remains.


    However, at this moment, Shimura Danzo''s face was gloomy, fortunately, his face was naturally unattractive, and Sarutobi Hiruzen also frowned slightly.


    "Right, we found a clue from this. The ambush on the Fugaku clan Head seems to be by the same group who attacked Lord Shinzo."


    An open conspiracy! A blatant one! Shinzo''s matter itself involved his participation, and he could indeed leave the same minute traces on these bodies.


    Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression changed, looking deeply at the young man in front of him, seemingly doubting the truth of his words.


    Shimura Danzo''s face turned even more ominous, filled with frustration. The Uchiha matter was his doing, but not Shinzo''s.


    Yet, with such an accusation, it seemed that something might be uncovered. More importantly, he indeed had thoughts of manipulating Shinzo and had actually done something near him.


    Damn it! This is the pain of losing a child. No matter how good his relationship with Hiruzen, this would cause a rift.


    "I shall order the Sealing Team and Anbu to investigate this matter with the Police Force," declared Sarutobi Hiruzen with a strong and firm voice, appearing so righteous and just at that moment.


    "Condolences!"


    This was the Uchiha clan, under the leadership of their new young clan Head, Uchiha Yoru, confronting the high-ranking officials of Konoha for the first time, taking the initiative and gaining the upper hand.


    This scene made Elder Setsuna secretly relieved; the young man''s methods were truly beyond his age.


    Similarly, Sarutobi Hiruzen, on the defensive, was impeccably guarded.


    The major clans of Konoha witnessed the fall of Uchiha Fugaku, the clan Head, and saw the prowess of this new, young, and energetic clan Head.


    As everyone silently mourned for the family and prepared to leave, the voice of Uchiha Yoru, the young new clan Head, was heard again as they were about to step out of the room.


    "Third Hokage, the Uchiha clan has suffered heavy casualties, but for the safety of the village and the honor of the Police Force, from today onwards, the sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth divisions of the Police Force will recruit elite ninja from the village to jointly maintain the village''s safety."


    "Also, recall some of the Uchiha elites from the frontlines. We can''t let another incident like with Shinzo and Fugaku happen again!"


    Boom!


    Uchiha Yoru, seizing the opportunity, was blatantly expanding his forces and consolidating power.


    And the justification was for the public good ¨C the Police Force''s duty was to ensure the stability of Konoha. With two major incidents happening within the Fire Country, it suggested their failure in duty.


    Therefore, strengthening their power was both reasonable and appropriate. Privately, the Uchiha clan had lost a clan Head and had not yet retaliated. What more did you want? And your son was involved too.


    Upon hearing this, Shimura Danzo was almost furious, as the young man had seized the opportunity.


    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen calmly raised his hand to restrain Danz¨­''s anger.


    But when he looked back, a pair of crimson Sharingan eyes appeared in everyone''s view, bringing back memories of fear in their minds, followed by a collective gasp of shock.

 Chapter 205: The Mangekyo Sharingan

    Mangekyo Sharingan!In an instant, the heads of the major clans and the members of the Leaf Village''s F4, including the Third Hokage, revealed expressions of fear.


    A person''s reputation precedes them. The members of F4 had the fortune to witness the true terror of this level of bloodline in the past, and the various clan heads were also aware of its history.


    After decades, the Uchiha clan once again possessed such eyes.


    "Clan Head!"


    Seeing the Mangekyo Sharingan, all the elite members of the Uchiha inside the house showed a frenzy of enthusiasm, shouting in unison, which made the clan members outside the house join in.


    The Uchiha''s might was overwhelming. Today, instead of destabilizing after the clan head''s death, the Uchiha united more closely than ever because of the unprecedented Sharingan.


    Uchiha Yoru, who activated the Mangekyo Sharingan, calmly looked at the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, as if ignoring everyone else. This arrogance displayed the Uchiha pride in full.


    "After the assassination of Clan Head Fugaku, our family was in disarray. As a member of the Uchiha, I awakened our clan''s strongest bloodline, the ''Mangekyo Sharingan,'' under this immense pressure."


    Uchiha Yoru calmly said to Sarutobi Hiruzen, as if it were a trivial matter.


    "I hereby report this to Lord Third Hokage."


    His last sentence was filled with immense confidence. At that moment, in the eyes of the Mangekyo Sharingan, no other clan head mattered except for the village''s Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was worthy of his gaze and on equal footing.


    Such an arrogant and proud attitude made all Uchiha members excited, while the other clan heads showed understanding.


    Arrogance and pride were synonymous with the Uchiha. It was understandable and expected for a young member of such a prestigious clan to reach this level.


    However, this scene was particularly jarring to Sarutobi Hiruzen. His authority as Hokage was challenged, or rather, the stability and dignity of Konoha was threatened.


    "I understand. With the Uchiha Clan Head awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan, I will inform the ninja world," Sarutobi Hiruzen declared.


    Uchiha Yoru dared to reveal it publicly to intimidate and cover up the disgrace of the previous clan head''s assassination.


    After all, the assassination of a Clan Head was shameful to spread, but the emergence of a new Clan Head with the Mangekyo Sharingan shifted the focus, overshadowing the past disgrace.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen and everyone else understood this very well, but it was very characteristic of the Uchiha. For a prestigious family, honor is above everything.


    After the Third Hokage and others left, the mourning hall became silent again. Then, Elder Setsuna, with a worried expression, sighed and said, "Clan Head, isn''t openly showing the Mangekyo risking envy from others?"


    "Envy?" Uchiha Yoru, upon hearing this, smiled sarcastically, looking around at all the elite Uchiha inside and outside the house, his words instantly filling them with pride.


    "When has the Uchiha clan ever not been envied?"


    Just this sentence alone was enough to stir excitement in the proud Uchiha clan, even among the more pacifistic members, awakening the pride embedded deep within them. The Uchiha clan held a blind adoration for the Sharingan.


    The pacifists yearned for peace, but the Sharingan was seen as an invincible force in their bones. So, could the Sharingan be synonymous with peace?


    All of this was observed by Uchiha Yoru. He was weary at heart, but he had no choice. Since the Sharingan was revealed, he had to fully exploit the benefits it brought. Otherwise, merely enhancing his power would be a waste.


    "Elder Setsuna," he called out softly. Under the elder''s puzzled gaze, Uchiha Yoru spoke indifferently, "The concealed Sharingan is indeed a lethal weapon, but the Uchiha clan is now like a fish on the chopping block."


    "Time has passed so long that some have started to forget the fear in their memories. Some fools think the Uchiha are now an easy target. After this, the Uchiha need a power that can deter others."


    Saying this, Uchiha Yoru glanced around at his clan members, whispering, "Elder Setsuna, don''t you think what the Uchiha clan needs most now is stability? To secure external peace, we must first have internal order!"


    "To secure external peace, we must first have internal order!" The aged Elder Setsuna repeated these words, finding them very sensible. He had lived many years and witnessed the rise and fall of countless families.


    On reflection, it seemed that most families suffered significant losses due to internal issues, leaving them vulnerable to enemies, or collapsed due to internal conflicts.


    In the original story, wasn''t it internal problems within the Uchiha clan that led to their downfall?


    The Uchiha''s Sharingan had the greatest effect internally - unifying people and calming the anxious hearts. Externally, it was a force of deterrence.


    "Aburame Clan Head."


    As outsiders left, Uchiha Yoru turned to the Aburame Clan Head left behind by him.


    With a high collar covering half of his face below the nose, and wearing sunglasses, the man, known as the strongest insect-using ninja in the ninja world, appeared almost unnoticeable.


    "What does the Uchiha Clan Head wish to ask?"


    Facing Uchiha Yoru, who had kept him alone, Aburame Shibi was constantly guessing, but still unclear about the other''s intentions.


    However, Uchiha Yoru simply nodded and gestured with his eyes, leading them to a room in the back hall.


    Inside the room was a mummy wrapped in sealing bandages. Seeing this, Aburame Shibi''s expression tensed slightly, yet he still couldn''t guess the other''s intention.


    Seal Release.


    In the next moment, Uchiha Yoru calmly formed a hand sign, and the seal slowly collapsed, revealing the person inside - the body of Uchiha Fugaku, the Clan Head.


    Although Aburame Shibi''s expression was hidden by sunglasses, a drop of cold sweat at his temple betrayed everything.


    "Aburame Clan Head, these nanoscale poisonous insects seem to be unique to the Aburame Clan, don''t they? Shouldn''t there be an explanation to the Uchiha?"


    Facing the threat in Uchiha Yoru''s calm tone, Aburame Shibi, with a solemn expression, slowly stepped forward. Black bugs began to crawl out of his body. As he approached the corpse of Uchiha Fugaku, especially when touching the purple skin, the bugs instantly began to die off in droves.


    At this moment, Aburame Shibi''s pupils contracted behind his sunglasses, realizing what the Uchiha clan head meant.


    "Aburame clan head, our former Uchiha clan head''s death is somewhat unclear and ambiguous."


    At this time, Elder Setsuna also slowly entered the back hall, his hoarse voice echoing with an evident threat.


    "Nanometer-level poison bugs, now only Aburame Shikuro and his son Aburame Torune in the Aburame clan can control them. Shikuro fell in the Nine-Tails'' attack, and Torune has been absorbed into the ''Root'' organization."


    The usually calm Aburame Shibi opened his mouth and slowly spoke out everything he knew, but these unhelpful words had no significance to Uchiha Yoru.


    Uchiha Yoru''s calm gaze was inscrutable, making him even more intimidating.


    Especially the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan made him, the Aburame clan head, lose any will to resist.


    Just the fact of nanometer-level poison bugs on Uchiha Fugaku''s corpse was enough for the Uchiha clan to declare war on the Aburame clan, and even the Hokage would have no reason to stop it.


    Swallowing hard, Aburame Shibi took a deep breath. At this moment, he almost hated the elders of the ''Root'', but his clan was now facing a life-and-death situation.


    "Dare I ask, Uchiha Clan Head, what does the Uchiha clan intend to do?"


    Despite the Aburame clan being on the brink, he needed to understand the opponent''s intentions, or else it would be too frustrating to be confused.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru''s mouth curled slightly, and then a sad sigh escaped him, "The current Konoha is no longer the Konoha of the past."


    With just these words, Aburame Shibi''s heart tightened, but Uchiha Yoru calmly walked to the window, looking out towards the distant Hokage Rock.


    "Konoha, like the Third Hokage and Danzo, has grown old and decayed. The Uchiha clan founded Konoha, so this is Uchiha''s home. Don''t worry."


    "Although there are still disturbances at the borders of the Land of Fire, they are no longer a threat. It''s time for Konoha to choose a young and powerful Hokage."


    Hearing this, Aburame Shibi''s expression stiffened, asking directly, "Does Uchiha Clan Head intend to participate in the selection for Hokage?"


    Although it was a question, he seemed to already guess the intention. Even Elder Setsuna showed excitement. A Hokage from the Uchiha clan would solve all problems.


    However, Uchiha Yoru just smirked disdainfully and shook his head, "Those who are corrupt and crave power will not willingly give up their authority. If they really had such courage, the Fourth Hokage would not have sacrificed himself."


    Uchiha Yoru seized the opportunity to express his views, regardless of whether the listener believed him, and continued with his purpose.


    "The events involving White Fang, Orochimaru, and the Hyuga clan, among others, have proven one thing: the village''s higher-ups don''t allow powers they consider uncontrollable. The entire Konoha has seen the current state of the Uchiha, so what the Uchiha clan needs now is self-preservation."


    Watching the hesitant expression of Aburame Shibi, Uchiha Yoru decisively said, "After the Nine-Tails'' incident, the Aburame clan also redivided their territory, which is also on the outskirts of Konoha, not far from the Uchiha clan''s area. I''ve heard that the Aburame clan prefers to live dispersedly."


    "Fortunately, the Uchiha clan occupies the most lush and fertile forests of Konoha. If the Aburame clan wishes to relocate to the Uchiha territory, we welcome them with open arms."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke calmly, his true intentions became clear. Aburame Shibi couldn''t help but inhale sharply upon hearing this.


    After a brief moment of shock, Aburame Shibi, despite his experience, was taken aback by this overt threat.


    "Uchiha Clan Head, this matter is of great importance, and the relocation of a clan''s territory is usually determined by the higher-ups of the village."


    Aburame Shibi, no fool himself, brought up the Third Hokage''s administration as an excuse, despite being at a disadvantage.


    If it were Uchiha Fugaku in the past, he might have had reservations, not due to capability, but due to a lack of information.


    From the beginning, Uchiha Yoru knew of the village higher-ups'' determination against the Uchiha clan, while Uchiha Fugaku was hopeful, or rather, no one expected the village to be so ruthless. They thought at most it would be a warning, or a severe weakening.


    Thus, Uchiha Yoru''s attitude towards the higher-ups was different from Fugaku''s. He knew their intentions, so he was always aggressive, without any consideration.


    "If they are already intent on annihilating the Uchiha, why should he care about ethics? His methods were naturally unscrupulous."


    "Send someone to deliver the evidence of the nanoscale poison bugs on Fugaku''s body to the Hokage''s office, and call a meeting of all the Jonin-level ninjas in the clan tonight," he ordered to an elder, ignoring Aburame Shibi''s attempt to bring up the village higher-ups.


    The elder, wise as a fox, immediately understood and carefully took out a part of the nanoscale poison bug evidence from the former Clan Head''s body.


    Aburame Shibi watched all this with cold sweat dripping down his forehead, observing the young but composed new Uchiha Clan Head. The Uchiha had gone mad to make such a young person their leader. Doesn''t he know the dangers of youthful impulsiveness?


    Uchiha Yoru''s words were actually a final ultimatum to the Aburame clan. If there''s no response tonight, the Uchiha clan will take revenge.


    "Uchiha Clan Head, this is a significant matter, I need to discuss it with my clan," said Aburame Shibi, bowing his head.


    Uchiha Yoru nodded calmly. The difference in their statuses was apparent, not out of arrogance, but determined by power.


    Since the Sharingan was revealed, he was now facing the old folks of Konoha''s higher-ups. As for the other clans in the village, he had no patience for them, just naked contempt. The fear of the Sharingan deterred everyone.


    Anyone who dares to intervene must be prepared to face the wrath of the Uchiha.


    Aburame Shibi hurriedly left the Uchiha territory, heading straight for his clan.


    Watching the departing Aburame Clan Head, the elder commented with a rare look of satisfaction, "Clan Head, your threat really scared the Aburame clan."


    "Threat?"


    Looking at the elder, Uchiha Yoru showed a disappointed expression and sighed. It seemed that the entire Uchiha clan had not realized the village higher-ups'' intention to eradicate them.


    The Uchiha had always been hopeful, while the attitude of the higher-ups had been clear since the Nine-Tails incident: to be wary and guard against the Uchiha. If an opportunity arose, they would eradicate the threat completely.


    ~~~


    Powerstone!!! Also Become Sponsors to get more Chapters (Patreon and WebNovel)!!! S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 206: Armed on Standby

    In the outskirts of Konoha, in an area where insects are denser than elsewhere, stand a few small houses, home to the Aburame clan. This clan, renowned for its secret techniques in raising insects, requires a spacious area to rear their bugs, hence their scattered houses within the village, which is still safe.However, on this particular day, nearly all the Jonin of the Aburame clan gathered in the village. There weren''t many, just about ten.


    "They''ve gone too far, the Uchiha clan is too arrogant," they complained.


    "We don''t need to pay them any attention. I don''t believe the Uchiha would dare," another added.


    "Let''s report to the Third Hokage. We''ll see how bold the Uchiha really are."


    After returning, Aburame Shibi convened all the Jonin of the clan to discuss the day''s events. They were naturally indignant, especially considering the Uchiha''s arrogant attitude, essentially threatening them to align with the Uchiha. This felt like a demand for their submission.


    Most couldn''t believe the Uchiha would dare do such a thing, but Shibi, with a frown, pointed out, "The Third Hokage is aging. Uchiha Yoru, only eighteen, has already awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Even if he doesn''t become the Fifth Hokage, with his age, he could compete for the next generation."


    Shibi didn''t really believe the Uchiha would act, but he thought further ahead. With the awakening of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Yoru was indeed eligible to compete for the position of Hokage. If not this time, he could wait for the next.


    Unless Konoha could find another young Hokage like the Fourth, the only current candidates powerful enough were Jiraiya and Tsunade, but they wouldn''t outlast Yoru in age.


    "The clan head is right. If the Uchiha produce a Hokage in the future, we''ll have a hard time," they concluded.


    After much discussion, the Aburame decided they must appease the Uchiha, respecting the pride of a major clan.


    "Let''s bite the bullet and go all out. After such a significant offer, the Uchiha would be petty not to relent," they resolved.


    "If the Uchiha really have the guts, they should take it up with the roots!"


    Shibi, seeing the consensus, nodded solemnly, "Alright, our clan will have to make a huge sacrifice, but it''s our fault after all."


    "Send someone immediately with our clan''s generous gift, and make sure the gesture is sincere."


    "Yes!"


    In the end, the Aburame clan decided to resolve the issue by offering a substantial gift, accepting their lack of a solid stance.


    ¡­


    Inside the Hokage''s Office.


    Today, the Konoha F4 gathered together, with both Koharu Utatane and Mitokado Homura looking uneasy, still recalling the recent sighting of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Humph! I''ve always said, the Uchiha clan is an evil race and should not exist in this world."


    At this moment, Shimura Danzo, biting his teeth in anger, spoke, but it was clear from his one good eye that he harbored fear more than anything else. Though he spoke of annihilating the clan, he was inwardly intimidated by the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Especially now, with the Root suffering heavy losses. Before the Uchiha clan had revealed the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and while they still harbored illusions of grandeur, this made them increasingly brazen, underestimating the Uchiha.


    But now, with the Uchiha clan, these evil beings, being stimulated by the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, have awakened their inner malice and excitement, turning into wild beasts.


    Faced with such a powerful Uchiha clan, the three turned their gaze to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen, frowned deeply as he took a puff from his pipe, exhaling a thick cloud of smoke. He wearily tossed a scroll for everyone to see.


    "The Uchiha clan has made their stance clear, especially Uchiha Yoru. He''s young and impulsive, it''s best not to provoke him." S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "And the most pressing issue is not the Uchiha, but the Aburame and your Root, Danz¨­!" Hiruzen said sternly, glaring at Shimura Danzo.


    Upon seeing the content of the scroll, Danz¨­''s expression turned sour, and though he seemed somewhat guilty, he finally rasped out, "I never expected that evil brat to awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan under the pressure of his family."


    They all started to miss the days when Uchiha Fugaku was the clan head ¨C a mature, family man who thought things through, unlike the young Uchiha Yoru.


    Clearly, the activation of the Mangeky¨­ had been a trigger. They knew well that the emotional turmoil caused by the Mangeky¨­ could last a long time, and any slight misstep could ignite this powder keg.


    "What should we do now, Hiruzen?"


    Both Koharu Utatane and Mitokado Homura were troubled. Angering Uchiha Yoru could lead to a conflict, something none of them wanted to see.


    Hiruzen fell silent, taking another drag of his pipe, and then looked firmly at Danz¨­, saying, "Hand over the Aburame ninja from the Root to the Uchiha clan and make it clear that this has nothing to do with the Root, that it''s the work of enemies from other nations."


    Danz¨­, though frustrated with Hiruzen''s cautious approach, felt less confident considering his Root''s recent losses.


    An inadvertent spark of civil war within Konoha would be disastrous, making his dream of becoming Hokage impossible. Finally, Danz¨­ nodded reluctantly.


    "I understand."


    Seeing Danz¨­ showing some sense and not being petty, Hiruzen also breathed a sigh of relief, at least his own people wouldn''t be too much of a headache.


    "But Hiruzen, how should we handle the Aburame clan now? The Uchiha''s stance is so clear."


    Mitokado Homura asked with some concern, to which Hiruzen shook his head, "The Aburame clan has always been cautious. They won''t provoke anything this time. I believe they will resolve everything. The most troublesome issue now is the unrest within the Land of Fire and the assassination of Fugaku!"


    At this moment, the gazes of three people shifted over. Faced with such stares, Shimura Danzo''s complexion turned an ugly iron blue as he said resentfully, "The incident at the Fire Temple has nothing to do with the Root. At most, the Twelve Guardian Ninja of the Daimyo''s court might have some influence from the Root."


    Hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen almost burst out in anger, but still maintained his composure and coldly snorted, "Danzo, with such a big mess at the Fire Temple, I''m afraid the traces of Root in the Daimyo''s court will be suspected, along with the Fire Temple!"


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt overwhelmed. He rubbed his forehead and sighed, "The Fire Temple had finally started leaning towards Konoha, and now with such a huge upheaval, coupled with the support of the Daimyo''s court, the Fire Temple might completely stand behind the Daimyo."


    This seriousness of losing face was also understood by Homura Mitokado, Koharu Utatane, and Shimura Danzo, but they felt helpless, not expecting things to converge this way.


    Coincidentally, just at this moment, an Anbu member appeared respectfully, presenting a scroll with both hands, and reported, "Through interrogation, we have obtained specific intelligence from the three people sent by Uchiha Fugaku. The leak of Uchiha Fugaku''s information indeed came from this squad."


    The Uchiha clan''s approach this time was truly different from before, seemingly unrestrained in their actions.


    These actions were thought to be stimulated by the assassination attempt on their clan head.


    After seeing the intelligence, Sarutobi Hiruzen gestured for the Anbu to leave. Upon reading the information, he gasped in shock and anger.


    "Danzo!"


    Under Sarutobi Hiruzen''s fierce gaze, Shimura Danzo knew he was at fault and remained silent, his face clearly showing his guilt.


    Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane also hurried forward to check the intelligence, wondering what could have so angered the usually composed Hiruzen.


    After reading, both showed shocked and angry expressions. Sarutobi Hiruzen, in a fit of anger, threw the scroll at Danzo''s face.


    "Danzo! Look at the trouble you''ve caused!"


    With a furious look, Sarutobi Hiruzen stood up and pointed at Danzo''s nose, scolding angrily, "Danzo, it''s one thing for Root to ambush Fugaku without informing me, but you also secretly used the intelligence network of the intelligence department. Do you realize the impact of this?"


    Root was one thing, as they were ninjas without any traceable records and numerous seals to prevent leaking information. However, the intelligence department was different.


    The intelligence department, known as Konoha''s official organization and one of the six departments, led by Inoichi Yamanaka. Once the intelligence department was involved, the nature of the situation changed completely.


    It could be said that the higher-ups of Konoha had set an ambush for Uchiha Fugaku.


    "Lord Hokage, there''s trouble! Something has happened at the Uchiha clan''s location!"


    At this moment, another Anbu member burst in. The furious Sarutobi Hiruzen''s intimidating look frightened the Anbu, but he still hurriedly reported his urgent news.


    "What happened?"


    At this moment, it was Shimura Danzo who was most afraid of an incident happening, as his involvement in this matter had been exposed, severing his ties with the title of Hokage for life.


    "The Uchiha clan has gathered all the village''s Chunin and higher-ranked forces, distributing war materials in a grand manner, proclaiming a slogan of avenging their former clan head!"


    As the report from the Anbu came in, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt dizzy, holding his forehead under the concerned gazes of Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane. He nearly passed out from the shock.


    "Hiruzen, are you alright?"


    Looking at the worried faces of his old friends, Hiruzen, despite his exhaustion, gritted his teeth and said, "Hurry! Go investigate everything. Why would the Uchiha clan do this? What exactly happened?"


    "Yes!"


    After the departure of the Anbu, Hiruzen''s body felt drained, and he slumped into his chair. Homura Mitokado expressed his urgent concern, "Hiruzen, you must hold on, don''t lose your temper."


    "Yes, Hiruzen, you are the shadow of Konoha, and the village still needs you."


    Under the care of his old friends Homura and Koharu, Hiruzen always had a confident smile. However, this time he felt an unprecedented level of fatigue and weakness.


    Since the night of the Nine-Tails, it seemed nothing had gone his way. Ever since he came out of retirement, Konoha had faced one disaster after another.


    First, Orochimaru''s actions caused instability at the borders. Then his own son was involved in an incident, which he found deeply distressing, only for the Fire Temple to encounter trouble.


    He was physically and mentally exhausted, having to deal with the unstable borders and internal affairs of the Land of Fire. As a man in his sixties who had just lost his son, continuing to work this hard without collapsing was a testament to his strength.


    Yet now, his own people were hindering him. Danzo had ambushed the Uchiha clan head, causing significant losses to the Root organization and leaving him vulnerable to blackmail. Instead of causing instability, the Uchiha clan, under pressure, developed a new Mangekyo Sharingan.


    At this moment, Hiruzen felt the world was full of malice. Looking angrily and helplessly at Danzo, his hands trembling, he roared, "Danzo, from now on, the Root will follow my orders. Anyone acting without my permission will be killed without mercy!"


    Danzo felt incredibly frustrated at this turn of events. After all his careful planning and the heavy losses suffered by the Root, he had removed a significant threat to the village and obtained a Mangekyo Sharingan. Yet, before he could enjoy his success, things went awry.


    The Uchiha clan, through misfortune, had gained a new Mangekyo Sharingan wielder, a young and powerful new clan head.


    "Hiruzen! I..."


    Danzo was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say. Hiruzen was overwhelmed with a multitude of issues: managing the Daimyo''s estate, the Fire Temple, the Twelve Guardian Ninja, and the border instability.


    He was just a man in his sixties, still grieving the loss of his son, and even someone as strong as him could only take so much.


    ¡­


    Uchiha Clan Grounds.


    At this moment, every Uchiha household had closed their doors. Ordinary people were looking through their windows in shock at everything happening within the clan grounds. Today was too surreal for them.


    The clan head had died, and suddenly a new head emerged, the genius Uchiha Yoru. That wasn''t all; the news about the final evolution of the Sharingan, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, left countless people bewildered. Then, the terrifying abilities of the Mangeky¨­ were revealed, instantly uniting the clan members in an unprecedented way.


    The entire clan area was immediately put under martial law. All Uchiha ninjas were summoned; the lower-ranked ninjas maintained public order on the streets, and shadows flickered on the rooftops.


    It felt like a storm was coming, a sense of oppression as if dark clouds were looming over a city about to collapse.


    "All members, be on the highest alert for combat. Lower-ranked ninjas, be fully equipped and ready for battle within clan grounds. Also, each lower-ranked ninja is to receive fifty exploding tags."


    "Middle and higher-ranked ninjas, form into battle legions and await orders from the clan head!"


    In an instant, the Uchiha ninjas formed into a legion, a system more familiar to them than the regular police force''s command structure.


    At the Uchiha''s ancestral hall, a messenger from the Aburame Clan showed a look of fear, seeing all the elite Uchiha members fully prepared for battle. He truly felt a chill, scared for the first time.


    Even the elder Setsuna showed a grave expression, while the younger clan members displayed more of a blind fanaticism towards the legendary powers of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 207: Storm is Brewing

    "Lord Yoru, is there some misunderstanding here?"The envoy of the Aburame Clan, after all, is a Jonin who has seen many things and survived three wars, but the armed actions of the entire Uchiha clan at this moment instill fear in him. He has to force a smile while speaking to the head of the Uchiha clan.


    However, Uchiha Yoru calmly returns the apology gifts sent by the Aburame Clan back into their hands. At this moment, the envoy of the Aburame Clan can''t help but feel a tingling scalp and anxiously says, "The Aburame Clan will send all the apology gifts as fast as possible. If Lord Yoru is not satisfied, we can discuss further."


    "There''s no need to discuss."


    Uchiha Yoru decisively rejects the offer and turns to look at Elder Setsuna, saying in a firm voice, "Elder Setsuna, please pass the order. The Uchiha clan territory is now in the highest state of war alert. Once the signal is issued, all Genin must quickly escort the clan members into the tunnels for refuge."


    "All Chunin and above, including Special Chunin, must be ready to fight at any time!"


    The calm tone of Uchiha Yoru not only terrifies the envoy of the Aburame Clan but also makes Elder Setsuna feel uneasy. However, since a foreigner is present, he cannot ask questions and can only nod firmly, playing along.


    "Someone, escort the envoy of the Aburame Clan out of our territory."


    Under the cold gaze, as if looking at a dead man, the Aburame Clan''s envoy, instead of getting angry, shows a panicked look and waves his hands repeatedly.


    "Lord Yoru, let''s talk properly, it''s a misunderstanding! Everything is a misunderstanding."


    "Don''t, I''ll leave myself. Lord Yoru, please quell your thunderous wrath. I will go back right now, and the sincerity of the Aburame Clan will surely be seen by you."


    This envoy of the Aburame Clan, who once had the demeanor of a Jonin, is now just a panicked ordinary person. It''s not that he''s incompetent, but this matter now concerns the life and death of the entire clan.


    Do you say the Uchiha clan is making such a big move just to intimidate? Nonsense, given the nature of the Uchiha clan, they are probably serious. Otherwise, if the whole clan knew that the new clan head is a coward, the unity that was just forming would collapse instantly.


    Would the head of the Uchiha dare to joke about his reputation and courage?


    After the envoy of the Aburame Clan leaves, Elder Setsuna can no longer hold back and asks in a lowered, anxious voice.


    "Clan Head, I understand you need to establish authority as you have just assumed the position, but you must learn to control your emotions and not be influenced by the Mangekyo Sharingan."


    Even Elder Uchiha Setsuna thinks it''s because Uchiha Yoru has just activated the Mangekyo Sharingan and is mentally affected by it. After all, it''s clearly known from the clan records that not just the Mangekyo Sharingan, but even activating the regular Sharingan can have certain side effects.


    Simply put, it''s mental stimulation. Unfortunately, the Uchiha can still activate it under this stimulation, which leads to increasingly radical people suddenly gaining great power and often causing trouble impulsively.


    "The influence of the Mangekyo Sharingan?"


    Looking at Elder Setsuna, Uchiha Yoru shows a confident smile and slowly shakes his head, "You''re right about establishing authority, Elder Setsuna, but not in the way you think."


    "Spread the news that Uchiha Genten betrayed and assassinated Clan head Fugaku."


    Beneath Uchiha Yoru''s confident smile, the cunning elder, Setsuna, was momentarily stunned upon hearing his words. Then, as if realizing something, he exclaimed in shock, "Clan Head, your target is not the Aburame Clan, but the village itself!"


    Looking at Elder Setsuna''s sudden enlightenment, Uchiha Yoru chuckled lightly and said, "If we really wanted to deal with the Aburame Clan, why bother mobilizing such a force? We could simply gather our elite family members and attack the Aburame territory. Even if the Third Hokage knows, what of it?"


    "The Aburame Clan''s involvement in the assassination incident is a matter of the survival of the fittest. This time, the Uchiha clan''s grand mobilization serves three purposes: to establish authority, to unite the hearts of our clan members, and thirdly..."


    As he spoke, a bloodthirsty look slowly emerged beneath Uchiha Yoru''s smiling face.


    "After the Night of the Nine Tails, the Uchiha have been wrongly accused. Everyone wants to step on us, thinking we''ve lost our spirit. This time, I want those old fools in Konoha to know that if anyone dares to mess with the Uchiha, they must be prepared to be splashed with blood."


    "Elder Setsuna, after spreading the message, ordered our elite family members to remove all Anbu and Root spies surveilling our territory. It''s time for the Uchiha to prove that we still have our fangs, with blood."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s calm and confident smile, Elder Setsuna gasped in amazement, but upon further reflection, it seemed to make sense.


    "What exactly happened with Uchiha Genten?"


    Uchiha Genten, an elite Jonin of the Uchiha clan, suddenly assassinated the clan head, which was highly suspicious and confusing.


    Looking at the elder''s doubtful expression, Uchiha Yoru scoffed disdainfully, "What else could it be? The Uchiha clan is no longer united. Human nature is unpredictable."


    "The conspiracy of Uchiha Fugaku in the Nine Tails'' disturbance, or his plans to overthrow Konoha, can all be used to deceive those Uchiha who deeply love the village and yearn for peace."


    A clan living in such a large community naturally has differing opinions. Some even believe that a tumultuous Uchiha clan might reassure the village, thus eliminating any threat.


    Elder Setsuna understood this reasoning, so he fell silent and finally sighed helplessly, "It seems this attack on the Aburame Clan is just an opportunity to hit two birds with one stone. Since there is evidence against Genten, this is indeed a chance for the Uchiha to fight back."


    "Evidence? Did I say there was evidence?"


    Uchiha Yoru revealed a sly smile. Astonished, Elder Setsuna watched as he casually waved his hand, "Some things don''t need evidence, just suspicion. The guilt of the other party is enough. This is just an excuse for the Uchiha to demonstrate their power, while also making the whole clan understand the harsh reality." S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, make sure everyone understands that our clan is being surveilled jointly by the Anbu and Root. It''s time for the Uchiha to abandon unrealistic fantasies and recognize reality. Only then can the Uchiha clan exert its strongest power."


    Elder Setsuna looked at the young clan head in astonishment. He hadn''t expected him to be so ruthless and decisive immediately upon taking charge, blatantly exposing the issues between the Uchiha and Konoha.


    Previously, the relationship between the two was mostly suppressed in the shadows, with the Uchiha playing a role of evasion, and the Konoha higher-ups pressing them relentlessly.


    But this time, it was the opposite. The cover was being ripped off to lay bare the raw truth.


    ¡­


    The Aburame Clan.


    "Clan head, something terrible has happened..."


    As the returned Aburame Clan messenger frantically reported everything he had witnessed, the previously boisterous Aburame jonin ninjas'' faces changed dramatically, unable to hide the fear in their eyes any longer.


    Their previous confidence was simply based on the belief that they were in Konoha, but now the Uchiha seemed to have gone mad. Who would dare to intercept them? The village elders?


    The problem was that the Uchiha had seized the handle this time. If things were brought to light, they had a legitimate reason to act.


    "Clan head!"


    In response to the clan members'' nervousness, Aburame Shibi took a deep breath, raised his hand to signal everyone not to panic, and said in a deep voice, "What does the village Hokage say?"


    "Clan head, the Uchiha Clan has gone mad. They blatantly removed all the Anbu and Root spies from their clan territory and even brazenly posted a notice declaring them spies from enemy countries."


    "The village! All the major clans in the village are currently observing. The Third Hokage is sending people to negotiate with the Uchiha Clan to find out the reason."


    Hearing the clan member''s report, Aburame Shibi''s body trembled slightly. The usually low-profile Aburame Clan was suddenly involved in a life-and-death matter.


    After taking a deep breath, Aburame Shibi calmly assessed the situation and seemed to make a decision.


    "With Uchiha Yoru having activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and with these tactics, the Uchiha Clan has become overwhelmingly powerful, unstoppable by anyone. This is also a battle for him to establish his power and footing, with an excuse. Even the Third Hokage cannot stop it."


    "Moreover, this person is also a student of the Sannin Orochimaru, inheriting all of Orochimaru''s subordinates. Even if the Fifth Hokage is not hopeful, no matter which of the remaining two Sannin takes the position, Orochimaru will eventually return to Konoha, making Uchiha Yoru untouchable."


    In just a short moment, Aburame Shibi analyzed the absolute advantages and disadvantages. After scanning the people around him, he said in a deep voice, "Now that our clan is at a juncture of life and death, I intend to reveal the matter of the nano-poisonous insects to the major clans and move the entire Aburame Clan to the Uchiha territory. Do you all agree?"


    After hearing this, everyone was momentarily stunned. However, after the explanation, it seemed that Uchiha Yoru''s identity was not an issue. Although there was controversy now, once the Fifth Hokage took office, the identity of Orochimaru''s student could resolve all disputes.


    In contrast, only the Aburame Clan seemed unlucky. For a time, everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    "Clan head, are you suggesting dragging the Root into this?"


    Upon hearing this, Aburame Shibi rarely showed a trace of anger, "The nano-poisonous insects, if not from Root, then from us? Even if enemy ninjas captured them intending to frame and provoke, the ease with which they infiltrated the Land of Fire is suspicious!"


    This statement left everyone speechless. Aburame Shibi also took a deep breath, rubbed his forehead, and sighed, "With the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, it''s not disgraceful for the Aburame Clan to align with them. Now, we are hoping for the early selection of the Fifth Hokage."


    Everyone believed that once the turmoil in Konoha settled down, it would be time to select the Fifth Hokage. This was also the reason why the Aburame clan chose to align with the Uchiha clan.


    "Anyway, the Third Hokage is a thing of the past. Aligning with the Uchiha not only provides strong protection but also allows for a close relationship with the Fifth Hokage, considering the life-and-death bond among the Sannin."


    Over the years, the Ino-Shika-Cho clans have become envious. These three small secret technique families now have vastly different statuses, along with countless resources, making them the strongest clans after the Uchiha, Hyuga, and Sarutobi.


    Inside the Hokage''s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen was looking at the intelligence report, almost fainting with anger and frustration. Even Homura Mitokado, known for his good temper, couldn''t stand it and scolded Shimura Danzo.


    "Danzo, how should I even start with you? You''ve always been cautious, how could you leave such a big loophole!"


    Shimura Danzo looked distressed, feeling unjustified by Sarutobi''s anger.


    "Hiruzen! Listen to my explanation. I know Uchiha Genten is your man, but he agreed to do it for the village''s peace, and I placed various restrictions on him."


    Listening to Danzo''s explanation, Koharu Utatane angrily retorted: "Danzo, have you forgotten that Uchiha Yoru is Orochimaru''s disciple? Do you think your restrictions would work against Orochimaru''s methods, especially when he was the former vice-chief of the Anbu Root?"


    Danzo felt extremely wronged. It''s not easy to replace all the restrictions in the Root organization, and he had started developing new methods after the Orochimaru incident. But it''s not just about replacing them; it requires a huge investment of funds, manpower, and resources.


    "I didn''t expect this brat to come back suddenly. The plan was to have him assassinate the Scorch Release user Pakura from Sunagakure, but a mix-up in information led to a failed attempt."


    At this point, Danzo felt truly aggrieved. He had carefully arranged the ambush, removing all unstable elements, but things still went awry.


    "Danzo!" finally regaining his composure, Sarutobi Hiruzen roared in anger. Danzo had never felt so wronged in his life.


    "Uchiha Genten, whom I''ve groomed for over a decade as the inheritor of the Will of Fire, was wasted by you, caught in a trap, and now the Intelligence Division too! Do you intend to cripple my right-hand support?"


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen was truly furious. He had indulged Danzo many times due to their relationship and Danzo''s usefulness, but he felt that Root had done too many irreparable things without his knowledge.


    "Danzo, you''re still not giving up on the position of Hokage, are you? First the Intelligence Division, and now Uchiha Genten. How do you plan to explain this to the Uchiha clan!"


    If the truth came out, the high-level secrets of Konoha would be exposed. Of course, they had their reasons; the Night of the Nine-Tails must not be repeated.


    But this was not a justification for their involvement in assassination, division, and meddling in clan affairs, a common understanding in the ninja world.


    Ninja villages have no right to interfere in clan affairs. If it''s found out that they played a part in the assassination of Uchiha Fugaku, the clan head, it would break the rules.


    Many clans in Konoha would then become disillusioned and disloyal.


    Therefore, regarding the Night of the Nine-Tails, Konoha''s higher-ups can monitor, fear, suspect, and suppress the Uchiha, but they cannot meddle in internal clan affairs.


    Unless they truly find evidence.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 208: A Hokage

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Blazer MC! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]As night gradually fell, the Uchiha clan''s territory was brightly lit.


    Well-equipped Uchiha ninjas were on alert on the rooftops, watching their surroundings.


    A suffocating atmosphere was palpable. The chunin ninjas of the Uchiha clan were mostly unaware of what had happened, only knowing it was the clan head''s order.


    However, the removal of spies monitoring their family made the Uchiha people aware and they all showed a look of angry relief.


    The special and jonin ninjas had a vague idea of what was happening. It seemed that the assassination of the former clan head was related to the village, otherwise, there wouldn''t be such a big commotion.


    Within the clan territory.


    Aburame Shibi, along with two jonin clan members, arrived at the Uchiha territory.


    "Uchiha Clan Head, the recent events involving Sarutobi Shinzo and the tragedy at the Fire Temple have left the people of the Land of Fire in panic. The Aburame clan, being a small one and located next to your territory, humbly seeks the Uchiha''s protection today."


    Although Aburame Shibi was usually quiet and inconspicuous, as a clan head, he was not as bad in conversation as one might imagine.


    This is the charm of language, directly referring to the two incidents within the Land of Fire. In fact, there was another incident - the assassination of Uchiha Fugaku, but that couldn''t be mentioned in front of the Uchihas.


    The message was simple: the Aburame clan couldn''t compare to the Fire Temple, let alone the Uchihas. Even the Hokage''s eldest son was in trouble, so naturally, the small Aburame clan was in fear.


    Since the two clans were neighbors, and the Aburame clan, known for their secret insect-rearing techniques and scattered living, were unable to protect themselves, they came to seek refuge with the Uchihas.


    This speech didn''t lose any face. And as for being called spineless? Even the hard-headed Fire Temple was destroyed, and the third Hokage''s eldest son was attacked; who would dare to claim toughness?


    "The internal security risks of Konoha are the responsibility of the Police Force. With so many incidents occurring, it''s our duty as the Uchiha clan. The Aburame clan is welcome to settle here."


    Uchiha Yoru, adept at pleasantries, spoke righteously in front of everyone. S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s a good time for the Police Force to reorganize, and the ninja of the Aburame clan can join. The Uchihas and all Konoha ninja are one family, as the saying goes, ''a family doesn''t speak in two voices.''"


    Uchiha Yoru then turned solemnly to a clan elite member: "Uchiha Tetsubi, you are personally responsible for arranging the settlement of the Aburame clan. Do not be negligent; make them feel at home."


    "Yes!"


    Before anyone could react, Uchiha Yoru gave another meaningful order: "There have been reports of unknown ninja in the Aburame clan territory. Lead a Police Force team to investigate immediately; there must be no mistakes."


    "Yes!"


    Aburame Shibi couldn''t help but twitch at this latter part, cursing inwardly at the shamelessness. This was clearly a move to annex the Aburame territory under the Uchiha name.


    Naturally, the Uchiha clan didn''t really care for the land, but the Aburame clan needed it for breeding insects, depending on the dense area.


    The Uchihas intended to completely tie them to their war chariot.


    Although he was prepared, the shameless tactics of the other party still secretly alarmed Aburame Shibi. The young man in front of him was as cunning as the Third Hokage, a completely mature politician.


    At the same time, he felt a secret relief in his heart. Lord Orochimaru valued and nurtured this disciple so much, it was clearly for grooming the next Hokage.


    Could it be that Orochimaru had already prepared for training the next generation of Hokage? If one of the other two Sannin becomes the leader this time, when Orochimaru returns, with the influence of the Sannin, the Uchiha will definitely be the dominant force in the Hokage''s faction, and his Aburame clan could also benefit.


    As the affairs of the Aburame clan settled, Elder Setsuna was somewhat shocked. For many years, their clan had been suppressed, and suddenly there seemed to be a chance for a turnaround.


    First the Hyuga, and now the Aburame clan, the Uchiha now had two allies, no longer the isolated clan they once were.


    All of this happened so quickly. Uchiha Yoru saw the elder''s confusion and said softly, "All schemes are built on power."


    "Without power, the deepest intrigue is just a game within the rules of the chessboard. Only when you have the power to turn the tables will your opponents see you as an equal."


    These profound words from Uchiha Yoru made Elder Setsuna tremble, a flash of realization appearing in his murky old eyes.


    The position of the Uchiha and the Hokage''s top brass was never equal.


    "Is this the power of Mangekyo Sharingan!"


    Watching Elder Setsuna mutter to himself, Uchiha Yoru shook his head. The people of this ninja world were far behind in this regard.


    The Mangekyo Sharingan is like the deterrent power of nuclear weapons. When are nuclear weapons most threatening, most frightening?


    The answer is clear: when everyone knows the nuclear weapons are loaded onto the launchers, aimed at certain people, ready to launch. That''s when they are the most deterrent.


    Hiding them does not have a deterrent effect. Revealing them as if they''re just gathering dust in a warehouse greatly reduces their deterrent power. Even the enemy will continuously test your limits.


    In contrast, openly loading the Mangekyo Sharingan, clearly showing that if you are bullied, you will retaliate, instantly deters the enemy, because they are not ready to clash with you to the death.


    Inside the Hokage''s office building.


    As night fell, upon receiving news from the Aburame clan, the faces of the Konoha''s F4 were not good-looking.


    This time it wasn''t that they lost in tactics, but rather that various issues converged¡ªborder instability, unrest in the Daimyo''s domain, etc.¡ªtying their hands.


    Now that the Konoha was in turmoil, they dared not imagine whether other ninja villages would seize the opportunity to attack. If they were in their shoes, they would definitely think about it.


    "Hiruzen, the Konoha can''t withstand this turmoil."


    "Yes, Danzo has already gone to handle it. Since they have enjoyed the benefits, they naturally have to take on the responsibilities."


    Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane comforted the Third Hokage. At this time, they didn''t want to see their old friend fall.


    All these burdens were on this sixty-year-old man, who had just experienced the pain of losing his son. Sarutobi Hiruzen, extremely exhausted, rubbed his forehead and smoked his pipe wearily.


    "The Ino-Shika-Cho clans enjoy the benefits, and it''s right for them to step up in trouble. My concern now is not about their opinions, but about the Uchiha clan."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head with exhaustion in his eyes; he had too many matters to handle. As for the opinions of the Ino-Shika-Cho clans? No one is foolish. When problems arise, they must be faced together. Do you only want the benefits but hide when it''s time to exert effort?


    That''s wishful thinking.


    "Danzo shouldn''t have been so hasty in taking action against Fugaku."


    At this moment, Koharu Utatane recalled the good times when Fugaku was around, showing a look of regret on his face. Previously, the Uchiha clan had it better. Every now and then, they could show a displeased face, and the Uchiha clan had to endure it silently, not daring to voice out.


    But now, with Fugaku assassinated, it was as if someone had directly slapped the Uchiha clan. They became furious, their eyes red with anger, staring at everyone, determined to seek retribution against the one who slapped them.


    To put it simply, with Fugaku around, they were like a frog in slowly boiling water. Suddenly, the assassination was like pouring a small pot of boiling water, naturally causing the frog to jump out.


    "It''s not the time to hold Danzo accountable for his mistake. Moreover, Fugaku had hidden the Mangekyo Sharingan too deeply. Danzo''s suspicion and action were justifiable."


    However, Homura Mitokado didn''t agree with this viewpoint. He believed Danzo''s actions were right, albeit mistimed. If it were a peaceful period in Konoha, taking action wouldn''t be a problem! It would have removed a significant threat.


    Looking at the two, Sarutobi Hiruzen let out a puff of thick smoke, hoarsely saying, "Fugaku''s Mangekyou Sharingan was indeed a problem, and it''s fortunate that Danzo acted. Otherwise, if it were revealed at a critical moment, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen understood that this critical moment referred to when the village and the Uchiha clan were in intense conflict. If Fugaku revealed the Mangekyou Sharingan at that time, it would have been a shocking development.


    The hidden Mangekyou Sharingan was an unstable element for them, whereas revealing it, although intimidating, also gave them mental preparation.


    It''s like, if you don''t have a Mangekyou Sharingan (a knife), I dare to throw manure and curse in front of your house. But if you suddenly tell everyone you have a Mangekyou Sharingan (a weapon), others would at most curse outside your house, not daring to throw manure, fearing an escalation.


    This is the difference between revealing and hiding a deterrent weapon. There are advantages and disadvantages.


    The disadvantage is that once others really take action, it can''t be said to be a sure win, but they would definitely be prepared for the Mangekyou Sharingan. It would no longer be a trump card to turn the tide against the wind.


    "Hiruzen, first appease the Uchiha clan for now. The village can''t afford major chaos."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t lift his head, speaking hoarsely and weakly, "Withdraw the Uchiha clan''s spies for now. The most important thing now is to stabilize the border turbulence and the affairs of the Daimyo''s mansion."


    Mentioning the Daimyo''s mansion, Homura Mitokado frowned and shook his head, "The situation with the Fire Temple and the disagreement among the Twelve Ninja, the Daimyo''s mansion is extremely dissatisfied, further aggravated by these disturbances."


    "The Daimyo even used this as an excuse to divert twenty percent of the funds to rebuild the Fire Temple, leading to all the ninja monks of the temple siding with the Daimyo''s mansion."


    They were also troubled. The Fire Temple was definitely a significant and powerful force. They had finally rallied some people, but now the temple was destroyed.


    When Daimyo first heard this news, he was furious, but then showed a hint of joy.


    The Fire Temple was destroyed, but its power remained. After all, the ninja monks needed to carry out missions and even follow the orders of the Daimyo''s mansion to guard temples everywhere. In other words, it was a force, only that their base was destroyed.


    But now, the power of the Fire Temple faces a problem ¨C the issue of revitalizing the Fire Temple! Where will the money come from? Where will the reputation come from?


    In a word, the Fire Temple was easily annihilated, which raised doubts among the Daimyo. If you want to rebuild the mansion with the support of the Daimyo, you will need a token of loyalty. The previous duplicity certainly won''t work.


    The Daimyo are not fools. They won''t spend their money and resources to raise ingrates, resulting in everyone in the Fire Temple having no choice but to lean towards the Daimyo''s mansion, standing firmly on the Daimyo''s side.


    The Daimyo''s mansion, because of this misfortune, has now completely seized control of the important power of the Fire Temple.


    "Let Asuma come back first, and at the same time, order the Root division to temporarily lie low."


    After analyzing the pros and cons, Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke hoarsely. Mito Monzaemon listened and nodded in agreement.


    "Indeed, the signal of division among the Twelve Ninja Guardians has affected many, but it has also exposed their weaknesses. The Daimyo are now dissatisfied with Konoha. It''s indeed not the time to be rash."


    Danzo''s Root division had a plan targeting the Daimyo, which they knew and even supported. After all, causing trouble is what they do best, mostly playing a role in inciting and fueling the fire.


    But now, in these troubled times, they are already overwhelmed.


    However, at this moment, an Anbu brings back intelligence, and Sarutobi Hiruzen falls silent, as if he''s experienced too much and his capacity to handle it has greatly increased.


    "The Twelve Guardians of the Daimyo have now split into two factions due to internal conflicts."


    Hearing Hiruzen''s words, Homura Mitokado frowned, then shook his head: "Recall Asuma, cut off and hide all the movements related to the Root division. It''s not the time to anger the lord''s mansion."


    "Right, first stabilize the border situation, wait until the village is completely stable, then we can make a move."


    Koharu Utatane also agrees, and Sarutobi Hiruzen nods in approval, though his expression is grim. Looking up at the two, he hoarsely voices the thought that''s been weighing on him.


    "Is the matter with Shinzo really unrelated to the Root division?"


    With just these words, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado''s expressions change. They had deliberately avoided this topic, but now it''s been brought to the forefront.


    At this moment, the two fall silent. The four of them have experienced countless hardships from childhood to now, and it''s this trust that has allowed Konoha to develop to its current state, but now a major trust crisis has emerged.


    "Danzo has always been covetous of the position of Hokage; he has the motive."


    No matter what, Shinzo is his biological son. Sarutobi Hiruzen, although a dictatorial ninja hero, would not harm his own son. How could he not be heartbroken for his son?


    Even Sarutobi Hiruzen makes such an objective statement, knowing that Danzo has the motive, something that both Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado are clearly aware of.


    "Hiruzen," Koharu Utatane''s throat is dry as she speaks of this matter, but she still forcibly suppresses the turmoil in her heart, not wanting their relationship to break.


    However, before Koharu Utatane could say anything else, Sarutobi Hiruzen shakes his head and sighs, gesturing with his hand: "No need to say more. Shinzo has already left. Now, the village needs stability."


    A true ninja hero indeed, for the sake of the village, and even more for his own will of fire, he can temporarily endure all factors that affect the stability of the village, even if it involves his own son.


    However, the seeds have already been sown.

 Chapter 209: The Hokage that always uses Sacrifice

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Blazer MC! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the night sky, the lights in the Hokage office building of Konoha were brightly lit. All members of the Anbu and Root divisions were prepared for the worst, and all of Konoha''s J¨­nin had received orders. The leadership of Konoha was bracing for the worst.


    However, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, nobody wanted to witness a terrible event unfold, not the leaders of Konoha, nor the Uchiha clan.


    Warmongers who sought to destroy their own homeland were always in the minority.


    Inside the Hokage office, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane, seasoned by many crises, waited patiently.


    In the meeting room, Shimura Danzo was presiding over the meeting, with only the clan heads of the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ present.


    "Danz¨­ revealed that a member of Itachi Uchiha''s team leaked information, as well as Uchiha Fugaku. Although all this was done for the village''s peace and personal reasons, the channel through which the information was passed was the village''s intelligence department."


    Danz¨­, with no regret for his actions, only lamented underestimating Uchiha Yoru, surprised by Yoru''s potential to awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Had he known, he would have eliminated both parties earlier to avoid such troubles.


    Danz¨­, with a cold look in his one good eye, addressed the clan heads of the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­. "As the foremost powerful clan in Konoha and the ninja world, the Uchiha cannot be humiliated like this. The leaked information was also a source of their grievance."


    Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, and Akimichi Choza exchanged glances, their faces grim. Danz¨­ then slowly stood up, leaving them with a message and walking out without looking back.


    "I''ll be waiting in the Hokage office for your response."


    As the meeting room door closed, the trio of Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ could no longer hide their tension.


    Inoichi, in particular, slammed his fist on the floor in frustration. "Damn it, it''s his Root division using the intelligence department''s channels, and now we''re the ones to take the blame."


    Akimichi Choza, visibly worried, knew that their three clans were facing an unprecedented challenge.


    "Shikaku, do you have any solution?" he asked.


    Shikaku, known for his strategic mind, looked at the others with a face full of worry and shook his head. "There''s no room to maneuver since the Uchiha seized this opportunity."


    "The new clan head of the Uchiha, Yoru, has just taken his position. This action not only unifies the Uchiha clan but also shows the clan members the hope under his leadership. So, the Uchiha will not give up easily."


    Regarding the Uchiha''s actions this time, Nara Shikaku also rubbed his forehead with a headache, "After being isolated, the Uchiha clan has always had internal disputes. Some hope for a peaceful resolution, while others want to talk to the village elders through strength. But this time, the death of Fugaku has provided an opportunity, a chance to unify the clan''s thoughts against the outside world."


    "Once successful, the Uchiha will see a chance for retaliation, and all internal conflicts will be transferred externally. With the leadership of Uchiha Yoru, the new clan head, and the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, they will be invincible."


    "The most important point is the timing! Now is the best opportunity for the Uchiha clan." Nara Shikaku said, shaking his head, as the Uchiha had everything in their favor: the right time, place, and people.


    "The border unrest is already causing panic, with the Daimyo''s guard and the incident of the twelve ninjas, along with the Fire Temple, all coming together. If this had happened a month earlier, the Uchiha wouldn''t have dared to act so recklessly."


    In essence, the Uchiha have also seized the opportunity. "You don''t want the village to be more unstable, and neither do we, but you have always oppressed the Uchiha clan. Now that we''ve caught the chance to fight back, you have to give us an explanation."


    Finally, Yamanaka Inoichi showed a forced, lost smile to the two, "As the head of the Intelligence Department, I will take responsibility for all this. I won''t let our three clans be involved."


    "Inoichi, you!" Akimichi Choza expressed his worried concern, but Nara Shikaku remained unusually silent.


    The three were close friends, but they also bore the rise and fall of their clans on their shoulders. The pressure was so great that in such situations, they couldn''t act on their impulses. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of something, Yamanaka Inoichi took a deep breath, hiding all his emotions, and instead displayed a carefree smile, his golden ponytail fluttering.


    "I''m going home first. Don''t worry about the rest."


    As the head of the Intelligence Department, Yamanaka Inoichi was the primary responsible person. They could have been impulsive for each other in their youth, but now it would be an unnecessary sacrifice.


    Moreover, they not only have their clans but also their families to think of. Nara Shikaku has his young son, and Akimichi Choza has his family too. In the end, everyone has their personal concerns.


    Inside the Hokage''s office, four pairs of eyes through the window saw the departing figure of the golden-haired, dispirited Yamanaka Inoichi, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    They knew that the Ino-Shika-Cho clans had made their decision.


    Would the Ino-Shika-Cho blame them? They had never thought about this. The alliance in politics is actually an alliance of interests. If the Ino-Shika-Cho were really that naive, there was another choice.


    The three clans could bleed themselves dry to give an explanation to the Uchiha, but the cost would be enormous. By doing so, the three clans would lose the trust of the higher-ups. Moreover, after so many years of hard work to reach their position, would they just give up? Impossible!


    Between clan interests and personal interests, as clan heads, they resolutely took up their responsibilities.


    ¡­


    Uchiha Clan


    On this eventful night, the Uchiha, having been driven to the outskirts of Konoha and enduring in silence for many years, revealed their fangs. Their actions caused unrest throughout Konoha, making it a sleepless night for the village.


    Previously, under the leadership of Uchiha Fugaku, internal discord and external oppression were evident in the clan. They demonstrated restraint and a need to prove their innocence, which gradually lessened the village''s wariness towards them.


    However, as soon as Uchiha Yoru assumed leadership, he showed his true capabilities, seizing the opportunity to demonstrate his fearless resolve and the powerful confidence of the Mangekyo Sharingan, instantly heightening the villagers'' apprehension to its peak.


    This illustrates the difference between the two leaders. It wasn''t a matter of vastly different leadership skills, but rather a difference in understanding the information gap and the timing of events.


    If Uchiha Fugaku had known from the beginning about the clan''s impending doom, his methods would not have been so mild. With death inevitable, a more aggressive approach would have been justified.


    Moreover, the timing was not favorable for Fugaku, whereas now, Konoha was at its weakest, facing instability at its borders and within the Land of Fire, setting the stage for this development.


    Uchiha Yoru had the advantage of timing, location, and popular support, unlike Fugaku, who had none of these.


    "Clan head, the Aburame clan, has already moved here overnight, and the Hyuga branch family has joined the guard team," reported a clan member.


    The elite Uchiha members inside the house were more excited than ever, having been suppressed for too long. The sudden release of their restraint today filled them with fervor for their young and strategic new clan leader.


    However, Uchiha Yoru, seated at the head of the room, was calmly sipping tea, holding a red book in one hand. He nodded slightly in response to his subordinate''s report.


    "Continue to strengthen the guard and inform the whole village not to let our clan''s affairs affect the entire village," he said nonchalantly. This statement left the Uchiha Jonin inside the room exchanging glances, expressing skepticism.


    Would anyone believe this statement?


    Some were confused, but the elder, Setsuna, sitting aside with cloudy eyes, revealed a flash of insight. He coughed hoarsely and glanced at the others.


    "The clan head has spoken. Why haven''t you executed the order yet?"


    With this, some scratched their heads in confusion and left to carry out the orders, while others showed a relaxed smile.


    Having seen Uchiha Yoru''s approach, Elder Setsuna felt reassured and even began to consider transferring all authority to him.


    As Uchiha Yoru said, special situations require special handling. The Uchiha clan couldn''t afford more turmoil, and this event showed the terrifying power of a united family, which even Konoha had to weigh carefully.


    "The Third Hokage has arrived," announced someone suddenly, as shadows flickered throughout the Uchiha land.


    Dark, gloomy rain began to fall, adding a somber tone to the village''s tense atmosphere.


    In the Uchiha Territory, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with his small and thin silhouette, led the way. His lowered Hokage hat obscured his face, but his imposing aura commanded respect.


    Following him were Jonin from the Ino-Shika-Cho clans, not many in number, only about a dozen. Among them was a stretcher covered in white cloth, vaguely revealing the outline of the person lying on it.


    A strand of blond hair peeking out, coupled with the absence of one of the Ino-Shika-Cho clan heads, even surprised the Uchiha ninjas present.


    With the winter just passed and the light rain adding a chill, the group stopped in the courtyard of the Uchiha residence.


    Uchiha Yoru and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, reunited once again in the courtyard of Fugaku''s residence. This time, under a drizzling rain, they calmly looked at each other.


    "The Intelligence Division leaked secrets and was exploited by enemy nations. I deeply regret Fugaku''s fate, but this pain is not only Uchiha''s. I, too, have lost my eldest son, Shinzo, and share in this sorrow."


    "This is also a pain for the Konoha. The head of the Intelligence Division, Yamanaka Inoichi, took his own life in shame at home."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke calmly, betraying no emotion, making it impossible to discern what the old man was thinking. As his words slowly echoed around, everyone''s gaze turned to the white stretcher.


    Even the initially defiant Uchiha Jonin were stunned, feeling a chill in their hearts. Forcing the leader of a great clan to his death made them realize the situation was beyond their control.


    This incident would further tarnish the Uchiha''s reputation.


    Uchiha Yoru remained outwardly calm, but inside, he was in turmoil. "What a move by the Third Hokage," he thought, "Such ruthless countermeasures. From today onwards, the Uchiha clan will bear a notorious reputation."


    "This child is Aburame Torune, the only ninja in the village from the Aburame clan who can control nano-sized poison bugs."


    A seven or eight-year-old child, a boy wearing close-fitting leather goggles, was then pushed forward.


    At that moment, the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance looked angrily at Uchiha Yoru, while other Uchiha members blushed with embarrassment.


    Presenting such a child would make it seem like the Uchiha clan forced the Yamanaka clan leader to his death and then bullied a child.


    As for the intelligence leak? In the ninja world, who could claim their intelligence was flawless? The five great ninja villages constantly had their information stolen.


    "Just because you Uchiha are powerful, do you have to pursue this to the end?"


    Under Sarutobi Hiruzen''s countermeasures, Uchiha Yoru''s newly established prestige began to waver, as if he had become a villain.


    Looking at the thin, old man before him, Uchiha Yoru took a deep breath and coldly glanced at the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance with a disdainful expression.


    "One must admit their mistakes and change when they know they''re wrong. Stand straight when being punished. Be bold and responsible for your actions. If we ignore the rules of the Konoha, then what''s the point of these ninja regulations? Might as well disband the so-called Six Departments of Konoha."


    The situation has reached such a state that whoever retreats will lose. Uchiha Yoru, unwavering and indifferent, looked at the crowd, with his gaze finally resting on the Third Hokage. His subtly veiled reminder did not spare anyone.


    "Third Hokage, is it not true? Wasn''t White Fang''s contribution significant enough? Wasn''t Orochimaru''s contribution significant enough? Wasn''t Uchiha Madara''s contribution in founding Konoha significant enough?"


    With these three soul-piercing questions, Uchiha Yoru''s expression became even colder, causing the senior ninjas of the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ clans to avert their gaze.


    Seeing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen deeply regarded this young man. He had misjudged him; Orochimaru had cultivated such a calamity for the village, truly a profound harm.


    "Correct, the head of the Uchiha clan is right. We must acknowledge our mistakes and correct them! The rules of Konoha apply to everyone, including Uchiha Madara, the founder of Konoha!"


    The confrontation between Sarutobi Hiruzen and Uchiha Yoru was blatant and in front of everyone, laying everything out in the open.


    Having reached this point, the matter of Uchiha Madara was bound to come out sooner or later. It was better for Uchiha Yoru to use this opportunity to reveal it, seizing the moral high ground.


    Uchiha Yoru''s three soulful questions trivialized the death of a minor head of the Yamanaka clan. If they still wanted to argue, could the Yamanaka clan match the previous three in comparison?


    With Sarutobi Hiruzen''s stern warning, he reminded everyone that within Konoha, actions must follow the rules. Anyone who disrupts the order will be severely punished.


    At this moment, the wavering hearts of the Uchiha clan were instantly steadied, and even the observing Uchiha clansmen showed resolute eyes.


    Indeed, was this their doing? If one were to really count, what about White Fang, Orochimaru, and even their own ancestors who were condemned posthumously? The Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ clans had no right to protest, and if they dared to glare again, they''d face severe consequences.


    Everyone is under the same rules; no one should be afraid.


    As for the bad reputation? Let''s first talk about White Fang''s matter.


    In essence, this was a confrontation between Uchiha Yoru and the Third Hokage. If anyone else tries to further tarnish the Uchiha''s reputation, they would fight back. The Uchiha are not to be underestimated. No one should laugh at the other, as the matters involving White Fang and Orochimaru were not that long ago.

 Chapter 210: Uchiha Clan Moves

    Under the continuous drizzle, within a courtyard of the Uchiha clan''s territory, the dim street lights illuminated the night. Opposing forces stood face to face.Confronted by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s counterattack, Uchiha Yoru took a deep breath. His opponent was formidable, and he was also giving his all.


    "Lord Hokage''s words make sense, but with the current turmoil in the ninja world, many enemies have become too audacious. Thinking Konoha is weak and vulnerable, they not only cause trouble within the Land of Fire''s borders but even infiltrate the village, and are secretly monitoring the Uchiha clan!"


    "Disgrace! A great humiliation!" Uchiha Yoru, filled with anger, looked around at his clan members and shouted, "The Uchiha clan, responsible for Konoha''s security as part of the Police Force, being monitored by enemy ninjas is a slap in the face! This is a great humiliation for our clan."


    "As a prominent clan protecting Konoha''s peace and also in charge of the Police Force, from today onwards, we must shoulder the responsibility of protecting the village, especially the major families of Konoha. It was the Uchiha and Senju clans who jointly attracted these families to join in the past due to our promise of stability and security."


    "Therefore! Starting now, the Police Force must ensure the safety of all major Konoha families! Always be on guard, but also be mindful not to interfere in the internal affairs of these families."


    Uchiha Yoru seized the opportunity in the rainy gloom to loudly chastise all Uchiha members, his eyes filled with furious anger as if venting something.


    But Sarutobi Hiruzen knew well that this Uchiha clan head, who had activated the Mangekyo Sharingan, no longer feared him in terms of power. His firm actions were a response to being monitored.


    After scolding all his family members, Uchiha Yoru turned to look at the Third Hokage. His angry expression instantly vanished, replaced by a respectful demeanor.


    "Lord Hokage, do you have any further instructions for the Police Force?"


    Regarding the Uchiha clan head''s rapid change of demeanor, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, showed a rare, insincere smile.


    "Excellent, Orochimaru will be pleased to see you. You truly are ''better than the blue from which you came'', surpassing even Orochimaru."


    His implication was clear: you are even more dangerous than Orochimaru. Uchiha Yoru, however, pretended not to understand and turned to look at the confused Aburame Torune.


    "Someone came here, the Aburame clan is a close ally of our Uchiha clan. Quickly take this child away. From today, let this child form a team with Yoru, and also become my disciple."


    Shameless!


    This was the collective sentiment of all the members from the Ino-Shika-Cho clans present. They found it difficult to handle such a situation with a child, fearing the Uchiha clan''s reputation for bullying the young. But they didn''t expect Uchiha Yoru to be so shameless.


    Directly taking the child as his disciple and also arranging him to be with Uchiha Yoru, was his way of publicly stating his trust that the child wasn''t responsible, while also implicating the Aburame clan.


    "Then, Uchiha clan head, you must take good care of this child."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen looked deeply at the young boy. From now on, he no longer regarded him as just a youth, but placed him on an equal footing for consideration.


    In the text, Nara Shikaku and Akimichi Choza, who were carrying the stretcher behind, revealed a sorrowful expression. At this moment, the heavy stretcher in their hands seemed to become an insignificant existence.


    Yamanaka Inoichi''s death was completely disregarded, without receiving the attention it deserved.


    "Uchiha Clan head, Yamanaka Inoichi''s wife also followed in death. Are you satisfied with this?"


    For the first time, Nara Shikaku acted impulsively, not relying on his calm mind, but letting out a question from the anger in his heart.


    Faced with Nara Shikaku''s question, Uchiha Yoru calmly walked past the Third Hokage, approached the stretcher, and calmly uncovered the white cloth, revealing the lifeless face of Yamanaka Inoichi.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru, with a sorrowful expression, sighed to the sky in front of everyone, "Yamanaka Inoichi was not killed by the Uchiha, but died because of them, much like the incident with Hatake Sakumo."


    Hearing this, Nara Shikaku immediately regained his calmness, his icy gaze fixed on the other party, and a chill rose in his heart, realizing that the Uchiha clan was determined to confront the higher-ups of Konoha.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t repeatedly bring up the Hatake Sakumo incident, clearly accusing them, despite it being their own actions that led to the death of their own people, yet trying to smear others.


    Previously, the Uchiha clan wanted to ease relations, but now they seemed ready for a harder approach, refusing to speak nicely and determined to fight for their rights.


    However, faced with the hateful glances of the Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka clans, Uchiha Yoru sneered internally. Though he didn''t look back at the Third Hokage, he was well aware of the latter''s thoughts.


    Thinking they were just minor nuisances relying on their status in the Hokage''s lineage, with the Third Hokage''s indulgence, it was clear they wanted to put the Uchiha in a bad light.


    Were the Uchiha afraid of offending people? Their initial intention was to forge good relationships with other major clans, but the others were either too afraid or just watched from the sidelines. After all, the Uchiha were not in a strong position.


    So, was the Uchiha afraid of offending people?


    With this thought, Uchiha Yoru ignored the Nara and Akimichi clans and walked towards the leading ninja of the Yamanaka clan, sighing in melancholy, "Are you the new head of the Yamanaka clan?"


    Although it was a question, it carried a tone of certainty. The Yamanaka Jonin, having never faced such a situation, felt inwardly nervous but still managed to reply with a bowed head, "I am Yamanaka Inoichi''s cousin."


    "So it is, brother dies, cousin rises."


    The elder brother died, and the capable cousin took over everything. Despite a sorrowful expression, such a sarcastic remark was made, but no one dared to say anything. Even many in the Uchiha clan murmured that the clan head might be going too far.


    However, the next moment, an even more outrageous action shocked everyone.


    Uchiha Yoru calmly patted the new Yamanaka clan head on the shoulder and said softly, "I heard Yamanaka Inoichi''s only daughter, now of the age to start chakra training, lost her parents due to the Uchiha''s fault. From today onwards, the Uchiha clan is willing to take care of her, to appease our guilt."


    Hearing this, Nara Shikaku and Akimichi Choza were about to refute when they looked up and saw Uchiha Yoru''s cold Sharingan eyes fixed on them.


    Threat!


    This was not a negotiation, but a threat!


    Faced with such a threat, the new Yamanaka clan head felt more fear than frustration. The Uchiha, we''re all madmen! Madmen!


    "Cough, Inoichi''s daughter seems to have just reached the age to begin chakra training."


    At this moment, the Third Hokage turned around, facing Uchiha Yoru''s intimidating Sharingan but spoke calmly. The implication was to assure the Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka clans that Yamanaka Inoichi''s daughter was not of significant value and there was no risk of family secrets being leaked.


    At the same time, it is also mocking the Uchiha clan for bullying a child. However, Uchiha Yoru is not to be outdone, shaking his head and sighing in retort.


    "The big clan''s tradition of brothers succeeding each other after death is not something ordinary people can understand. I just want to protect innocent children."


    In a single sentence, he questions the worth of the Sarutobi clan. Even the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ (Pig-Deer-Butterfly) are at least a secret technique clan. In terms of clan hierarchy, bloodline clans are at the top, secret technique clans are in the middle, and at the very bottom are clans like yours, without any bloodline or secret techniques.


    In the major clans, there are dramatic events. This child is the descendant left by the former clan leader and is a threat to the current clan leader.


    Similarly, this statement also reflects his current stance. If someone else had said it, it might be different, but coming from him, it indirectly tells everyone that he would never lay hands on the child of the clan leader. He behaves and sits upright.


    However, the Third Hokage is sneering in his heart. Of course, you''re not afraid, with your Mangekyo Sharingan, how could you fear two children.


    "The Yamanaka clan thanks Uchiha Clan Head for his concern."


    The new head of the Yamanaka clan, though timid, speaks up. If he really backed down, he might have to be replaced upon returning.


    But because of today''s words, he must protect the former clan head''s child, otherwise, it will only give opportunists a chance.


    At this moment, he hasn''t thought about dealing with a child.


    This confrontation is just between the Third Hokage and the Uchiha clan, and the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ are just people of the Third Hokage.


    After the confrontation, both sides were evenly matched, and no one gained an advantage, but Uchiha Yoru got everything he wanted.


    That is dignity and the status he deserves!


    The Uchiha were always ostracized, and they chose to endure. But after he took over, he chose to bare his fangs.


    The Uchiha clan, no longer enduring in silence, naturally sought different treatment.


    Like not allowing anyone to surveil them, not letting anyone run wild over the Uchiha, and whoever dares to do so must be prepared to face the backlash of the strongest clan.


    All the past endurance and concessions are disregarded, allowing the Uchiha clan to stand tall again, though they haven''t regained all their former rights, like those before the Nine-Tails'' attack.


    But Uchiha Yoru has lifted the clan''s head, returning to the previous mindset. "The Uchiha are not wrong. Whoever dares to create chaos, I will deal with them."


    "Konoha cannot have turmoil. Tomorrow, I want to see the Police Force operating as usual."


    Before leaving, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, issued an ultimatum in a commanding tone, and Uchiha Yoru also achieved his goal, naturally not letting anyone catch him breaking the rules.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Hokage. From now on, Konoha will welcome a new and stronger Police Force."


    Uchiha Yoru, not showing any fear, solemnly and loudly stated.


    The Uchiha, standing tall, will naturally become stronger and grow, only by making the village increasingly wary will they not act rashly.


    ¡­


    After a brief rain, everything that happened yesterday in Konoha seemed like a dream. In the morning, the villagers woke up somewhat confused, looking at the police department resuming patrols as if nothing had happened.


    However, a notice posted in the Hokage''s building made it clear: the police department, feeling a lack of strength, needed to recruit more powerful ninjas to ensure the village''s safety and prevent incidents like those involving Sarutobi Shinzo, Fire Temple, and Uchiha Fugaku from happening again. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    This made everyone realize that yesterday''s events were real.


    The stares on the streets, once filled with dissatisfaction towards the Uchiha, were now hidden, with people only daring to curse in secret, no longer showing their disdain openly.


    The Uchiha clan seemed different now.


    Inside the Hokage''s office, the bright sunlight shone through the window, and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was back to his calm self, wisely reviewing various reports.


    He ordered Nara Shikaku to replace Kakashi on the front lines and for Kakashi to return to Konoha.


    He also commanded increased support for the borders and a strong response to any provocation, even from the Hidden Cloud Village.


    The Third Hokage ordered the Anbu to take over the investigation of Fire Temple, and to thoroughly check any group of rogue ninjas larger than a squad (17 people) within the Land of Fire''s territory.


    With these orders, Konoha''s war machine was in motion.


    He needed Kakashi to return and continue his undercover work near Uchiha Yoru, as Yoru and the Uchiha clan were now beyond his control.


    The funeral of Uchiha Fugaku the day before seemed uneventful, but the situation in Konoha had changed.


    The new head of the Uchiha clan had activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, uniting the clan with a strong leadership. He also established alliances with the Hyuga (Branch Family) and the Aburame clan.


    Following this, the police department openly began recruiting more ninjas, citing the need to protect Konoha.


    The Third Hokage, having gauged the full extent of the Uchiha''s capabilities, temporarily stabilized the situation in Konoha. The most pressing need now was to stabilize the borders and handle the affairs of the Daimyo''s estate.


    At the police department headquarters, Uchiha Yoru, confident and commanding, issued his directives as the new head.


    He ordered the continued recruitment of elite ninjas, unconcerned about possible spies. He emphasized that as long as they worked during their shifts and completed their tasks, that was enough.


    He assigned new leaders for the sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth squads and established an elite unit at the headquarters to protect clan families and elders.


    With these orders, Yoru significantly restructured the police department, and all the squad captains showed excitement and eagerness for the new changes.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 211: Ninja World in Turmoil

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Mister Vii! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Land of Water.


    In the hazy mist, a figure slowly appeared in the valley.


    "Lady Pakura, I am here to welcome you."


    Just then, a figure of a Mist Ninja slowly emerged from behind the rocks in the dense fog. When his face was revealed, Pakura saw the relaxed expression on the forehead protector of the other party.


    "It''s no trouble, but it''s just crossing a valley, impossible to get lost."


    "Hehe, you''re right, please." The Mist Ninja, scratching his head, revealed a shy smile, quite deceptive.


    Pakura looked at the Mist Ninja with a feigned smile, but after the recent reminder from Uchiha Yoru of Konoha, she was still very cautious.


    Observing secretly, she found no traps around. She scoffed at herself for actually believing the ninjas of Konoha, how foolish.


    The Sand Ninjas and Mist Ninjas, so far apart and without conflicting interests, allying would be the best choice.


    Just as Pakura relaxed her guard and exchanged a glance with the Mist Ninja and walked forward, she didn''t notice the cold light in the eyes of the shyly smiling Mist Ninja, his head bowed.


    Puff!


    In an instant, a figure flashed away, and blood splattered. Pakura''s face showed disbelief, a kunai still stuck in her back. Had she not reacted quickly, the kunai would have penetrated deeper, cutting through her heart.


    "What... are you doing!"


    Pakura, recalling Uchiha Yoru''s sympathetic eyes and warning, glared at the Mist Ninja in anger.


    "Die!"


    The Mist Ninja burst into a maniacal laugh, all shyness just a disguise.


    The figure disappeared into the thick fog, but the sounds of whistling from all directions in the sky shocked Pakura. Kunai and shuriken were coming from everywhere.


    Behind a large rock in the dense fog, Pakura, with cold sweat sliding down her temples, her back bleeding, cursed, "Damn, Uchiha Yoru was right."


    ''Such a beautiful back, it would be a pity to fill it with kunai.''


    Remembering these words, Pakura shivered. Was all this really as Uchiha Yoru said, or just a conspiracy of Konoha?


    Her eyes coolly scanning the surroundings, Pakura''s figure slowly disappeared without a trace, but in various parts of the valley, the Mist Ninjas revealed bloodthirsty smiles like cats catching mice.


    In a cave, Pakura knew she couldn''t escape for now. She was on guard, but still fell into the trap.


    The moment the glass tube shattered, a black snake seemed to awaken from hibernation. In the dim environment, the snake opened its mouth, emitting a nauseating regurgitating sound.


    First, a hand slowly stretched out, and then the figure of a person emerged from the black snake, propping themselves up from the ground.


    The shadowy figure''s slimy wetness rapidly dried in the air, revealing the face of Uchiha Yoru.


    "Heh, it seems you still haven''t listened."


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s mockery, Pakura coldly sneered: "Isn''t this exactly what you wanted to see?"


    She didn''t believe the other party would kindly save her without an ulterior motive.


    "Ha, every village has its corrupt upper echelons clinging to power, unwilling to let go, and then there are people like you and me, who once they become strong, face ostracism."


    In response to Pakura''s cold laughter, Uchiha Yoru didn''t hide anything, "The rotten roots have begun greedily stealing the nutrients of the great tree, so you need my help, and I need yours too."


    Confronting this somewhat enigmatic man, Pakura''s eyes showed wariness. She was no naive and sweet fool, nor a simple ninja. Being a figure feared by the Fourth Kazekage, she must have her own faction and power. Otherwise, a mere ninja would be nothing more than a powerful tool.


    "You want to incite internal chaos in the Sand Village!"


    Pakura''s affirmative statement echoed in the cave, but Uchiha Yoru showed a disappointed expression and shook his head: "Too superficial. If that''s all you can see, then you''ve greatly disappointed me."


    "Once you return to the Sand Village, calm your mind. I believe you have the potential to gain insight."


    Walking slowly behind Pakura, looking at her bloody back, Uchiha Yoru sighed and shook his head: "I''ve said before, such a beautiful back, it''s a pity."


    "Shut up!" Faced with Yoru''s teasing, Pakura coldly huffed. At this point, she was trapped, and if the other party could save her, that would be best. If not, she had nothing to lose.


    "I told you, this gift will save your life at the brink of death, but it could also bring you closer to death."


    Facing the threat of death, Pakura only had a cold expression. Walking this path, simple death no longer frightened them.


    Uchiha Yoru first extended his hands to slowly treat and stop the bleeding on her beautiful back, thankfully the wounds were not deep. Then, he slowly bowed his head, leaning on her neck.


    With a sinister smile, Uchiha Yoru slowly opened his mouth and bit into the skin of her neck. Instantly, blood flowed from the skin, and the mysterious curse mark power from his teeth rapidly entered her body through the wound, causing Pakura to involuntarily groan in pain.


    "This is the gift. Whether you survive or not is up to you. This shadow clone of mine is chakra sealed within a summoning beast. As time passes, the chakra also fades. Just enough to treat and maintain your body for two hours without collapsing."


    The pain from the curse mark was unimaginable. Pakura bit her teeth, covering her neck, and her intense pain was all turned into muffled groans, while Uchiha Yoru slowly took out explosive tags, steel wires, Kunai, and other weapons from her blade pack.


    Traps were then set up in the surrounding corridors, and finally, Uchiha Yoru set up a barrier with a hand seal. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "This barrier can prevent sensory ninjas from probing, but I also need to stabilize your body. The chakra can only support for an hour and a half, the rest is up to your own fate."


    Watching Pakura, who was biting her teeth in pain and could no longer make a sound, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and then stepped forward to use medical ninjutsu to stabilize the other''s cells, quickly adapting to the power of the curse mark.


    In the valley, shadows flickered continuously like fleas.


    "Keep searching, the Sand ninja must be hiding somewhere, they couldn''t have escaped."


    "Yes."


    Dozens of Mist ninja angrily searched the valley but still found nothing. In their rage, they began a thorough search. At dawn, in a cave, a pair of eyes slowly opened.


    Bloodshot eyes slowly opened, and at this moment, Pakura felt a change in her body filled with power. The wound on her back had healed, a testament to the power of a high-level medical ninja.


    More importantly, when she touched the curse mark on her neck, she sneered, "Although I don''t know what your plot is, I indeed survived."


    There was an exploding tag on her chest, along with a life seal connected to it. If she lost her life force, the exploding tag would detonate, burying her in the cave.


    Pakura angrily tore off the exploding tag, gritting her teeth in anger. Last night, she was in unbearable pain, but she was not without sensation, "Uchiha Yoru!"


    ''What a beautiful back, what a pity to lose such a figure,'' and these words, and finally, the exploding tag was stuck on her chest.


    With anger, the power of the curse mark began to spread. In a short moment, half of Pakura''s body was covered with black curse mark lines, and her body was further enhanced.


    Boom~


    In the valley, a roaring sound was heard, and then, Pakura, using her powerful strength, broke through and disappeared into the Water Country.


    ¡­


    The turmoil within the Uchiha of the Konoha Village spread throughout the ninja world. Uchiha Fugaku was assassinated, and the new clan leader turned out to be Uchiha Yoru, a genius ninja who had just turned eighteen.


    Subsequently, it was rumored that under the pressure of his family, Uchiha Yoru awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, causing a stir in the entire ninja world. Those familiar with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan grew immensely wary after learning about it.


    With the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Uchiha Yoru transcended the rank of a genius and was classified by the major ninja villages as an S-rank ninja with the strength of a Kage.


    Meanwhile, the Konoha Village''s turmoil continued to create shockwaves in the ninja world. The other major ninja villages laughed gleefully, perceiving the Konoha, once known as the foremost ninja village, to be on a downward spiral since the Third Great Ninja War.


    The death of the eldest son of the Third Hokage, the assassination of the Uchiha clan leader, the division of the Twelve Guardian Ninja of the Daimyo, and border unrest are among the incidents that gave hope to many.


    There was even a sense in the ninja world that the Konoha Village might not be as formidable as it seemed, and some villages began to plot in secret.


    However, the Konoha Village wasn''t the only one in turmoil. The Mist and Sand Villages also experienced unprecedented upheaval.


    In the Mist Village, the rogue ninja Terumi Mei, known for having two Kekkei Genkai, formed a rebel army after slaughtering the Fourth Mizukage, who aimed to eliminate all Kekkei Genkai wielders in the Land of Water.


    Terumi Mei''s strength was proven when she wielded the giant sword Samehada. Faced with this, Suikazan Fuguki, another strong ninja, had to concede defeat, preferring to be bested by a fellow Mist ninja rather than an outsider.


    Terumi Mei''s formidable power and the Land of Water''s politics that oppressed Kekkei Genkai wielders led many Kekkei Genkai ninjas to join her cause.


    Even some ninja who had deserted due to the Blood Mist policies returned to the Land of Water to join the rebel army.


    Terumi Mei''s rebel force grew more influential by the day.


    In the Sand Village, the hero Pakura, who could use Scorch Release, returned from a mission and chose to confront the Fourth Kazekage with his own group of Kekkei Genkai ninjas. He publicly accused the Kazekage and the higher-ups of framing the village''s hero.


    This created a huge stir in the Sand Village, dividing it into two factions.


    With three of the five great ninja villages experiencing turmoil in the same year, the other villages, especially the smaller ones, saw an opportunity to rise.


    The Cloud and Stone Villages grew worried, suspecting a mastermind behind these events. Despite it seeming unlikely, they began investigating their own villages for any instability.


    Even the Konoha Village, along with the Mist and Sand, wasn''t immune to unrest, prompting these villages to address their internal issues urgently.


    ¡­


    Hokage Office.


    "Pakura from the Sand Village, Terumi Mei from the Mist Village."


    Looking at the information from the ninja world, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with his now gray hair, showed a rare sign of relief on his tired face.


    Taking a deep puff from his pipe, Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned and said, "I have already ordered Nara Shikaku on the front lines to prepare for negotiations with the Mist Village."


    "At the same time, I instructed Nara Shikaku to secretly contact the rebel forces of the Mist Village to establish diplomacy. The Konoha can sell or even exchange various strategic materials."


    Seizing the opportunity, Sarutobi Hiruzen certainly wouldn''t miss out on establishing diplomacy with the rebels. In plain terms, it meant trading and even selling resources at a loss if necessary, as it also serves as an indirect way to weaken the Mist Village.


    Send someone to secretly gather intelligence on the Sand Village, especially on Pakura, the Scorch Release user. We must thoroughly investigate and possibly establish some friendships. The Konoha welcomes all friends who yearn for peace.''


    Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane looked at their friend, who had regained his former vigor, and smiles appeared on their faces.


    "Hiruzen, the Sand and Mist Villages have finally shown their vulnerabilities, and we naturally must seize the opportunity."


    Previously, among the Five Great Ninja Villages, only our Konoha had many issues. Now, it''s clear that the situation is like the younger brother laughing at the elder brother ¨C everyone is in a similar state. The more the major countries are weakened, the less likely a great ninja war will break out.


    "Hiruzen, the Uchiha clan''s issues have also been exposed publicly. Now, ninja from the Stone, Cloud, Mist, and even the Sand are starting to investigate secretly, probably with the same intentions."


    Homura Mitokado said with a frown. They wanted to support weaker forces in other villages to cause internal strife, and the other villages were thinking the same.


    The conflict between the Uchiha clan and the Konoha''s higher-ups, now blatantly exposed, was not something other villages could just watch idly ¨C that would be foolish.


    Everyone knows that supporting the weaker side allows them to watch the drama unfold with little to no cost. This is the most profitable business.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen naturally thought of this as well. The best method would be to use a powerful force to eliminate this threat in its infancy.


    But the current Uchiha clan is not a sapling but a fully grown tree.


    Taking a deep puff of his pipe, Sarutobi Hiruzen said solemnly, "For now, stabilize the Uchiha clan first. The situation cannot deteriorate further, and there must even be some easing. First, resolve the unrest at the borders and in the Daimyo''s territories."


    Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane also showed agreement with Sarutobi Hiruzen''s politically stable approach and nodded.


    The Konoha could not withstand more turmoil, especially now with the Uchiha clan possessing the Mangekyo Sharingan, posing an unprecedented danger to them.

 Chapter 212: Kakashi and Shisui

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Mister Vii! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]At the start of the year, the ninja world was in turmoil. Among the five great ninja villages, three experienced significant disturbances, leading the smaller ninja villages to believe an opportunity had arisen. Consequently, the entire ninja world was thrown into a bit of chaos.


    This resulted in increased friction along the borders of the major ninja villages, making missions more challenging, especially those requiring crossing national borders.


    Konoha.


    The Uchiha clan''s territory, caressed by the spring breeze, was brimming with the aura of spring''s arrival, more lively than the previous year.


    Countless new faces were selling goods on the streets, and the number of women buying vegetables had doubled.


    Most notably, the Hyuga clan''s Byakugan became prominent. With the inclusion of the Hyuga branch family and the Aburame clan, the Uchiha territory added new faces, making it uniquely distinct.


    Also, Uchiha Yoru''s rise to the head of the Police Department and becoming the Head of the Uchiha clan brought back the fame of being a disciple of the legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, in the village''s streets and alleys.


    Under this lively atmosphere, many joined the Uchiha, especially in the Police Department, with countless ninjas signing up. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Subsequently, the families of these ninjas followed, bringing significant benefits to the Uchiha clan, which has never been short of wealth.


    A brand-new three-story building stood out in the Uchiha territory, the new residence of the clan Head.


    Police Department headquarters.


    "Shisui, Kakashi, you two have finally returned."


    Seeing them return from the front lines, Uchiha Yoru smiled and personally served them tea.


    "Big brother Yoru/Yoru!"


    The two seemed somewhat restrained. Kakashi was slightly better, but Uchiha Shisui was clearly embarrassed, unsure of what to call him.


    Holding the teapot, Uchiha Yoru filled their cups with tea under their restrained expressions.


    "There''s been so much happening lately, it''s good you''re back. Now I can relax a bit."


    These words were heartfelt, as expanding the Uchiha clan''s influence and recruiting for the Police Department, especially given his now prominent status, attracted both opportunistic and marginalized individuals.


    "Yoru! Big brother Yoru." Initially wanting to address him as the clan Head, Shisui, under Yoru''s gaze, reluctantly reverted to the original form of address, but his heart felt warm.


    "Big brother Yoru, about the clan Head''s matters¡­"


    Before Shisui could finish, Uchiha Yoru''s smile gradually stiffened, and he raised his hand to stop Shisui from continuing.


    "Shisui, some things are in the past, and the village cannot afford more turmoil right now."


    Uchiha Yoru spoke with a distant look in his eyes, uttering insincere words. This scene made Shisui''s expression on his face somewhat stiff, and he involuntarily gripped the teacup in his hand a bit tighter.


    The more it was like this, the more doubts grew in his heart, especially with the attitude of Yoru, which led him to a certain guess.


    Under the suddenly oppressive atmosphere, Uchiha Yoru rubbed his forehead and looked at the two with an apologetic expression, "Let''s set aside the matter of Clan Head Fugaku for now. After all, Konoha needs unity at the moment, and we can''t give outsiders a chance."


    "You should be aware of the current situation in the ninja world. The emergence of the rebellious forces in the Mist Village seems to have given some people an opportunity. Who knows how many are hoping for a similar situation in Konoha."


    With such frankness, Uchiha Yoru presented a righteous image.


    Taking a deep breath, Shisui, who deeply loved his village, knew the priorities and said firmly, "Big Brother Yoru, rest assured, I won''t act recklessly. However, if there''s an opportunity, I will definitely investigate Clan Head Fugaku''s matter thoroughly."


    The assassination of a clan head, especially now, fueled his anger with the suspected hidden truths.


    Kakashi, sitting quietly by, watched his teacup. These matters were not his place to comment on, as he was an outsider in the affair of Previous Clan Head, Uchiha Fugaku.


    An outsider''s persuasion, what would others think? It''s not their clan head who died. Therefore, he remained silent, thankful that Yoru didn''t let anger cloud his judgment. Instead, Yoru faced even greater pressure as the new clan head and became more thorough in his actions.


    "Kakashi, most of the ninjas joining this time were direct subordinates of Teacher Orochimaru. They have suffered prejudices because of this, so your task is heavy. You must lead well."


    Now that Uchiha Yoru''s status was not simple, he had the influence. These ninjas had endured being wronged and ostracized in silence. But now, under Uchiha Yoru''s rise, they could openly move to a place where they wouldn''t be ostracized. Why not go?


    With this philosophy, and also considering Uchiha Yoru''s potential due to his young age, almost all of Orochimaru''s direct subordinates aligned with him.


    Although Orochimaru failed, Uchiha Yoru might have a chance, backed by the Uchiha clan and the prestige of the Sannin Orochimaru, and being the grand student of the Third Hokage.


    Moreover, with the alliances formed with the Hyuga branch family and the Aburame clan, a new political system was completely established. If the Fifth Hokage was to be chosen from the new generation, then Uchiha Yoru now held an absolute advantage.


    Facing Yorui, who had risen to be the Uchiha clan head and controlled the important Police Force, completely different from his past status, Kakashi showed a sincere and firm gaze.


    "Yoru, you''ve finally taken this step. I thought..."


    "What did you think?"


    In front of Kakashi, Uchiha Yoru always showed trust. The two rarely had conflicting opinions, especially Kakashi, a very calm ninja, especially in this period of the Anbu, his calm nature also gave him a different political perspective.


    "I thought it would take at least ten years to take this step."


    Kakashi rarely showed a relaxed smile. Although wearing a mask, the expression in his visible eye was clear.


    "Yes, if it went by the book, it would take at least ten years."


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t refute Kakashi''s judgment but instead sighed deeply. The assassination and death of Uchiha Fugaku, in the eyes of others, was almost like fate.


    It could be said that the death of the previous clan head created everything for him.


    In the eyes of others, Uchiha Fugaku had died, and the immense pressure of the clan, coupled with the anger from the clan head''s death, led him to activate the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    He then opportunistically became the Uchiha Clan Head and the Chief of the Police Force, reaching the pinnacle of his life.


    Originally, he planned to persuade Fugaku, working seamlessly from within and without. But unexpectedly, everything ended up being done by him alone.


    It was tiring indeed, and the pressures meant for two were now his alone. However, the upside was that he had the final say in everything.


    "Many must be talking behind my back," thought Uchiha Yoru.


    He knew people were gossiping about him, but he no longer cared.


    "Yes, only eighteen and already the influential Chief of the Police Force, as well as the head of the most powerful clan," Kakashi couldn''t help but remark that times make heroes. Sometimes, luck is indeed a part of one''s strength, and in this case, it played a major role.


    "Even Teacher Minato didn''t have the foundation that Yoru has," Kakashi, who was more than just a ninja, knew that his background meant he couldn''t have achieved this. Especially considering everything he had been through.


    Uchiha Yoru understood what Kakashi meant. Although Minato was the Fourth Hokage, he really didn''t have much foundation. His rise was too rapid, lacking time to cultivate his own direct lineage, and then he became the Hokage.


    After becoming the Fourth Hokage, he found himself with no one to rely on. The so-called Ino-Shika-Cho was still inheriting from the Third Hokage and was in a transitional state.


    Under the Third Hokage, the Ino-Shika-Cho trio wasn''t truly Minato''s power.


    The major clans? He didn''t have time to win them over. Only the Uchiha showed goodwill, and just as they started to work together, it ended.


    Uchiha Yoru was different. He already had his direct lineage of power, the strongest and most trusted being his clan. All of Uchiha were his direct supporters.


    Then, succeeding Orochimaru''s direct lineage of ninja forces, the Hyuga Branch Family, and the Aburame clan.


    All in all, once Uchiha Yoru becomes the Hokage, he won''t just be a figurehead. He''ll have enough power without needing the support of the Third.


    "But!" Kakashi''s tone changed, his expression serious, "Yoru, you''ve also become a target. Your every move is watched by everyone, and the higher-ups under the Third Hokage won''t let you compete for the position of the Fifth Hokage."


    Indeed, in Kakashi''s eyes, Uchiha Yoru''s methods after becoming clan head seemed too eager for quick success, resulting in a complete fallout with the village''s higher-ups.


    Like now, their conflict had become public, and many forces in the ninja world had thoughts of fanning the flames.


    But Kakashi understood that all these hasty methods were for competing for the position of the Fifth Hokage.


    All of this was for the sake of Konoha, to change its corrupt system sooner.


    "Kakashi, why can''t Big Brother Yoru compete for the position of the Fifth Hokage?"


    Upon hearing these words, Shisui immediately showed a look of urgency. He was puzzled and even more, angry. The Uchiha clan had already sacrificed a clan head; didn''t they deserve a chance?


    "With the Uchiha clan, as well as Lord Orochimaru''s influence, and even Lord Orochimaru''s support from outside at critical moments, along with the Hyuga, Aburame, and Police Force, who else in the village can surpass Brother Yoru?"


    At this point, Shisui knew Kakashi wouldn''t speak without reason, so he angrily slammed the table, "Only the capable Sarutobi Shinzo has died, who else is there in the village? Could it be that the Sarutobi clan wants to push Sarutobi Asuma instead?"


    Watching the somewhat agitated Shisui, Kakashi remained silent, while Uchiha Yoru smiled and waved his hand to calm Shisui.


    "Shisui, the Third Hokage is already in his sixties. The village indeed needs to choose a new Hokage, and I am indeed the best candidate."


    Shisui couldn''t see through the politics, but Kakashi saw everything clearly. Uchiha Yoru, with a smile and squinted eyes, had no plans for this but was reminded by Kakashi''s words today due to his recent busyness.


    Kakashi, looking at Shisui, solemnly said, "The first choice for the position is still among the Sannin. Excluding Lord Orochimaru, whose reputation is tarnished, both Lord Jiraiya and Lady Tsunade are undisputed top candidates."


    Hearing the names of Lord Jiraiya and Lady Tsunade, Shisui was stunned, then sat down silently after realizing.


    Although he also thought the two were suitable, the Uchiha clan finally had a chance to produce a Hokage, which would completely resolve the conflicts between the clan and the village.


    Facing Kakashi and Shisui, Uchiha Yoru showed an unbothered smile and nodded, "Kakashi, you need to convey a message to Lord Jiraiya, and I will take care of Lady Tsunade."


    "Whichever of them becomes the Fifth Hokage, the Uchiha and the Police Force will fully support."


    Uchiha Yoru was genuinely sincere this time. What''s most important in this world? Strength or influence?


    He believed that below the level of Six Paths, strength and influence are closely related and indispensable. Only at the level of Six Paths, capable of sweeping through the ninja world single-handedly, would someone of Kage level be noteworthy, with other powers being insignificant.


    But for now, he hadn''t even reached the level of the First Hokage or Madara, so he still needed the support of influence.


    The greatest advantage of Jiraiya or Tsunade returning as the Hokage is that conflicts would be eased. If that''s the case, he wouldn''t mind focusing on improving his strength.


    "Yoru!"


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru, Kakashi''s fixed gaze seemed to be trying to see through his comrade''s real thoughts. After all, this is about the Hokage, representing supreme authority.


    However, Uchiha Yoru showed a hint of worry. "Kakashi, I''m not concerned about who will become the Fifth Hokage. What worries me is that there might not be a Fifth Hokage at all."


    "What!" Shisui, who was nearby, was clearly startled by this remark. He didn''t understand how there could be no Fifth Hokage.


    It''s not that the Third Hokage of Stone Village didn''t want a successor; it''s that there wasn''t a suitable one. Konoha clearly had successors, more than one, so why wouldn''t there be a Fifth? The Third was already in his sixties, and his son had just died.


    After hearing this, Kakashi was also momentarily stunned, then seemed to think of something, and his expression gradually became serious.


    Uchiha Yoru looked out the window at the tender green branches on the treetops, but slowly lowered his head, hiding his gaze in the darkness.


    "Human desires are the hardest to control. The feeling of having lost and then regained something, the psychological transformation with aging, plus the desire of family, relatives, and comrades not wanting to lose their current status. These are the invisible hands pushing hearts and desires in the dark."


    "People always change, just like me. Kakashi, you and Shisui also want to change and are pushing me from behind."


    "If one day, your family, loved ones, and comrades lose some benefits with my stepping down, they are the pushers, and so are you. What would you do then?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s calm voice echoed in the room. Kakashi fell silent, having witnessed the changes in human nature, which is the hardest thing to control in this world.


    "Big brother Yoru, are you saying that the Third Hokage will cling to power and not choose the Fifth Hokage!" At this moment, Shisui expressed his shock.

 Chapter 213: Just afraid of one thing

    "How is that possible!"At this moment, Uchiha Shisui''s face was filled with disbelief, "Even if it''s the Third Hokage, how could he be so greedy!"


    An old man in his sixties hogging the position of Hokage and not giving young people a chance, what kind of reasoning is that? Clinging to power, has the once great village deteriorated to this extent?


    Although Shisui had long recognized the corruption among the high ranks of Konoha, he never thought it would be to this extent.


    Could it be that the Third Hokage plans to hold onto his position until death? Seeing Shisui''s shock, Uchiha Yoru suddenly broke the tension with a laugh, waving his hand and saying with a smile, "Look at how scared you are, it''s just a guess of mine. Maybe it''s because I''m now too close to that position, and my ambition wants to move forward, so I have such a guess."


    Uchiha Yoru did not hide his ambition at all. For his own people, there was nothing to hide. Having reached this position, to say he had no thoughts about it would be nonsense.


    "Prepare for the worst, what if your guess is true!"


    For the Third Hokage, the current Hatake Kakashi harbors the greatest darkness. In his heart, the Third Hokage is the greatest conspirator.


    However, Shisui believed that no matter how corrupt or scheming one might be, how old could they get? In the shinobi world, living to sixty is already a long life, let alone holding onto power at that age.


    Shouldn''t he start planning for his own future? Finding a young and new leader for Konoha, then retiring to the background while the Third Hokage''s lineage continues their schemes.


    In Shisui''s view, the current Hokage higher-ups, at the very least, loves the village. After retiring, their power shouldn''t affect their own schemes.


    Moreover, there''s no such thing as a perfect plan. In case of failure, isn''t there a new Hokage? The older generation takes the blame, and the new generation continues to strive, minimizing the damage to the village.


    This was Shisui''s understanding.


    As for Uchiha Yoru, seeing what Kakashi said, if it were true, a complex expression appeared in his eyes.


    "Maybe we can try it. The death of Shinz¨­ has completely dispelled the original plan of Konoha''s higher-ups, and they can only choose between Jiraiya and Tsunade."


    "Neither of them are useless like Shinz¨­, who needs others to pave the way for them. So, if the Third Hokage really has this intention, he will probably elect the Fifth Hokage soon."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up, and he said with a smile to the two, "No matter who it is, with the reputation of the Sannin, the succession of the Fifth Hokage can not only stabilize the people''s hearts but also form a deterrence both internally and externally."


    Externally, there''s no need to say more. Internally, Uchiha Yoru was actually referring to himself.


    "That''s right, Yoru, what you said makes sense. Selecting a new Hokage is indeed the fastest way to stabilize people''s hearts."


    Kakashi also nodded gravely. After three wars, wasn''t it the rapid stabilization of people''s hearts with the appointment of the Fourth Hokage?


    It''s not just about a Hokage, but about a person with enough prestige to take on the role.


    This is something even Uchiha Yoru cannot achieve, regardless of power, but rather years of accumulated reputation.


    "Half a year! Half a year is enough time for the village to start considering a new Hokage."


    Uchiha Yoru sighed deeply, and his words also resonated with Shisui and Kakashi.


    As long as the village is considering it, they will inevitably release some hints. As for when the results will come out, it doesn''t matter, at most they can drag it on for a year and a half.


    Just the rumor of it is enough.


    "If after half a year, there''s still no hint of consideration for the Fifth Hokage in the village!"


    Kakashi Hatake lifted his head, showing a serious expression, while Uchiha Yoru looked calmly at Kakashi.


    "If after half a year there''s still no result, I''m willing to give the corrupt higher-ups of the village one last chance! You, Kakashi, will secretly spread the news that the village is selecting the Fifth Hokage."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s calm tone, Kakashi fell silent. "Yoru, you mean to force the village to make a decision."


    "If the village remains indifferent!" As he said this, Uchiha Yoru''s calm face showed a fierce smile, his eyes gleaming with the light of ambition.


    "If it comes to that, it proves that the village''s corrupt higher-ups are rotten to the core, beyond redemption! From then on, I''ll have no more illusions. I will do whatever it takes to take back the village founded by the Uchiha and rebuild the true will of fire."


    Uchiha Yoru''s eyes, filled with naked ambition, stared firmly at Kakashi. Shisui, standing nearby, seemed to sense something and grew tense.


    "What do you need me to do!"


    Kakashi understood that this was not only the other''s last fantasy about the village but also his own. It was also a warning from his comrade. When that time comes, anyone who dares to stop him will be an enemy.


    "I need the reputation of the White Fang!"


    Boom! At that moment, Kakashi''s pupils contracted, clearly understanding the implication of these words.


    The village had appointed Namikaze Minato as his team leader in the past not only because of his genius but also to leverage his background.


    So, there was also a relationship of interest between him and Namikaze Minato.


    But even so, Kakashi always represented himself and never did anything in the name of his father.


    During the three wars, White Fang was at his peak, his influence so great that most ninjas in Konoha already saw him as the next Hokage.


    This shows how much network White Fang had established, and his tarnished reputation and subsequent suicide were a source of regret for many.


    White Fang was of the same generation as the Sannin, which means the ninjas of that era are now the mainstay of Konoha.


    Uchiha Yoru''s intention was clear: once he makes his move, he intends to use White Fang''s prestige to enhance his own.


    As for the means, Kakashi already had an idea in mind. He looked down and said in a cold voice, "My father had no regrets about his decision, and I don''t want anyone to disturb him."


    White Fang is gone; let him fade away with time into the annals of history.


    "No regrets? Victors are kings, losers are villains; naturally, there are no regrets, but now it''s different."


    Uchiha Yoru made no effort to hide his intentions. He wanted not only Kakashi as his assistant but also the entire Uchiha clan aboard his warship, and to capitalize on the fame left behind by the White Fang.


    Though it was less than a tenth of its glory days, for him, even a mosquito''s leg is meat.


    Moreover, this was a weapon. In life, the White Fang was a sharp blade, and in death, he remained the same.


    The Konoha had experienced much, with each major clan having their own supporters and some being neutral, usually smaller clans that naturally took a neutral stance.


    They didn''t partake in the ninja power struggles, simply developing themselves quietly. While there was no risk and benefit correlation, these families were the most stable.


    "Good."


    The silent Kakashi thought that if the village''s higher-ups were indeed corrupt to this extent, he was willing to risk everything, not for personal gain, but to ignite the true Will of Fire.


    Not for the decaying, aged higher-ups to greedily enjoy everything while children bled on the battlefield.


    "Ha ha, this is youth, isn''t it? No matter the difficulties ahead, we must strive to overcome them, even at the cost of our lives. But at least it leaves proof that a man has lived."


    Just then, the person guarding the door opened it. Leading the way was Might Guy in green clothes, gesturing with his thumb and flashing his signature bright white smile.


    This scene made Uchiha Yoru somewhat embarrassed, but seeing the people who continuously entered, he smiled.


    Might Guy, Shiranui Genma, Raid¨­, Iwashi, Hyuga Hixashi, Kurenai Yuhi, Uzuki Yugao, and Mitarashi Anko appeared.


    Along with Kakashi, Shisui, and himself inside, now only Uchiha Itachi was missing from his close members.


    Thinking of Itachi, Uchiha Yoru glanced at Shisui subtly, feeling relieved. With Shisui there, he wasn''t worried about the message not being delivered properly.


    Everyone remained silent, but the determination in their eyes said it all.


    Even Kurenai Yuhi and Uzuki Yugao had secretly made up their minds. This was also their last chance with the village elders. S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As Uchiha Yoru had just said, if things had come to this point and the aged higher-ups were still greedily clinging to power without concern, they were indeed irredeemably corrupt. They wouldn''t feel any guilt or hesitation.


    All of this was for the village! For the true Will of Fire.


    ¡­


    "Lord Yoru."


    With a childlike voice, a young girl with beautiful long black hair, a teardrop mole under her right eye, and dressed in a purple outfit respectfully enters. The forehead protector on her head marks her as a ninja, and she begins tidying up the room with practiced ease.


    "Uchiha Izumi, remember to allocate more time for your training," Yoru advises the girl with a friendly nod. Uchiha Izumi respectfully acknowledges, assuring, "Don''t worry, Lord Yoru, I won''t neglect my training."


    The clan emblem on her back reveals her identity as Uchiha Izumi. As a member of a clan that values bloodline abilities, Izumi, though only nine, has not only graduated from the Ninja Academy but has also awakened her Sharingan.


    When the clan head Fugaku was assassinated, one of Izumi''s relatives, her only kin, was killed. This news triggered the awakening of her eyes. Her talent is undoubtedly among the top of the female ninjas in the Uchiha clan, as evidenced by her opening the three-tomoe Sharingan at the age of thirteen during the clan massacre in the original story.


    Eighteen-year-old Uchiha Yoru, as the only exposed possessor of the Mangekyo Sharingan in the clan, is naturally given more attention. Bloodline ninja with stronger awakenings are believed to give birth to offspring with greater potential¡ªa well-established fact in the ninja world.


    To ensure the continuation of the sole awakened Mangekyo bloodline, the clan''s elder, Uchiha Setsuna, went to great lengths to arrange a child bride for him. Such practices are common in large clans.


    "Your cleaning is almost done; you can go back now."


    "Yes!"


    Although Uchiha Izumi hides it well, a hint of fervor can still be seen in her eyes, which Yoru interprets as admiration. He is troubled by the situation¡ªa nine-year-old girl in a feudal society, though he is fond of her, he finds her too young and decides to let her mature.


    Walking towards the Uchiha clan area, Yoru greets acquaintances with a smile, accompanied by hidden guards. As his personal assistant, Uchiha Izumi follows closely.


    Watching the figure ahead, a fierce determination flickers in Izumi''s eyes. The status of Lord Yoru is noble, and his bloodline supreme. Moreover, only he can avenge her father''s death. This, combined with the hatred for her father''s murderer, the responsibility towards her clan, and the gratitude for being saved during the Nine-Tails incident in her childhood, all solidify Izumi''s resolve.


    The strength of a ninja is closely tied to their chakra, which is a product of the body and spirit. That''s why the ninja world often speaks of a firm ninja way.


    The firm path of ninja endurance is essentially about mental willpower. The stronger the mental willpower, the more solid, resilient, and powerful the chakra becomes, and similarly, the stronger the ninja''s abilities.


    This is why, after losing his fighting spirit, the demi-god Hanzo''s combat power drastically weakened, and many ninjas in their later stages suffered a decline in power due to confusion about their ninja path.


    A common trait among the strong in the ninja world is having a firm will, a will that persists throughout their lives.


    Upon returning to the newly built, impressive three-story building in the Uchiha clan area, Uchiha Yoru felt somewhat embarrassed but still bravely entered.


    "Lord Yoru."


    "Brother Yoru."


    Inside, Uchiha Yoru coincidentally encountered two awkward figures, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Mikoto.


    At that moment, Shisui had come to see Itachi. Seeing Yoru''s return, he respectfully bowed, as proper etiquette in front of the clan head was essential.


    Uchiha Mikoto, sitting on her knees, also respectfully bowed, while Uchiha Itachi appeared somewhat awkward.


    Uchiha Yoru, noticing Itachi''s discomfort, feigned a casual smile and nodded to Shisui, "Shisui, Itachi''s chakra has improved recently. Train him well."


    "Yes, I won''t disappoint you, Brother Yoru."


    Uchiha Shisui, sensing something, awkwardly left the room with Itachi.


    "Lord Yoru, Lady Mikoto, I''ll take Sasuke out to the yard to play."


    As a personal assistant, and personally arranged by Elder Setsuna, Uchiha Izumi also lived there. She tactfully took Sasuke, who was starting to understand things, to the yard.


    Sasuke, now aware of many things, looked innocently at his mother and the new clan head inside the house. He seemed to know his father had died and that this man, who looked a lot like him, was the new clan head.


    The precocious Sasuke in the ninja world had even heard rumors, some even saying he was the illegitimate child of the new clan head.


    Inside the house, Uchiha Yoru and Uchiha Mikoto silently ate their meal without speaking.


    Elder Setsuna was cunning. To prevent turmoil in the clan from a change in power, and to protect the previous clan head''s offspring, the new clan head inherited everything from the former, including concubines and all property, which wasn''t considered inappropriate in that era.


    After all, the powerful and noble were envied yet aspired to by commoners, and some things were tacitly understood.


    A clan head is like an emperor.


    Another reason for Uchiha Yoru''s silent and lowered head was his awareness of Elder Setsuna''s intentions. From the moment Uchiha Mikoto entered the house, she also ensured the safety of Sasuke and Itachi.


    Both humans and animals are alike; when one becomes king, the offspring of the previous king are seen as threats, to be eliminated.


    Yet, tolerance has its advantages, like directly winning hearts and stabilizing one''s rule.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 214: Breakup Gift

    Konoha.Police Department Headquarters.


    In the new atmosphere of spring, the Police Department no longer carries the despised image of the past. Now, it radiates a thriving and prosperous aura.


    After all, the Police Department was once solely under the Uchiha clan, but now, it represents a diverse system including multiple forces and a large number of civilians.


    Monopolizing power within one family invites jealousy. However, when shared among various groups, the jealousy still exists, but it''s distributed among many, leading to a different outcome.


    Previously, there were no opportunities despite having strength. Now, opportunities are available to those who pledge loyalty, including chances to join the Police Department and even rise through the ranks.


    In a bright and orderly semi-indoor space, Uzuki Yugao hesitantly entered that day.


    Though engrossed in reviewing documents, Uchiha Yoru''s ninja vigilance remained alert. With a discreet gesture, the hidden guards quietly chose to retreat.


    After all, the fact that Uzuki Yugao was their clan leader''s lover was unknown to the subordinates, but clear to those at the top.


    Having power and belonging to a major family, it''s considered abnormal not to have secret affairs. When such a person achieves good political performance, people secretly admire them, thinking this is what a good clan leader should be.


    They don''t mind the indulgences; what concerns them is the number of beneficial actions the minister or clan leader has done. That''s what matters most.


    "Yugao, is something the matter?"


    Uchiha Yoru looked up, revealing a gentle smile. Uzuki Yugao''s eyes shifted, and after hesitating, she spoke nervously.


    "Lord Yoru, about our agreement."


    Seeing Uzuki Yugao''s lowered head and her reluctance to meet his eyes, Uchiha Yoru realized something and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I''ve been neglecting your feelings."


    "No, no," Uzuki Yugao shook her head rapidly, then hesitantly said, "Lord Yoru, I really can''t handle this status, but please believe me."


    As she spoke, Uzuki Yugao hurriedly explained, "I''ve always firmly stood behind you, Lord Yoru. I believe in your will and ideals, but I don''t want to continue in secrecy."


    Before she could finish, Uchiha Yoru, with a comforting smile, gestured for her to stop, "I understand your feelings. After all, you''ve wasted your best three years with me."


    "No, Lord Yoru, you taught me ninjutsu and even gave me a chakra blade. I haven''t forgotten all that, but the gossip behind my back, and the comments from former classmates..." s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uzuki Yugao''s weary gaze reflected her struggle. As Uchiha Yoru rose to be the head of his clan and the minister of the Police Department, more people began to scrutinize her, a once minor character now the subject of discussion.


    Driven by jealousy, envy, or contempt, countless criticisms and disdainful looks, especially with the task from the Third Hokage weighing on her, have been a constant torment.


    She was reaching her breaking point.


    "Lord Yoru, I''m returning all these to you."


    Uzuki Yugao made up her mind today to return all that she had gained over the past few years.


    However, Uchiha Yoru simply smiled and gestured to the documents in his hand, "How about the rooftop at noon today? I still have some government affairs to deal with right now."


    "I''m sorry, Lord Yoru, for the disturbance."


    Uzuki Yugao, eager, bowed deeply at ninety degrees and then hurriedly left the office. This scene, however, caused Uchiha Yoru to shake his head.


    He understood the pressure on Uzuki Yugao. After all, she was in the prime of her life. Previously, as a minor character, she went unnoticed. But now, in the police department, many had set their eyes on her. Given his status, anything he did, even interacting with those people, would be subject to discussion.


    Not to mention being a lover, which was a huge burden for any woman.


    The Anbu of the Third Hokage! Thinking of this identity, Uchiha Yoru''s lips curled into a disdainful smile.


    "Third Hokage, it seems I have won this chess game. When Uzuki Yugao decided to give up this role, she had already let go of your mission."


    It might seem that Uzuki Yugao simply didn''t want to be a lover anymore, but from another perspective, wasn''t she giving up the high-level tasks of the Third Hokage?


    At this moment, he had already won. But Uzuki Yugao was thinking too simply.


    Uchiha Yoru shook his head. While her ninja talent was good, the things that had happened could never be fully concealed, like his least favorite tactic: framing.


    Bright schemes were unbeatable.


    At noon, on the rooftop of the police department.


    "Lord Yoru, you have been very kind to me, thank you. But I really can''t take it anymore. This is my resignation letter. After handing over my work, I won''t come to the police department anymore."


    On the rooftop, the 1.7-meter-tall Uzuki Yugao, radiating the charm of youth, bowed deeply in shame, but Uchiha Yoru simply nodded lightly and accepted her resignation letter.


    "Lord Yoru, these things."


    As Uzuki Yugao returned some precious items he had given her, Uchiha Yoru chuckled and shook his head: "Yugao, you should know, although I am greedy, I never intend to take back what I have given."


    He had never thought of using any means to pester or manipulate Uzuki Yugao.


    Part on good terms, after all, he already had many women around him.


    "Do you have any plans for the future?"


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru change the subject, Uzuki Yugao trembled inside, thinking about his greed! Only they knew where all the money Yoru embezzled had gone.


    "Lord Yoru, I want to go to the orphanage."


    Hearing Uzuki Yugao''s plan, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, "Not bad, after so many years of fighting and killing, your spirit has always been tense. After all, you are still young, it''s time to relax."


    "But have you thought about it? After leaving the police department, you won''t have such good treatment."


    Facing Uchiha Yoru, Uzuki Yugao this time showed a bitter smile and shook her head, "Lord Yoru, I''m afraid if I don''t leave, sooner or later I won''t be able to resist your temptation."


    For the man in front of her, she didn''t know how to describe him. It wasn''t just his appearance, but his unique charm, like a fatal poison, addictive to her.


    She wasn''t afraid that he would approach her again, but that she couldn''t control herself.


    His philosophy and will were so grand that compared to him, she felt like nothing more than a shell.


    Over the years, his gentleness, consideration, and material support were undeniable. Besides some issues in their relationship, Uzuki Yugao couldn''t find another man as outstanding as him.


    Watching Uzuki Yugao make up her mind, Uchiha Yoru smiled, putting her resignation letter in his pocket, "Officially, I''ll start by giving you a vacation, gradually fading your influence, letting everyone slowly forget, minimizing your impact."


    In a final gesture of gentleness, Uzuki Yugao bowed her head, tears shimmering in her eyes. Could she let go? Did she love him?


    "By the way, after work tonight, I''ll give you a farewell gift."


    Uchiha Yoru slowly walked downstairs, his light laughter echoing in her ears. Hearing this, Uzuki Yugao suddenly looked up, only to find him gone.


    At that moment, Uzuki Yugao seemed to lose all her strength, collapsing to the ground, tears uncontrollably falling.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I just can''t take it anymore. Why is it so hard just to live a simple life?"


    As a spy for the Third Hokage, she faced immense pressure, behind-the-scenes gossip, and various other stresses. She was just an ordinary civilian ninja, yet at only seventeen, she had become a special Jounin.


    Even in bloodline families, ordinary geniuses would only reach this stage at her age. Her achievements naturally attracted much criticism.


    ¡­


    "Oh, it''s Yugao. I''ll treat you today."


    In a meatball shop, Uzuki Yugao had just composed herself and was looking for a quiet place to relax when she unexpectedly ran into Anko and Kurenai Yuhi, who were drinking tea and eating meatballs in the shop.


    Mitarashi Anko, ever so familiar, waved her hand and greeted her friend with a sincere smile.


    Uzuki Yugao forced a smile. The trio knew the nature of their relationship well, but it remained unspoken.


    In the tranquil and elegant private room, the observant Kurenai Yuhi seemed to notice Yugao''s low spirits and subtly signaled Anko with her eyes. However, she didn''t probe further, understanding that everyone has their little secrets.


    After noticing, Anko continued eating her meatballs. She is straightforward and fun-loving, but not foolish.


    "I''ve resigned."


    To the duo, Uzuki Yugao felt there was no need for secrets. Having cooperated in battles and entrusted each other with their backs, they were more than just comrades.


    "Resigned?" Kurenai Yuhi and Yuteira Anko were shocked, looking at their former team member.


    The perceptive Kurenai Yuhi, seeing Yugao''s dejected face and considering recent rumors, guessed something.


    "Yugao, why resign all of a sudden? Are we going to disband our trio?"


    Anko, upon hearing this, showed urgency. She genuinely didn''t want her teammate to leave, valuing their relationship over the years.


    Unlike Anko''s straightforwardness, Kurenai Yuhi seemed to have guessed the underlying reason and said to Anko, "Don''t worry, Anko. Yugao must have her reasons. Besides, we''ve been on missions for years, and the police department''s work is demanding. It''s okay to take a break."


    As Kurenai Yuhi explained, Anko, clueless about these matters, didn''t understand. Given her dark past and personality, others found it hard to believe her. She didn''t care about others'' opinions or objections.


    "I''ve made it clear to Lord Yoru. I can''t take it anymore."


    Facing the two, Uzuki Yugao showed a mix of envy and jealousy before she lowered her head, revealing everything.


    Anko, being herself and fixated only on Uchiha Yoru, didn''t need to be mentioned. Kurenai Yuhi, from a better background and adept at navigating the police department''s system, exuded a strong woman vibe and faced fewer criticisms.


    Yugao was the weakest among them, not in terms of skill, but background and personal issues. A competent ninja, yet not a qualified manager.


    Being unable to gain others'' trust, coupled with her commoner background, people tend to bully the weak and fear the strong. Naturally, she was the first to be attacked.


    After hearing this, Kurenai Yuhi was initially stunned, then shook her head with a sigh. At this moment, her feelings were complex. Uchiha Yoru''s current status and position were inevitable.


    Compared to that, she even felt a bit reluctant to part with Yugao, as at least they were close friends. As for the others, she could only scoff.


    Looking at Kurenai Yuhi and Anko, Yugao shook her head with a bitter smile, "Today, I will return everything to Lord Yoru."


    "Return?" At this moment, Anko stared at Yugao with wide eyes, immediately shaking her head, "You''ve been with Yoru for three years, and besides, these things were gifts from Yoru. Why would you return them?"


    Observing the innocent Anko, Kurenai Yuhi couldn''t help but smile, "Oh, Anko."


    In Anko''s mind, whatever Yoru gave her belonged to her. If Yoru needed something, she would give it without hesitation. But why would she return something? Aren''t these her own things?


    ¡­


    In the sunset, on a street in the village, two figures walked one after the other. When they arrived in front of a flower shop, they stopped.


    Turning her head, Uchiha Yoru saw Uzuki Yugao looking distracted and shook his head slightly. "This is the last gift I give you, I hope you can live freely in the future."


    Suddenly, looking at the flower shop in front of her and hearing Uchiha Yoru''s words, Uzuki Yugao shook her head repeatedly. "Lord Yoru, I don''t need it, you have already given me so much."


    "I remember you once said that your biggest dream was to own a flower shop, where you could drink tea in your leisure time, bask in the sunlight, and read in peace."


    Looking at Uzuki Yugao''s delicate face, Uchiha Yoru gently brushed a strand of her purple hair behind her ear with a gentle smile.


    "I originally planned to give it to you for your birthday. I''m busy with work and worried I might forget, so I bought this shop in advance."


    "Lord Yoru, I..." Her finger lightly touched her lips, and Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a smile, as if to say she shouldn''t refuse.


    After all, she was his woman, and he wouldn''t be stingy.


    "Lord Yoru, this is too valuable." Uzuki Yugao hurriedly shook her head. He had bought her an entire shop.


    "Do you like it?"


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru''s gentle, assertive, and irresistible smile, Uzuki Yugao was momentarily stunned. This time, she smiled and nodded, "I like it."


    "If life gets tough or you face any troubles, remember to come back to me. But you don''t have to send me an invitation to the shop''s opening. After all, my appearance would be a trouble for you."


    After a gentle embrace, Uzuki Yugao''s dazed eyes watched the man''s figure slowly disappear into the sunset. In her hands, she now held a purple longsword and a bankbook.


    The purple longsword was taken from Killer B by Uchiha Yoru and reforged. It was a masterpiece, strong enough to clash with the Kusanagi sword.


    Upon opening the red bankbook, she saw a series of numbers and tears welled up in her eyes under the setting sun.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 215: Yorus Hehe Moments

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by ItsDragonking! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Under the starry sky.


    The Uchiha clan''s area still exuded a lively atmosphere, and the faces of the Uchihas there also showed a hint of a smile.


    Since they moved to the outskirts of the village, it felt like living in a prison, unlike now, where countless people have settled and joined, bringing life back to the clan area.


    Ninjas often have families, and the increase in population naturally means more needs¡ªsnacks, treats, night markets. The appearance of these demand-driven shops led to more interactions among the newly joined members, naturally increasing communication.


    The Uchihas seemed no longer so indifferent, having experienced the taste of loneliness and ostracism, they cherished this atmosphere even more.


    Similarly, the ninja families who joined recently, initially felt a bit strange and fearful, given that this was the land of the strongest bloodline clan. But as time passed, they started accepting each other, and they enjoyed an unprecedented sense of security.


    The strongest Uchiha clan and the Police Force, lacking a sense of security?


    In the courtyard of the clan head, young Sasuke was excitedly waving a kunai under the starlight.


    "Teacher Yoru, how is my taijutsu?"


    A panting Sasuke showed an expression eagerly awaiting praise, and Uchiha Yoru, sitting on the wooden floor under the eaves, smiled and nodded after seeing him.


    "It seems, Sasuke, you''ve learned quite a lot at the ninja academy."


    Hearing the praise, young Sasuke showed an excited smile. After all, he''s just a child, almost wagging his tail if he had one.


    "I came first in the entrance test."


    Sasuke said proudly, and Uchiha Yoru laughed heartily at this scene.


    "Alright, Sasuke, since you came first, I''ll give you a reward. I will personally teach you shuriken techniques."


    "Really?" Sasuke laughed excitedly, and Uchiha Yoru nodded gently.


    But in his heart, he was secretly muttering that one of the destiny twins was right in front of him, and it would be foolish not to seize the opportunity to bring him into his camp.


    In the large house opposite the courtyard, once the clan head''s house, now the second floor was lit up. Uchiha Itachi, having completed his mission, was sitting at the table, reading the red-covered book ''My Struggle'', his eyes more fervent than ever.


    As Uchiha Itachi diligently made different notes every time he read, suddenly a familiar hearty laugh was heard.


    Through the window, he saw the figures of Sasuke and his teacher. Seeing this, Uchiha Itachi showed a look of guilt.


    "Teacher, you''ve sacrificed too much for the Uchiha, for the Will of Fire."


    In Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, his teacher, for the sake of the clan and the true Will of Fire, his grandfather sent his daughter over, though it was also to protect himself and his brother, it was equally for the clan.


    With these sacrifices, his teacher showed no discrimination, but was even so kind to Sasuke.


    Even! His own teacher, being the clan head, is still unmarried. Although he has many women in private, in his own words:


    "He is now full of obstacles and dangers for his ideals and ambitions, so he doesn''t want his children to be born and bear the dangers he brings, and at the same time, make the children''s mother suffer."


    The teacher''s exact words: if he fails, they should abandon him without hesitation, never look back, one sacrifice is enough.


    Therefore, Uchiha Itachi feels even more guilty. When he compares himself to the current Hokage, he shows an angry look.


    "Teacher made such a big sacrifice, but at the beginning of Konoha, the Sarutobi clan was an unknown small clan. After the first, second, and third wars, they developed into a big clan, while the once-great Senju clan is on the verge of collapse, Uchiha is isolated, and Hyuga is divided."


    "Only the teacher deserves to be Hokage, not you!" At this moment, Uchiha Itachi''s eyes become more determined.


    The new and old clan heads'' houses are separated by only one courtyard. As Itachi reads intently, time flies by.


    "Sasuke, look how late it is, go back and find your brother to wash up and rest early."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Under the warmth of the conversation, Sasuke sticks out his tongue at his mother and happily jumps over the courtyard wall to find his brother.


    Uchiha Mikoto respectfully walks up to Uchiha Yoru. Over time, the two have become accustomed to each other.


    "Sasuke really owes you a lot."


    Mikoto has seen all of Yoru''s care and concern for Sasuke. Her initial fears and worries are now gone.


    Facing Mikoto, Uchiha Yoru bluntly shakes his head and sighs, "Mikoto, you should know how dangerous what I''m doing is, so please don''t worry and fear, and fully cultivate Itachi and Sasuke."


    Facing this young man, Uchiha Mikoto feels complex emotions. Compared to the former Fugaku, the two are almost incomparable, not in strength, but in mind, vision, and courage.


    She knows what the young man in front of her wants to do, and his current achievements have already made a significant leap forward that the Uchiha clan hasn''t made in years.


    "Yoru, I believe in you."


    Looking at Mikoto''s firm eyes, Uchiha Yoru smiles, shakes his head, and mutters casually, "But don''t worry, if I fail, Itachi and Sasuke have the potential to become the new clan heads, just like our ancestor Madara."


    "I''ll warn Shisui and the others, the Uchiha clan should remember to dissociate."


    If Uchiha Yoru fails, he will bear all the blame, and the Uchiha clan will play the role of justly destroying their kin, with a new clan head abandoning the former one.


    Just like when they founded Konoha together, when Uchiha Madara decided to leave, it felt as if the entire clan had abandoned him.


    "Yoru!"


    At the gentle call, Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes trembled. A man full of ambition and fighting spirit is the most charming, especially one who possesses such daring and courage never before seen in this world.


    He would rather go to hell alone than compromise the safety of everyone who supported him.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Itachi, just outside the wall and having heard his brother''s words, trembled slightly.


    "Itachi, what''s wrong?"


    Looking down at Sasuke''s confused and innocent gaze, Itachi smiled, his eyes filled with unprecedented determination.


    "Sasuke, you must believe in Teacher Yoru. He is the greatest person in this world, even akin to a god."


    From his books, he saw his teacher''s grand ideals and the fearless courage to implement them. In Itachi''s eyes, calling his teacher a god among men was not an exaggeration.


    Entering the house with his brother, Sasuke looked hesitant. Then, with a nervous heart, he asked quietly, "Brother Itachi, I heard someone say that Teacher Yoru is actually my biological father."


    Shocked, Itachi looked at Sasuke''s innocent, simple, and nervous eyes, his own face showing determination, "Sasuke, in your heart, you should regard Teacher Yoru as a father, even surpassing a father."


    Uchiha Sasuke is definitely not the biological son of Teacher Yoru, but in Itachi''s eyes, such a great man deserved even more than a fatherly regard from Sasuke.


    Young Sasuke, seeing his brother not only not angry but also speaking these words, was momentarily stunned, then realized in his heart.


    So, it''s all true. No wonder I look so much like Teacher Yoru, no wonder he''s so kind to me. That''s why.


    Sasuke even understood why he and his brother always lived in this yard while their mother would go to Teacher Yoru''s house at night.


    In the large house next door, Uchiha Izumi, her face flushed red, was tidying up the house. In the light of the fire, behind the white paper door, she could clearly see the shadows of two people.


    Especially through the crack in the door, she could clearly see Mrs. Mikoto''s well-proportioned figure as she changed clothes.


    "Yoru, let me do below."


    "Mikoto, be careful not to choke."


    "Look, these are my new silk stockings and high heels. Do they look beautiful?"


    It seemed that because they were separated by a door, the voices were clear yet somehow muffled.


    Outside the door, Uchiha Izumi sat respectfully, fully embodying the role of a servant in a major clan. Her duty was to go in later to wipe the clan head''s body and tidy up the messy room.


    Clearly, this wasn''t the first time for Izumi, but each time, her legs were tightly closed, her eyes fixated on the gap, and she even activated her Sharingan.


    It seemed she was afraid of missing anything. This was all part of her learning, which she would need to use in the future.


    ¡­


    Under the night sky of Konoha, following the aftermath of the Great Ninja War, Konoha, the most fertile of the Land of Fire, is rapidly recovering economically.


    The shops under the night are bustling with the increasing number of ninjas returning to the village.


    In a yakiniku restaurant, in a larger private room, a group of young ninjas are excitedly clinking glasses in what is clearly a rare class reunion.


    "Y¨±gao, you were the class beauty of our class, and now even more so, a great beauty of the village."


    "Yes, it''s said that our batch produced a cold beauty, and that''s you, Y¨±gao."


    "Among our peers, Y¨±gao seems to be the first to become a special jonin. Congratulations."


    Once a class of nearly a hundred students, now less than ten sit in this private room. Although half are absent on missions, this shows the harsh elimination rate of ninjas.


    Facing her classmates'' flattery, some are jealous, some envious, and some are sycophantic. Amidst the myriad human emotions, Uzuki Yugao rarely shows a strained smile.


    Raising her glass high, she says to her classmates, "Don''t make fun of me."


    Here, at least no one knows about her past. After all, some discussions are quietly held in the police department, essentially meant for her ears.


    Once she''s back home, no one dares mention it. Who would dare? Criticizing the head of the police department and the Uchiha clan head would not just be scandalous, but could cost them their jobs.


    Moreover, while there are struggles for power at work, home is a haven where all troubles are set aside, so no one speaks of distressing matters.


    Thus, any gossip and criticism are limited to a small circle, unless something sensational like Orochimaru or White Fang happens.


    "Haha, Y¨±gao, our class beauty, now a special jonin. Next time we have a reunion, remember to bring your boyfriend and show us whether he''s a senior or junior from another batch."


    Faced with her classmates'' teasing, Uzuki Yugao seems to recall something, but she quickly suppresses the bitterness in her heart and puts on a smile.


    "What boyfriend? Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Wow, Y¨±gao, you''re still single after all these years? Tell us what your requirements are." A female classmate, genuinely curious, wonders what choices this civilian genius from their class would have.


    Even the sitting Hayate Gekko showed a moved expression, not to mention the other men. Although they knew it was wishful thinking, they all perked up their ears nonetheless.


    Faced with everyone''s curiosity, Uzuki Yugao shook her head with a bitter smile and sighed, "Maybe I''ve experienced too much on the frontlines. I now want to rest for a while, open a flower shop, and take care of children in an orphanage. As for my requirements..."


    At this point, Uzuki Yugao''s eyes became misty, unconsciously recalling the figure that had accompanied her for three years, but she murmured the opposite of what was in her heart.


    "That person doesn''t need to be very handsome, nor very strong, nor very rich. Just being able to accompany me in the flower shop, reading books, and taking care of children in the orphanage is enough."


    Despite thinking of that person, Uzuki Yugao shook her head, secretly determined to forget everything. From the moment she made up her mind, she knew she was from a completely different world than him.


    He could try to hide as much as he wanted, but he couldn''t stop the shine of the sun. He was a person who naturally lived under everyone''s gaze.


    And she herself, was just an ordinary civilian, at most a little talented.


    However, Uzuki Yugao didn''t realize the impact her words had on everyone. Everyone was stunned. s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Some even murmured in secret, perhaps it was because Uzuki Yugao had been through the brutalities of war for so long that what she now wanted most was tranquility.


    Likewise, after experiencing so much, didn''t they also find that a simple life was what they desired most?


    But even so, if a simple life could be accompanied by beauty, that was a common wish for everyone, and many people''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    Hayate Gekko, more excited than ever, showed a flush of color on his pale, weak face, looking at Uzuki Yugao with determination.


    Ever since he learned that Uzuki Yugao had become a special Jonin, he felt a bit lost, being just a Chunin himself. In front of Yugao, he no longer had the casualness he once did.


    This was a disparity, but now it seemed he had reignited his fighting spirit. However, Hayate Gekko still noticed the fervor in many people''s eyes and made a secret decision.


    He couldn''t wait any longer. Although he now perfectly controlled his Transparency Jutsu and was confident of becoming a special Jonin within a year, he didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "Come on, let''s celebrate for our Konoha."


    "Cheers."


    Amidst laughter and joy, Uzuki Yugao always seemed a bit absent-minded, with that figure occasionally surfacing in her mind.


    The former struggled to escape from the torment, but at this moment, she seemed to realize that she had lost the most important thing.


    It is only when one loses something that they realize how important it was.

 Chapter 216: Stop it Hayate

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by ItsDragonking! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha.


    As time passed, the Police Department underwent a complete transformation, gradually gaining acceptance among the villagers, especially in terms of the dramatic changes in the internal security of the village.


    The sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth squads of the Police Department recruited numerous civilian ninjas, while also incorporating Uchiha, Hyuga branch family, and Aburame ninjas with Kekkei Genkai (bloodline techniques), thus eliminating the past situation of exclusion.


    The first five squads of the Police Department also recruited externally, but with higher requirements, as they were responsible for prison and perimeter defense of the village, which involved greater danger.


    The Police Department, once led by Uchiha Fugaku, adopted a tolerant attitude to ease the relationship between the clan and the village. However, this tolerance only led to further encroachment, even from ordinary people.


    This is human nature; for instance, when dealing with drunken disturbances, should one arrest or educate? Without a specific guideline, clan leaders urge tolerance, but if you tolerate once and not the next, or if different squads handle situations inconsistently, it leads to criticism and distrust.


    However, under Uchiha Yoru''s leadership, the policy became clear: implementing a ninja-centric hierarchical system.


    Within the ninja, the hierarchy starts with Kekkei Genkai ninjas at the top, followed by secret technique ninjas, then clan ninjas, and finally civilian ninjas.


    The advocated philosophy is that ninjas with power are the pillars shaping the future, tasked with protecting civilians, who in turn should live peacefully and prosperously.


    Regarding offenses, the laws for ninjas and civilians differ. For ninjas, factors like returning from the battlefield or enduring a brutal mission are considered, along with various physical and mental changes.


    Unless it''s a case of homicide, ninjas are generally treated leniently, provided they undergo a period of emotional stabilization within Uchiha territory.


    To alleviate the mental stress of ninjas, a lively street full of entertainment venues like casinos, taverns, geisha houses, snack streets, amusement parks, and performance venues was established near the Police Department.


    This allows ninjas exhausted from demanding missions to relax quickly.


    Under Uchiha Police Department''s clear hierarchical management, despite some controversy, ninjas felt a sense of warmth and appreciation.


    "Ahh, this street is great, right next to the Police Department, and surprisingly, no trouble. It''s like an invisible pressure that also helps to ease our stress."


    In a tavern, a middle-aged ninja just back from a mission expressed his melancholy, while his companion nodded in agreement: "Exactly, in the past, after a tough mission, we had to confine ourselves at home to recover."


    "During wars, nobody cared, but now we can relax here first before going home to sleep."


    "Going home tonight? Ha, I bet you''ll sneak back here."


    Hearing his companion''s jest, both shared a knowing smile, typical of men.


    A bustling street with regulations next to the Police Headquarters imposes a subtle pressure on ninjas: no trouble, no pressure. But if you make trouble, the pressure mounts.


    However, everyone comes here to relax, not to cause disturbances.


    "Sir Ninjas, here''s your drink."


    Once a desolate street, in just a few months, it transformed into a bustling area, rivaling the busiest districts of Konoha, attracting envious looks from ordinary people and ninja families.


    The Police Department''s hierarchical system presented them with a path to advancement.


    Ordinary citizens live and work in peace and contentment, but to achieve something better, one must become a ninja. By becoming a ninja, one can enjoy the privileges of a different social class.


    The hierarchy among ninjas, including bloodline and secret techniques, is essentially a division of power.


    If a civilian ninja becomes a J¨­nin, they too can receive the same treatment as a bloodline ninja.


    The political direction of the previous Third Hokage cannot be said to be bad, but it was too vague, offering grand visions without practical significance.


    Statements like "For the sake of Konoha, we are all people of Konoha, and should treat each other equally" are common.


    Ninjas risk their lives to protect their homeland, shouldn''t they receive special treatment?


    Look at what the Police Force has done. Anyone under the Police Force receives discounts on treatment, ninja tools are discounted based on one''s ninja rank, and important resources like exploding tags are prioritized for Police Force members, then fellow village ninjas, and lastly, those from other villages.


    These simple yet beneficial measures have earned the Police Force much praise, making ninjas want to join and civilians aspire to become ninjas and join the Police Force.


    The so-called benefits for the Uchiha clan actually did not result in any loss. Through the rapid exchange of various resources, they have even profited significantly.


    ¡­


    In a lively street during summer, inside a beverage shop, Hayate Gekko and three friends are sitting inside.


    "Ebisu, opposite is the flower shop that Yugao is preparing to open. It''s being tidied up recently."


    Directly opposite, Uzuki Yugao with her purple hair is seen intently organizing the inside, while Hayate Gekko looks determined. It''s clear he''s made up his mind, not wanting to miss this opportunity.


    Ebisu, Kotetsu Hagane, and Izumo Kamizuki also showed curiosity. With their sharp ninja vision and being just across, they clearly saw Uzuki Yugao''s appearance through the clear glass.


    Kotetsu Hagane, enviously said: "It''s really worthy of rumors, the class flower of your batch."


    Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki were originally with Asuma. When Asuma went to the Daimyo''s mansion, they joined Ebisu.


    After all, although Ebisu is a commoner, his father served the Third Hokage, making them all part of the Sarutobi clan.


    Hayate Gekko and Ebisu are familiar with each other, while the other two just accompanied them.


    "Hayate, have you really decided to pursue Yugao?"


    Ebisu, upon seeing the female ninja opposite, frowned slightly. Despite his commoner status, his family has served the Sarutobi clan, making him the most experienced among the four.


    Hayate Gekko, not noticing Ebisu''s concern, firmly nodded: "Brother Ebisu, I don''t want to miss this chance, and I''ve known Yugao since ninja school."


    Seeing Hayate Gekko''s determination, Ebisu understood. Female ninjas are rare, especially talented ones, and Yugao is also exceptionally beautiful.


    "How much do you know about this Uzuki Yugao?"


    Ebisu hesitated, probing his friend, while Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki, also curious, listened attentively.


    Hayate Gekko, excited, was unaware of the others'' expressions and enthusiastically shared everything he knew about Uzuki Yugao.


    However, the more Ebisu heard, the more puzzled his expression became, eventually taking a deep breath, "Hayate, not to discourage you, but are you sure you can handle it?"


    "Handle it?" This question made Hayate Gekko puzzled and confused.


    Seeing Hayate Gekko lost in thought and the curious looks of the others, Ebisu shook his head, speechless.


    "Hayate, the Uzuki Yugao you want to pursue seems quite valuable. That purple ninja sword must be a chakra weapon, along with her jewelry."


    Ebisu, trying to be subtle for his friend''s sake, hinted, and Hayate Gekko, not a fool, instantly forced a smile.


    "Well, Yugao is a special Jonin, her mission rewards are not low, and she''s been on the front lines. Maybe they''re spoils of war."


    The more Ebisu talked, the more his nervousness showed, his complexion growing paler. He wasn''t a fool; were weapons made of Chakra Metal something a newly promoted special Jonin could possess?


    Such weapons were extremely precious among Jonin. A civilian ninja who had just become a special Jonin, young and beautiful, and importantly, an ordinary ninja with no background, did she really have the privilege to choose such valuable spoils of war on the battlefield?


    "I have to go home now," he said, his face growing even paler, as if he had realized something but was not quite sure.


    Ebisu, understanding the situation, sighed softly and shook his head in comfort, "When you get home, you can ask your aunt about it. After all, your aunt is in charge of logistics at the Hokage''s office."


    Hayate Gekko left with a forced smile, not noticing the sympathetic looks in the eyes of the three people she left behind.


    It was over before it even started, and so cruelly at that.


    "Ah, I envy those from big families, with power and strength," said Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki, their words tinged with jealousy. They had been asked by Asuma to gather information about Uchiha Yoru, including rumors about Uzuki Yugao.


    Watching them, Ebisu pushed up his sunglasses and sighed, "We''re just small fry, wanting to live comfortably, so we dare not aspire for more."


    The attitudes of the three reflected the mindset of ordinary ninjas: envy and jealousy towards ninjas from prominent bloodlines and powerful families, yet also a desire to be like them.


    However, as they matured, they realized they couldn''t catch up even if they tried their hardest and resigned themselves to their fate, privately expressing their frustrations and only admiring such existences from afar.


    They also developed a mature mindset: acceptance, and the wish to simply live peacefully.


    For them, whether with Asuma or the Sarutobi clan, it was a survival instinct to align with the powerful, so they could live at ease.


    ¡­


    Although Hayate Gekko possesses a bloodline, he does not belong to a major clan, but rather a traditional ninja family, which is a family composed of ninjas for generations. Therefore, influenced by his family, Hayate Gekko wants to find a partner who is also a ninja.


    Hayate Gekko''s father died in the Third War, leaving only his mother, a middle-ranked ninja, who works year-round in the Hokage office building, belonging to the logistics and information department, essentially a clerk.


    Under the night sky, at the Hayate family home.


    "Mother, have you found out the information I asked you to investigate?"


    Looking at her son, Hayate Gekko''s mother coldly huffed and said in a stern voice, "Hayate, I am keeping a face for you now. Uzuki Yugao is not suitable for you; you simply can''t handle her."


    "Why?"


    Others might not support him, but Hayate Gekko still felt unreconciled when it came to his own mother.


    "Mother, Yugao clearly wants to retire to the second line now, and it is obvious that she has encountered something. I don''t care about her past. Right now, she is alone, so why can''t I?"


    Hayate Gekko is not foolish. Uzuki Yugao is so beautiful, and she possesses the Chakra Metal Sword. He seems to have guessed something. Yugao might have had a boyfriend before, but they must have separated by now, otherwise, she wouldn''t be like this.


    Looking at her naive son, his mother couldn''t help but take a deep breath. If it were someone else''s child, she would have already started scolding, but this is her own son.


    "That purple Chakra Metal Ninja Sword I''ve looked into is not just any ordinary ninja sword!"


    Seemingly reluctant to tell her son this harsh reality, but fearing he might make a mistake if not informed, Hayate Gekko''s expression turned uneasy as he said, "Is it not a regular Chakra Metal Ninja Sword?"


    Chakra Metal weapons also vary in quality. The most common ones contain a bit of Chakra Metal, which most high-ranked ninjas use.


    Although they are expensive, they are not unaffordable. Ordinary Chakra Metal weapons cost around one million Ry¨­.


    Special high-ranked ninjas already participate in A-rank missions, with rewards ranging from 150,000 to one million. Divided among the team and deducting various expenses, considering the many high-level missions on the battlefield, it''s possible to save enough to afford these.


    Watching her son''s final stubbornness, Hayate''s mother sighed deeply. She wasn''t being unreasonable but took out a file from her bosom.


    "This is a copy of the file, not a secret, so you don''t have to worry about breaking any rules."


    Working in the logistics and information department, she naturally has more convenient access to the village''s non-secret records.


    "Son, do you know why I said you can''t handle it? This weapon was made by a famous craftsman in spring, and the materials were all provided by him. Just the labor cost was one million three hundred thousand. This is not just any Chakra weapon; this is a famous blade." S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "And these jewels, they are all traceable. The necklace is three hundred thousand, the bracelet two hundred thousand. A female ninja from a civilian background, who has just been promoted to special jonin, how could she possess these? Even our Hayate family, with generations of accumulation, only has one ancestral ninja sword, yet it is still not as valuable as a casual gift she received."


    "What kind of civilian female ninja could own such precious items that only major clans have? What kind of ex-boyfriend could give her these? She is clearly a kept mistress, a lover! Now that she is older, she is looking for someone to take over!"


    Unable to take in his mother''s sarcastic words, Hayate Gekko just stared blankly at the information in his hands.


    A civilian ninja might be able to manage to make a weapon with great effort, but what about jewelry? For a ninja, only noble families have the leisure to focus on such adornments.


    A single piece of jewelry equals or even exceeds the reward for a B-rank mission, and that''s before the mission reward is divided.

 Chapter 217: Hope

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Florin Durbaca! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]A few days later, in the afternoon, Uzuki Y¨±gao had already tidied up the flower shop.


    Looking at her own shop, now completely transformed into the cozy and fragrant space she had imagined, she smiled. She decided that she would go to the Third Hokage the next day to explain everything. She was tired; she just wanted to live a simple life.


    "Hayate, what brings you here?" she asked.


    Her old classmate, with whom she had a good relationship, visited her today. Uzuki Y¨±gao greeted him with a sweet smile, as if she had forgotten the past and dispelled all the stress in her heart.


    The two sat at a table near the window, the fragrance of tea filling the air. Hayate, looking haggard under the moonlight, gazed at Y¨±gao, the girl he considered the most perfect and innocent, feeling a sense of irony.


    "Y¨±gao, why, why did you change like this? Some time ago, you said you wanted to find an ordinary person. I thought I had a chance. I gathered all my courage, but in the end..."


    Hayate''s words momentarily stunned Y¨±gao, but she quickly realized something, and her smile stiffened.


    "Hayate, you investigated me!"


    Faced with Y¨±gao''s displeased expression, Hayate sighed bitterly and nodded, admitting directly, "You know, we are ninjas. It''s our instinct to investigate the other party before forming a family."


    Y¨±gao had thought she could bury her past, but it was all wishful thinking on her part.


    Stepping out of her own world, Y¨±gao smiled, "Indeed, I was too naive. As a ninja, especially a female ninja, life can''t be that simple."


    "Among ninjas, the first step to forming a family is to investigate each other. I thought I could bury my past, but I was too naive."


    After exposing her complex past, Y¨±gao thought she would avoid it and not dare to face it. But at this moment, she actually smiled with relief.


    "The chakra-infused metal weapons, the famous swords, any piece of your jewelry is worth hundreds of thousands, and this shop is on the busiest street. Y¨±gao! If you really want to forget the past, how do you explain this?"


    At this moment, Hayate had come to Y¨±gao with determination, still harboring a bit of fantasy. As long as Y¨±gao was willing to give up everything, he was also willing to abandon it all to pursue the goddess of his heart.


    Hayate''s expression was undisguised, but Y¨±gao leaned back in her chair, her eyes gradually becoming hazy.


    "You''re right. If I really want to bury my past, I shouldn''t have kept these things, nor should I be enjoying them openly."


    "On one hand, I talk about burying the past, and on the other, I openly enjoy all this." Y¨±gao''s face showed a self-mocking smile.


    "Maybe I haven''t faced the real me yet. As a classmate, Hayate, would you like to listen to me?"


    Hayate, still holding onto a bit of fantasy, silently nodded: "If you want to talk, I''ll listen."


    "It must have been three years ago, right? That was when we both joined the Police Force''s Seventh Squad. Do you remember that I owed a huge debt back then?"


    Hayate nodded silently, fully aware of the incident from three years ago. At that time, he hadn''t thought much of it when Yugao mentioned it was resolved.


    "You know the pressure of a million in debt? I searched for every relative, neighbor, teacher, teammate, and classmate I thought well of!"


    At this point, Uzuki Yugao displayed a reminiscent expression, her lips curling into a sarcastic smile. She concealed her mission from the Anbu, but that wasn''t important. What mattered was her firsthand experience of the fickleness of human relationships.


    Initially, she was resolute about her secret mission. However, the disdainful and evasive looks from her former friends, relatives, and neighbors showed her their true faces.


    Some even disgustingly took advantage of her situation. Her teacher, driven by greed, suggested she sleep with him for a few thousand, assuming she wouldn''t survive the debt anyway.


    Others revealed in her misfortune. She saw through human nature then, feeling a cold satisfaction in their exposed true selves.


    "Later, under pressure and realizing many coveted me, I thought, why not sell myself at a high price to someone I don''t despise and who could offer me more? So, I approached the most renowned captain of the Seventh Police Squad at the time."


    She hid everything about her Anbu mission, as per the ninja code, a secret she must keep for life.


    As Uzuki Yugao narrated, Hayate showed regret. At her most difficult time, he hadn''t thought deeply enough; he was foolish.


    "He was kind, considerate, and strong. In fact, I felt unworthy of him. It was I who approached him, and over three years, though our relationship was hidden, I experienced the warmth of a romantic relationship, including various gifts on holidays."


    "I accepted luxurious jewelry usually worn only by nobility, rare weapons unattainable by ordinary ninjas, and even advanced ninjutsu, thinking I deserved it all."


    Yugao shook her head in self-mockery, "I thought I traded myself for these things. Now, it seems ridiculous. He never lacked someone like me, with talent and beauty. But he never said anything, as if guilty about our secret relationship, compensating with advanced ninjutsu and weapons to ensure my survival, and jewelry as his guilt, while I took it for granted. Now I understand."


    "He was a great man, afraid of burdening others with his ideals. He had his emotions but feared involving others, so he silently gave in."


    Hayate listened silently, as Yugao spoke, narrating someone else''s story, with both humor and sorrow, but without bitterness.


    "It was my arrogance that made me think I was under pressure and scrutiny, leading me to withdraw. Now, I realize I only ever thought of myself, never considering others."


    "What if I had given up everything when we parted ¨C the prized sword, the jewelry, all the ninjutsu he taught me, everything! Could I have buried the past and started anew?"


    Yugao asked curiously, genuinely wanting to know.


    After hearing this, Hayate shook his head silently, "One can''t just abandon their past; they can only temporarily bury it in their heart."


    "True, just like I''ve grown accustomed to my current exalted position."


    At this moment, Uzuki Yugao''s face gradually radiated the heroic bearing she once had in ninja school, like a proud swan slowly lifting her head.


    "I am a special Jonin at seventeen, mastering countless high-level ninja techniques envied and coveted by many, and I have reached heights that many civilian ninjas could never achieve in their lifetimes. I relish the regretful looks of relatives, neighbors, and friends who once shunned me and now regret their actions."


    "And all of this I achieved in three years, and he never minded it!" As Uzuki Yugao spoke these words, she magnified the selfishness in her heart, yet she was open and unguarded about it.


    "So even if I give up all of this, my past will still not be forgotten, just like you said, Hayate."


    Wearing a self-mocking smile, Uzuki Yugao chuckled and shook her head: "The simple life I thought I was pursuing, what about others? Will they forget my past? And the people around me! They won''t!"


    "From the moment I became a ninja, I was destined for the extraordinary. Even if I went to an orphanage, they would investigate my background and character, and even ordinary colleagues would investigate due to ninja habits."


    "So why should I give up all this? What I have is the haven he provided me. When I lost everything, these were my last resources."


    At this moment, Uzuki Yugao showed a sincere smile, as if she had just seen through herself.


    She never really wanted to give up everything she had achieved in these three years. Perhaps it was vanity, or maybe selfishness, but that''s human nature.


    After all, even if she gave up everything, others would not let go of her past, so why should she give up her own things?


    "I understand now, maybe from that moment three years ago, we were people from two different worlds." S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, Hayate gave a bitter smile, knowing that their worlds had diverged three years ago.


    The last bit of fantasy in his heart completely disappeared. He could accept it, but what about his family? His friends? The constant reminders were just his self-deception.


    And Uzuki Yugao also found her true self.


    Hayate left, decisively this time. In different worlds, neither is willing to give up everything.


    Like Hayate Gekko, who couldn''t give up his family, companions, and everything closely related to them. And Uzuki Yugao couldn''t give up her power and everything else.


    When the flower shop returned to its peaceful state, Uzuki Yugao was alone, quietly observing the shop''s interior in the sunlight.


    "So this place is just the cabin I wanted to escape to, not a place to forget everything and start anew."


    Her voice echoed in the room when suddenly a young figure timidly opened the door and came in.


    "Sister Yuugao, I''m here to help you clean up the flower shop today."


    A girl with long golden hair smiled immediately upon seeing Uzuki Yugao.


    "It''s Ino, you''ve come at the right time. I''ve just prepared some afternoon tea, so let''s take a break today."


    In the mountains and fields, this shop used to be Ino''s mother''s flower shop. After her parents passed away, the shop closed and was sold by the Yamanaka family. Ino always hoped that the new owner would continue to run it as a flower shop.


    Thus, she could find a sense of her mother''s presence here.


    Ino sat obediently on the stool, the two of them, one old and one young, smiling and sipping tea like sisters.


    "I''m sorry about what happened to your parents, Ino."


    It was sad to see such a young child lose her parents, especially being the daughter of the clan head. Although her treatment was better than average, it wouldn''t be the same as before under the new head, as new headship brings new interests.


    Despite her youth, Ino, like a little adult in the world of ninjas, smiled.


    "Sister Yugao, my mother did this to protect me, so I have to smile every day, so that my parents won''t be disappointed."


    Ino understood from a young age that after her father''s death, relying solely on her mother was the most dangerous thing.


    Instead, her mother''s death was to protect her daughter. The couple sacrificed everything, leaving behind their young daughter. The new successor would avoid harming Ino to prevent gossip.


    After all, a child without parents is less of a target. Simply by not teaching her advanced ninja techniques, Ino would naturally fade into obscurity.


    On the other hand, if her mother was alive, as Ino grew up, she would learn advanced ninja techniques, and might she reclaim the position of clan head? That was a potential threat.


    And with her mother around, would the clan head''s resources have to be shared with this orphaned mother and daughter? Without her mother, Ino lost everything but also her threat.


    "Ino, are you doing okay in the clan?"


    Faced with Yugao''s question, Ino smiled sweetly and innocently, "It''s fine, nobody cares anymore."


    Her casual remark about being uncared for made Yugao shudder, understanding the harsh reality. The former daughter of the Yamanaka clan head was now just an ordinary, unnoticed girl.


    "So, Ino, do you have any dreams?"


    Yugao asked casually, perhaps trying to compensate or probe Ino''s inner hatred, while subtly using a simple hypnotic ninja technique to lower her guard.


    The Yamanaka clan allowed Ino to come here, also using her as a means to completely eliminate any potential threat from the seemingly harmless Ino.


    Ino, somewhat dazed, slowly revealed a hint of hatred in her eyes, "I want to become the strongest female ninja and then question the heads of the Ino-Shika-Cho clans! Why did they abandon my father in the name of collective progress and retreat?"


    "And the Third Hokage, who talked about protecting everyone, why did he tacitly allow all this?"


    The young Ino, having lost her parents, quickly grew to understand who really caused their deaths.


    Inside the flower shop, Ino, like a little kitten, leaned on the soft chair and drifted into her dreams, where she had her home and her parents.


    Yugao sighed softly, "Poor girl, your parents'' fate was the result of current politics."


    "Not daring to take responsibility, pushing it onto subordinates, who, in turn, sacrificed your parents for their interests. This may be politics, but it shouldn''t be so cold and heartless."


    Experiencing the corruption under the Third Hokage''s reign, Yugao truly realized its extent, like the setting sun of his era.


    And she hoped for a rising sun that would never set.

 Chapter 218: Kakashi Gives Up

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Florin Durbaca! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In Konoha, during the blazing summer, the cicadas chirped loudly from the treetops. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Third, the above is the recent development of intelligence from the Police Department," Kakashi Hatake reported calmly with his head bowed in the Hokage''s office. He was meticulous and truthful in his report.


    The Third Hokage, sitting across from him, showed more age spots on his face, with his hair and beard turning white, looking like an old man in his twilight years.


    "Kakashi, you''ve worked hard," the Third Hokage said, looking at the intelligence report Kakashi had investigated. Sarutobi Hiruzen exhaled a ring of smoke, his brows furrowing in gravity.


    In just half a year, the Police Department had developed rapidly, far beyond his expectations, attracting many ninjas and nearly doubling its strength.


    Meanwhile, the Uchiha clan, having withdrawn nearly half of its members from the Police Department, used these elite forces to maintain and build their family''s industry, making the Uchiha name more prominent within the Land of Fire.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned at the alarming report, while Kakashi, silent and head bowed, felt a chill in his heart.


    The once powerful Third Hokage, now an elderly man, still clung to his position. The situation at Fire Temple remained unresolved, causing a rift between the Daimyo''s mansion and the Konoha, though at least it had reached a conclusion.


    The chaotic situation in the Land of Whirlpools stabilized gradually, with the bloodline rebel ninjas led by Terumi Mei from the Mist Village emerging, now entrenched in the Land of Whirlpools.


    The Konoha played a role of covert support to these rebels, causing the Mist Village to be in disarray and unable to contend with the Leaf.


    Other villages like Cloud and Rock, fearing a quick suppression of this force, secretly supported it, leading to the failure of Mist Village''s repeated attempts to quell the rebellion and strengthen Terumi Mei''s forces, now waiting for an opportunity to strike back.


    With the instability in the ninja world, the Konoha''s borders became the largest friction point, but now they were relatively stable despite minor skirmishes.


    Over half a year, the Konoha had gradually stabilized, but to Kakashi''s dismay, there were no signs of appointing a Fifth Hokage.


    "Lord Third!" Kakashi, holding onto his last bit of hope, looked up calmly at the Third Hokage, who returned his gaze with a puzzled expression.


    "Kakashi, do you have anything else to report?"


    "Third Lord Third, recently, with the village''s stability, there have been talks in taverns about electing the Fifth Hokage."


    Kakashi''s expression was well-masked, as if testing whether this was a move by the Third Hokage.


    However, the Third Hokage was momentarily startled upon hearing this. The Fifth Hokage! His eyes became slightly unfocused. Indeed, it was time to choose a successor, but who?


    Jiraiya was unrestrained, Tsunade was impulsive and aggressive. If Tsunade became the Fifth Hokage, inheriting the domineering nature of the Senju clan, her first act would be to seize power, likely causing conflict with the Anbu and Root divisions.


    The village had just stabilized, and he certainly didn''t want to see any disturbances.


    "Kakashi, I understand."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s sigh of melancholy upon realizing that there was no one to inherit his "Will of Fire" left him feeling somewhat desolate.


    However, at this moment, the last glimmer of hope in Kakashi''s heart shattered. He saw clearly that the so-called "Will of Fire" had long become the Third Hokage''s personal political ideology.


    The "Will of Fire," often spoken of by the Third, was a great dedication, yet he couldn''t accept even the slightest dissenting opinion. Plainly speaking, he was a dictator of will, becoming more autocratic with age.


    "Lord Third, I shall take my leave now."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, watching Kakashi leave, nodded with a relieved expression, "Be careful, Kakashi. The village is gradually stabilizing; you don''t need to rush into the Police Force."


    "Yes!"


    As Kakashi walked out of the Hokage''s office building, he looked up at the brilliant sun with his one visible eye, but his heart was ice-cold.


    "The Third Hokage has fallen into his own woven ''Will of Fire,'' intolerant of the slightest dissent."


    Kakashi, with his cool head and unique political insights, understood that it wasn''t that Konoha lacked a candidate for the Fifth Hokage, but that the Third wouldn''t allow anyone to cross his bottom line.


    The so-called "Will of Fire," where everyone has their unique understanding, yet the Third insists that the next Hokage completely inherit his will. Isn''t this too tyrannical? A slight deviation from his "Will of Fire" is seen as an unstable element, bringing turmoil to the village. Why is he so sure? Couldn''t it lead to a better tomorrow?


    Dictator! A dictator of political ideology, Kakashi sighed with emotion as he walked towards the Police Force, disappearing into the streets.


    However, Kakashi''s probing today made the Third Hokage sense a hint of conspiracy, leading him to convene a meeting with the village''s high-level officials.


    Hokage office meeting room.


    After Koharu, Homura Mitokado, and Shimura Danzo arrived, they calmly looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, eager to know why they were all summoned. Was something significant about to happen?


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, looked at his three friends, lowered his Hokage hat, and exhaled a puff of smoke, his voice hoarse: "According to intelligence, the Police Force is preparing to nominate the Fifth Hokage."


    "What!"


    The most intense reaction came from Danz¨­, his only showing eye filled with rage.


    "Damn it! Ambitious wolves!"


    Angry, Danz¨­ slammed his fist on the table, furiously saying: "The Uchiha''s ambition is too great. Not only has the Police Force expanded, but the Uchiha clan''s power has drastically increased. Now, their ambition has grown to coveted the position of Hokage. Arrogant!"


    In Danz¨­''s eyes, the Uchiha clan, blinded by their confidence in the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, audaciously coveted the Hokage''s position.


    At this moment, Koharu Utatane frowned and said solemnly, "The Uchiha clan has produced a terrifying Mangekyo Sharingan. Coupled with Uchiha Yoru''s methods and his reputation, especially among the younger generation, he indeed has the qualifications to be discussed for the position of the Fifth Hokage."


    Koharu Utatane spoke the truth. There was now a gap in the village''s leadership. Above were the Sannin from an older era, with only Jiraiya and Tsunade possessing the ability to be considered for Hokage. Below them, only the eighteen-year-old Uchiha Yoru had the strength of a Kage, especially with his unknown Sharingan abilities, which were a trump card.


    There was a gap, with no ninja around thirty years old having the strength of a Kage, indicating a clear break.


    "The Uchiha clan is ambitious and must not be allowed to succeed. Moreover, the village needs stability now!" said Homura Mitokado after a long silence, leading to a moment of quiet among the three.


    They had personally experienced a new Hokage taking office in recent years, which significantly impacted the older generation''s influence and prestige.


    When the Fourth Hokage took office, he began cultivating his own power. With the Third Hokage still in existence, the Hokage''s power was immense.


    With two Hokages alive and the Third still wielding his power, where would the new Hokage''s authority come from if not by dividing the existing powers among all?


    After all, the cake was only so big. If the Third gave up a significant portion of his power, they also needed to cooperate and give up some.


    Watching their influence and prestige being gradually eroded was disheartening for anyone, a part of human nature.


    Looking at his three old friends, Sarutobi Hiruzen exhaled a puff of thick smoke and hoarsely said, "With the Fourth Hokage gone and the village gradually stabilizing, we indeed need a young new Hokage."


    "No!" exclaimed Shimura Danzo, slamming the table in opposition to Hiruzen''s idea of stepping down.


    Anyone who took the position would be younger than the Third, making it difficult for Danzo to outlast them. Given the Third''s advanced age, Danzo saw an opportunity to outlive his rival, one he couldn''t miss.


    The other three looked at him as if to say his opposition was a bit much.


    Danzo coldly huffed, "A new Hokage means a transfer of power, which can bring turmoil, especially giving the Uchiha an opportunity."


    "If Uchiha takes power, Konoha will face unprecedented turmoil. Even if Uchiha fails to ascend, they will not be content and will stir up trouble. Sarutobi, now is not the time to select a new Fifth Hokage. The village needs stability."


    Danzo spoke righteously, but the others shook their heads, knowing his true intentions. Danzo feared the new Hokage''s impact on his Root organization.


    Not everyone was like the Third, who allowed Danzo some leeway. Root''s power was comparable to the Anbu, and they knew of some of Root''s questionable research but turned a blind eye.


    After all, Danzo''s intentions were for Konoha''s sake, a reason they pretended not to see.


    Koharu Utatane nodded gravely in agreement with Danzo, "Sarutobi, if we choose a Fifth, only Jiraiya and Tsunade can surpass Uchiha."


    Jiraiya and Tsunade ¨C these names made everyone frown.


    Tsunade was the least desirable choice for them. If Tsunade took the position, they would have no way to counter her, nominally speaking.


    Grandfather was the first generation, Great Uncle was the second generation, bearing the bloodline of the Senju clan, and being a princess of the Land of Fire herself, with these identities, could they really suppress her?


    Moreover, Tsunade''s explosive temper meant that their pointing and commenting would likely be met with angry scolding.


    Others might think such scolding is excessive, but when she reprimands, no one can gossip, who can match her background?


    Simply put, in their eyes, Tsunade is a formidable figure, not to be provoked, as provoking her would only lead to their own misfortune.


    Therefore, the chosen one is Jiraiya! At this time, both Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado nodded to each other in agreement, but Jiraiya was their last choice. Regardless of who took the stage, their group''s interests and rights would be compromised.


    More importantly, like the Third Hokage, who had long held power, they possessed the mindset of a dictator, believing that only by following their direction could the village remain stable, and any deviation would lead to turmoil.


    "Hiruzen, the current Onoki of Iwagakure has no intention of stepping down yet, and I think it''s not yet necessary to talk about the Fifth Hokage."


    "Indeed, what the village needs now is stability, and we cannot leave the Uchiha''s instability to the next generation. If handled poorly, all these would be our faults."


    Koharu Utatane''s last comment made Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression turn serious, and even Shimura Danzo let out a cold snort.


    They were proud in their own right. The Uchiha posed such a big threat during their time, and now they were incapable of dealing with it, passing it on to the next generation? Wasn''t this indirectly admitting their incompetence?


    This was something Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t accept; he couldn''t tolerate leaving such a big hidden danger as a legacy to the next generation during his political career.


    "The village might face turmoil soon."


    With Sarutobi Hiruzen''s firm tone, everyone understood his meaning, and Shimura Danzo let out a cold laugh, "The Root will react accordingly."


    "No!"


    Looking at Danzo, it was clear what he would do. Sarutobi Hiruzen showed a confident expression.


    "Danzo! Send someone to the Uchiha clan and inquire about the new clan head, how far have they progressed in investigating the Nine-Tails incident and the death of the Fourth Hokage during the incident?"


    What is called "old but still wise," the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, made it clear to everyone.


    To take the initiative, directly mentioning the Nine-Tails incident from a few years ago, implying the Uchiha clan had suspicions. The previous clan head, Fugaku, had been investigating for so long, and now with the change of leadership, what had they uncovered?


    While warning, he also reminded the ambitious new head of the Uchiha clan, thinking of competing for the Hokage position with the Mangekyo Sharingan? Then first clean up the mess left by the Nine-Tails.


    "Hiruzen, it''s dangerous for the Uchiha clan to have such thoughts!"


    After resolving the issue, Koharu Utatane showed a wary expression. The Uchiha clan had already become their worry, and now their retaliation and ambition made them even more uneasy.


    For Shimura Danzo, who saw the Uchiha clan as the biggest threat, his expression turned sinister, "Indeed, the Uchiha clan is an extremely dangerous existence. With the Mangekyo Sharingan''s presence, their arrogance and pride as a clan will not be resolved, making the Uchiha clan a continuous threat."


    Mangekyo Sharingan! That was the reason for everyone''s apprehension.


    It wasn''t just about individual power; the impact was enormous. Especially since the Uchiha were an extremist clan.


    In the eyes of the Uchiha, the Mangekyo Sharingan equated to invincibility, especially since Wood Release had vanished.

 Chapter 219: Kotoamatsukami

    Police Department.In the office, Uchiha Yoru is still holding the scroll sent by the Root Division, his face clearly showing a hint of chill.


    "Kakashi, what do you want to do!"


    The three confidants who appeared in the office were Uchiha Shisui, Hatake Kakashi, and Hyuga Hizashi.


    However, at the moment, Shisui is angrily questioning Kakashi, while Kakashi remains silent.


    Only Hyuga Hizashi is the calmest, saying in a deep voice, "Lord Yoru, the Hokage sending the Root Division to re-raise the suspicion of the Nine-Tails incident is clearly a warning."


    Uchiha Yoru is well aware of this. He didn''t expect the Hokage to react so quickly and strike back directly at the core issue.


    "The Uchiha clan bears the suspicion of the Nine-Tails incident and the death of the Fourth Hokage, so once this is considered a warning! Tell the Uchiha not to fantasize about anything before clearing their name."


    Uchiha Yoru coldly scoffs and looks at Kakashi, "Kakashi, I want to know your thoughts."


    Hatake Kakashi nods calmly and says seriously, "Yoru, to overthrow the corrupt upper echelons, our power is still insufficient. Do you really think Jiraiya or Tsunade will not continue the old ways of the current upper echelons?"


    "Whether it''s Jiraiya or Tsunade as the Fifth Hokage, there won''t be any turmoil for at least a decade or two. But will they ignore the Uchiha clan''s current enormous power?"


    Kakashi''s words also calm Shisui. Indeed, all these would bring turmoil to the village.


    To overthrow the corrupt upper echelons, they are prepared for sacrifices and turmoil, but in terms of overall strength, the Konoha upper echelons are far superior to them.


    The current Uchiha clan, despite being in a favorable situation, has how many ninjas? The Uchiha, Aburame, Hyuga branch family, and Orochimaru''s group, plus some recently recruited civilian ninjas.


    At most, it''s about two thousand in number, and these are not die-hard followers.


    In contrast, the third Hokage''s line has the Sarutobi clan, Yamanaka, Akimichi, Nara - four major families, staunch supporters, with ANBU and Root as two major armed forces.


    Even with a few thousand regular ninjas in the village, the Third Hokage could muster tens of thousands from across the Land of Fire to return to the village and quell a rebellion.


    The current Third Hokage''s prestige is not at its peak, but his years of political career haven''t dropped to the point of losing people''s hearts.


    In terms of high-end combat power, their side has Uchiha Yoru, Kakashi, and Uchiha Shisui, all credible under the Mangekyo Sharingan, and they have more room to grow.


    On the Konoha''s side, the Third Hokage, Shimura Danzo are two, and in case of trouble, Jiraiya and Tsunade, both veteran Kage-level powers, not to mention a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. As for not being fully grown? When that time comes, what does it matter? Use it first; if need be, find a new Jinchuriki later. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The Konoha upper echelons have four Kage-level powers + a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, five in total!


    They have three Kage-level powers.


    In a high-end Kage-level power comparison, they are completely outmatched!


    In terms of power balance, it''s a crushing defeat!


    "So, Kakashi, what are your thoughts?"


    At this moment, looking at Kakashi, Uchiha Yoru is not angry but smiles instead.


    At this moment, Kakashi spoke with such conviction, it was clear that he was completely committed to strategizing for him.


    Kakashi calmly stated, "Currently in the village, there is a neutral power, including the Inuzuka and Hyuga main families, along with numerous smaller clans. These are all forces we can try to win over."


    "Accumulating strength, since the Fourth Hokage''s demise, a Fifth has not been appointed. Instead, the Third Hokage, who had once resigned, took power again and has not let go. Over time, this has led to disappointment and criticism among the people, as the village is not devoid of strong individuals."


    "Moreover, with the Third''s advanced age and no clear successor, the entire Sarutobi clan has shown their greed. They are trying to extract benefits from the village before the Third steps down, affecting the interests of many ninjas."


    Kakashi, who would later become the Sixth Hokage, astutely predicted the Third Hokage''s gradual loss of popularity. After all, the Third is not alone; he has the entire Sarutobi clan behind him.


    "Another important point is the conspiracy during the Nine-Tails'' disturbance!" Kakashi continued with a calm expression after looking at Hyuga Hizashi, "Shimura Danzo is a prime suspect. He acted at a crucial moment, striking the final blow to topple the decaying tree."


    "Moreover, the Root''s involvement in splitting the Hyuga clan could be a starting point to sway the Hyuga main family."


    Hearing Kakashi''s analysis, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but applaud and smile in satisfaction.


    "Kakashi, I was not wrong about you. Your analysis makes sense. After the Hyuga clan was divided by the Root, it''s impossible for the main family to side with the Sarutobi. They may seem neutral, but are they not silently licking their wounds?"


    "The branch family just opportunistically joined the police force, and their alliance with the Uchiha is simply out of necessity. Hence, there has never been any animosity between the Uchiha and the Hyuga main family."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru looked at Hyuga Hizashi with a hint of apology on his face.


    "Hyuga Hizashi, I need your help with this. Whether it''s the main or the branch family, I believe the older generation like you would want to resolve this grudge in this generation. After all, the caged bird is a thing of the past, and we have a common enemy - the corrupt upper echelons of Konoha meddling with the great clans."


    Hyuga Hizashi, too, showed a hint of bitterness upon hearing this, sighing deeply.


    "There may be hatred between the branch and main families, but they are still connected by blood and bone. I will personally visit the Hyuga main family."


    Now that he is on this path, especially with the entire branch family behind him, Hyuga Hizashi has no choice but to resolutely move forward.


    This is also an opportunity to shift the hatred, to transfer the internal conflict between the Hyuga main and branch families to an external one.


    Unified against an external enemy, the main family''s hatred stems from the Konoha high-ups meddling in the Hyuga division. The branch family''s motivation comes from boarding Uchiha''s ''ship.''


    Seeing the stern Hyuga Hizashi nod in agreement, Uchiha Yoru smiled. Once the main family joins, with the two major bloodline clans of Konoha united, Konoha would have to think twice before taking any action against them.


    "So, I ask for your help, Hyuga Hizashi. If Hiashi agrees, I am willing to take a disciple from the main family. Of course, your talent, Neji, is also commendable."


    Uchiha Yoru threw out his bait, also providing reassurance to both the main and branch families.


    Upon hearing this, Hyuga Hizashi nodded solemnly, "I understand."


    After Neji, Hyuga Hizashi''s child, became a disciple of Uchiha Yoru, it signified a closer relationship between the branch family and the Uchiha clan. As for the main family?


    At this moment, Hizashi couldn''t help but show a hint of joy. Neji''s talent among the younger generation goes without saying, and when thinking of the main family''s lineage, he couldn''t help but be pleased.


    After Hizashi and Shizui left, only two people remained in the office. Uchiha Yoru smiled and threw the warning scroll sent by the Root Division into the trash bin.


    "Yoru, are you that confident?"


    Kakashi looked deeply at his companion, unsure how to describe him. Others who are ambitious usually hide it, but Uchiha Yoru does not. He even shows his high regard for talent.


    Daring to delegate power, he''s even not afraid of betrayal! Uchiha Yoru looked at Kakashi and shook his head, "The stronger a person, the firmer their will. So, I believe what I''m doing is right. If you all betray me, it would prove my will and philosophy are wrong. Only the strong have a say, the weak never do. It''s cruel, but it''s a fact."


    "And you still don''t understand one thing, power that instills fear in everyone is the foundation of everything. A firm philosophy is the direction."


    Saying this, Uchiha Yoru seemed like a prophet with grand ideals.


    "Was Uchiha Madara wrong? He had great power, but his philosophy led to chaos. People of that time, having experienced too much warfare, cherished the hard-won peace, so no one followed him!"


    "But what about now? The First Hokage''s will didn''t end the war, it just turned the clan chaos into the Great Ninja Village War. The ninja world suffers from war, and my philosophy is born from this world."


    "Kakashi, what if Uchiha Madara had won back then? Would the entire ninja world be just one village now?"


    Uchiha Yoru suddenly thought of something, showing a curious expression. Kakashi became serious.


    Kakashi, remembering the horrors of war and looking at his companion with grand ideals, shook his head, "I don''t know, but you''re right about one thing, the strong make the rules, the weak follow!"


    "When the First Hokage was alive, the ninja world dared not wage war. So, I agree with your philosophy, absolute power can suppress everything."


    "The ninja world is too far away now. It''s about the village now. We both love this village and don''t want it to be hurt. So, I hope you, Yoru, can suppress everything with absolute power, and overthrow the decaying tree with minimal cost."


    Here, Kakashi suddenly paused, involuntarily reaching for his covered left eye, and laughed, "I will strive to become stronger. If the day comes, maybe my Mangekyo Sharingan can help you deal with the Third."


    Upon hearing Kakashi''s words, Uchiha Yoru was startled. Kakashi''s path was quite wild, but he agreed with it.


    If that day comes, a single strike with the Mangekyo Sharingan will solve the Third, reducing countless losses for the village.


    Killing one to save thousands, that''s a cold, calculated choice.


    "Ha-ha, Kakashi, keep training. In the ninja world, strength is everything, just like Shinzo. Without enough strength, even great power is insufficient."


    The Uchiha and the Police Department are gradually getting on the right track, forming a new interest group. He is ready to focus on his training.


    "Yoru, I believe in you."


    Kakashi, with a firm belief in the future, nodded solemnly and left the office.


    "Big Brother Yoru."


    After Kakashi left, Uchiha Shisui instantly appeared in the office.


    "Shisui, your teleportation technique has improved again."


    Shisui looked up, his expression grave. "Big Brother Yoru, the Third Hokage hasn''t had a chance to approach us alone, and his will is too strong, making success unlikely."


    "Shimura Danzo can''t find an opportunity either, and the opponent possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan and Hashirama''s cells, so there''s no certainty."


    Uchiha Shisui spoke in a way others couldn''t understand. Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and nodded, "As expected, Shisui, although your Kotoamatsukami is the strongest genjutsu, the essence of genjutsu still lies in the will. The stronger the mental strength and will, the greater the possibility of breaking the genjutsu."


    "What about Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado? Are those two old men viable targets?"


    Uchiha Shisui, possessing the terrifying power of Kotoamatsukami, had already approached Uchiha Yoru in secret, intending to use it on the Third Hokage. However, after testing for so long, he found the success rate too low.


    Acting against a village''s Kage is dangerous if exposed.


    Having Kotoamatsukami doesn''t mean being foolish, but it''s not as unsolvable as imagined. This made Uchiha Yoru nod inwardly, as this aligns with principles. Otherwise, the power of Kotoamatsukami would be invincible.


    "Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado are the two high-ranking members whose chakra is declining the fastest. I''m about 80% confident in using Kotoamatsukami on them."


    Uchiha Shisui''s expression was determined. He was unsure about the Third Hokage and Danzo, but he was confident about these two elders.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, "The decline of chakra signifies physical weakness and a weakening of mental strength. Moreover, both have been serving as advisors. Most importantly, they lack Danzo''s ambition."


    "Ambition signifies a strong will, so it''s best to target these two. Shisui, look for an opportunity in secret. Succeeding with even one of them is enough!"


    Saying this, Uchiha Yoru''s expression grew solemn, "With our eyes and ears at the top of the village, we will no longer be so passive."


    This way, every move of the Third Hokage would be under his watch, along with an insider for crucial moments.


    "Big Brother Yoru, I understand!"


    Uchiha Shisui nodded solemnly, his expression firm. Understanding the importance of this task, he, now utterly disappointed with the village, had placed all his hopes on Uchiha Yoru.


    This was also a way to reduce bloodshed in the village and preserve more strength.


    "Shisui, remember to rest well after the task, especially your Mangekyo Sharingan. I will ask Teacher Orochimaru for a solution."


    Uchiha Shisui smiled at Uchiha Yoru''s concern. For the future of the village, he was willing to sacrifice everything, even his life.


    Even if exposed, he would take full responsibility for all crimes.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!


    Discord Server:


    ¡ª .gg/JPwBJPcUzR


    (I post Trial Chapters of FanFic I think I would post or not in Discord. We also have Minecraft Server for "Reborn with Steve Stand")

 Chapter 220: Deal with Orochimaru

    Land of Rice Paddies.In the winding underground passageways, a vast subterranean area unfolds. Dimly lit, a group of youths can be seen, each holding a shuriken, engaging in catching and comparing exercises.


    The countless children below, upon seeing the figure on the high platform, all reveal fanatic expressions.


    Black hair, golden elongated pupils, purple eyeshadow extending to the bridge of the nose, pale skin, wearing a blue-green jade-shaped earring, and often sticking out their tongue in excitement.


    "Yoru, look, these are the children I''ve prepared for the new Ninja Village."


    With his uniquely hoarse laughter, Orochimaru rarely shows a smile, as if displaying his proud creation.


    Behind him, a white figure appears, arousing the children''s curiosity. Who is this person, hidden in the shadows, capable of standing alongside the great Orochimaru?


    "It seems the teacher is in need of funds."


    Looking at the children below, Uchiha Yoru meaningfully glances at Orochimaru, and they both burst into laughter.


    They both understand that Orochimaru prefers research over establishing a Ninja Village.


    The purpose of establishing a Ninja Village is actually for research. These children will become ninjas, capable of undertaking missions. Orochimaru grants these children power, and in return, they complete missions from which he extracts fees. Essentially, it''s the Ninja Village system.


    After losing his support, Orochimaru needs a long-term and stable source of resources. Establishing a Ninja Village in a small country is the best choice. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    His need for live materials for research can be met by capturing them through his own Ninja Village. Small countries represent chaos, making them ideal for acquiring live specimens, with mercenaries, rogue ninjas, defectors, and bandits abounding.


    Especially the geographical location of the Land of Rice Paddies, adjacent to the Land of Fire and surrounded by several small countries, not far from the Lands of Earth and Lightning, is also a place of rampant chaos.


    Orochimaru''s purpose in creating the Ninja Village is to serve his research.


    "Since leaving, the progress of my research has slowed down."


    Orochimaru speaks with a hoarse smile, noting that his research progressed fastest when his disciple assisted him.


    Back then, he only needed to focus on research, unlike now. After leaving the Konoha, he lost support. Although wealthy, his resources are dwindling, hence the idea of establishing a Ninja Village.


    Not to dominate as a great Ninja Village but purely for a steady income to fund his research.


    "Is that so?" Facing his teacher, Uchiha Yoru shrugs and smiles, saying, "Similarly, after leaving the teacher, my troubles have been endless."


    Previously, with Orochimaru as a shield, he could scheme from behind. Now, he is at the forefront.


    "Did I hear that you have activated the legendary Uchiha clan''s Mangekyo Sharingan?"


    Orochimaru, licking his lips with excitement and a desire to explore everything, turns his head slowly.


    Faced with Orochimaru''s unabashedly desirous gaze, Uchiha Yoru helplessly shakes his head. When a powerful person covets your body, you must display equal power; otherwise, you risk becoming their plaything.


    "Teacher Orochimaru, this is the Mangekyo Sharingan of the Uchiha clan."


    As the shadow slowly lifted its head, a demonic crimson emerged in its eyes, and three black Tomoe began to spin, transforming into the legendary Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Uchiha Yoru nodded confidently with a smile, saying,


    "This is the Mangeky¨­, what beautiful eyes."


    Upon seeing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Orochimaru revealed a twisted smile. However, in the next moment, his body trembled suddenly, and his golden snake-like pupils showed a hint of apprehension, but then - "Swoosh!"


    A drop of cold sweat slid down from the temple, and Orochimaru, with fear more evident in his snake-like pupils, looked at the disciple who had suddenly appeared behind him.


    First was the powerful illusion, and now this terrifying space ninjutsu.


    The horrifying abilities of the Mangeky¨­ fully awakened him, but also ignited Orochimaru''s desire for greater knowledge. Licking his tongue excitedly, he let out a hoarse, twisted laugh, "Is this the legendary dojutsu? Space! And illusion!"


    "How interesting, this is really too interesting."


    A sick smile appeared on Orochimaru''s face, openly displaying his envy, "Is this the Kekkei Genkai? Decades of practice by ordinary ninjas can''t compare to the awakening and evolution of the Kekkei Genkai."


    Orochimaru, an unparalleled genius once praised by the Third Hokage, knew well that his power was achieved step by step through training, a journey filled with innumerable efforts.


    But what about Kekkei Genkai?


    Unfair! Envy! These are common human feelings, part of human nature, and Orochimaru''s character does not hide his desires.


    Thus, Orochimaru is straightforward in his ways, never hiding his motives, like his desire for Sasuke''s body, which was evident from the start.


    In this sense, Orochimaru is a person of pure extremity.


    "Correct, this is the power of the Mangeky¨­."


    Uchiha Yoru slowly retracted the Mangeky¨­, nodding indifferently under Orochimaru''s greedy gaze.


    However, the next moment, Uchiha Yoru directly took out two glass tubes from his bosom and threw them over. Orochimaru caught them, showing a puzzled look.


    Inside one tube were two eyeballs, and in the other, only one eye.


    "These eyes belonged to a traitor in the clan, three Tomoe Sharingan. The other eye is from Uchiha Fugaku, the clan head, a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    As he casually uttered the last sentence, Orochimaru''s pupils suddenly contracted, unable to hide his shock, which then turned into a sick smile.


    "Haha, interesting, too interesting. Is this the confidence the Mangeky¨­ gave to you, Yoru? Or is such arrogance ingrained in the Uchiha''s bones?"


    He could accept the three Tomoe Sharingan, but the fact that the other party was willing to give him a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan too? This required absolute confidence.


    "There should be another Mangeky¨­!" At that moment, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, knowing well that a Sharingan missing one eye would not be as powerful as it should be.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru showed a helpless expression, shrugged his shoulders, and shook his head: "The other one should have fallen into the hands of Shimura Danzo."


    "Shimura Danzo!" When Orochimaru said this name, he believed it, as no one understood the dark thoughts of this ninja world better than him.


    "The power of this Mangekyo Sharingan is almost exhausted, so be careful when you study it, teacher."


    Seeing his disciple bring such a precious thing, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. Although they were master and disciple, they were also bound by mutual interests, and he never believed his disciple would be so kind-hearted.


    It was a Mangekyo Sharingan handed over to him, but Orochimaru''s expression was meaningfully smiling, as if implying some condition.


    Indeed, Uchiha Yoru nodded with a smile and said to the dark corridor in the distance: "Guren, come out."


    With the sound of crisp footsteps, a girl slowly walked out of the darkness. When she saw Uchiha Yoru, her eyes shone with fanaticism, and she walked straight to her master, assuming a protective stance.


    "The condition is your new ninja village, teacher."


    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru was initially stunned, then revealed an evil smile.


    "Hehe, Yoru, your ambition is indeed unprecedented, and you have already begun to take action."


    Guren didn''t understand the conversation between the two, but Orochimaru and Uchiha Yoru shared a very understanding smile.


    "The resources from the ninja village missions will all be used for the teacher''s research, and the Uchiha and Police Force will also closely cooperate with the teacher''s village in the Land of Rice Paddies."


    The meaning was simple: the future Sound Village would belong to him, and Orochimaru would be a worker training ninjas for him.


    In return, before he officially took over Sound Village, all resources obtained would be distributed by him, and the power of Uchiha and the Police Force would also secretly assist in establishing his ninja village.


    "Hehe, Yoru, your appetite is not small, but it seems your temptation is still lacking."


    A Mangekyo Sharingan and help in building a ninja village were not enough to make him work for free. Orochimaru, though focused on research, was not foolish and knew how to calculate. If he couldn''t, he wouldn''t have been a strong contender for the position of Hokage.


    Seemingly understanding his teacher''s intent, Uchiha Yoru slowly revealed a confident smile, raised his hand to form a seal, and the next moment, Orochimaru''s smile froze.


    Beneath their feet, the hard soil stirred, and a tender green sprout broke through the earth, visibly growing into a small tree.


    "Wood Release!" Orochimaru''s eyes filled with fervor as he looked at Uchiha Yoru. The combination of the Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release, incredible! His conjecture was indeed correct!


    Uchiha Yoru also nodded with a smile: "Teacher Orochimaru, your conjecture is indeed correct. The Sharingan and Wood Release can not only suppress each other but also coexist, and they are very likely to have the same origin."


    "This was awakened during a dangerous experiment. I wonder if this temptation is enough."


    Another test tube was thrown over, and this time, Orochimaru''s snake-like eyes stared intently at the test tube in his hand, which contained a small piece of Uchiha Yoru''s living flesh.


    "Teacher Orochimaru, this is the secret of the power of the Senju and Uchiha. Don''t you want to research it?"


    Under the lure of an enticing voice, Orochimaru swallowed three test tubes down his throat, and in this extremely bizarre scene, the two exchanged a glance and smiled.


    "Hehe, as expected, you, Yoru, a person capable of creating miracles."


    Since the deal was struck, it was time to make requests. Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, saying: "Teacher, I think Yakushi Kabuto is quite good, and I will need your help with Guren later."


    Clearly, he planned to entrust the future Sound Village to Yakushi Kabuto and Guren for joint management.


    There''s no need to mention Yakushi Kabuto, as he was already a confidant, and he held his weaknesses tightly in his grasp. Guren, now completely his fanatic follower, had the talent and powerful bloodline to be a leader here.


    "Hehe, Yoru, it''s a pleasure to collaborate."


    The two exchanged a glance and smiled. Orochimaru was very satisfied, not only did he acquire precious research material, but he also wouldn''t need to worry about funding in the future, allowing him to focus entirely on his research.


    Only Guren, although reluctant, remembered that Lord Yoru needed her strength, and she resolved to not disappoint him and to become stronger.


    Uchiha Yoru was satisfied with Orochimaru''s teaching quality, which was beyond reproach, and having such a powerful Kage ninja as a cover, no one would suspect this as his external force.


    "By the way, Teacher, about the child from the Uzumaki clan I was looking for?" Uchiha Yoru asked curiously, remembering the important reason for his visit.


    Orochimaru laughed, "Uchiha, truly the oldest and strongest ninja family, impressive with your intelligence network."


    Leading the way, Orochimaru walked ahead, followed closely by Guren behind her Lord Yoru.


    "In the Hidden Grass Village, we found a mother and daughter. The mother passed away a few days ago after being rescued, but fortunately, both mother and daughter awakened the Uzumaki bloodline, possessing rare sensory and healing talents even among the Uzumaki."


    Finally arriving at a room, or more accurately, a laboratory.


    "Lord Orochimaru, Lord Yoru."


    Upon entering, Yakushi Kabuto respectfully greeted them, and Uchiha Yoru smiled, nodding, "Kabuto, when you assist Teacher, remember to take care of the children here."


    Although Kabuto didn''t know what had happened, he smiled kindly and nodded: "Yes, Lord Yoru."


    Then they saw the Uzumaki bloodline, a small figure with red hair covering her arms, obviously just drawn blood from.


    "Lord Orochimaru, Lord Yoru."


    Karin, still a little girl but matured early due to harsh realities, was tense and even a bit scared, quickly bowing deeply to them.


    She didn''t recognize the other person but called him as Kabuto did.


    As she looked up, a warm hand touched her red-haired head, and Uchiha Yoru said with a gentle smile, "Are you Karin? Indeed, a talented child."


    Under the gentle smile, the young and once troubled Karin was somewhat confused and dazed, watching as these adults treated her like an object in a transaction.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 221: Reaper Death Seal

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Brandon Hunt! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In the Land of the Rice Paddies, Orochimaru''s underground base, which has yet to establish a ninja village, is located.


    Under the rare bright lights of the laboratory, Uchiha Yoru and Orochimaru are engaged in some forbidden jutsu research. Meanwhile, outside, Guren and Kabuto, accompanied by Karin, are getting to know each other.


    In the original story, Guren and Kabuto, who didn''t see eye to eye, are showing goodwill towards each other in this life.


    "Kabuto, skilled in medical ninjutsu, now assists Lord Orochimaru and also handles some of the base''s management and logistics."


    "Guren, a crystal release kekkei genkai ninja, proficient in ninjutsu and a tool of Lord Yoru, will also be another manager of this base."


    After exchanging glances, Kabuto and Guren nod and smile amicably, showing no signs of conflict. In fact, they will need to cooperate in the future.


    "Pleasant cooperation."


    "I... I''m Karin, possessing healing and sensory abilities," says the youngest and weakest Karin hesitantly, feeling inferior to the powerful ninjas around her. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Kabuto gives Karin a friendly smile, having noticed Lord Yoru''s special attention to the child from just a little information.


    "Karin, from now on, we are all tools of Lord Yoru."


    Guren, acting like a big sister, affectionately ruffles the red hair of the newcomer Karin, but her eyes sparkle with intelligence, belying her simple appearance.


    In the original story, Guren was responsible for managing a base on her own. To say she lacked brains and skill would be false.


    Kabuto gently adjusts his glasses, his wise eyes reflecting clarity. He sees through Guren, the new ninja, who has already revealed her intentions.


    She wants to prove her value and starts to win over people''s hearts. Being an outsider, her first step is to unite a part and integrate into the group.


    "A smart and cunning woman," Kabuto muses, feeling no urgency but rather a sense of ease.


    The more valued they are by Lord Yoru, the higher their worth. He even vaguely guesses something ¨C his dream of returning to Konoha and proudly going back to the orphanage.


    And he can feel the means and magnanimity of Uchiha Yoru, much like Lord Orochimaru. They don''t fear ambition; they fear lack of ability.


    So, for him, the most important thing is to increase his own value. Now that someone is here to share the burden of managing the base, it''s perfect timing.


    While the three outside are each scheming, Orochimaru and Uchiha Yoru in the lab show a look of disappointment.


    "Hehe, Yoru, your ambition will surely bring a storm to the entire ninja world."


    At this moment, Orochimaru looks thoughtful, while Uchiha Yoru doesn''t hide his ambition, nodding with a light laugh: "Rotting roots should be dug out directly. Planting strong saplings in fertile soil will ensure robust growth."


    "And, if I become the Hokage of Konoha, then Teacher Orochimaru can return to Konoha openly!"


    Uchiha Yoru pauses slightly, turning to his teacher with a huge temptation.


    "With the entire village of Konoha backing us, ample and stable funding will no longer be an obstacle, and there will be a large team of research assistants to aid in your research, teacher."


    At this moment, Orochimaru was deeply moved. Since leaving the Konoha, he had cut off his delusions about power. His only goal was immortality and to learn all ninja techniques, to explore the true essence of this world and the essence of ninjutsu.


    Beneath the smiling facade of their partnership, Orochimaru looked forward to a future without worries about funding or research materials, and the assistance of countless aides. Yet, he remained mostly calm.


    "So, I need Teacher to break through the barriers as soon as possible. I need the power of Karin!"


    The true purpose of Uchiha Yoru''s visit was firstly to establish a mutually beneficial alliance with Orochimaru, and secondly, it was for Karin.


    Karin was his most valued trump card, even more so in the future.


    Hearing this, Orochimaru frowned. When it came to his research, he never made hasty decisions.


    "The Uzumaki clan''s bloodline is indeed suitable for sealing Tailed Beasts. Sealing the Nine-Tails in Karin''s body might be challenging, but with your Mangekyo Sharingan, I believe the so-called Tailed Beast nemesis won''t disappoint me. The most critical issue now is the Sealing Technique."


    At this point, Orochimaru''s expression grew serious. "Using the Death God mask found in the Uzumaki Shrine in the Land of Whirlpools, I''ve come to understand this jutsu."


    "This is a relic from the age of Onmy¨­ji, before the era of ninjas. It''s not the Death God from the underworld, but rather a Shikigami cultivated and passed down by the Onmy¨­ji. The Shikigami adheres to the fundamental principle of equivalent exchange of power."


    "According to the Uchiha clan''s intelligence records, the Fourth Hokage, Minato, used this jutsu to seal the Nine-Tails, even taking half of the Nine-Tails into the Death God''s stomach."


    At this moment, Orochimaru let out a raspy, sinister laugh. "Yoru, the cost of summoning the Death God is a soul. So, what''s the next step?"


    In a single sentence, he made it clear that he, Orochimaru, did not possess such a sacrificial spirit to offer his own soul to the Death God, especially considering it''s an S-rank forbidden jutsu, not something just anyone could learn.


    Otherwise, how would the Uzumaki clan have fallen to such a state? If everyone used the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, who would dare provoke them?


    An S-rank forbidden jutsu signifies not only a heavy price but also an extremely difficult learning curve.


    Seeing Orochimaru''s evil grin, Uchiha Yoru also smiled, as if he was well-prepared.


    "Teacher, I remember your Impure World Reincarnation technique is almost complete. The only difficulty lies in the damage to the reincarnated souls, but now I''ve found something very interesting that perfectly solves the issue of soul damage."


    As he spoke, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and smiled, a black snake slowly crawling out from his wrist, eventually opening its mouth to spit out a corpse.


    Or rather, a sealed body.


    At this sight, Orochimaru showed a curious look. The body was pale as if not human, but there are many strange creatures in the ninja world, so he was not surprised.


    "Without awakening the ability of Wood Release, I might not have noticed this person secretly monitoring the Uchiha clan. Although he ultimately escaped, he left behind several interesting clones."


    White Zetsu! A biologically engineered product cultivated by Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki using the God Tree, later adopted into the Akatsuki organization as White Zetsu by Uchiha Madara''s will, while Black Zetsu deceived Madara into believing he created it.


    "A very interesting body, and more importantly, it might cleverly solve the physical difficulties you''ve been unable to overcome."


    This time, Uchiha Yoru had gone to great lengths, even hastening Orochimaru towards the right path. The physique of White Zetsu could be considered an alternative form of immortality.


    As Uchiha Yoru explained, Orochimaru had already approached the sealed body of White Zetsu, and after a brief examination, he revealed a twisted smile.


    "A very interesting body." Orochimaru then looked up at Uchiha Yoru with a meaningful smile, realizing that this disciple had many secrets.


    "Yoru, the Uchiha clan truly is one of the oldest bloodline clans."


    All of this was attributed by Orochimaru to the foundation of the Uchiha clan. After all, there were countless secrets and intelligence that even he had never heard of. Uchiha Yoru was either fighting on the front lines or needing to enhance his strength, and these things were not easy to investigate.


    It required a lot of manpower and resources to achieve this, so attributing everything to the foundation of an ancient family was the best explanation.


    "I need to study this, prepare this ninjutsu, and keep Karin''s spirit and body in the best condition," Orochimaru said, entering a research state with a fanatic look, while Uchiha Yoru nodded with a smile, "Then, I will wait for you, Teacher."


    Tailed beasts and jinch¨±riki, such powerful weapons, were revered by the ninja world as village-guarding weapons, and they were not as weak as depicted in the original story.


    Before the jinch¨±riki''s revolt, the enormous chakra of the tailed beast-level could recover so absurdly, almost like an infinite ninjutsu bombing machine.


    The power after the explosion was also explosive, and among the Kage-level powerhouses in the ninja world, few possessed ninjutsu attacks like the Tailed Beast Bomb, which could flatten maps with a single shot.


    Therefore, even though jinch¨±riki were so dangerous, they were still revered by various ninja villages as deterrent weapons.


    Knowing about the other half of the Nine-Tails and how to capture it, and having an excellent vessel, it would be foolish for Uchiha Yoru not to pursue this idea.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and smiled, "It seems the future will be interesting. Susanoo Nine-Tails may once again appear in Konoha."


    As for why not seal it in himself, Uchiha Yoru had thought about it. After all, he now possessed the Wood Release physique, Uchiha bloodline, and also obtained the Uzumaki bloodline through Nagato''s blood, and also he had an excellent jinch¨±riki choice.


    But he had a better plan.


    If Uzumaki Naruto could rely on half of a tailed beast to have almost unlimited chakra, then Uzumaki Karin should not be much different.


    ¡­


    In the dark underground of the ninja world.


    "Obito, the clone monitoring Uchiha in Konoha has disappeared."


    Obito, wearing a mask, glances sideways, revealing a sinister Sharingan eye coldly staring at the Yin-Yang person emerging halfway from the ground, displaying a disdainful cold smile.


    "It''s somewhat surprising but not unexpected that Yoru, who awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, could find you."


    Uchiha Yoru, a clansman who has awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and is now the head of the Uchiha clan, is met with nothing but scorn from Obito.


    "Yoru, is this your dream? It''s a pity it''s so naive. The idea of becoming Hokage is laughable. Only by creating another world can a true world be achieved."


    Obito has clearly entered a state of madness. They were classmates once, and after Kakashi graduated at the age of five, they were the only two Uchihas in class. Obito had a good relationship with Uchiha Yoru.


    "Since my old classmate wants to become Hokage, maybe we can give him a push. Whether he can become Hokage will depend on his abilities."


    Obito reveals a cruel smile, having already planned his next move.


    Their goal now requires the collection of Tailed Beasts, and any opportunity to weaken the Five Great Shinobi Villages will not be missed.


    There''s an open rift between the Konoha and the Uchihas, but with the Uchihas weak and the Konoha strong, it''s hard for a major conflict to erupt under mutual wariness.


    Therefore, what he needs is to provide some assistance to the Uchihas to destabilize the Konoha.


    "Sell the information about the rift between the Konoha''s Uchiha and the Third Hokage to other villages. I don''t think we need to act; others will help the Uchiha Police Department grow stronger."


    At this point, Obito suddenly pauses, then coldly adds, "Also, stoke the fires of the rebel forces in the Mist Village, and sell the same information to other villages. I don''t think anyone will miss this opportunity."


    Other villages wouldn''t miss the chance to exploit such sordid affairs.


    When a country faces a rebel force, they naturally support the weaker side in secret, then watch as both sides exhaust themselves. This has always been the tactic of all Shinobi Villages.


    "Also, I am Uchiha Madara!"


    In the dark tunnel, Uchiha Obito reveals an extremely evil Sharingan eye, filled with madness.


    He wants to create a world with Rin!


    ¡­


    Land of Rice Paddies, Orochimaru''s underground base.


    "Reaper Death Seal!"


    Snake - Boar - Sheep - Rabbit - Dog - Rat - Rooster - Horse - Snake


    Orochimaru, with hands joined in prayer and donning a mask of the grim reaper, shudders and contorts in agony. The cost of using an S-class forbidden jutsu is immense. His hair stands on end as if blown by an unseen wind, followed by a cold, deathly aura.


    Simultaneously, a large amount of chakra is drained. Uchiha Yoru, standing in front, shows a grave expression. The Sharingan is activated, and within it, a faint shadowy outline is barely discernible.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru, the caster of this jutsu, is sweating profusely. From the corner of his eye, he can clearly see the reaper appearing behind him.


    The reaper, with its emotionless purple skin, slowly extends its hand, grasping the reaper''s blade held in its mouth. It then slowly cuts open its stomach, and simultaneously, Orochimaru''s body suffers a matching wound.


    As blood splatters from his abdomen, Orochimaru groans in pain, feeling both the physical wound and the agony of summoning the reaper.


    Suddenly, a soul emerges from the reaper''s stomach. Uchiha Yoru urgently shouts, "Teacher!"


    The coordination between teacher and student is impeccable. Following Yoru''s shout, Orochimaru hurriedly removes his mask amidst a cold sweat.


    "Ugh!"


    A skin-crawling retching sound follows as Orochimaru, now unmasked, reveals a ghastly pale face, resembling Zetzu. In the next moment, a phosphorus white snake is expelled from Zetzu''s mouth.


    In front of Yoru, a body is prepared - Orochimaru''s original body. The phosphorus snake swiftly enters it, causing Orochimaru''s body to tremble.


    "Ugh!"


    A limp phosphorus snake falls to the ground, while Orochimaru''s body slowly stands up. On the other side, Zetzu''s body collapses, soulless.


    "Heh heh."


    Panting, Orochimaru watches as the reaper, having completed its task through Zetzu''s body and failing to reap any soul, disappears emotionlessly.


    Summoning the reaper, sealing the enemy, and then taking the caster''s soul - there''s a rule to it, a lack of consciousness in itself.


    "Teacher."


    Yoru, watching from the side, can''t help but be impressed. Uncle Snake truly is the only one who can exploit a bug in the reaper.


    First reincarnating in Zetzu''s body, then summoning the reaper, and after using it, performing a molting escape back into his own body, even fooling the reaper. It makes one wonder what the Fourth Hokage would think if he knew.


    "Teacher, it seems your Impure World Reincarnation technique is somewhat different. And!"


    Although Yoru doesn''t continue, Orochimaru lets out a hoarse, evil laugh.


    "Yoru, as you say, there are many secrets in this world. And Zetzu''s body is still usable, isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Yoru''s eyes widened in realization, looking at the limp Zetzy in the distance. It makes perfect sense.


    An empty shell of a body, Orochimaru can reincarnate at any time, six paths to ascension.


    "Moreover, Yoru, you''re right. There are many secrets to the soul." Under Orochimaru''s evil grin, it''s clear that the Impure World Reincarnation is different, or rather, he didn''t bet everything on this jutsu.


    In the original story, Orochimaru''s soul almost becomes a white snake. In this life, guided by Orochimaru, he remains calm and restrained. The white snake is just a temporary vessel for the soul, a medium for performing jutsu, not a bizarre mutation.


    Perhaps because of this, the jutsu is no longer limited to being used once every three years. Yoru narrows his eyes, pondering in his heart, wondering if this is the reason.


    As Yoru thinks, indeed, treating the soul as a mere vessel rather than transforming it completely into a white snake allows the Impure World Reincarnation to be used at any time.


    However, the downside is that the soul''s protection becomes much weaker, so the body used for Orochimaru''s reincarnation must be a weaker one; otherwise, it would suffer severe backlash.


    And Zetzu''s body is perfect for this, as if tailor-made for Orochimaru.

 Chapter 222: Corruption in Konoha

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Brandon Hunt! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In the dark base of the Akatsuki organization.


    "Nagato, this is the latest intelligence."


    Seated on a strange puppet, the emaciated Nagato slowly opened his eyes. His spirits had undergone a complete change since he found his life''s purpose.


    Upon receiving the intelligence, Nagato couldn''t help but remark, "Although I have not yet mastered the Fire Temple''s Sage Jutsu, it truly lives up to its name."


    Seeing this, Konan''s usually cold face softened slightly. "Nagato, your legs?"


    Looking at Konan''s concern, Nagato confidently replied, "Though I haven''t mastered it yet, the Sage Chakra does have a miraculous ability to nourish the body. At least my legs won''t deteriorate any further."


    No one wants to be crippled, especially a ninja with the power to destroy worlds. His once overtaxed body seemed to stabilize under the influence of Sage Jutsu.


    Upon opening the intelligence scroll, Nagato narrowed his eyes with a serious expression, "Mr. Yoru has started moving towards his own path of the ninja."


    The report detailed recent changes in the Konoha, especially the new political system formed by the Police Force under Uchiha Yoru, now openly clashing with the old Leaf political system.


    In Nagato''s eyes, Uchiha Yoru was his guiding light, the person he admired most in the ninja world.


    "Nagato, Mr. Yoru doesn''t know our real identity, but recently his Police Force has contacted our Akatsuki organization."


    Konan slowly took out a mission scroll. "Since the Uchiha''s external businesses and trade in the Land of Fire have been suppressed by those aligned with the Third Hokage, the situation has become very peculiar."


    "Then a group of ninjas appeared to protect the Uchiha''s interests. According to the intelligence, these ninjas come from the Rock and Cloud villages. It seems Mr. Yoru is wary, hiring an elite ninja squad to eliminate these attackers."


    Even Konan understood that other villages, seeing the Leaf''s turmoil, wouldn''t let them off easily.


    Uchiha''s evil? Uchiha''s division? The Third Hokage secretly weakens the Uchiha''s business, so they help in the shadows.


    In short, whatever trouble the Uchiha face, they''ll intervene without being asked, hoping to incite internal strife in the Leaf.


    "Alright, the Akatsuki will take on the Uchiha''s mission."


    There''s money to be made and free help - it would be foolish not to.


    "Also, this is a personal letter from Uchiha Yoru, sent to the location we left last time."


    After discussing the main issue, Konan took out an envelope. Nagato''s expression became even more solemn than when he was reviewing the intelligence.


    Opening the envelope, looking at the contents of the letter, and a medical prescription debugging agent, Nagato''s face showed an even brighter smile.


    "Mr. Yoru, truly a man of integrity."


    He didn''t expect that Uchiha Yoru would still remember his health, and now with his identity, he even researched and prepared a suitable medicine after a period of time. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching Nagato so obsessed, Konan frowned with some worry, "Nagato, in the future, this Mr. Yoru might become our great enemy."


    In the current situation, other ninja villages would obviously secretly assist Uchiha in their goal to weaken Konoha.


    But as long as the Third Hokage can''t settle things with a thunderous approach, Uchiha Yoru will only become stronger.


    Seeing Konan''s worry, Nagato showed a confident smile, "Our goals are the same, it''s just that the processes are different. But in the end, who will succeed? Hehe, my eyes, I believe, can see farther. When the time comes, I''ll let Mr. Yoru see."


    "He thinks too one-sidedly, setting rules for the ninja world. As Mr. Yoru wrote in his book, the human heart is the most unpredictable."


    Both of them ultimately aim for peace. Nagato wants to create powerful weapons from the Tailed Beasts, just like how Senju and Uchiha once dominated the ninja world and no one dared to start wars.


    And Uchiha Yoru! Thinking of this, Nagato couldn''t help but shake his head: "Perhaps this is a matter of perspective. If Mr. Yoru knew about this method, he might change his mind."


    At this moment, he could only attribute all this to Uchiha Yoru not knowing that the Nine Tailed Beasts could create the strongest weapon.


    ¡­


    Rock Village.


    In the office of the Tsuchikage, ¨­noki looked at the intelligence from Konoha and couldn''t help but show a cold smile, saying, "Sarutobi, Sarutobi, you''ve been proud all your life, but it seems in the latter half you will tarnish your own reputation."


    "Pass down my order, prioritize the goods coming from the Land of Fire that bear the Uchiha crest."


    "Yes!"


    "Also, keep a close watch. Any ninja, regardless of their rank, who disrupts trade with the Uchiha, eliminate them."


    "Yes!"


    "Tsuchikage, is this really¡ª?" An assistant in the office couldn''t help but show a puzzled expression.


    ¨­noki, without even looking, knew their expressions and coldly said with a laugh, "This is a godsend opportunity. During the Third Great Ninja War, Konoha was almost exhausted, and then suddenly the Fourth Hokage emerged. How many geniuses does Konoha have? It''s a pity that Sarutobi Hiruzen doesn''t know how to use these talents."


    As he spoke, a strong hint of jealousy appeared on ¨­noki''s face, and he cursed inwardly. Not to mention a genius like the Fourth Hokage, even someone slightly less talented would be treasured by him.


    "Konoha suffered huge losses in the Third War, even experiencing the Nine-Tails'' attack, but it''s only been a few years! Not to mention the geniuses that emerged in Konoha, just the recovery of their military strength alone far exceeds ours."


    As he said this, ¨­noki''s jealousy was palpable. Konoha had an endless layer of geniuses, and with its fertile lands and strong economic recovery, it was rapidly regaining its strength.


    "This is a rare opportunity! Uchiha Yoru, with his awakened Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, just give him time!" As he spoke, a sinister smile of schadenfreude appeared on ¨­noki''s face.


    "Haha, this time I must seize the opportunity, take advantage of Konoha''s internal strife, and fully develop our military power."


    At this moment, although ¨­noki was old, his eyes were filled with intense ambition. The Mist was already in internal strife, and the Sand was at the bottom, also showing signs of internal disagreement, not to mention Konoha. Now, many in the ninja world were watching.


    At this moment, ¨­noki couldn''t help but feel emotional. It was like the heavens had opened their eyes, giving him a chance to rise in his lifetime.


    Among the Five Great Ninja Villages, now only Kumogakure and his Iwagakure were left. Taking advantage of Konoha''s internal strife and fully developing military power, in the next Great Ninja War, he was determined to tear a chunk of flesh from the fertile lands of the Land of Fire.


    ¡­


    Land of the Rice Paddies.


    "Ah! Gurgle~"


    Amidst a scream, followed by sounds resembling drowning, a young boy struggles painfully and fiercely inside a huge container. Numerous liquids are poured into his body, rapidly extinguishing his will.


    At the same time, a faint orange-red chakra drifts in the air. Watching this scene, Uchiha Yoru sneers and jests, "It seems that the Daimyo''s domain also has its fair share of tricks."


    "Hehe, I''m more curious about your methods, Yoru, even managing to infiltrate the Fire Temple," Orochimaru chuckles sinisterly.


    Uchiha Yoru, unconcerned, shrugs and teases, "The Uchiha clan has been ostracized and isolated for so long, how could we not seek allies? If not in the village, then naturally we turn to the Land of Fire."


    "But obviously, the Daimyo''s domain is cautious, perhaps even timid, afraid of backlash and thus has always turned a blind eye to the Uchiha''s goodwill. It''s only natural that the Fire Temple has its informants."


    Orochimaru, hearing Uchiha Yoru''s explanation, lets out a hoarse laugh. It all makes sense, but what does it matter to him? They are just materials for his experiments.


    "Teacher, this child is the son of Kazuma, one of the Twelve Guardian Ninja of the Daimyo''s domain. He''s been implanted with part of the Nine-Tails'' chakra since childhood, now resembling a pseudo Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. I need this child to grow rapidly."


    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru frowns and says hoarsely, "Nutrient fluids can accelerate growth, but this will also impair the child''s future potential."


    Uchiha Yoru''s face then twists into a sinister smile, "Given the current situation, I cannot afford to be merciful, and besides!"


    Speaking of which, Uchiha Yoru turned his head and looked at Orochimaru, the smile on his face gradually fading, "Right now, my power only allows me to protect my own people."


    "And he is certainly not one of our own!" From the beginning, Uchiha Yoru never considered the other party as one of his own, but merely as a weapon.


    Originally, the other party was just a weapon, only with a change of master.


    "Hehe, Yoru, you''re becoming more and more perfect."


    In the midst of the offbeat tone, Orochimaru and Uchiha Yoru exchanged glances and smiles, both seeing ambition in each other''s eyes, but their ambitions were completely aligned for cooperation.


    Their ambitions never conflicted.


    The Fire Temple''s imitation of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki ''Sora'' sold the information to Orochimaru early on, and naturally, Orochimaru took this weapon away when he returned from the Land of Water.


    "Hehe, I am very much looking forward to Yoru''s future."


    For the first time, Orochimaru was filled with intense interest in a person, his golden snake pupils eager to see the other''s future.


    First, there was the half Nine-Tails of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, the terrifying power of the Nine-Tails. If the young girl Karin really could control it, it would be immeasurable.


    But all that is in the future, and the present is about this pseudo Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    The future needs to be nurtured and sculpted, while the present is ready for immediate use, meaning ''Sora'' has always been a weapon in their hands.


    When necessary, Uchiha Yoru would directly wield it.


    And Uchiha Yoru did not hide his ambition and plans from Orochimaru. The pseudo Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, although it could only unleash four tails, also possessed the destructive power of a Kage level.


    ¡­


    Konoha, a tavern.


    "Hey, life has finally gotten easier lately."


    "Indeed, the shadow of war has finally lifted."


    "Ha ha, the Mist Village is facing a rebellion, and they''re too preoccupied with their own mess in the Land of Water to bother fighting us."


    Ninjas gather in the tavern, mostly to relax and unwind from the long-held stress, boasting, chit-chatting, and even heavy drinking as a form of relief.


    "Why has there been no news from the Fifth Hokage in the village?"


    "The Third Hokage was already sixty when he retired a few years ago. Why does he now seem reluctant to step down after taking the position again?"


    "Shush, don''t grumble so much. What does it have to do with us?"


    "Hmph, remember when we applied for a mission? Guess what? A teacher from the Ninja Academy chose a person from the Sarutobi clan."


    At a table, two ninjas openly show their displeasure, and one of them eventually sighs in resignation: "Just let it be, get some sleep when we return, and pretend nothing happened. We''re not that fortunate."


    "Hmph, during the Third Great Ninja War, they said it was due to a shortage of supplies, leading to price hikes. Now what? Even though peace has been restored, look at these monopolized resources."


    "Shut it. If you think it''s too expensive, go buy it from the Uchiha clan."


    "You think I haven''t tried? The Uchiha themselves barely have enough for their own needs, let alone sell much to outsiders."


    In a private room, two figures quietly listen to the ninjas'' complaints, both frowning.


    "Kakashi, the higher-ups in Konoha have monopolized the village''s soldier pills and some precious medical resources."


    Uchiha Shisui frowns deeply and speaks solemnly to Kakashi: "The Land of Fire is fertile, and even the ninjas of Konoha are strong, but almost half of the earnings from each mission go to medical expenses."


    "I hadn''t paid much attention before, but after Brother Yoru pointed it out, and the fact that the police department''s hospital is only for internal use and not for profit, I realized..."


    "Even simple injuries, which truly cost less than ten thousand to treat, cost ninjas ten times as much. Nearly half of what ninjas earn from risking their lives on missions goes to the medical department, and the rest is spent on various supplies."


    Listening to Shisui''s investigation, Kakashi Hatake also sighed rarely, "Shisui, the Medical Department was initially proposed by Lady Tsunade, but later, due to the village receiving substantial financial and material support, and with Lady Tsunade''s long absence, the village indeed needed money."


    "Money?" Looking at Kakashi, Shisui showed a disdainful look, as if saying don''t treat me like a fool.


    "Clearly, injuries that could be healed with medical ninjutsu and a half-month''s rest at home end up requiring a month''s hospitalization in the Medical Department, using a bunch of highly profitable medicines. Of course, these medicines don''t have any effect on the body."


    Saying this, Shisui showed a self-mocking, sarcastic smile, "I almost forgot, the Medical Department is now under the control of the Sarutobi clan."


    "Moreover, after the Nine-Tails'' attack, only the Shimura, Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ clans together divided the village for reconstruction. The Uchiha were marginalized, not to mention the countless ordinary ninjas. It sounds good to say it was a re-planning, but in reality, their clans occupied the best lands and turned these so-called re-planned areas into commercial streets."


    "Raising the housing prices, now the central area of the village is absurdly expensive."


    "Let''s leave these aside, what about the current upper echelons! What does it mean to ''drink ninja blood''!" Shisui''s eyes revealed weariness. After experiencing the manipulation of Kotoamatsukami, he learned more about the internal affairs.


    "The ninjas who died in the Nine-Tails attack, what about their properties? Even the properties of the Fourth Hokage were appropriated under the pretext of rebuilding Konoha. What about the funds allocated by the Daimy¨­? Haha, it''s a huge irony."


    "Kakashi, do you know? Now, the Sarutobi, Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ clans secretly demand money for teaching advanced techniques under the guise of leading teams. The common experiences that should be taught by the team-leading ninjas are now commercialized by them."


    "And there''s even more shameless acts, like certain positions in various departments, such as the prison management ninjas, some clerical positions in departments, or patrol missions. It''s not enough just to meet the ninja rank and mission standards; there''s also a need for transactions."


    After learning from the upper echelons about the major clans'' methods of amassing wealth, Shisui almost collapsed. The village had become so corrupt, from top to bottom.

 Chapter 223: Frustrated Danzo

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Erik Reynoso! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha, Ninja School.


    "Yo, Iruka, congratulations on being admitted to the Ninja School."


    At first sight, a white-haired Mizuki teased Iruka, who then showed a displeased smile.


    "Mizuki, didn''t you also get a job?"


    The ninjas who came from the battlefield of the Land of Whirlpools, thanks to the batch of recommendation letters from Uchiha Yoru, many of them got promoted. There were more than ten special J¨­nin and fifty Ch¨±nin.


    Among those promoted to Ch¨±nin were Iruka Umino and Mizuki. They returned to the village for a while to recuperate and, at the age of sixteen, they were promoted to Ch¨±nin, becoming qualified to be assistant teachers at the school.


    Of course, they are not yet fully qualified for their current positions.


    "Ah, the houses in the center of the village are too expensive. I''m really envious of you, Iruka."


    Mizuki couldn''t help showing a look of envy and jealousy. Unfortunately, Iruka''s parents had left him a house right on the outskirts of the center.


    Because Mizuki met Uchiha Yoru on the frontlines, his life took a strange turn. Although he still longed for power, his loyalty shifted to serving Uchiha Yoru, the inheritor of all that is Orochimaru. As seen in the original story, Mizuki eventually becomes a power-seeking fanatic who worships Orochimaru.


    "Haha, can''t help it. You can''t be envious of this."


    Seeing Mizuki''s blatant jealousy, Iruka revealed a teasing smile. Who would have thought that houses would become so scarce and expensive in the village center? Many ninjas drained their family''s savings just to afford a house there.


    (In the future, Sakura still has a mortgage to pay.)


    "My talent is limited, but I''ll definitely become the best teacher."


    After successfully enrolling, Iruka was full of fighting spirit and couldn''t help but take out the red-covered book ''My Struggle'' from his ninja tools bag. His eyes were filled with fervor.


    "Mizuki, I really recommend you read this book. It almost bluntly speaks of the true Will of Fire!"


    Mentioning this book, Iruka''s eyes shone with zeal, making Mizuki break out in a cold sweat. Mizuki said, not without annoyance, "Iruka, you really have a way with things."


    Although he became a teacher, he never gave up on training. Power is fundamental. He isn''t like Iruka, who, realizing his limited talent, decided to teach and nurture more talents.


    "Mizuki, this book is so precious that even Uchiha Yoru can''t put it down."


    "What!" Mizuki, who initially didn''t care much, was suddenly shocked. Seeing his friend''s reaction, Iruka''s lips slightly curved up, feeling a sense of satisfaction and pride in recommending a book he considered a classic.


    "Haha, Mizuki, I bought two more copies of this book today. True Will of Fire really brings good fortune. I planned to give them away, so I''ll give you one first."


    Iruka, fulfilled and excited, handed the brand new book to Mizuki.


    This time Mizuki didn''t refuse. Instead, he looked serious. A book even Uchiha Yoru reads was worth studying thoroughly. Maybe it held the essence of power.


    "By the way, Iruka, who were you planning to give the book to?"


    At this moment, Mizuki showed curiosity, and Iruka scratched his head awkwardly after hearing this, "I gave the other book to the exam teacher of the Ninja School this time, after all, we have to work under him in the future."


    Having been tempered by the battlefield, Iruka had grown up. Although he was straightforward, he understood the ways of the world.


    Seeing Iruka''s expression, Mizuki couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows in resignation, holding his forehead and sighing, "Iruka, when you give gifts, investigate first. This exam teacher may be a civilian ninja, but his sister is married into the Sarutobi clan."


    "This person is extremely greedy. You give a book? It''s like not giving anything substantial."


    Hearing Mizuki''s words, Iruka was shocked and his face turned pale, "Damn it, Mizuki, why didn''t you tell me earlier? When I gave the book, I specifically asked for future care for both of us." S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Mizuki burst into laughter, holding his stomach and waving his hand, "Alright, I visited this teacher''s house last night. I wanted to bring you, but you weren''t home. But this matter couldn''t be delayed, so I went alone."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve delivered your part as well." Mizuki was smug, partly because of their partnership and partly out of self-interest.


    Both of them were average Chunin and not outstanding. It was too hard for them to stand out in the future. Only by unity and networking could they make it. In future school matters, Iruka would also stand up for him.


    It''s hard to fight alone, so Mizuki didn''t hesitate to spend his own money to owe Iruka a favor, ensuring support in the Ninja School when needed.


    "Mizuki, you!"


    Iruka, not knowing what else to say, simply laughed and said, "Let''s go, I''ll treat you tonight. Let''s go to the barbecue restaurant."


    With their laughter, the friendship between men can sometimes be so simple.


    In the Ninja School office, the exam inspector was carefully reviewing the ninjas to be assessed.


    One file was marked ''Excellent'' and another ''Reserve'', clearly indicating the ranking among the teacher assistants.


    ''Excellent'' meant they could participate in exams to become a teacher of a ninja class after gaining enough experience. ''Reserve'' meant they still needed observation.


    "Hehe, lucky you."


    Looking at a file from the ''Reserve'', with a photo of Mizuki with his distinctive silver-white hair, the teacher shook his head and smiled, swapping it with one from the ''Excellent'' pile.


    Originally not qualified, but Iruka''s assessment was flawless and was directly listed in ''Excellent''. Considering the favor, he decided to move this lucky fellow into the excellent category.


    Of course, he was just an examiner. The files had to be handed over to the higher-ups, but generally, there wouldn''t be any changes.


    ¡­


    Hokage''s Office.


    "Danzo, the threat from the Uchiha is becoming increasingly severe. The Root suffered huge losses last time, and now we need to expand further to guard against the Uchiha."


    At this moment, Danzo''s exposed eye showed intense fervor. The last loss was devastating, and the threat of the Uchiha hung over him like a sword. He would not allow the Uchiha to continue this way.


    "Danzo, the Root is asking for too much funding." Before the Third Hokage could speak, Koharu Utatane, responsible for financial affairs, showed her dissatisfaction at this scene.


    The Root could expand because of the Uchiha''s strength, but this seemed like preparation for rebellion, not expansion. Asking for so much funding was akin to declaring a revolt.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, sitting in the Hokage''s seat, pondered over Danzo''s report and then, unexpectedly, nodded in agreement.


    "Danzo, the funding you requested will be provided."


    "What! Hiruzen, you can''t be reckless like this." Koharu Utatane was shocked, fearing that the Root''s power might become uncontrolled.


    Even Danzo was stunned, looking at his old comrade Hiruzen. Despite getting substantial funding, he couldn''t feel happy.


    "Cough, Hiruzen, I understand the village''s difficulties." Knowing Hiruzen wouldn''t be so generous without a reason, Danzo felt uneasy and seemed to suggest that even less funding would suffice.


    However, Hiruzen then taught him a vivid lesson about what it means to be Hokage and how to use tactics.


    "The Anbu also needs reinforcements, but there have been too many issues lately, and I suspect infiltration within the Anbu. Therefore, I have decided that the Root, under the guise of this reinforcement, will establish three squads of elite Anbu members."


    Damn!


    Hearing this, Danzo almost cursed out loud, his eye widening in disbelief. Clever Hiruzen! He was using Danzo to train Anbu personnel. Seventeen members per squad, fifty-one in total, all elites from Danzo''s Root? This was Hiruzen''s way of placing his people in the Root.


    And so ruthlessly, these three squads would bear the Root''s name, but actually follow Hiruzen''s commands. They would execute missions for Hiruzen, but the Root would be blamed.


    "Cough, Hiruzen''s considerations are indeed thorough. After all, the Uchiha Yoru have inherited Orochimaru''s power, and almost the entire village is under their surveillance, even the Anbu must be cautious."


    Initially opposed, Koharu Utatane, hearing this, coughed lightly and sat down, now quite supportive of the plan.


    Hiruzen, seeing Danzo''s wide-eyed expression, seemed somewhat embarrassed and sighed out of humanitarian concern.


    "Danzo, don''t worry. This time I will assign three experienced Anbu elites to oversee this. You just need to pick some people from your Root."


    "You, Hiruzen!" Danzo turned green with anger at Hiruzen''s shameless maneuver. ''Three experienced Anbu assistants'' clearly meant three squad leaders.


    Moreover, he even selects from the Root, it''s not just saying. After he selected a batch of elites to join the Root, damn it, Sarutobi Hiruzen picks again from the elites he selected.


    This is not how you fleece a sheep! Facing Shimura Danzo''s anger, Sarutobi Hiruzen is also quite embarrassed, seeming a bit shameless in his actions, but everything is for the village.


    "Danzo, this time I allow you to choose from various major clans for the Root! Yamanaka, Nara, Akimichi, Inuzuka, even my own Sarutobi clan, just don''t go too far! Remember to keep a measure."


    Knowing he has gone a bit too far this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen lowers his head, having to offer a significant concession to the other party. Upon hearing this, Shimura Danzo''s angry expression slightly eases.


    In the end, Shimura Danzo, with a sinister look in his one eye, says in a deep voice, "Hiruzen, this might be an opportunity to test the Uchiha."


    "Danzo, you mean?"


    Watching Sarutobi Hiruzen pretend to be confused, Shimura Danzo coldly snorts, "Hiruzen, the Root is an important department to protect Konoha. All clans of Konoha have the right to cooperate, even the Sarutobi clan, as Hokage, is duty-bound. As long as the Uchiha are part of Konoha, they have this obligation."


    After the righteous words fall, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, seems like he hasn''t heard anything, looking down at the report in his hands. Then, with a big wave of his hand, he signs his name and slams down his Hokage seal.


    "Koharu, please arrange this fund from the finances as quickly as possible for the Root."


    Turning to Koharu, she nods, showing an understanding look, "Don''t worry Sarutobi, the village''s finances are sufficient, the funds will definitely be in place within half a month."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen and Koharu, in their coordination, cause Shimura Danzo''s forehead to throb in irritation. Finally, with a cold snort, he turns and slams the door as he leaves.


    In the office, the two look knowingly at each other, clearly aware of these matters, all done by Danzo''s Root.


    Shimura Danzo also understands that the Root is meant to take the blame and handle unsightly matters. If something goes wrong, the Hokage will step in to resolve it.


    Talking nicely is to mediate, talking harshly is the Third Hokage''s stern command to the Root. At worst, it''s just another demotion.


    He, Shimura Danzo, is still the head of the Root, both up and down. Everyone knows that with the Third Hokage''s favoritism towards Danzo, it won''t be long before he is restored to his former position.


    Not to mention the controversial assassination in the original work, just by knowing Danzo''s obsession and desire for the Hokage position, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s trust in him shows the depth of their relationship.


    ...


    After Danzo leaves, Koharu shows a worried look, "Hiruzen, Danzo''s ambition can easily lead to extreme behavior, what if he provokes these clans!"


    As Sarutobi Hiruzen, growing older and more stubborn, raises his head with a determined look.


    "The village needs stability, this time is also an opportunity to test. As for the other clans!"


    Saying this, Sarutobi Hiruzen shows the formidable presence of a past ninja, speaking indifferently, "The only clans that can pose a threat to the village are the Uchiha and Hyuga, and the now divided Hyuga no longer have this capability."


    The strength of a clan posing a threat to the village shows the power of the Uchiha, otherwise, there wouldn''t be the thought of an armed coup in the original work.


    The Hyuga clan has already split and no longer poses a threat. In contrast, the Uchiha clan is becoming increasingly powerful, especially after aligning the Aburame and Hyuga branch family, increasing their threat.


    The village''s ninjas staying behind have become stronger, even the security around the Hokage building has been strengthened several times, showing the threat brought by the changes in the Uchiha.

 Chapter 224: [Sponsored] P2W: The Root

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Erik Reynoso! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha, Inuzuka Clan.


    "What! That''s too much!"


    The Inuzuka Clan has always been neutral. Even their investments were just gestures of goodwill, offending no one. Moreover, the clan''s strength was not very strong.


    Among Konoha''s secret technique families, the Inuzuka Clan was the weakest, but they rapidly developed due to their advantage in training ninja dogs.


    However, they suffered during wartime. As indispensable trackers on the battlefield, they were also prime targets for enemy ninjas.


    Thus, before every Great Ninja War, the Inuzuka Clan''s strength would increase significantly, moving away from the bottom of the secret technique families. But after the wars, they would suffer heavy casualties.


    Their indispensable tracking abilities, without strong protective power, always troubled the Inuzuka Clan. They had wanted to connect with the Aburame Clan to see if they could further their relationship in the future.


    Like the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ alliance, a solid, long-standing alliance allowed for the complement of secret techniques.


    They understood the principle of "huddling for warmth," but just as their relationship with the Aburame Clan reached a critical point, the alliance between the Yamanaka and Uchiha clans emerged, awkwardly halting their plans.


    But now!


    In the Inuzuka Clan''s living room, an angry Inuzuka Tsume, radiating a wild beauty, slammed her hand on the table, furiously saying, "How great were the Inuzuka Clan''s losses in the three wars! Does the Hokage not know? And now, the Root division is still so presumptuous." S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The most experienced and mature j¨­nin of the clan, Inuzuka Gaku, calmly looked at the family members, less than ten in the living room, and couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "The Root division has explained everything. The clans of Yamanaka, Akimichi, Nara, and even Sarutobi have had personnel drafted. Our Inuzuka Clan cannot use this as an excuse."


    Despite this, the hot-tempered Inuzuka Tsume couldn''t suppress her anger, "For the village, if not for the Third Hokage''s command errors in the three wars, our clan wouldn''t have suffered so heavily!"


    "Inuzuka Tsume!" Seeing Inuzuka Tsume bring up the past mistakes of the three wars, Inuzuka Gaku gravely banged the table to stop this topic.


    The errors made in those wars were serious enough to cause the Third Hokage to resign. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been a Hokage stepping down.


    Knowing her impulsiveness, Inuzuka Tsume took a deep breath, but still couldn''t suppress her anger, "My husband was seriously injured in the three wars and didn''t survive the second year after the Night of the Nine-Tails. Now I only have a son and daughter. I absolutely refuse to send my children to the Root division!"


    At this, Inuzuka Tsume showed a fierce protective instinct. She was the mother of Inuzuka Hana and Inuzuka Kiba.


    The other Inuzuka families also showed displeasure. Unlike other clans, the Inuzuka, though called a secret technique family, were actually more like a ninja household.


    Each had their own family, and when issues arose, the strongest ninja from each family would come to discuss. At its peak, the Inuzuka Clan had just over fifty families and just over a hundred ninjas.


    Now, with only nine families, it meant that the so-called Inuzuka Clan barely had twenty to thirty members left.


    Inuzuka Gaku, looking at everyone''s grim faces, understood their pain. Who wouldn''t cherish their own children, especially for a clan already facing a population shortage?


    "Sigh, I have two illegitimate children with ninja talent outside. One could join the Root division, but they must return to the Inuzuka family first."


    Inuzuka Gaku finally sighed and proposed a solution, noting that influential and powerful members of large families often have lovers or illegitimate children outside.


    However, under the long-standing traditions of the ninja world, especially in the conservative noble families, illegitimate children are not acknowledged, let alone allowed to inherit the family''s assets.


    At most, being allowed to inherit the family name is considered a favor. Most families turn a blind eye to this, as long as the bottom line is not crossed.


    After Inuzuka Gaku spoke, others started to think. The issue of illegitimate children is usually kept out of the public eye. As for inheriting the family''s secret techniques? If you dare teach them, you could be thrown out of the family the next day. Some stricter families might even execute offenders internally.


    Unless acknowledged, and this time Inuzuka Gaku used the opportunity to bring back two illegitimate children to the Inuzuka clan. They would receive treatment like ordinary clan members and could even train in the family''s secret techniques, but only the basic ones. Only after the next generation feels a sense of belonging could they be eligible to learn more advanced techniques.


    "Root demanding three spots this time is too much," someone complained. Once you enter Root, there''s no coming back.


    The main issue is that the current generation of the Inuzuka clan lacks a prodigious genius. Otherwise, Root wouldn''t be demanding three subpar individuals but a genius.


    "Let''s draw lots," it was proposed. "We all know the situation of the Inuzuka clan and what everyone''s doing in private. Let''s use this opportunity to bring back those outside. After all, the Inuzuka clan is at its lowest point in history."


    As someone who has been through it all, Inuzuka Gaku knows that population growth is crucial for the clan''s development. The current state of the Inuzuka is perilous.


    Even though their current rules prohibit women from marrying out and only allow men to marry into the clan, having illegitimate children is the fastest way to increase the population.


    Allowing these people to return and bear the Inuzuka name, those with ninja talents, at most, could learn the clan''s basic secret techniques. This is the fastest way to rejuvenate the clan.


    Moreover, the talent for being a ninja is selective. As for basic secret techniques? Just the basic level is enough to reach the mid-ninja level.


    Mid-ninja! That''s the ultimate achievement for most ninjas.


    "I agree."


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded."


    As each family nodded in agreement, Inuzuka Tsume couldn''t help but scoff. She was dissatisfied with these so-called illegitimate children being allowed to proudly bear the noble Inuzuka name, but there was no choice.


    This issue wasn''t unique to the Inuzuka clan; other major families were also troubled.


    Root demanded people, either geniuses or otherwise. No one wanted to offend Root, so they reluctantly handed over a few children with ninja talents who were quite promising.


    These children are the future of the clans, but there''s no other choice.


    However, this is still better than the plight of civilian ninjas, who have no choice in the matter.


    Once selected, regardless of how many children a family has, a direct order is issued. Families unaware of what Root is are happy, thinking it''s a high-level secret department of the village. Their children are excited, dreaming of becoming legendary ninjas.


    But families with ninja parents who know about Root are stricken with grief. Unable to refuse Root''s orders, they can only prepare a lavish last meal and give all their love to their children in their final days.


    Helplessly, they have to send their own children to Root.


    Families with two or more children fare slightly better, finding relief in their remaining children.


    Some rejoice, others grieve. Those unaware of the truth might be happy, at least they''re not in despair. Those who know can only accept everything as it is.


    ¡­


    Police Department, Conference Room.


    In the conference room this time, there were densely packed, over a hundred Jonin seated on the floor, while sitting above were Hyuga Hizashi, Aburame Shibi, and the leader, Uchiha Yoru.


    Among the crowd below, the Uchiha clan accounted for half the number. The remaining half were mostly from the Hyuga branch family, followed by ordinary ninjas and members of the Aburame clan.


    However, those who could come here this time were at least of the Special Jonin level. It can be said that this meeting gathered 80% of the high-end combat power centered around Uchiha Yoru.


    In the entire Konoha, there were about six to seven hundred Jonin in the combat formation, and a large part of them were Special Jonin. This indicated the value of a Jonin''s status.


    Of course, the greatest foundation of the Five Great Ninja Villages, apart from these, also included some Jonin who retired from combat due to injuries or old age. Although their combat strength was no longer at its peak, they had rich experience and passed on everything they knew to the next generation.


    They were responsible for infusing fresh blood into the new generation, which is the biggest reason why the Five Great Ninja Villages have stood for so many years.


    "Everyone, you must have heard about the Root Division," Uchiha Yoru said, looking at the power he possessed, feeling a sense of pride. This power was his confidence to intimidate the old folks of the Konoha.


    Even though there might be hesitations and wavering if a real internal war started, the power of nearly a hundred Jonin was enough for him to threaten the Konoha. Even the peak-time supporters of the Legendary Sannin were only about this number.


    Although he shamelessly borrowed the power of the clan, it was also a part of his strength.


    "Lord Yoru, the Root Division plans to conscript three Byakugan boys from the Hyuga clan," said Hyuga Hizashi, the first to speak, with an expressionless face that revealed no emotions.


    But the anger on the faces of the Jonin from the Hyuga branch family was clear to everyone. Since the ''Caged Bird'' incident, what they hated the most was being controlled by such cursed seals. The actions of the Root Division were like sprinkling salt on their wounds.


    Following that, the least noticeable Aburame Shibi slightly bowed his head and said in a deep voice, "The Root Division''s conscription order also includes three young ninjas from the Aburame clan."


    Uchiha Yoru, sitting at the top, showed no emotion upon hearing this. Instead, he turned to the Uchiha side, where Uchiha Shisui took a deep breath and reported, "Clan head, our clan has also received the conscription order, asking to conscript two young ninjas."


    "This is because the clan head has been busy at the police station recently, so we are only informing you now."


    Everyone understood Shisui''s so-called excuse. As the clan head, Uchiha Yoru wouldn''t allow himself not to be the first to know the news.


    However, Uchiha Yoru looked at everyone with a strange smile, slowly took out a conscription letter from his chest, and joked with everyone, "Interestingly, the Police Department also received a Root Division conscription order, crudely demanding the conscription of five civilian young ninjas."


    Instantly, the faces of the ordinary Jonin ninjas below changed. Coming from ordinary ninja backgrounds and having reached the Jonin level, they thought this matter only involved the major ninja clans and did not expect it to involve them too.


    Many of them joined the Police Department partly due to Orochimaru''s influence but also for their own sake, bringing their families with them. Moreover, they had their factions within the Police Department.


    For example, small groups from their respective clans, and small civilian factions banding together. If they ignored this issue, their positions as so-called team leaders would be unstable, and their unity would dissolve.


    Seeing everyone''s reactions, even the proudest Uchiha clan, though angry, showed frustration. Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru shook his head, feeling a bit disappointed.


    It seemed that the long-standing prestige of the Hokage and high-ranking officials had deeply ingrained in everyone. The first reaction of all was anger, but more than that was frustration. This also confirmed one thing ¨C though frustrated, they would accept it without significant reasons.


    But Uchiha Yoru did not think so. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, wanted to use this as a test. If they endured this time, they would only expose their vulnerability, just like the Uchiha clan had once been slowly eroded.


    A slow and insidious erosion, like boiling a frog in warm water. Wasn''t this exactly how the Uchiha clan was brought down by the Third during the original timeline?


    Moreover, he was not Uchiha Fugaku, who only sought to compromise with the village and find a peaceful solution. From the beginning, his goal was clear: the entirety of Konoha.


    "Heh."


    After looking around at everyone, Uchiha Yoru revealed a self-mocking smile. The order in his hand slowly burned in the shocked gaze of everyone present.


    "When did the mere Root have such audacity?"


    Looking at everyone, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a relaxed and heavily ironic smile. "The Konoha Police Force was established during the Second Hokage''s reign, and its strict command was to protect Konoha, but Root!"


    Uchiha Yoru scoffed disdainfully, "If I remember correctly, Root was a department reluctantly established by the newly appointed Third Hokage, Hiruzen, because he couldn''t control the overall situation."


    Uchiha Yoru''s words were actually conservative.


    According to official records, after Sarutobi Hiruzen succeeded as Hokage, he failed to effectively continue the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama''s policy of managing the Uchiha clan. This led Danzo to bear the village''s darkness, gaining the right to establish his independent organization "Root" under the guise of the Anbu training department.


    "Just Root, when did they have the right to bark in the Police Department? Is it the Third Hokage, who resigned and returned to power?"


    Uchiha Yoru displayed the Uchiha clan''s arrogance and disdain vividly. The first part of his statement made it clear he looked down on Root, as it was a department established during the Third''s era, whereas their Police Department was established during the Second''s.


    The second part was even more ruthless, directly addressing a sore point, a blatant reflection of the current Hokage.


    "Hiss!"


    Hearing this, the faces of the Jonin changed, and many even gasped in shock, looking at Uchiha Yoru.


    This was nothing short of doubting and scorning the current Hokage.


    It was clear he implied that the Third resigned due to a major mistake, and now he wasn''t preparing to step down after returning to power?


    However, Uchiha Yoru''s attitude also ignited passionate gazes among many. These people were all martial-minded, at least proving one thing: Uchiha Yoru''s ambition! Aiming for the Hokage''s position!


    If the Third was reluctant to step down, then he would openly aim for the Hokage''s position!


    In the crowd, Shisui''s face changed as he looked at the arrogant Uchiha Yoru, sighing inwardly. Yoru, knowing it was impossible, still wanted to give the village a chance, forcing them to elect the Fifth Hokage.


    At this time, whether Tsunade or Jiraiya returned, either could become the Fifth, but Uchiha Yoru''s chances were the slimmest.

 Chapter 225: [Sponsored] P2W: This is Uchiha Police Force

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Tarlock! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In the Hokage meeting room of Konoha,


    Since the chaos caused by the Nine-Tails, this is the first time since the Third Hokage came out of retirement that all clan heads or representatives within the Konoha have gathered.


    Even some well-known Jonin are present, a gesture that acknowledges the status of the strong. This is also one of the Third Hokage''s ways of winning over people''s hearts.


    The title of Special Jonin might have some ambiguity, as it encompasses various meanings. It includes those with outstanding command skills, those who have achieved great feats, and those who excel in certain areas. Essentially, it means that a ninja has surpassed the level of a Chunin in at least one aspect but doesn''t quite reach the level of a Jonin.


    However, the title of Jonin, especially in the five great shinobi countries, carries significant weight. Jonin''s strength is a crucial part of the village''s top-tier combat forces, and they naturally enjoy special treatment. Those in power can win over hearts with just a little effort and gain more than they lose.


    In the high chairs, seated are the four aged faces of Konoha''s F4, showing significant changes compared to their appearance during the Nine-Tails incident.


    Apart from Shimura Danzo, who is bandaged up like a rice dumpling and hard to read, the other three show more signs of aging. After all, they are well over sixty, and it''s only natural for them to show their age.


    Particularly, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who looked middle-aged with only a few strands of white hair during the Nine-Tails incident, has significantly aged in just a few years. His hair has turned completely white, and signs of age spots are visible on his face.


    Though it''s been only a few years, they have experienced a lot ¨C the death of the Fourth Hokage, the exile of Orochimaru, the unclear circumstances of his son''s death, and numerous other issues in the shinobi world.


    "Ladies and gentlemen,"


    The aged but still formidable Third Hokage, despite showing signs of aging, still has a commanding presence in his eyes. His statement immediately brings everyone to a serious and attentive state.


    "This gathering is for the development of our village."


    The first to speak, Sarutobi Hiruzen, says in a deep, raspy voice: "The disappearance of unknown forces within the Land of Fire shows our laxity. Moreover, this incident has caused severe damage to Roots."


    "So, this gathering is about two things: one, the restoration of the Root''s strength, and the other is about increasing surveillance on foreign ninjas within and outside the Land of Fire."


    As Homura Mitokado, just back from another country and still showing signs of fatigue, stands up and unfolds a map of the Land of Fire, he begins to explain: "We cannot monitor everything due to the vastness of our land, but we can protect important towns and strategic locations. We have some ninjas stationed there already, primarily for intelligence gathering. The difference this time is the deployment of our village ninjas."


    "They will be stationed long-term to monitor and report on foreign ninja groups or suspicious ninjas, and to be on guard to prevent another tragedy like the one at the Fire Temple."


    As Homura explains, everyone begins to understand. It''s not feasible to monitor everything, but protecting key towns is essential.


    This will increase the safety of ninjas and merchants within the Land of Fire, attracting more business and boosting the economy.


    However, Uchiha Yoru finds this situation ironic. The intention is good, but it also seems like a plan to dilute the Uchiha''s strength. After all, a significant portion of their elite force is stationed within the village, making them somewhat anxious.


    "In light of the Uchiha clan''s unique situation, I plan to assign this particular area to the Uchiha clan and the Police Force."


    Such is the art of political language ¨C mentioning both the Uchiha and the Police Force, two special entities, clearly aims to isolate and discriminate.


    Uchiha Yoru, not one to remain silent like Fugaku, frowns and interrupts the ongoing speech with a cold snort, not showing any pleasantness to the higher-ups of Konoha.


    "Advisor Homura Mitokado! What about the Uchiha? What about the Police Force!"


    A loud shout instantly attracted everyone''s attention, making the faces of the Konoha''s F4 look unpleasant. It was unprecedented for someone to interrupt them so brazenly while they were speaking.


    Especially Homura Mitokado, who couldn''t hide his irritation, as they were accustomed to being looked up to.


    However, facing everyone''s gaze, Uchiha Yoru made everyone clearly and directly recognize the newly ascended head of the Uchiha clan.


    Uchiha Yoru slowly stood up under everyone''s astonished gaze, and walked to the spot circled by Homura Mitokado, where he gestured again with his hand.


    "The Uchiha clan and the Police Force have limited abilities. They can handle this area, but any more would be too much."


    Not only did he metaphorically slap faces with his words, but Uchiha Yoru also turned his head, revealing a scarlet light in his eyes. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was displayed for the first time in front of everyone, unleashing a powerful and unreserved surge of chakra.


    Instantly, everyone was shocked by the young Uchiha clan head. They were stunned not only by his audacity but also by his overwhelming and oppressive chakra.


    Chakra is so immense that its full release creates a palpable pressure, especially for ninjas with heightened sensory abilities. Many were sweating profusely, their previous contempt for Uchiha Yoru replaced by fear.


    Even the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, showed a shadow of concern in his eyes. "Such terrifying chakra... This kid''s chakra exceeds even my prime."


    Although a ninja''s chakra amount doesn''t solely determine their overall strength, it''s certainly a crucial factor. s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    With the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan activated, Uchiha Yoru coldly smiled at everyone, warning them with his gaze.


    "I want everyone to understand something! The Konoha was founded by the Uchiha and Senju. If anyone has objections to the Uchiha clan''s special status, first take your family and your ancestors'' coffins and leave the Konoha before discussing the Uchiha''s special status!"


    Homura Mitokado turned green with anger at these words. Although directed at everyone, it was clearly a veiled insult to him.


    "And the Police Force! It was established during the Second Hokage''s tenure, while the First Hokage was still alive. The Uchiha have autonomy in decision-making regarding its special status."


    Uchiha Yoru scoffed at this point. Although he said nothing further, his silence spoke volumes.


    Have an opinion? First, consult the First and Second Hokages.


    Leaving coldly and alone, Uchiha Yoru was filled with anger. He hadn''t felt it in Uchiha territory, but here, he acutely sensed everyone''s isolation and exclusion.


    Fine! The Uchiha and the Police Force''s special status cannot be abandoned. After years of deep-rooted perceptions, it''s impossible to easily change everyone''s mind. So, he decided to embrace it.


    "I rely on my ancestors! Who are you to criticize the village they founded? If the Senju haven''t complained, what right do you have? Disagree? Dislike it? Then leave Konoha."


    Although seemingly reckless and potentially offensive, everyone who saw Uchiha Yoru''s firm stance was initially taken aback. But on reflection, they realized he had a point.


    Relying on ancestors is inescapable. After all, becoming ninjas benefitted their descendants too.


    Some even thought it was only natural. Their parents were ninjas, and this connection allowed them to progress faster than others.


    Angry or disdainful? Come on, they''re all the same. It''s just that Uchiha''s ancestors were more remarkable, having founded Konoha.


    In essence, everyone here either benefitted from ancestral blessings or rose from humble beginnings. Most secretly felt this was how it should be.


    They envied and aspired to be like such people. Now as elite ninjas, their children and descendants will enjoy everything they''ve fought for. Give that up? Nonsense!


    People naturally aspire to such status and once achieved, they fiercely prevent others from disrupting it.


    The dragon-slaying hero will eventually become the evil dragon; this is an unchanging truth.


    "Alright, this point indeed lacks consideration."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Uchiha Yoru with a benevolent face, coming forward to mediate, making it impossible to discern his true thoughts.


    "The Third Hokage truly understands the situation." Uchiha Yoru smiled back at the old fox, nodding in agreement. As for the others, advisors? He never had much respect for them.


    This was very much like the Uchiha, drawing sidelong glances from everyone. It was the first time someone so openly challenged the higher-ups. But thinking about it, it made sense; these so-called higher-ups only appeared after the Third Hokage took his position, whereas he was from one of the founding families of Konoha.


    At this moment, looking at Uchiha Yoru, Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed internally. This young man was nothing like Fugaku.


    Previously, Fugaku at least tried to integrate and ease relations. But when it came to this young man, he took a more direct approach.


    "You want to isolate me? Fine, I''ll show my pride and not play this tug-of-war game with you."


    As a result, the Konoha higher-ups, the ''F4'', was bewildered. Without his cooperation, how could they proceed?


    "How dare you!"


    At this point, Shimura Danzo, playing the bad cop, glared at Uchiha Yoru with a stern face and a cold voice, slamming his hand on the table: "Uchiha Yoru! As the head of the police force and the leader of the Uchiha clan, while all other ninja families are contributing to the village, only you!"


    "Shut up!" Uchiha Yoru interrupted Danzo without letting him finish, glaring straight at the Third Hokage.


    "How much blood have the Uchiha and the Senju shed in founding Konoha! How many lives were lost! How much has the police department done to maintain the village''s stability! Does Shimura Danzo not see all this?"


    Although he was confronting Danzo, Uchiha Yoru''s gaze was fixed on the Third Hokage. In this tense atmosphere, he suddenly changed his expression to a smile, catching everyone off guard. But his next words left everyone dumbfounded.


    "It seems Shimura Danzo, with his age and having only one eye, naturally can only see half of the truth."


    This mocking and sarcastic remark instantly changed the expressions of all the ninjas present. It was so unexpected that some almost laughed out loud.


    Such comments, especially in a meeting chaired by the Hokage himself, which was always filled with solemnity, were unheard of.


    Mocking both his age and his one eye was essentially insulting Danzo. However, some also noticed that all of Uchiha Yoru''s responses were directed at the Third Hokage, causing them to feel a chill.


    "Haha, the younger generation that inherits the Will of Fire has yet to grow, so we old folks are still needed."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen also stepped in to mediate, but his words were sharp, indicating to everyone that the future of the village rested with ninjas who inherit the Will of Fire, not those with ambitious aspirations.


    Uchiha Yoru''s direct gaze and Sarutobi Hiruzen''s smiling face showed a rising anger in his heart, a challenge to his authority as the Third Hokage.


    Throughout the entire meeting, Uchiha Yoru disregarded all the senior advisors, fixating only on his own perspective. This exemplified the typical Uchiha pride, but it was also a response to the attitude of the others.


    Facing the cunning counterattack of the Third Hokage, Uchiha Yoru internally cursed the old fox, noting how he gave away no weaknesses, though others might not be as careful.


    With a scornful laugh, Uchiha Yoru looked around at everyone, his cold mockery evident: "As for the so-called support from the elderly Shimura Danzo, do you really think everyone is willingly complicit?"


    "I believe the ninjas of the village deeply love Konoha and would sacrifice everything for it, risking their lives without a second thought. This was proven in the Third Great Ninja War. However, some people''s selfish desires and even their cruel and evil departments!"


    "We can allow our descendants to sacrifice themselves for the village as it''s their duty and our honor. But using cruel methods, even more brutal than those used against enemy ninjas, to deal with our own people, I believe no one would be so heartless."


    Uchiha Yoru''s righteous speech was a direct message to everyone.


    It was a situation of necessity, not high-minded idealism. As for the so-called ''Will of Fire'', isn''t the sacrifice on the battlefield enough proof? Does it still need the endorsement of the Third Hokage?


    He also made it clear to everyone about the sacrifices of the Uchiha in the Third War. Who dares to say they don''t carry the ''Will of Fire''?


    Everyone understood at that moment that the higher-ups were using this situation to target the Uchiha clan.


    Of course, there were pure ninjas, brainwashed by the ''Will of Fire'', who glared at Uchiha Yoru, thinking his challenge to the Hokage''s authority was too much.


    "In the Hokage''s meeting room, who gave you the courage! What do you, Uchiha Yoru, think you are!" Shimura Danzo, looking extremely displeased, glared at Uchiha Yoru. However, he was not foolish enough to directly involve the Police Force and the Uchiha clan in his accusations.


    It was a personal attack.


    Facing Shimura Danzo''s difficulty, Uchiha Yoru smirked disdainfully, his aura climbing steadily as he spoke emphatically.


    "You ask what the Police Force is? I''ll tell you now. What you can''t control, my Uchiha Police Force will handle."


    "Also, listen well, what the Root dares not handle, I will. In short, what the Root can handle, I will handle; what they can''t, I will handle even more."


    "Having autonomy, granted by the Second Hokage and acknowledged by the First Hokage. This is the Uchiha Police Force!"


    Uchiha Yoru coldly informed everyone of his way of doing things, also officially declaring to everyone in the village to abandon their previous petty schemes.


    Shimura Danzo, infuriated, realized that Uchiha Yoru was fully representing the entire Police Force in his statement.


    The era of Uchiha Fugaku, who would retreat to broaden his horizons, was over. Now it was Uchiha Yoru''s time!

 Chapter 226: [Sponsored] P2W: Genius Uchiha Itachi

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Tarlock! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]As the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes rotates within their sockets, the immense chakra pressure, comparable to that of a Tailed Beast, causes all the elite Jonin in the meeting room to break out in cold sweat and look at him in shock.


    The chakra level of a Tailed Beast is intimidating enough, and while the biggest difference between ninja and Tailed Beasts is their recovery power - a Tailed Beast''s being dozens of times greater than that of a normal ninja - it is incredibly rare for a ninja to possess chakra at this level.


    The combination of immense chakra and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan leads everyone to the shocking realization that Uchiha Yoru might now possess the strength to confront even the Third Hokage without fear.


    "Uchiha Yoru! It seems even the Hokage is of no concern to you!" someone exclaims, as Shimura Danzo, with a dark and ominous expression, stares intensely at him.


    Uchiha Yoru knows that if he retreats, he will face the same situation as Fugaku, with the opponent steadily encroaching upon his space and even more severe consequences after revealing his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    He must stand his ground, forcing the opponent to fear his Mangeky¨­ and the power of the Uchiha police force, even if it means just a slim chance of internal conflict.


    "Hokage?" Uchiha Yoru scoffs at Shimura Danzo, then turns to address the Third Hokage: "Lord Third, you established the Root for the village''s stability, but over the years, we have seen no help from the Root in stabilizing the village, only chaos caused by its existence."


    He then accuses the Root of oppressing and demanding elite ninja from the major clans, looking mockingly at the other clan ninjas.


    "The Konoha, founded by the Uchiha and Senju clans along with the First Hokage, had rules: clans must not harm the village''s safety, and the village must not intervene in clan affairs without cause."


    "Now!" Uchiha Yoru proclaims righteously, "The Root blatantly violates the rules set by the Second and First Hokage, intervening in clan affairs without reason. I ask the head of the Root, have all the clans acted against the village''s stability?"


    Many are shocked by his boldness, and others are secretly pleased that someone is finally confronting Danzo, who has the Third Hokage''s backing.


    By invoking the rules set by the First and Second Hokage, Uchiha Yoru effectively challenges the entire higher-ups of the Konoha.


    The clans, long dissatisfied with the Root''s actions but unwilling to be the first to speak out, now unite behind Uchiha Yoru, presenting a united front.


    With someone leading, they are no longer a scattered force.


    "Hokage," the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, with an unreadable expression, gestures, and Danzo, with a grim face, reluctantly sits down.


    "I think there has been a misunderstanding here," the Third Hokage suggests.


    Even though Sarutobi Hiruzen''s hair had turned white, his wrist showed no signs of decline. Facing this sharp question, he calmly looked around at everyone and began to speak.


    "The mobilization order from the Root is a response to the current turbulent situation in the ninja world. It''s an expansion in response to the blatant military expansion of the Rock and Cloud villages. And!"


    At this point, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen let out a hearty laugh. "The Uchiha clan head might be under some misunderstanding. The Root''s mobilization order has never been a command but rather a measure to stabilize and secure the Konoha. So, there was never any coercion to begin with."


    "As for interfering in the affairs of the great ninja clans, where does that even start?" With a light and smiling remark, Sarutobi Hiruzen effortlessly diffused the tense atmosphere.


    He repeatedly mentioned the Uchiha clan head, seemingly implying that the Uchiha alone couldn''t represent everyone.


    Today, Uchiha Yoru''s questioning of the Root is, frankly, a questioning of the Third Hokage, as the Root was established during his tenure to consolidate his regime.


    Now, the Third Hokage''s counterattack was sharp, directly resolving the intent to kidnap all clans, and even lightly hinted at something more.


    "Indeed, the Third Hokage is wise in his words."


    "The Hokage is right. We are helpless against the Root, but our clan can contribute five million in funds."


    "We..."


    At this moment, the great ninja clans crumbled. Uchiha Yoru took the lead, and then none of them wanted to offend anyone else.


    Grateful yet ashamed, they first spoke of their family''s difficulties in striking while the iron was hot, then offered funds, not wanting to offend either the Third Hokage or the Root.


    The only one who ended up offending others was Uchiha Yoru.


    Contrary to expectations of anger, Uchiha Yoru smiled calmly, a relief to some clans who were still watching and hesitating. They didn''t want to offend the Uchiha either.


    Thus, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Uchiha Yoru, the young man, with a relaxed expression, but his heart grew increasingly wary.


    "Heh, perhaps I misunderstood."


    To the Third Hokage''s veiled attack, Uchiha Yoru responded unhurriedly and lightly, without a hint of apology on his face, but rather with an amused smile.


    "But I can understand, the Root is just a temporary organization formed during the Great Ninja War to stabilize the village. It''s clearly a failure, unpopular with the people."


    You, the Third Hokage, are remarkable, precisely understanding the public''s heart, directly resolving the situation of kidnapping all ninja clans. But the same resentment towards the Root has been suppressed by the village''s ninjas for a long time.


    Uchiha Yoru''s light words imply nothing less than a critique of the Third Hokage''s failed governance. Otherwise, why would he have resigned?


    After the Fourth Great Ninja War in the original story, the Root was officially dissolved amidst the opposition of the Konoha''s people.


    From this, it can be seen that although the Root division is notorious in the ninja world, within the village, most people still feel disgust and fear towards it.


    "Hehe."


    Faced with such sarcasm, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t get angry but instead laughed heartily, as if he didn''t mind at all.


    "I, Hiruzen, am just an ordinary person, how can I compare with the First and Second Hokages."


    Bringing up the First and Second Hokages every now and then, I might as well admit my inferiority, what can you do about it? Under Hiruzen''s relaxed laughter, the oppressive atmosphere in the meeting dissipated, and everyone smiled.


    This time, it was a classic case of ''when the snipe and the clam grapple, the fisherman profits''. The Third Hokage''s top officials, the F4, and the Uchiha clan had their first official confrontation in front of everyone. It was evenly matched.


    But those who benefited were them. Everyone secretly heaved a sigh of relief, feeling oddly reassured.


    It seemed that the Uchiha weren''t so detestable after all. Having such a tough character daring to speak what others only dared to think was quite advantageous for them.


    Obviously, everyone, including the ninja clans, were planning to use the Uchiha clan as a tool.


    The changes in the hearts of the ninja clans were invisible and intangible, but Hiruzen saw through the hint of wariness in their eyes.


    This event marked a subtle shift in the attitude of the ninja clans from their previous tolerance. They realized that as long as someone stands up, the high officials of the Hokage can''t be too oppressive.


    Human nature is just like that! Before taking action, everyone is afraid and unwilling to be the first to act. But once someone does, they secretly rejoice. The once undeniable pressure from the Root division changed at this moment.


    The Root division wasn''t as unyielding as imagined, and their orders didn''t necessarily have to be obeyed!


    "This kid is tough to deal with!" The Third Hokage thought deeply. Although it seemed evenly matched, his control over the village had loosened considerably.


    From not daring to resist to realizing that resistance wasn''t that bad, this was the change in the mindset of the ninja clans.


    Similarly, the Uchiha clan, by standing in front of everyone, also exposed their ambition.


    Directly opposing the Third Hokage''s regime, it was clear that they aspired to become the next Hokage. In such a situation, the neutral major clans would naturally stay vigilant and not get involved.


    At this moment, apart from their previous allies, it was almost impossible for the Uchiha clan to gain more support. After all, with such overt ambition, allying with them would be openly opposing the Third Hokage''s regime and preparing for a rebellion.


    This was also the Third Hokage''s blind confidence. He never believed his political beliefs were wrong. He even stubbornly thought that only under his rule would the village be stable; he didn''t trust anyone else.


    The Third Hokage, still in his prime and with residual influence, held the hearts of the people. He wasn''t the same as during the Chunin Exams, where his influence seemed to be waning.


    In the original story, Orochimaru''s ability to lead so many ninjas into the Land of Fire was full of mysteries. The struggle within the barrier with the Third Hokage was inexplicable, with only a few Anbu around him wanting to fight to the death to save him, while others were busy with their own affairs.


    Jiraiya not going after Orochimaru but instead cleaning up the minions?


    After the Third Hokage''s death, during the battle of the Sannin at Short Book Street, it was strange that no one mentioned revenge for their master. Even Jiraiya ignored it, raising many questions.


    Perhaps all of this was related to the Third Hokage''s own realization of his waning influence and his choice of such an end. However, it''s undeniable that as people age, their thoughts change.


    Even the so-called great rulers become confused in their old age, let alone the Third Hokage. And these people share a common problem: the older they get, the more stubborn and biased their thinking becomes!


    The biggest difference between the Third Hokage now and in his youth is his obsession with his own idea of the "Will of Fire," which has even become somewhat pathological.


    The thought became increasingly dictatorial, unable to tolerate even a slight difference of opinion from others. In his biased philosophy, only his ideas were deemed essential for the stability of the village; others would only bring turmoil.


    "Regarding the current turmoil in the Ninja world, I believe what our village needs first is economic recovery. Does anyone disagree?" said the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a benevolent smile, yet no one underestimated this elderly man.


    Uchiha Yoru nodded slightly, speaking solemnly, "The Uchiha and the Police Force have no objections, as long as there are no future instances of being ordered around under false pretenses."


    "After all, during the reign of the First Hokage, the authority of both the Senju and Uchiha clans, as founders of the village, was unquestionable."


    With a mocking smile, Uchiha Yoru revealed a meaningful grin. Everyone could see the discomfort on the faces of the village''s high-ranking F4 members, especially Shimura Danzo.


    Uchiha Yoru''s message was clear: no one had the right to meddle in the affairs of the Uchiha and the Police Force. What right did you have to intervene? Likewise, his constant reference to past glories was a reminder that he had activated the powerful Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, emphasizing that power is the source of a ninja''s status.


    The Third Hokage, unfazed by the challenge, replied with a relaxed laugh, "It seems this misunderstanding has upset our young Uchiha clan head. Let me mediate this matter. I will ensure no future interference, how does that sound?"


    It appeared Uchiha Yory was not yet ready to let go of his youthful vigor. Before he could respond, Hiruzen continued, "The village is prospering, and my Anbu is short-staffed. The Uchiha clan is known for its geniuses."


    "I''ve heard Fugaku''s eldest son, Itachi, is exceptionally talented, having awakened the Sharingan at a young age." S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    This comment from the smiling Third Hokage was a subtle manipulation in front of everyone.


    The son of the former clan head, once grown, could be a threat to the current head, just as a young cub might threaten an adult lion.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes, and the faces of the surrounding Jonin also changed. Such dynamics were not uncommon among the major clans.


    However, Uchiha Yory inwardly sneered, showing no emotion. He calmly said, "Uchiha Itachi, though only a Genin at nine, has evolved his Sharingan to three tomoe following the assassination of the former clan head."


    "Whether he joins the Anbu is up to Itachi himself."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke indifferently, the faces of the Jonin present changed. Although they had heard rumors, hearing this information first hand left them in awe of the Uchiha''s talent.


    A three-tomoe Sharingan at nine years old? If this child survives, he is bound to become a powerful Jonin.


    A genius!


    Everyone looked at Uchiha Yoru, the youngest clan head. With this revelation, the previous clan head''s eldest son already showed signs of being a threat.


    Hiruzen''s benevolent smile now took on a different meaning in everyone''s minds.


    Inviting Uchiha Itachi into the Anbu might seem like protection and kindness from the Third Hokage, but its implications for the future were uncertain. A genius, once grown, can become a sharp weapon.


    And Uchiha Itachi''s status, once fully realized, could indeed pose a threat to Uchiha Yoru himself.

 Chapter 227: Mist Ninja Rebels

    Town in the Land of Whirlpools.With the covert support of the major ninja villages, this chaotic town, intermingled with multiple forces, strangely became the territory of the Mist Ninja rebel army.


    Of course, "rebel army" is what the Mist Ninja call it; they proclaim themselves as the Revolutionary Ninja Legion. Interestingly, this title went unchallenged within the ninja world.


    This was because the leading villages - Cloud, Rock, Leaf, and Sand, four of the five great ninja villages, acknowledged it. It was clear to any astute observer that this was to further intensify the internal strife within the Mist Village.


    On the streets, Mist Ninja were seen patrolling everywhere. The biggest difference between them and the Mist Ninja in the Land of Water was the red armbands they all wore.


    Under the banner of the Revolutionary Army, this place gathered countless resisting forces from the Mist Ninja, especially those bloodline ninja who were homeless and oppressed.


    Even the current leader of the Revolutionary Army, Terumi Mei, publicly announced a call to recall the Mist Ninja who had defected due to the Bloody Mist policies, causing a stir in the ninja world.


    Among the five great ninja villages, the Mist Village had the most defectors. They had either been forced by the village or couldn''t tolerate its policies.


    In the highest building, Terumi Mei, rubbing her forehead, looked at the current intelligence of the ninja legion and couldn''t help but show a satisfied expression.


    "Everyone, the situation is very favorable. There are occasional disturbances among the ninjas in the villages of the Land of Water, especially those oppressed bloodline ninjas who are continuously joining us."


    In the room stood Kisame Hoshigaki, Zabuza Momochi, Juzu Biwa, and Ringo Ameyuri, the four ninjas who now served as her right and left hands.


    Kisame Hoshigaki, with a shark-like face, showed a ferocious smile, "When can I meet Mr. Yoru?"


    Holding a red book, which seemed ordinary but was treasured by him, he often mentioned, "Mr. Yoru''s book has shown me the true meaning of life. It''s his book that rescued me from my void of suffering. I want to achieve Mr. Yoru''s vision of an ideal world."


    Kisame''s face showed a fanatic admiration, but Juzu Biwa snorted coldly, "Kisame, do you even understand the philosophy in Mr. Yoru''s book? Every time I read it, I gain new insights. Do you even know what an ideal world is?"


    Instantly, Kisame Hoshigaki and Juzu Biwa stood opposed to each other, neither willing to back down.


    Zabuza Momochi, unconvinced, scoffed in his heart. In his opinion, only power could change the situation in the Bloody Mist, not a mere book.


    Among them, only Ringo Ameyuri, looking somewhat pale and coughing, observed this scene, causing Terumi Mei to snort coldly and immediately stopping the argument in the office.


    "Kisame Hoshigaki, currently rebelling in the Mist Village, although not yet successful, has caused unprecedented turmoil. If not careful, the Mist Village may fall from its pedestal among the five great ninja villages."


    Since Terumi Mei declared her intention to overthrow the Fourth Mizukage''s Bloody Mist regime, she had gained a lot of support, especially from Zabuza Momochi, who was already extremely dissatisfied with the village.


    Upon hearing the news, Juzu Biwa, a wandering defector, silently turned towards his long-estranged village.


    Kisame Hoshigaki, purely because he was betrayed by Suikazan Fuguki and subsequently recruited by Terumi Mei, found a new life goal after reading ''My Struggle'' during his recovery.


    Ringo Ameyuri joined Terumi Mei''s team purely because of her former master, but her expression was visibly off.


    "Numerous people in the ninja world are watching the Mist Village. Although we have used these people''s strength, others want to see the village''s decline. However, we never thought that way. We want to save and change this crying country."


    Terumi Mei looked at the four, speaking righteously, with a copy of ''My Struggle'' also on her desk.


    At this moment, Terumi Mei felt a sense of awe towards this book. Uchiha Yoru was indeed a genius, perhaps even a genius who could lead the era.


    ''My Struggle'' creates an ideal world, filled with the supremacy of Kekkei Genkai ninjas and a fanatical ninja system with an orderly hierarchy. This book made Terumi Mei feel fear.


    She saw Uchiha Yoru''s ambition in it, yet she found herself unable to part with the book.


    Her rebellion against the Mist Village''s bloody policies lacked a crucial element: spirit. This book provided that spirit, giving her followers a direction.


    Because of her proposals based on the book for the future direction of the Mist Village, many ninjas secretly defected and joined her, or had already covertly switched sides.


    The ninja class system elevated ninjas to the position of world controllers.


    Fervor! Terumi Mei saw the zeal in her subordinates from the Mist Village and even felt a secret fear herself, sensing she was almost becoming bewitched.


    "Ringo Ameyuri, you can''t delay treating your illness any longer." Shaking off her chaotic thoughts, Terumi Mei sighed to herself, realizing she too was a beneficiary of the book.


    She was a pure Kekkei Genkai ninja, with dual bloodlines. Looking up at Ringou Ameyuri, Terumi Mei expressed her concern seriously.


    Ameyuri jokingly responded, "My illness isn''t something ordinary medical ninjas can treat."


    "Hmph!"


    Seeing Ameyuri''s stubbornness, Terumi Mei, not wanting to lose a great general, said coldly, "This time is different. I''ve gone to great lengths to invite someone."


    "Tsunade the Legendary Sannin of Konoha. If such a medical ninja can''t treat your illness, then you''re truly beyond help."


    Upon hearing that the medical ninja was Tsunade of the Legendary Sannin, Ameyuri, who initially didn''t care, suddenly widened her eyes in surprise, eager to live.


    "Where is she?"


    "At the border of the Land of Fire, I permit you to leave temporarily." Ameyuri was a rare elite among Jonin, and Terumi Mei, knowing the importance of talent, was grateful she had a past with Tsunade, otherwise, she couldn''t have managed this.


    Hearing this, excitement shone in Ameyuri''s eyes. Everyone wants to live healthily, and she was no exception. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, I''ll set off right away."


    Finally, Terumi Mei turned her attention to Zabuza Momochi, speaking gravely, "Go down and get a book. Read it carefully, understand it. This book contains the future direction of the Mist Village."


    Terumi Mei had to admit, this book was a guide full of spiritual leadership, exactly what her revolution army, lacking in faith, needed the most.


    Zabuza Momochi, despite his cold expression, was curious as he observed people holding a book each.


    "Kisame Hoshigaki and Juzu Biwa, these two books have the author''s personal signature, along with some annotated insights."


    Casually tossing an old book to each of the two, Kisame Hoshigaki and Juzu Biwa, usually indifferent, carefully caught the books, treating them like treasures, placing them against their chests instead of in their tool pouches.


    As everyone left, Terumi Mei stood tiredly at the window, looking out at the bustling streets filled with Mist ninjas, noticing the fear once seen in the villagers'' eyes towards ninjas had vanished.


    Even the life of Bloodline ninjas in Mist Village, who had to hide and live like rats, had disappeared.


    Here, after the dissolution of the Mist, it had become a guardian deity maintaining peace. The strict system, rather than causing resentment, showed a scene she longed for.


    "Come out."


    A hissing sound of a spitting snake followed, and a figure slowly appeared, then stood beside Terumi Mei at the window, looking out at the revitalized town.


    "Although it''s a shadow clone, I must say this jutsu is really disgusting."


    Terumi Mei, looking at the peaceful atmosphere in the town, relaxed a bit and teased the figure beside her.


    Uchiha Yoru shrugged his shoulders, laughing, "Have you ever thought that the Mist Village would turn out like this?"


    Looking meaningfully at the town, Terumi Mei sneered, "You''ve been encountering quite some trouble recently."


    "Sympathy for a fellow sufferer, helping each other. You want to change your village, and I want to overthrow the corruption."


    After exchanging glances, they began discussing official matters.


    "The resources owned by Uchiha can be managed by you, but the division of benefits will follow the usual rules."


    "Also, we need the special products from the Mist Village, mutual assistance for mutual benefit."


    "Some unsold goods, we can jointly deal with the Cloud and Rock ninjas, they would likely be willing to handle these goods."


    Uchiha Yoru and Terumi Mei began discussing their mutual interests.


    "Although we both want to change our villages, the Cloud, Rock, Sand, and even various other ninja villages in the ninja world won''t just watch us easily overthrow our villages."


    "Currently, we''re at a disadvantage, so they''re naturally helping us from behind. But once we have the upper hand, these people will also turn against us."


    In the ninja villages, there''s only interest, no true friendship. In just half a year, Terumi Mei had rapidly grown to become a strong contender for Mizukage.


    Looking at Terumi Mei, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and smile, saying, "So, what we need now is to continue to build strength, presenting ourselves as a seemingly aggressive but actually disadvantaged existence. We wait for the right moment, and then with the force of a thunderbolt, we sweep away the turmoil to end the chaos."


    The two exchanged glances, each showing their firm will.


    "Then, about your ambition, the legendary Sharingan is indeed powerful, but your eye power is also your weakness."


    Terumi Mei, who had only this much understanding of the Mangekyo Sharingan, narrowed her eyes. She didn''t believe that Uchiha Yoru, capable of writing this book, would be someone whose ambition was limited to becoming the Hokage of Konoha.


    Facing Terumi Mei, Uchiha Yoru did not reveal his true intentions but instead said with a smile, "The iron and other metals mined by the Land of Whirlpools can be used to arm ninjas, but I want to trade for some Chakra metal."


    "Of course, the trade would be for an equivalent value. The Uchiha clan provides a large number of explosive tags in exchange for your precious Chakra metal."


    Hearing this request, Terumi Mei shook her head and chuckled, "You yourself said it''s precious. Chakra metal is invaluable to the Mist ninja."


    "It''s different," Uchiha Yoru said, knowing he had to think of a fair trade rather than just seeking an advantage.


    "Given the current situation in Konoha, the ninja world would love to see the Uchiha clan and the Third Hokage at odds. So, if we start buying a lot of Chakra metal now, it might cause conflicts. That''s why I need you to step in."


    When Terumi Mei heard the real purpose, she was not surprised but instead narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "A large number of explosive tags, it seems the Uchiha clan has some skilled seal ninjas."


    The production of explosive tags is a seal ninja''s job, so anyone who can produce and sell them in large quantities must have such a force.


    However, Uchiha Yoru just smiled without saying anything. Although he had some seal ninjas, he didn''t have many. He wouldn''t reveal that he bought so many explosive tags from the Akatsuki organization.


    Konan''s paper ninjutsu, perfect for mass-producing explosive tags, was like a printing press for money.


    Each of the Five Great Nations has its own resources, so they don''t lack explosive tags. In fact, the entire ninja world''s explosive tags are mostly their business.


    Konan of the Akatsuki, although she has a large number of explosive tags, couldn''t get involved in this trade because once exposed, it would alert the Five Great Ninja Villages and lead them straight to the Akatsuki.


    Therefore, the explosive tags Uchiha Yoru has are extremely cheap. Even now, buying in bulk from the Akatsuki and reselling them would bring in a considerable profit.


    But the origin of these explosive tags is a hot potato for Uchiha Yoru. Although he seems strong in Konoha, it''s more of a bluff. If he really starts to prepare a large number of weapons and war materials, it might provoke the Third Hokage.


    So, he needs a channel for the explosive tags he''s hoarded, and Terumi Mei is the best choice.


    Using explosive tags to trade for materials, the other Great Ninja Villages might see the impact on the explosive tag market but would endure it. After all, losing some money is worth it to destabilize the Mist Village.


    And the origin of the explosive tags? It''s reasonable for Terumi Mei, as a rebel, to have a group of seal ninjas at her disposal.


    "I''m taking the risk, so we''ll split the profits fifty-fifty."


    "That''s impossible. The production and raw materials of explosive tags are strategic resources. I can only give you a twenty percent share of the profits."


    "No way, at least forty percent."


    "Thirty percent! That''s the most I can offer, and it''s conditional."


    After some dispute, they finally decided on this trade. Then, they separately negotiated various other material trades.


    After all, the Land of Whirlpools is the center of chaos in the ninja world, with the richest material trade market. Even goods that are unsuitable for public view can be traded or even sourced from there.


    Similarly, the resources provided by the Uchiha clan are exactly what Terumi Mei needs. The two reached a secret trade agreement in the office for future operations.


    ~~~


    Powerstone for support! Thank you!


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 228: My Struggle is Popular

    Konoha, Uchiha."Itachi, you must believe in Big Brother Yoru. If he wanted to harm you, he would have done so long ago."


    Today in the village of Konoha, there are rumors that Uchiha Itachi, as the son of the former clan head and blessed with exceptional talent, is feared by the current new clan head, Uchiha Yoru, who plans to harm him in secret.


    Such rumors are convincing and realistic, leading most people to believe them. After all, the power struggles within major clans are always extremely cruel. How could Uchiha Yoru, who became the clan head at a young age, tolerate any threat?


    Inside the house, watching Shisui''s explanation, the nine-year-old Uchiha Itachi shows a rare relaxed smile and nods, "I certainly know of Teacher Yoru''s magnanimity, but I want to help Teacher Yoru."


    At this point, his eyes show a fervent determination. Seeing this, Uchiha Shisui shakes his head and solemnly says, "Itachi, you are still young, wait until you are older!"


    However, before Shisui could finish, Itachi slowly raised a red-covered book in his hand, with a relaxed smile, "The Uchiha clan has finally produced a child of destiny like Teacher Yoru after so many years. I cannot let down my father''s hopes; I want to help Teacher Yoru."


    "Also, my father''s death is a mystery I must solve myself."


    When Itachi mentions his father''s revenge, Shisui opens his mouth to speak but stops, struggling to respond at this point.


    "Itachi, the Anbu is different from the Police Force, and you are alone."


    Seeing Shisui''s concern, Itachi shows a smile and bows respectfully at ninety degrees, "Big Brother Shisui, when I am not here, please take care of Sasuke."


    Seeing the determined will of Uchiha Itachi, Shisui wants to say something but stops, eventually letting out a deep, long sigh.


    ¡­


    In the ancient-scented courtyard, Uchiha Yoru sits peacefully, sipping tea and watching the breeze sway the surroundings. This moment contrasts with his unyielding demeanor when facing the village of Konoha.


    Suddenly sensing something, the stable natural energy within him begins to dissipate, and a hint of red light in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes fades away.


    "Teacher Yoru," a voice calls.


    A shadow flashes by, and a young Uchiha Itachi, clad in black ninja garb, kneels before him.


    Uchiha Yoru frowns at this sight and shakes his head, "Itachi, you are young, and being too hasty is not always good."


    "Teacher Yoru, will the village give our clan more time?" Itachi asks without hesitation, expressing his doubts about the village that dared to oppose the Uchiha clan head and his desire to uncover the truth behind his father''s death.


    Itachi, a mature and calm ninja with his political acumen, is different from Shisui and possesses a mindset of attributing his achievements to his subordinates, unlike Kakashi''s political thinking.


    Uchiha Yoru, seeing Itachi''s resolve, eventually nods, "The Third Hokage''s intentions are clear; one is to incite internal strife within the Uchiha clan, and the other is to make you an informant within the clan."


    "Teacher Yoru, rest assured, I will not betray the clan," Itachi asserts, but Uchiha Yoru interrupts him.


    "No! If the Third Hokage wants to nurture talent in the Uchiha clan, I''m grateful. As for the intelligence?"


    Uchiha Yoru smiles arrogantly, "Since when did I, Uchiha Yoru, need to hide my ambitions?"


    "So, Itachi! Your duty is to accurately convey my actions to Konoha''s higher-ups and all its ninjas. I, Uchiha Yoru, am the future of Konoha."


    His ambition now unhidden, Uchiha Yoru no longer feels the need to conceal his plans for future governance within the Uchiha territory.


    He just wanted to openly tell the entire Konoha that he, Uchiha Yoru, was dissatisfied with the current governance of the Third Hokage and the high-level officials of Konoha. His ambition was not without foundation; he had his own ideals.


    "Teacher Yoru!"


    Watching his teacher so unreservedly express his ambition, Uchiha Itachi''s eyes also lit up with fervor. Those with mere ambition bring disaster, but an ambition built on great ideals brings change.


    "This ninjutsu scroll is a gift from me, your irresponsible teacher."


    A ninjutsu scroll was tossed over. Uchiha Itachi looked on in confusion as Uchiha Yoru solemnly said, "This is the training method for the Fire Temple''s Senjutsu."


    "Don''t overthink it. There might be more to the Fire Temple''s issues, and this ninjutsu scroll was obtained through an exchange with a mysterious mercenary group in the ninja world."


    The situation with the Fire Temple was already full of doubts. With Uchiha Itachi''s intelligence, he would eventually realize that the village wasn''t behind it, or at most, indirectly involved.


    Uchiha Yoru always preferred to use straightforward and open strategies, so he clarified this beforehand.


    "The Senjutsu of the Fire Temple is different. The Senjutsu of the three great holy lands requires a vast amount of chakra as a foundation for cultivation, while the Fire Temple''s Senjutsu focuses on calm meditation. One can practice it with chakra above the level of an elite ninja."


    "Of course, although the Fire Temple''s Senjutsu has lower chakra requirements, it demands a high level of mental strength. There''s no saying which is stronger or weaker. But as for mental strength, well!"


    Uchiha Yoru smiled at this point, "What can compare to our Uchiha clan? Every evolution of the Sharingan is a further development of the mind, and with your talent, Itachi, I believe you can do it."


    "Thank you, Teacher Yoru."


    Uchiha Itachi gratefully stored the scroll. He was aware of the preciousness of Senjutsu. Even the Uchiha clan didn''t possess it, yet his teacher generously bestowed it upon him.


    "Don''t worry about little Sasuke. I will personally teach him in the future. At the very least, becoming a happy secondary pillar shouldn''t be a problem."


    Suddenly, the tone changed, and Uchiha Yoru laughed heartily. Uchiha Itachi also smiled upon hearing this. Indeed, Sasuke could live a happy life.


    However, in his heart, Uchiha Yoru was pondering. The secondary pillar needed to be well cultivated as it would be his future trump card and his right-hand man.


    ¡­


    The book "My Struggle" was initially obscure, but later gained fame throughout the ninja world when it was revealed to be written by Uchiha Yoru, the youngest clan head of the Uchiha clan in the Land of Fire.


    The first to bear the brunt was the Land of Fire''s Konoha, particularly the ninjas in the police force. Whether to please their superiors or out of curiosity, almost everyone had a copy of the book.


    This book can''t be said to be extremely charming; it simply exposed the once obvious class issues that the higher-ups propagated as hollow and non-existent. This book directly revealed Uchiha Yoru''s political ideology.


    Some hated it, others loved it. Those who liked it were naturally the powerful ninjas, especially those who joined the police force and began to enjoy treatment that didn''t fit in with the village.


    The majority who hated it were the commoners, as Uchiha Yoru''s ideology completely tore apart the facts they didn''t want to acknowledge under the Third Hokage''s many years of governance.


    Similarly, the book also displayed Uchiha Yoru''s hawkish and ambitious aspirations. Despite this, it strangely became a bestseller in the four major ninja villages of the ninja world.


    Although some wanted to create momentum for Uchiha Yoru, after all, they were happy to see turmoil in Konoha, it was just a few books, and they could just buy them all and use them for whatever they wanted.


    The Rock Village.


    The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, frowned as he carefully read this red-covered book for at least the tenth time, his brows furrowing more with each read.


    "Old man, every time I come, you''re always reading this broken book, hey hey."


    Upon seeing his granddaughter Kurotsuchi, Onoki couldn''t help but sigh deeply, "Konoha truly is a cradle of geniuses. Before and after the Third War, there were the White Fang, the Three Sannin, and the Yellow Flash. I thought Konoha would decline after they were gone, but then another genius emerged."


    "But!" At this point, Onoki revealed a cunning smile, closed the book slowly, and couldn''t help but laugh heartily.


    "Ha ha, fortunately, this time the genius is from the Uchiha clan, and he even awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. What''s more, at this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen doesn''t have anyone useful under his command."


    At this moment, Onoki appeared to be taking pleasure in the misfortune of others, while Kurotsuchi pouted and said, "Old man, I feel like you''re a bit jealous."


    Her words hit the nail on the head, immediately stiffening the smile on Onoki''s face, causing the prideful old man to sigh in frustration.


    "Hiruzen is not short of people; he just dares not use them! If only he called back the Three Sannin, no matter what Mangeky¨­ Uchiha, huh."


    Speaking of this, Onoki couldn''t help but express his jealousy, shaking his head and sighing, "Hiruzen really doesn''t know how blessed he is. If it were me, I''d be happy with just one of them."


    "Even if his political ideology completely contradicts mine, I would have no complaints." S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Jealous Onoki, in his heart, only one thought prevailed: having choices and having no choices are two different feelings.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had too many choices, yet none suited him, as he thought they couldn''t carry on his ideology and would only bring turmoil to the village. He wanted a peaceful and stable transition.


    Onoki, purely without a choice, would have accepted any risk at his age; he didn''t have the time to wait and train someone new.


    "Pfft, is Uchiha Yoru''s Mangeky¨­ really that impressive? I see you, old man, treating it so seriously every time you mention it."


    Kurotsuchi has not yet experienced the true terror of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and naturally does not know of its existence.


    However, ¨­noki is well aware of it, and at this moment, he revealed a cunning smile, proudly raising the book in his hand.


    "With this book, and a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Konoha will sooner or later be thrown into chaos."


    At this moment, he was as smug as he could be, which made Kurotsuchi even more puzzled. ¨­noki rarely showed such a cheerful smile.


    "This book reveals the true ambition of Uchiha Yoru, not a purposeless ambition, but one with substantial and grand ideals."


    "So, whether many people like to read this book or not, I don''t care. In a word! Iwagakure has not yet become so poor that it cannot afford a few tattered books. Buy them in large quantities for me, and at the same time, hype it up, to place this book on the pedestal of the ninja world."


    ¨­noki''s face showed a schadenfreude smile, knowing that he only needed to spend a little on buying books. This was nothing compared to the cost of medicines and shurikens, and then he would vigorously promote it.


    He could imagine that other ninja villages were not fools. Even if some did not like this book, they would not miss this excellent opportunity.


    When faced with the hype from the entire ninja world, this book would be exalted, tsk tsk, then the fun for Konoha would be great.


    The more famous this book becomes, the higher Uchiha Yoru''s momentum in Konoha will rise. When it reaches a certain level and becomes a kind of belief, a kind of symbol, it will change its flavor.


    Especially under the governance of the Third Hokage of Konoha, with the political conflicts between the two ideologies, there is no room for maneuver. Internal strife is inevitable, it''s just a matter of time.


    "Issue an order. In future trades with the Land of Fire, prioritize the Uchiha Police Force for any materials. Forget about the other clans like the Daimy¨­''s Office and the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­."


    "Yes!"


    "Also, spread some rumors in the ninja world for me. Say that the Uchiha clan''s products are of excellent quality, rare treasures, and that Iwagakure''s J¨­nin are preparing to use products made by the Uchiha clan first."


    "Yes."


    The old and cunning ¨­noki, with just a few seemingly insignificant orders, did not affect himself much, but it started causing problems for Konoha.


    In the Cloud Village in the Land of Lightning.


    The fourth Raikage, A, who is known for his volatile temper, couldn''t help but burst into laughter after reading the report.


    "Haha, ¨­noki is indeed cunning enough. Although it''s a bit uncomfortable to drag me into this, as long as it annoys Konoha, we''ll do it."


    "Issue an order, cooperate with the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki''s actions. It''s just about creating a hype, huh."


    At this moment, the fourth Raikage''s eyes gleamed with excitement. He seemed to be already looking forward to seeing the Konoha erupt in a civil war.


    In the Land of Wind, the Sand Village.


    The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, looked at the intelligence report indifferently and said coldly, "Baki, the Sand Village is an ally of the Konoha. I don''t want to see any documents that would damage the alliance between the Sand and the Leaf."


    "However, what the elite ninja of the Sand Village do privately is beyond even my control as the Kazekage. After all, these actions don''t constitute a violation of the rules."


    These meaningful words suddenly made Baki, the confidant of the Fourth Kazekage, realize the implication and he respectfully bowed his head and said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, Lord Kazekage. I will handle these matters well."


    Meanwhile, in the Land of Water, the Mist Village, this book was completely banned.


    The reason is that this book advocates a ninja supremacy and bloodline theory, which is exactly what the Land of Water, with its disdain for bloodline limits, despises, naturally leading to its ban.


    But precisely because of this, it became even more popular. There''s no such thing as bad publicity!


    With such negative attention, being labeled a banned book by one of the Five Great Nations like the Land of Water naturally piqued a lot of people''s curiosity.


    No one expected that what other villages couldn''t achieve even with their full support, the Land of Water did inadvertently, making the book incredibly popular outside its usual circle.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 229: Tavern Speech

    Konoha.In a luxurious and upscale tavern, under the clear sky and bright sun, it was surprisingly full. Inside, there were serious-looking ninjas, including those from other countries and merchants.


    But without exception, everyone here was either rich or noble, with the lowest-ranked ninja from the Konoha being at least a chunin. The tavern''s wide-open doors seemed unafraid of any information leaks.


    Inside the luxurious tavern, Uchiha Yoru, dressed in opulent clothes, held a red-covered book titled ''My Struggle'', passionately delivering a speech.


    "What kind of world do we live in? A world with powerful ninjas, yet they are poor! Ninjas suffer in poverty in their old age. They don''t understand production, but they chose to become tools like ninjas to protect the village, to protect their families¡­"


    "Among you are ninjas from other countries on missions, and merchants, but without exception, why does the ninja world''s warfare never cease... Civilians cannot live in peace, merchants fear being attacked on the road¡­"


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s passionate speech, many foreign ninjas who came admiringly took fervent notes, as if wanting to memorize every word to recite them back home.


    Even as merchants, many showed excitement and fervor. In this chaotic world, every merchant lives in fear, with their lives hanging by a thread. Many of them didn''t even graduate from ninja school, while others were disabled retired ninjas.


    Merchants, while engaging in trade, often convey more intelligence, making their position somewhat awkward.


    As major sources of missions, they are favored by the great ninja villages, but also hated for possibly spying on their own villages. In times of war, it goes without saying, wealth moves hearts.


    Moreover, these merchants are under the control of nobles from various countries, even the Daimyo''s office. So, the so-called immense wealth, they are merely representatives, the true wealthy ones are always those in higher positions.


    As escorts, ninjas respect merchants, while as assailants, they prioritize killing merchants. Unless the cargo contains something extremely important, they aim to seize it.


    In a private room on the second floor of the tavern, a white-haired figure looked increasingly solemn at the young man''s speech below, saying in a deep voice, "This kid''s thoughts are too dangerous, he will only bring disaster!"


    "Tsunade!"


    This person was Jiraiya, who had disguised himself to blend into the tavern unnoticed. Tsunade, sitting at the table emanating a noble aura, didn''t even raise an eyebrow but calmly lifted her cup.


    "Lady Tsunade."


    Shizune respectfully poured wine on the side, making Jiraiya''s pupils constrict, feeling a headache coming on. Tsunade had changed so much in just a few years!


    In the past, although known as the Princess of the Land of Fire, she was more hearty, maybe just a bit quick-tempered.


    Now, Tsunade from head to toe was a completely different person. The somewhat old-looking green robe was replaced by an elegant, wide kimono.


    The white kimono fluttered with hexagonal plum patterns, the wide sleeves edged in red, also adorned with hexagonal plum designs, and a snow-white fluffy shawl draped around her proud neck and shoulders.


    Her flowing blonde hair shone brightly. If Tsunade was once valiant, she now exuded an intimidating nobility.


    Like a high and mighty noble empress, especially with her innate arrogance and noble demeanor.


    Even her footwear changed. The once old-fashioned black high heels were gone, replaced by crystal fish-mouth high heels, elegant and noble, with crystal ribbons winding around her legs, adding to her nobility.


    Calmly sipping her sake, Tsunade calmly said, "Jiraiya, calmness is a ninja''s principle. Besides, has the disaster you talk about really happened over these years?"


    Tsunade scoffed disdainfully, mocking Jiraiya, "It seems those fools who inherit the Will of Fire you talk about have always been bringing disaster, haven''t they?"


    Jiraiya was left speechless by a sharp comment, scratching his head in embarrassment. He had thought Tsunade was seizing the opportunity to mock the village for its past actions.


    "Cough cough, Tsunade, this time the old man probably really has no idea what to do. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have called both of us back."


    Jiraiya directly revealed the reason for their return, and Tsunade, upon hearing this, scoffed disdainfully. "Can''t clean up their own mess, huh? Now they remember to call for help. Is it really necessary to go through all this trouble? Why not let Orochimaru, the old man''s most favored disciple, discipline his own student? That would be the simplest solution."


    "Cough cough!"


    Although Tsunade had changed a lot, her temper hadn''t changed at all. Jiraiya, who hadn''t even finished his drink, choked and coughed continuously, a bitter smile on his face.


    Tsunade hadn''t changed at all. Bringing up Orochimaru at a time like this was like asking for trouble.


    "Tsunade, I don''t mind the kid being ambitious. After all, every ninja in Konoha wants to become Hokage, and there''s nothing wrong with that. But you might not have read the kid''s book, but at least you''ve heard of it, right? And his recent speeches."


    "If this kid really becomes Hokage, it could bring disaster to the entire ninja world, not just Konoha!"


    Speaking of serious matters, Jiraiya became more focused, looking intently at Tsunade.


    However, Tsunade still had an air of nobility, sipping her drink calmly and eating gracefully, nothing like her former impulsiveness. This left Jiraiya feeling somewhat helpless.


    "Tsunade, this is information from the years after the kid became the head of the Uchiha clan. With such speeches, this kid has not only influenced Konoha but also several important towns in the Land of Fire, and even made speeches when visiting other countries."


    "Do you know how obsessed ninjas from other countries are with this kid''s radical ideas?"


    At this point, Jiraiya showed a rare look of deep concern, speaking slowly and gravely, "More than half of the rogue and mercenary ninjas in the ninja world are fanatically obsessed with his ideas, Tsunade. You should realize how terrifying this data is!"


    "And in the Land of Sky, Land of Bears, Land of Stars, Land of Rivers, and so on, these smaller countries have seen a surge of fanatical zealots, almost like followers of a cult."


    "Only the four great nations are still stable. But with the current situation in the ninja world, this kid''s terrifying ambition, and the leaders of the various nations just waiting for a civil war in Konoha, all this could even become the catalyst for the Fourth Great Ninja War."


    Was Jiraiya exaggerating? No! Otherwise, why would Tsunade have returned?


    Jiraiya''s words also caused a ripple on Tsunade''s calm face. She glanced through the gap in the partition at the handsome man below, who was giving an impassioned speech, a complex look in her eyes. Finally, she turned to Jiraiya, her expression solemn, showing a self-mocking smile.


    "Jiraiya, as you said, this kid is now too powerful to control. Just looking at his popularity, it''s likely that no one in Konoha can match him. And under his command, he has the entire Uchiha clan, as well as the Hyuga branch family, the Aburame, and the remnants of Orochimaru''s followers."


    "The situation is set. The Fourth Hokage died, and the Third Hokage came out of retirement, temporarily taking the position of Hokage. But over the years," Tsunade said with a mocking shake of her head and a cold laugh, "the older the Third gets, the more stubborn he becomes. But at the same time, his methods and courage are getting worse, yet he stubbornly believes that only he can save Konoha. And now? He can''t even handle a kid."


    Jiraiya naturally understood what Tsunade meant, and couldn''t help but bow his head in silence.


    In his youth, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was indeed a formidable ninja, but as he aged, his stubborn and paranoid ways led to a big mess. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Most of the Jonin in the village were dissatisfied with the Third Hokage''s regime, or rather, with the regime of the Hokage''s clan at the top.


    Good positions and missions were given priority to ninjas from clans like Sarutobi, Yamanaka, and Nara, related to the Hokage lineage, leaving others feeling stagnant.


    At first, it wasn''t a big deal, but over time, resentment built up, and the Third Hokage''s regime began to lose its cohesion and loyalty.


    Had it not been for the power (strength) held by the high-level clans of the Hokage, they would have been overthrown already.


    Even Jiraiya and Tsunade, who spent years outside the village, were aware of this and shared the dissatisfaction. Otherwise, during the Chunin Exam in the original story, when the Third Hokage was trapped in the barrier, apart from his Anbu, no one came to rescue.


    Might Guy, hot-blooded as he was, stopped in his tracks, hesitating to act, when Kakashi said to trust the Third Hokage. Could it be that Guy, now a Jonin, didn''t understand? He had the ability to break the barrier by opening six or seven gates, if not all eight.


    Even the Root didn''t appear, nor did the two advisors, making the whole situation very strange.


    Even Jiraiya, strangely, was idling in the village, as if at that moment, everyone had abandoned the Third Hokage, or rather, everyone chose to give the longest-serving Third Hokage a dignified end.


    "Indeed, the old man has aged," Jiraiya sighed and shook his head, drinking his sake, but he still voiced his reasoning.


    "The old and new powers are bound to clash. This brat''s extreme ambition, and the Third Hokage''s stubbornness, clearly neither will back down, and the entire ninja world is watching Konoha!"


    "Everyone fears Konoha won''t fight. If there''s a chance, they''d love to see a civil war in Konoha. So, Tsunade, this isn''t me being alarmist."


    At this moment, Jiraiya spoke very seriously: "Once a civil war breaks out in Konoha, do you think the military forces of Iwagakure, Kumogakure, who have been expanding their military power in recent years, and even Sunagakure will miss this opportunity?"


    "So, what then?" Tsunade, facing such a grave topic, simply smirked in disdain, toying with her glass.


    "Help the Third Hokage and his old guards? Suppress this brat? Start a civil war prematurely? Or are you planning to involve me, using the name of the Three Sannin to intimidate with power, and then use Danzo''s dirty tricks to dismantle this brat''s power?"


    "Just like the tactics used against Sakumo Hatake and Orochimaru, those two fools."


    Tsunade''s face showed a scornful smile as she bluntly and nakedly exposed these political ugliness. She hated such tactics, preferring to solve problems with her fists. Maybe her identity didn''t allow it, so she had to rely on violent means to vent her frustration and anger.


    "Cough cough!"


    After being so bluntly confronted by Tsunade, Jiraiya''s old face showed embarrassment. "Tsunade, we should just keep this conversation between us, definitely not in front of the old man."


    "How so? A bunch of old-timers who should have been in the ground a long time ago are shamelessly clinging to their positions, still claiming to do it for the sake of Konoha."


    "Maybe it was for Konoha in the past, but now!" Tsunade said disdainfully with a cold sneer, contempt evident in her eyes.


    Shizune, standing aside, was so frightened by their conversation that she kept her head down and obediently played the role of pouring the drinks, not daring to interject.


    Tsunade and Jiraiya, given their status, could make such remarks without issue. Even if Tsunade pointed fingers and cursed at the higher-ups, they had to tolerate it, but she couldn''t do that.


    "Lady Tsunade."


    Seeing that her cup was only half full, Tsunade turned with a look of dissatisfaction. Shizune, noticing this, showed an awkward, habitual smile, as if hinting at something.


    In fact, even Shizune didn''t know that since an event a few years ago, Tsunade''s personality had drastically changed, even her drinking habits had become more regulated.


    "Hmph! Is that all for today? How stingy."


    Tsunade grumbled and cursed under her breath. To Jiraiya''s astonishment, she didn''t ask for more alcohol but gently sipped from her half-full cup, as if it was her last drink for the day.


    This surprised Jiraiya, who exclaimed in shock, "Tsunade, have you lost your mind, you actually...!"


    However, before he could finish, he was met with Tsunade''s cold gaze. Instantly recalling her formidable strength, his expression froze, and he swallowed the rest of his words.


    "Hehe, very good, Tsunade."


    Jiraiya forced a bright smile, raised his glass for a toast, and they clinked glasses in a somewhat tense atmosphere.


    "Tsunade!"


    As a ninja, Jiraiya had long noticed something was off. He wanted to ask for clarification, but before he could finish, Tsunade, as if knowing what he was about to ask, replied indifferently.


    "I''ve found someone younger, wealthy, but a bit disobedient."


    Tsunade said impatiently, waving her hand. After all these years, she clearly understood Jiraiya''s intentions and wanted to dissuade him directly.


    Hearing this, Jiraiya trembled imperceptibly, then widened his eyes in shock, his mouth agape. After a long pause, he exclaimed in a teasing tone, "Tsunade, you''re robbing the cradle!"


    "Jiraiya!"


    Tsunade''s angry voice rang out, and the relationship among the three Sannin returned to its previous state, marked only by a lonely, white-haired soul in sorrow.


    Shizune, hearing this, thought to herself, ''Indeed, no wonder Lady Tsunade has changed so much over these years.''


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 70 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 230: Jiraiyas Sage Mode vs Uchiha Yoru

    Konoha.After walking out of the tavern, the biggest change in Uchiha Yoru compared to three years ago is his temperament.


    His once gentle smile is still there, but now it carries an added touch of nobility and a more undeniable aura of dominance, perhaps a gift of his increased strength.


    In the dense forest, shadows flicker, and Jiraiya can''t help but frown, saying, "It seems this kid has greatly improved his strength in these past few years, deliberately luring us here."


    Nonchalantly, Tsunade teases, "Jiraiya, underestimating this kid''s strength could be fatal."


    After saying this, Tsunade signals with her eyes to silently observe, with no intention of getting involved.


    Jiraiya, seeing this, widens his eyes in surprise and exclaims, "Tsunade, do you have information about this kid?"


    However, Tsunade doesn''t respond, and Jiraiya is internally shocked. Tsunade''s warning about the danger of underestimating this kid indicates his formidable strength.


    Even Jiraiya wonders if this might be a secret of the Uchiha clan''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, as Tsunade''s ancestors were from the Senju clan, who had access to more detailed information than others.


    In the dark forest, a white figure slowly stops, and the forest falls silent.


    Uchiha Yoru casually stands on a thick tree trunk, scanning his surroundings with a smile.


    "Heh, I smelled that stinky toad back in the tavern. You''ve followed me for so long, come out now."


    Uchiha Yoru''s laughter echoes in the quiet forest, followed by the sound of wooden clogs. A figure slowly emerges from the darkness.


    "Heh, the kids these days are not cute at all."


    Jiraiya, though shocked by the great change in Uchiha Yoru, doesn''t show it on his face. Instead, he laughs heartily, "I am Jiraiya, the great sage."


    "Sage?" Uchiha Yoru mocks, "Three years ago, I remember sending a letter to the sage through Kakashi, and you, Lord Jiraiya, said you didn''t want to get involved in village affairs. Yet now you appear in Konoha. Seems the Third Hokage is getting anxious."


    Three years ago!


    Hearing this, Jiraiya claps his hands and strikes a humorous pose, laughing, "Haha, kid, you''ve improved a lot in these three years. Today, let the toad sage Jiraiya teach you how to respect your elders."


    Boom!


    As soon as the words fall, Jiraiya''s pupils contract. Instinctively, he rolls to the side, sliding tens of meters along the ground. The earth cracks where he stood, a Kusanagi sword with its sheath thrust into it.


    Uchiha Yoru, still on the other side, watches this scene. A drop of cold sweat slides down Jiraiya''s temple as he inwardly exclaims, "Damn it, this kid hasn''t even activated his Mangeky¨­ yet. How did he train these three years? Just with wrist strength, he achieved this level. His physical skills must be frightening!"


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru, with a smile on his face, stretches his muscles and says, "Since Lord Jiraiya wants to test my strength on behalf of the Third Hokage, and to prevent accusations of bullying you, I won''t use the Kusanagi sword this time."


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation


    Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique


    Instantly, both prepare to take the initiative, simultaneously using B-rank Fire Release techniques.


    The difference is, upon seeing the opponent''s technique, Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock, cursing internally, "This kid''s chakra is monstrous, I can''t compete in terms of stamina."


    The two massive fireballs collide in the forest, and in an instant, the Great Fireball is engulfed.


    Summoning Technique!


    In a forest ablaze with a huge fire, suddenly a barrier opens. Uchiha Yoru smiles upon seeing this scene.


    "It seems that Jiraiya doesn''t want anyone to disturb this fight, or maybe he doesn''t want to create a spectacle for me!"


    Uchiha Yoru certainly understands Jiraiya''s intentions. Three years ago, he had given Kakashi a chance - to invite one of the Sannin, Jiraiya or Tsunade, back to the village. If they returned, he would lead the Uchiha clan to support them as the Fifth Hokage.


    As a result, Kakashi firmly sided with him, which revealed the response he got at that time.


    And now, Jiraiya chose to return to the village. Over three years, his discord with the Third Hokage''s administration had become apparent. Returning at this time was clearly a move orchestrated by the Third Hokage for reinforcement.


    "You had the chance to resolve the conflict, but you didn''t seize it. And now you come back?"


    Under the vast barrier, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes reveal the three-tomoe Sharingan. He carefully scans the sky, and indeed, through the Sharingan, he sees the mysterious sealing barrier.


    "Brat, let this old man witness the strongest power of the Uchiha clan."


    The crisp sound of wooden sandals echoes as Jiraiya slowly walks out of the sea of fire, his face filled with solemnity.


    His barrier can''t hold for too long, so he needs to end the battle quickly.


    This young man is cunning. The last time Orochimaru was driven away, it was this youngster who used him to establish his power. Now, he doesn''t want to be exploited by him again.


    Messy Lion Mane Technique.


    Jiraiya''s white hair parts, revealing his figure, even surprising Uchiha Yoru in the distance.


    "I didn''t expect even the two old toads of Mount Myoboku to be summoned. It seems Jiraiya is serious this time."


    The dispersing white hair of Jiraiya reveals the two old toads on his shoulders, the Sages of Mount Myoboku, Shima and Fukasaku.


    "Old toads?"


    The two sages, just summoned, are immediately incensed by the taunt. Especially Shima, who glares angrily: "Brat, you''re so rude, and you reek of snakes. You wouldn''t happen to be Orochimaru''s disciple, would you?"


    "Little Jiraiya, have you encountered Orochimaru?" The usually calm Fukasaku is on high alert.


    Jiraiya, a bit embarrassed, scratches his head and laughs awkwardly: "Well, it''s this kid."


    "Little Jiraiya? You summoned us to use Sage Jutsu against this kid?" The two toad sages are incredulous, as if to say, are you joking?


    If it were against Orochimaru, another Sannin, they would understand. But against Orochimaru''s disciple? A mere kid, and the battle has just begun with no sign of difficulty.


    "Don''t underestimate him, sages. This kid has activated the Mangekyo Sharingan and is even more dangerous than Orochimaru."


    When Jiraiya mentioned this, a serious expression appeared on his face. Seeing this, the two Sages also showed deep concern. It was rare for Jiraiya to treat someone with such gravity.


    As Jiraiya put his hands together and began entering Sage Mode, Uchiha Yoru did not interrupt. Instead, the three tomoe in his eyes spun, transforming into a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan within the reflection of the other''s three pairs of eyes.


    "Dangerous? According to the 37th rule of the Ninja Academy, anyone can pose a danger, whether a civilian, child, or even the elderly and infirm. Isn''t Lord Jiraiya himself a dangerous person?"


    Facing Jiraiya, Uchiha Yoru retorted mercilessly, his face full of mockery.


    "Brat!"


    Jiraiya, somewhat angered yet more shocked by Uchiha Yoru''s calm waiting for him to activate Sage Mode, found the boy''s character overly cautious. But speaking of danger, his eyes conveyed deep seriousness.


    "Brat, you have blatantly revealed your ambitions in your writings, and your actions over these three years. Your ambition is too great, and it could bring disaster to the village and the ninja world."


    Hearing Jiraiya''s lengthy speech, Uchiha Yoru''s face turned sour. In three years, he had grown more powerful, and his friction with the Third Hokage and the higher-ups had reached a critical point.


    At this moment, neither side wanted to back down, as stepping back meant losing more benefits.


    Furthermore, with Uchiha Yoru''s current strength and foundation, he no longer hid his ambition and attitude, his gaze growing colder.


    "Lord Jiraiya, I can understand bringing disaster to the ninja world, since you place your hope in so-called fate. But bringing disaster to the village!"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru raised his eyebrows, his chakra bursting forth as he spoke authoritatively: "Apart from the Senju clan, who else in the entire Konoha has the right to say that the Uchiha will bring disaster to the village? What are you all!"


    "Konoha was established jointly by the Uchiha and Senju. Do you think you have the right just because you are a disciple of the Third Hokage or because of the name of the Sannin!"


    After his outburst, Jiraiya, though embarrassed, inwardly cursed the old man for his actions, which had changed Uchiha Yoru.


    Uchiha Yoru, who used to step back for compromise, was now aggressively pushed to the edge.


    Now Uchiha Yoru frequently claimed to be the founder of Konoha, asserting his status as the village''s master.


    Taking a deep breath, Jiraiya, still in his hands-together pose, spoke gravely: "Brat, setting aside your ambition for now, do you know that the Rock and Cloud villages are already preparing for war?"


    "Many villages in the ninja world are watching Konoha, eager to see the Uchiha and the village erupt in civil war, which would lead to war in their weakened state."


    "The internal struggle between the Uchiha and the village could even spark the Fourth Great Ninja War. Am I wrong to say you could bring disaster to the village and the ninja world?"


    Facing Jiraiya''s pointed question, Uchiha Yoru was well aware. His powerful faction could easily start a civil war, which was the crux of the issue.


    However, Uchiha Yoru responded with a cold, mocking laugh: "Then why don''t you say the Third Hokage brought disaster to the village and the ninja world?"


    "Don''t forget, he should have stepped down due to his failure in commanding the third war. Yet he''s back again, holding his position. Three years ago, you, Lord Jiraiya, had the chance to resolve all this but personally chose not to."


    In response to these words, Jiraiya was so embarrassed and frustrated. Who would have thought that in less than three years, you, a brat, would gain such immense fame through continuous speeches, almost surpassing the prestige of the Three Legendary Sannin.


    Back then, his composure mostly stemmed from the fact that it was a time of peace, and without war achievements, how could one establish prestige? Moreover, he was always tied to the village, and in case of any trouble, he could always come back to help.


    However, Jiraiya clearly underestimated the opponent. In three years, this brat established a prestige with his mouth and tactics that was enough to shake the competition for the position of Hokage, even competing on the same stage as the Three Sannin.


    "Stop talking nonsense, Lord Jiraiya. You have your convictions, and I have my ideals. Last ten seconds!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru directly interrupted Jiraiya''s nonsense, a look of excitement on his face. Jiraiya in Sage Mode was undoubtedly a strong contender among the Kage-level ninjas, a perfect opportunity for him to achieve his goal.


    One was to test his current strength, and the other was to use Jiraiya to intimidate the higher-ups of Konoha.


    Sage Mode!


    In an instant, Uchiha Yoru''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan focused, and the curse mark on his neck released its power, spreading patterns all over his body in an instant, while Jiraiya also underwent a significant transformation.


    Red eye shadow patterns, a big nose, a white beard growing from his chin, but what was different was the massive increase in aura, even the feel of the chakra was dramatically altered.


    A pair of eyes hiding in the shadows was shocked at this scene. Tsunade, watching everything, was astonished. Jiraiya had already reached this stage.


    Sage Mode! And this brat too! S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Since it''s a member of the Uchiha clan, kiddo, use Fire Release!"


    Clearly, Jiraiya the Sage was still annoyed by Uchiha Yoru''s words. The Uchiha are best at using Fire Release, and ironically, they were now using it against them.


    Sage Art: Goemon


    In an instant, as Jiraiya spat oil and two toads spat wind and fire, a combined Sage Art Fire Release appeared.


    The fire and oil, like a tsunami, came rushing in. Even though Uchiha Yoru was aware of it, seeing this ninjutsu with his own eyes still made him exclaim in amazement.


    Sage Art Earth Release: Core Movement


    However, in the next moment, Uchiha Yoru slammed his hands on the ground, causing the earth to shake and rumble.


    At this time, Uchiha Yoru slowly curved his lips into a smile, looking at Jiraiya from afar.


    As the two looked at each other, Jiraiya couldn''t help but frown and reflect, "Has this brat grown to this extent!"


    Between them was a raging river of fire, or rather, Uchiha Yoru''s ''Core Movement'' ninjutsu had caused the ground to collapse, creating a deep ravine.


    As a result, the overwhelming fire and oil poured into it, turning into a sea of fire between them.


    With the fire''s enhancement, it blazed fiercely. Fukasaku, watching this scene, spoke gravely, "Jiraiya, be careful. This brat is very quick in grasping the timing and response of ninjutsu."


    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, now in Sage Mode couldn''t help but grin broadly, saying, "Haha, to be underestimated by a brat, Orochimaru would laugh himself to death if he knew. But how much has this brat changed in these years!"


    In an instant, while Jiraiya''s voice was still echoing, his figure had already disappeared.


    ~~~


    90 Chapters in Advance on Patreon!!! 90?! 3 months worth of Chapters! Check it out!

 Chapter 231: Whats going on with Lady Tsunade?

    Boom!Under a cloud of dust and broken trees, Jiraiya in Sage Mode was seen with wide eyes, trembling and rubbing his shoulders as he got up. The soreness in his body made him gasp in pain.


    "This brat''s speed and strength are simply unbelievable."


    At this moment, Jiraiya''s face was swollen and bruised, and breathing in causes blood to flow from his nostrils. The two old toads on his shoulders were also in a sorry state.


    "Be careful, Jiraiya!"


    Without needing further warning from the Sage, a flash of lightning appeared, and Jiraiya roared in anger, spewing a great fire from his mouth.


    Fire Release: Great Flame Bomb


    With a loud boom, the lightning tore through the massive fireball, but by then Jiraiya was nowhere to be seen.


    "Got you!"


    Suddenly, a dark shadow sprang from underfoot. It was the tongue of the toad belonging to Sage Fukasaku, wrapping around his leg. Then, with a great force, he was smashed hard onto the ground.


    With a thunderous roar, Uchiha Yoru in his Thunder God Armor revealed a calm smile.


    "Lord Jiraiya, it seems this is as far as you go."


    However, just then, the toad on Jiraiya''s shoulder, Sage Fukasaku, suddenly gathered a Water Gun and swiftly attacked. Facing this strike, he quickly dodged, not daring to be careless.


    The Thunder God Armor is powerful, but he wasn''t reckless enough to resist every ninjutsu head-on. It wasn''t a matter of fear, but rather a waste of chakra.


    Sage Art: Chidori


    Sage Art: Massive Rasengan


    The collision of solid chakra shattered the surrounding land, and after a final roaring explosion, two figures were thrown out in disarray.


    Boom, boom~


    As the two exchanged blows in the forest, only afterimages flickered, with tree stumps breaking and deep pits forming in the ground.


    The collision of Taijutsu was giving Jiraiya a headache. This brat, with his Thunder God Armor, was like wearing a turtle shell, making ordinary Taijutsu and ninjutsu attacks completely useless.


    "Little Jiraiya, you won''t get anywhere with Taijutsu against this brat. Change tactics."


    The toad on his shoulder couldn''t help but hurriedly speak, and Jiraiya was also frustrated. He wanted to change tactics, but the problem was this brat didn''t give him a chance.


    Boom, boom~


    In the treetops of the forest, Shizune was watching the scene from afar, dumbfounded and muttering, "Lady Tsunade, is that really my classmate Uchiha Yoru?"


    They were classmates at one point, but now the gap between them was hard for him to believe.


    "Tch, this brat."


    Tsunade couldn''t help but snort coldly, turning to Shizune and saying, "Let''s go, Shizune."


    After calling Shizune, Tsunade stepped out of the barrier, with Shizune following closely. However, as they emerged, they saw several dark figures flickering in the forest.


    "Lady Tsunade?"


    Shizune exclaimed in surprise at this scene, but Tsunade disdainfully said, "This brat really doesn''t take any losses."


    It turned out that Tsunade had realized something when she saw someone approaching, and that was that this brat had his own plan from the beginning.


    ¡­


    The barrier only has soundproofing effects, and while in Sage Mode, Jiraiya''s sensory abilities greatly increased. He naturally also noticed someone approaching, and his face changed immediately.


    ''''Brag, you!"


    Gasping for breath, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a smile. Although he had no injuries, Jiraiya in Sage Mode, whether it''s in physical or ninja skills, is no longer at the level of an average Kage-level ninja.


    More importantly, he was relying on the defense of the Thunder God Armor.


    "Lord Jiraiya, since you said you don''t want me to use you to establish my reputation, out of respect for the Sannin, I didn''t notify anyone else."


    Uchiha Yoru said casually, as the forest where the two were fighting was in a state of disarray.


    Their exchange was more of a probe than a real fight. Jiraiya wanted to test out the abilities of the Mangekyo Sharingan, while Uchiha Yoru wanted to gauge the strength of Jiraiya in Sage Mode.


    Although they didn''t use their full strength, they both got a sense of each other''s abilities. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru was secretly shocked; Jiraiya in Sage Mode was indeed strong. In the original story, he was able to fight on par with the Six Paths of Pain, even without knowing the information beforehand. He indeed had some tricks up his sleeve.


    Jiraiya was even more astonished inside. This brat''s Mangekyo Sharingan abilities weren''t exposed at all, but his current strength was already troublesome.


    If they were enemies in a life-and-death battle, the outcome would probably be fifty-fifty. If the opponent revealed the ocular jutsu of the Mangekyo Sharingan, it would be unpredictable.


    "Little Jiraiya, this evil Uchiha brat is very strong."


    The toad sage on his shoulder couldn''t help but show a serious expression. Fighting with this brat, they already faced the risk of death.


    Jiraiya looked helplessly at the brat, and with no other choice, he clapped his hands, causing the two toads on his shoulder to disappear, and the barrier around them began to slowly dissipate.


    Uchiha Yoru also smiled and put away his overwhelming Thunder God Armor, "After all, I am now the Head of the Police Department. The incident with the former Head Fugaku has always been taken seriously. I haven''t left for long, and my subordinates are already worried."


    He looked as if it had nothing to do with him, and it was just his subordinates being worried. This scene made Jiraiya feel both helpless and resigned.


    "Brat, I don''t mind if you want to run for Hokage, but Konoha really can''t withstand another war!"


    After the probing, realizing that Uchiha Yoru''s strength was enough to shake the village, Jiraiya finally sighed and chose to persuade.


    Facing Jiraiya, Uchiha Yoru just sneered and taunted, "Lord Jiraiya, you got it wrong. It has always been the Uchiha taking a step back, but some people keep pushing forward. Now you''re saying I will bring war to the village?"


    "Why don''t you say that some people are already preparing to bring war to the village!"


    With this last sentence, Jiraiya''s face changed. He was not a fool; he understood the implication of these words.


    The village said the Uchiha already had tendencies of a coup, but now the Uchiha are saying the village is preparing to make the first move.


    "Yoru!"


    "Clan Head!"


    "Big Brother Yoru!"


    Just then, shouts were heard from the distance. Uchiha Yoru slowly sheathed the Kusanagi Sword at his waist, while at this moment, the figure of Jiraiya had already disappeared.


    Looking at the approaching group, Uchiha Yoru smiled and casually waved his hand to indicate: "Erase the traces of the ninjutsu."


    Although the people said nothing, the seriousness in their eyes could not be hidden. Such a big commotion, not to mention the familiar traces of ninjutsu.


    The Fire Release ninjutsu using toad oil was not unfamiliar to these high-level ninjas, especially since it had only been a few years since the end of the Third Great Ninja War.


    The name of Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, weighed heavily on their hearts. Uchiha Yoru clearly understood what this scene meant.


    Or rather, from the beginning, Jiraiya deliberately used this signature ninjutsu to tell everyone that he, Jiraiya, had returned, and at the same time, to deter the Uchiha from acting rashly.


    ¡­


    Hokage''s Office.


    "Old man! Is this what you''ve done?"


    After returning to the village, Jiraiya naturally conducted an investigation. He angrily threw the scroll he had researched onto the desk, glaring at his teacher, the Third Hokage.


    "Jiraiya."


    The once formidable Third Hokage, now already aged with white hair and clear age spots on his face, his frail and hunched figure disappointed Jiraiya even more.


    "Jiraiya, as a member of the Konoha, and now the evil Uchiha!" Danzo, standing by, continued to speak ominously, but Jiraiya interrupted him without hesitation.


    "Hmph! Evil Uchiha? What about the Root?"


    Jiraiya, with eyes full of rage, stared at Danzo. Root did not appear during the Nine-Tails incident, and his close friend Orochimaru was expelled, who also had connections to Root. He was already filled with anger.


    Facing the furious Jiraiya, Shimura Danzo, who also needed people at this time, scoffed coldly and stopped speaking. If he couldn''t provoke Jiraiya, he could at least avoid him.


    The aged Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the annoyed Jiraiya and sighed deeply, his voice low and sad: "Jiraiya, you have seen the development of the Police Force, especially the support Uchiha Yoru has gained from various ninja villages."


    As he spoke, fear was evident in Hiruzen''s eyes, while Danzo angrily said, "This is betrayal! Uchiha Yoru has even accepted various weapons from the Cloud and Rock villages."


    Mentioning this only fueled Jiraiya''s anger. He slammed the table hard. He didn''t want to confront the Third Hokage, but he wasn''t afraid to confront Danzo.


    "Danzo! Stop talking nonsense. If it weren''t for you pushing them too hard, would the Uchiha clan be like this? And about accepting support from the enemy, so far, I haven''t seen the Uchiha do anything detrimental to the village."


    Jiraiya wasn''t a fool. The village called him back, obviously wanting a helper, but he didn''t want to be a tool in a power struggle, so he warned both sides.


    "Whoever thinks of starting a war, I''ll confront them."


    Jiraiya made his stance clear, causing Danzo to snort in dissatisfaction. If he didn''t need Jiraiya right now, he would have already confronted him.


    Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, looked at his student with complex emotions. He knew his student was disappointed in him, but for his own steadfast beliefs and the will of fire, he would not compromise.


    "Jiraiya, spend the next few days investigating in the village, walk around and see."


    In the end, Hiruzen handled the situation delicately. With his student''s return, the burden on his shoulders was somewhat lightened.


    "Where''s Tsunade?"


    "Cut it out, old man. You know Tsunade''s temper. If it were her, Danzo might have lost his other eye."


    Seizing the opportunity, Jiraiya mocked Danzo, causing Danzo to widen his eyes in anger, snorting coldly before slamming the door and leaving.


    Hiruzen laughed hoarsely at this scene. Tsunade''s temper might indeed be able to blow off the doors of the Hokage''s office.


    ¡­


    On the other side, inside the tavern.


    Shizune was shockingly looking at Lady Tsunade, as if seeing her for the first time, filled with astonishment.


    Although Lady Tsunade still carried her usual air of arrogance, this time it was clearly different. She actually accepted a pour of sake from Uchiha Yoru. It was known that since three years ago, she had been moderate in her drinking and had not indulged in heavy drinking.


    "Lady Tsunade, this is the best sake."


    Uchiha Yoru, with a smile on his face, gently filled a cup with sake. Tsunade, seeing this, casually raised her cup, first bringing it to her nose for a light sniff, and then scoffed disdainfully.


    "Brat, what best sake, it''s clearly fruit wine."


    Uchiha Yoru, not the least bit embarrassed by Tsunade''s scolding, nodded with a grin: "That''s right, the best fruit wine, beautifying and not harmful to health."


    With a light sip, Tsunade narrowed her eyes. As a princess of the Senju clan, she had tasted many fine wines. She was not savoring the taste, but rather scrutinizing the young man before her.


    "The sake is good, but this person!"


    Tsunade teased with narrowed eyes. However, before she could finish, Uchiha Yoru laughed and took over, gently holding her cupped hand and pouring more sake.


    "Of course, the person is also the most beautiful."


    Looking at the refilled cup, Tsunade internally cursed the shameless brat, thinking he was avoiding her words.


    "Brat, the commotion you''ve caused in these three years is not small. Now, the entire ninja world is spreading your name."


    "And your speech, your thoughts are too dangerous..."


    Tsunade went on a tirade of criticism, while Uchiha Yoru sat to one side, maintaining a smile, not showing any anger, occasionally pouring her more sake.


    After a long while, Tsunade, her throat dry from talking, couldn''t help but snort, "Hey, brat, I''ve been talking for so long, are you not listening at all or just not taking it seriously?"


    Tsunade, as if trying to provoke Uchiha Yoru, but he just shrugged casually, laughing: "I''m listening, but if I don''t do this, what should I do?"


    "What should you do?"


    Tsunade was stunned by the direct question, her mind racing with various intelligence reports. Finally, she lowered her voice: "Then why did you accept help from Cloud and Rock?"


    "Help?"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru''s face suddenly showed a realization, smiling at Tsunade as if to say, no wonder you came.


    "Lady Tsunade, is it illegal to accept help from the villages of Cloud and Rock?"


    Uchiha Yoru looked over with such an easygoing smile, causing Tsunade to narrow her beautiful eyes, and then she burst into laughter the next moment.


    "Brat, you really are shameless."


    Tsunade instantly understood Uchiha Yoru''s meaning: I''m not breaking the law, others want to help me, why shouldn''t I accept it?


    The two exchanged cryptic words, laughing in the private room. Shizune, accompanying them, was awkwardly at a loss for the first time, burying her head and quietly playing the role of a mascot.


    It seemed that Lady Tsunade and Uchiha Yoru had known each other for a long time, and quite well at that, even hinting at a sense of overfamiliarity.


    Shizune was shocked by her own speculation, shaking her head internally, thinking how she could be so fanciful. How could Lady Tsunade have any relation with her classmate Uchiha Yoru?


    ~~~


    Read 90 Chapters in Advance on Patreon! 3 months worth of Chapters! Go now!

 Chapter 232: Double Agent

    Uchiha Clan Grounds."Teacher Yoru, I''ve scored first place again."


    A young Sasuke excitedly held a paper, chattering away with a flush on his face that seemed to scream, ''Praise me now.''


    Just returning, Uchiha Yoru saw the excited Sasuke and immediately smiled, carefully reviewing the paper in his hand and nodding in satisfaction.


    "Not bad, Sasuke, but this only mistake you made shouldn''t have happened."


    Uchiha Yoru said with a smile, and Uchiha Sasuke showed a hint of embarrassment. His only mistake was due to carelessness.


    "Teacher Yoru, I won''t make any mistakes next time."


    "Sasuke!"


    Just then, a calm voice sounded, and Sasuke''s expression stiffened. His brother, Uchiha Itachi, had returned unexpectedly.


    In these three years, even Sasuke felt the clan''s atmosphere, especially after his brother Itachi joined the Anbu, creating whispers and rumors in the clan.


    Some said Uchiha Itachi was a traitor, betraying the Uchiha''s beliefs. Others said it was for self-preservation, opinions varied.


    Watching Itachi, who had just returned from an Anbu mission, Uchiha Yoru smiled, "Itachi, how are you finding the Anbu missions? Why not come back to the Police Force?"


    Each meeting between the two was like this. Uchiha Itachi remained silent, while Yoru would invite him to join the Police Force.


    Watching the silent Itachi, Uchiha Yoru smiled, handed the paper back to Sasuke, and ruffled his hair.


    "Little Sasuke, go back with Itachi for now."


    Although Sasuke disliked having his hair ruffled, in such an awkward situation, he showed gratitude and quickly turned to run towards his brother.


    "Sasuke."


    Watching Sasuke follow Itachi, Uchiha Yoru also turned to enter his house.


    "Creak~"


    As the door closed, a pair of eyes appeared in the shadow of the door gap, revealing Itachi''s cold gaze.


    Uchiha Yoru, slightly headache-ridden, rubbed his forehead, "Itachi, you always look so cold, it''s not a good look. Plus, hiding in the shadows can easily scare people."


    Uchiha Yoru joked casually, but Itachi remained silent, reporting, "Teacher Yoru, there''s been frequent movement in the village''s Anbu, even the Root is preparing, and the elite ninja of the Sarutobi clan are quietly returning to the village."


    Hearing Uchiha Itachi''s report, Uchiha Yoru chuckled, "Itachi, you should take better care of yourself. Without certainty, the Third Hokage wouldn''t dare start a war."


    "Teacher Yoru!"


    Uchiha Itachi frowned anxiously at Uchiha Yoru''s confidence and finally said in a deep voice, "There is intelligence confirming that the civil war in the Mist Village has reached a critical moment. Once it ends, the attention of the ninja world will turn to Konoha, so the Third Hokage wants to act before that happens."


    Upon hearing this intelligence, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and said, "No wonder the Third Hokage is in such a hurry, even summoning Jiraiya and Tsunade back. It turns out it''s because the civil war in the Mist Village is about to end."


    Among the five great ninja villages, the situation in the Mist Village is the most tense, with the civil war having gone on for several years, and other countries secretly supporting the rebels.


    But once the Mist Village war ends, it means that Konoha will become the next target, as currently, only Konoha is likely to erupt in a civil war in the ninja world.


    After so many years, it''s lucky that a Mist ninja hasn''t been completely destroyed. Anyway, the current Mist Village has already been greatly weakened, ranking at the bottom among the five great countries'' ninja villages, and it won''t have the power to wage war for the next ten years.


    "Itachi, take care of yourself."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s voice echoed, the figure in the shadow corner turned into a puff of white smoke.


    Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes at this scene. It seems that the Third Hokage is ready to make a move. Although he doesn''t know the specifics, he knows that given the old man''s conservative attitude, any action will be swift and decisive.


    Walking into the house and looking at the Uchiha clan''s land, which is more prosperous than three years ago, Uchiha Yoru showed a satisfied smile.


    "Brother Yoru."


    The figure of Shisui appeared respectfully on the balcony outside. Uchiha Yoru didn''t turn around but looked down at the entire clan area indifferently.


    Shisui then reported in a solemn voice, "Brother Yoru, there''s movement among the village elders, but the specific intelligence is unclear. It seems the Third Hokage is preparing something."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru remained calm, without a ripple in his expression. "The Third has aged. Since he has summoned Tsunade and Jiraiya back, he must be confident."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru turned to Shisui with a smile, "Perhaps having the confidence to summon the three Sannin, Jiraiya, and Tsunade, he believes that a pair of Uchiha''s Mangekyo Sharingan poses too great a threat."


    Hearing this, Shisui smiled and nodded, "I understand, Brother Yoru."


    As they raised their heads, the Mangekyo Sharingan also appeared in the eyes of Uchiha Shisui. The two exchanged smiles.


    If one pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan is not enough, what about two pairs? And if there''s a second pair, could there be a third?


    ¡­


    Land of Whirlpools.


    Under the moonlight, a venomous snake slowly crawled out of a room, followed by the snake opening its mouth and a figure slowly descending.


    "Drip-drop!"


    The crisp sound of footsteps echoed in the room. The leader of the Mist Village rebel army, Terumi Mei, had just walked out of the bathroom, wearing a loose robe that revealed her tired face.


    "It seems that the situation in Konoha is more urgent than I thought."


    Three years later, Terumi Mei had become more mature, especially in politics. She was no longer the novice she once was. The wisdom in her one visible eye was evident.


    Uchiha Yoru, seeing this scene, smiled and spread his hands, saying, "Perhaps we can talk, or even cooperate."


    "Now that Mist Village has been infighting for so long, the major nations have noticed. Mist Village is now at the end of its tether. Continuing this internal strife might even risk losing the position of one of the Five Great Ninja Villages. So, either we negotiate and end this internal conflict, or it ends."


    Hearing Uchiha Yoru''s analysis, a dangerous smile appeared on Terumi Mei''s face. She played with her fingers and said, "Under my command, all the bloodline ninja of Mist Village have gathered. With all our strength, we might have a chance to take down Mist Village in one battle."


    "In Mist Village, I have the advantage. As for you, it seems Konoha has recalled Jiraiya and Tsunade. The Uchiha clan does not have the upper hand."


    As a leader, Terumi Mei was not one to be easily baited.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, saying, "That''s why I think the two of us could cooperate."


    "For example, I could help you take down Mist Village."


    Uchiha Yoru spoke with sincerity and a smile, and upon hearing this, Terumi Mei smiled, walking forward and playfully touching the man''s chin, reading, "Your ambition is too great. Why not establish a rebel army like me, and then we can join forces."


    "Heh, Konoha was established by the Uchiha. Do you think the Uchiha need to become so-called rebels?" Uchiha Yoru said with a meaningful smile.


    "Mist Village has already gathered many elites. The counterattack of the Fourth Mizukage has already begun. It''s time for your long battle to come to an end. After all, other major nations only want to weaken Mist Village, not completely bring you down."


    "After all, a completely collapsed Mist Village will lead to a reshuffling of powers, and even become the fuse for a great ninja war. So, it''s time for the internal conflict in Mist Village to cool down, or perhaps ending it would be a good plan."


    As Uchiha Yoru analyzed the current situation, Terumi Mei came quietly beside him, playfully tapping her fingers on his skin.


    "We are all bloodline ninjas here, and your Sharingan is also a bloodline, and what you are doing is so dangerous. Should we have a child in advance, in case the Uchiha clan disappears from Konoha one day?"


    Terumi Mei, with her soulful eye, stared intently at him, making Uchiha Yoru shake his head helplessly, "You are thinking too much, what we are talking about now is our cooperation."


    "Exactly, a child is also the foundation of cooperation. After all, without a foundation, how can I trust you?"


    Looking at Terumi Mei in front of him, especially after she became more mature and bold, Uchiha Yoru shook his head helplessly, "I suspect you are coveting my bloodline."


    Faced with this topic, Terumi Mei not only did not hide it but nodded openly and laughed, "Correct, your bloodline, and mine, whoever inherits it will be the best."


    "How about it, you and I work together, first take the Mist ninja and then Konoha, joining hands to become the strongest in the ninja world."


    Terumi Mei, with ambitious eyes, knew the ambition of the man in front of her, so she naturally wanted to tie herself to the same boat early, and most importantly, they were both bloodline ninja.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru felt like he was lifting a rock only to drop it on his own feet, full of speechlessness, as Terumi Mei always brought up bloodlines.


    "Mei, if you go on like this, you''re playing with fire."


    Sensing something, Uchiha Yoru frowned, while Terumi Mei''s eyes showed a mocking smile.


    "Okay, since you want to talk about cooperation, let''s have a good talk."


    Saying this, Terumi Mei stared directly into Uchiha Yoru''s eyes and said straightforwardly, "I am in the Mist, you are in Konoha. I am not Tsunade; if you turn your back on me, who will I turn to?" S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, what I need is sincerity. You show your sincerity, and I will show mine."


    In this way, the two negotiated closer cooperation in the house.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    In the meeting room of the Hokage office building, the Konoha F4 gathered. During this meeting, even the usually calm Koharu Utatane frowned and said in a serious tone, "Hiruzen, how do you plan to proceed this time?"


    "Remember, Jiraiya and Tsunade''s return has already raised alarms. What exactly is your plan, Hiruzen?"


    Homura Mitokado also showed a grave expression, "Indeed, Hiruzen, if we openly confront now, Konoha will be plunged into war, and even if we win, it will be a pyrrhic victory."


    Faced with these two cautious individuals, Shimura Danzo was more sinister, sneering, "Sarutobi, just give the order. Once we activate the barrier, the Anbu and Root can work together. With Tsunade and Jiraiya''s help, we can annihilate the Uchiha clan."


    "Shut up!"


    Hiruzen, who had been listening calmly, was enraged by Danzo''s extreme suggestion, glaring at him furiously.


    "Danzo! This mess is your doing. Without you, the Uchiha clan wouldn''t be in this situation. Always talking about extermination, go ahead, lead the Root and do it yourself."


    Danzo was visibly frustrated, thinking to himself that if the Root actually had the power to replace the Hokage, they would have done so already.


    "Damn it!" Muttering under his breath, Hiruzen took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice towards the door, "Come in."


    The door creaked open, and an Anbu member wearing a mask, identified as Uchiha Itachi, entered and knelt on one knee under the watchful eyes of the Konoha F4.


    "Itachi, report on the current situation of the Uchiha clan and the police force''s capabilities."


    Itachi, revealing his identity, removed his mask to display his Sharingan eyes and calmly began his detailed report.


    "Recently, the police force is restless, believing a new Hokage should be elected. Many ninjas are criticizing the Third Hokage''s policies..."


    "Almost all Uchiha clan members are now blindly loyal to their clan leader, Uchiha Yoru, ready to go to war at his command."


    "Currently, the Uchiha clan''s upper and middle ninjas, along with the registered police force, are... The Aburame and Hyuga branch families have already sided with the police force. Moreover, the Inuzuka clan is displeased with the Root taking their ninjas, and they too have joined the police force."


    After Itachi''s report, Hiruzen glared at Danzo, as if to blame him for the situation.


    Danzo, feeling wronged, thought to himself that while he did take some of the Inuzuka''s ninjas, the Sarutobi clan also benefited, yet he alone was blamed.


    Itachi''s life, akin to a double agent, seemed fated. But unlike before, Hiruzen thought he had brainwashed Itachi with the Will of Fire, unaware that Itachi was also a spy placed by the Uchiha clan. It was a case of overconfidence on Hiruzen''s part.


    Meanwhile, in a tavern in the village, a bearded and frustrated Asuma was filled with anger.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 233: All for Konoha

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Gorama27! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha, a tavern.


    "What kind of village are we living in now?"


    "Poor ninjas, the poverty of the elderly and the weak, and the problem of their support. Why is the marriage rate of young ninjas getting lower and lower, and the birth rate of children is also decreasing?"


    In the tavern, Uchiha Yoru, under the attention of everyone, faced the gaze of countless people, and questioned everyone with a tone full of inquiry.


    And all the listeners, after hearing such questions, fell silent one after another. These were never issues they considered, but they were also questions they needed to face.


    It can be seen in the original work that the marriage and childbirth rates of young people in this period are alarmingly low. For example, nearly all of Kakashi''s contemporaries are single. It''s known that the ninja world is a society that values early marriage and childbirth.


    "Why does no one want to let their children be born in Konoha as it is now?"


    Looking at everyone, Uchiha Yoru angrily rebuked in a passionate tone: "It''s because we are falling into the abyss, but the corrupt people in our village pretend not to see it." S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru, suppressing the anger in his heart, looked at everyone and calmly said: "Do you know how much the housing prices are within the central area of the village now?"


    He slowly stretched out five fingers, and in front of everyone, Uchiha Yoru angrily rebuked with deep disdain: "The most prosperous phase one square meter costs five hundred thousand! A full five hundred thousand!"


    "And the reward for a B-rank mission in the ninja world is eighty to two hundred thousand! The reward for an A-rank mission is one hundred fifty thousand to one million! But whether it''s B-rank or A-rank, these missions need a Jounin level leader, aside from the danger of the mission, just speaking of the consumption, personnel allocation, and part of the reward that the village takes."


    "A B-rank or an A-rank mission, tell me, how many can a Jounin complete in a non-war period in a year?"


    "And after every mission, there''s the need for physical recuperation, re-purchasing of blades, etc¡­"


    Uchiha Yoru, pointing at everyone, angrily rebuked: "A well-coordinated team of one special Jounin and three Chunin, working tirelessly throughout the year, accumulates less than a million in rewards!"


    "A high-level medical ninja who has reached Jounin level, for a house in the village, he has to bear a huge mortgage!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru, with high emotions, pointed at everyone and shouted angrily: "It is because of the incompetent leaders within the village, they are foolish! Greedy! Sitting in the village that we protect with our blood, shamelessly enjoying everything."


    "Do you know! After the three wars, all the major ninja villages are intensively recovering their economies, even increasing military power, and now the military power of the Cloud Village and the Rock Village in the ninja world has surpassed that of Konoha!"


    "And the senile, greedy Third Hokage, greedily sitting in the position of Hokage, they suck the nutrients of the village, turning the once unknown Sarutobi clan into the second wealthiest clan in Konoha now."


    Over three years, Uchiha Yoru gradually shifted from subtle hints to directly naming and exposing corruption. This bold behavior gradually gained acceptance, and in the tavern, countless ninjas listened with flushed faces and excitement, slamming the table.


    "Sarutobi Asuma! First and foremost, you are a ninja of Konoha, and then the son of the Third Hokage! Now tell me, is there any falsehood in what I have said?"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru pointed a finger, and instantly everyone''s gaze turned to the ninja hidden in a dark corner, drinking silently - it was Sarutobi Asuma.


    Three years ago, after returning from the Fire Temple, Sarutobi Asuma encountered Uchiha Yoru. Their initial hostility turned into mutual respect.


    In front of everyone, Sarutobi Asuma slowly stood up, took a deep breath, and looked at all the ninjas in the village, having made up his mind.


    "Indeed, the military strength of the Cloud and Rock Villages is increasing. In contrast, Konoha, in terms of military strength, is no longer the first in the ninja world."


    This statement, coming from the son of the Third Hokage, was more powerful than any evidence, causing a stir.


    Three years ago, Sarutobi Asuma, filled with prejudice against the Third Hokage, encountered a series of changes before he could mature, and was hastily recalled.


    Upon his return, he met Uchiha Yoru, who became the center of controversy. Uchiha Yoru sneered at Sarutobi Hiruzen''s tactics to turn Itachi, so he decided to turn the son against him.


    "The same treatment for the same deed."


    At that time, Sarutobi Asuma was in his rebellious phase. Confronted with many harsh realities, he exploded, almost standing in opposition to the Third Hokage.


    "We cannot deny the Third Hokage''s achievements, but his huge command errors in the three wars led to Konoha''s damage. The Third Hokage resigned, but after the Nine-Tails incident, his top officials used the excuse of a temporary return to power, and that has continued to this day!"


    "Not a word about the position of the Fifth Hokage!"


    Uchiha Yoru looked at everyone and finally pointed at Sarutobi Asuma, shouting excitedly: "We can no longer indulge in the dream of being the first ninja village. The three wars nearly brought us down. How many years has it been, have we forgotten?"


    "Now! We need a new Hokage! A young and strong one with vision and courage to grind the enemy''s bones to dust! He has arrived! He lives in our era! He will lead Konoha to victory again!"


    "We need unity! A strong and unified Konoha to dominate the ninja world again!"


    "Victory will be ours!" With Uchiha Yoru''s impassioned oath, the tavern''s atmosphere surged, as simple ninjas shouted excitedly.


    Sarutobi Asuma, his face flushed with excitement, shouted, "Jiraiya and Tsunade are back! Uchiha Yoru! You are not the only choice!"


    Watching Sarutobi Asuma approach angrily, as if opposing him, Uchiha Yoru did not get angry but opened his arms with a smile.


    "Of course! Jiraiya and Tsunade are also candidates. Konoha needs fresh blood, not dependent on young people fighting to death at the front while a group of old, greedy people occupy high positions, always talking about the village!"


    "I, Uchiha Yoru, propose that the village needs a Fifth Hokage! Not the old, corrupt high officials of the Hokage!"


    With three years of guidance, everyone''s suppressed emotions finally found an outlet, roaring wildly.


    Their outlet for frustration was the new Hokage. As Uchiha Yoru repeatedly exposed the corruption of the village, the older generation held high positions, and even the better jobs in the village were monopolized by the clans of these elders, filling them with anger.


    Overthrowing them was unthinkable, but the return of the Third Hokage was supposed to be temporary. Now, under Uchiha Yoru''s leadership, they found a new direction.


    Electing the Fifth Hokage!


    Asuma looked at Uchiha Yoru, the most important person in the crowd, with deep jealousy and envy in his eyes. He also deeply despised the current corruption but didn''t want to see his opponent become the new Hokage.


    So, from the beginning, Asuma''s goal was clear: to elect the Fifth Hokage from among Jiraiya and Tsunade, he would never choose Uchiha Yoru.


    In the fervent tavern, as Uchiha Yoru''s speech stirred emotions, some people in the crowd became agitated. At this moment, Sarutobi Asuma inadvertently saw someone, causing his pupils to shrink.


    "What are you trying to do!"


    Asuma suddenly grabbed the wrist of Ebisu, who was wearing small sunglasses. Ebisu''s face showed fanaticism, but his eyes were incredibly calm as he looked at Asuma.


    "Sorry, Lord Asuma, for the mission."


    Though Ebisu didn''t say much, his lip movements shocked Asuma. The next moment, under Asuma''s horrified gaze, Ebisu formed hand seals and uttered the final word.


    "Explode!"


    Boom! A sudden explosion in the tavern set it ablaze, throwing the already agitated crowd into chaos.


    Uchiha Yoru, on the podium, smiled at this scene. Finally, they arrived, having waited so long.


    "Put out the fire! Order the police to maintain order!"


    "Don''t panic, someone is deliberately causing chaos, everyone stay calm!"


    Ninjas are highly efficient. Even if someone intentionally caused chaos, they wouldn''t disrupt but instead calmly maintained order.


    The chaos was quickly contained, but seeing the arrested, everyone showed anger.


    The arrested Ebisu, though disheveled, shouted at Uchiha Yoru: "Madman! You slander an elder who devoted his life to the village. Evil Uchiha, the events of the Nine-Tails night are not yet cleared, disgusting!"


    Along with Ebisu, Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki were arrested. After their capture, they publicly denounced the injustice.


    "Take them to jail!"


    The head of the arriving police, Kurenai Yuhi, efficiently led the team and took the three instigators away.


    The ordinary disturbance ended there, but Uchiha Yoru then faced Asuma.


    After facing each other, Asuma took a deep breath and said firmly, "Release them."


    "Release them? As an elite ninja of the village, you should know the meaning of rules."


    Uchiha Yoru, visibly upset, left abruptly, while Asuma felt something was amiss. The determined look in the eyes of the three arrested gave him a bad premonition.


    "Damn it!"


    Asuma cursed loudly and hurriedly left the tavern. He now needed to go back and ask the old man what exactly needed to be changed.


    "Yoru!"


    Kurenai Yuhi appeared beside him, her eyes showing a hint of worry, but Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes, raising his hand with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, at least this time we know, it seems that the Third Hokage is full of determination."


    These three people are probably just bait, a bait to put his conflict with the higher-ups of the Hokage in plain sight.


    When Asuma returned home in a rage, he pushed open the door to find the Third Hokage with white hair writing calligraphy, just finishing the character for ''Nin'' (ÈÌ).


    "Old man, what exactly do you want Ebisu and the others to do!"


    He burst in and angrily questioned, facing his son''s loud questioning, Hiruzen calmly raised his head and lit his pipe.


    "Asuma, have I really disappointed you that much!"


    He never thought that being busy with state affairs would eventually lead to his own son doubting his intentions.


    "Disappointed?"


    Looking at the aged appearance of the Third Hokage, Asuma sneered, "I''ve said it before, in your youth, you were a great ninja, but look at what you are doing now!"


    "The clans occupy high positions, and which of the so-called higher-ups isn''t making things convenient for their own clan? Let''s not talk about that, why do you still insist on clinging to the position of Hokage? It''s been so many years! Do you know what people say when I go out on missions?"


    "All the ninjas are talking, saying that you are clinging to power, unwilling to give up the position of Hokage, holding the title temporarily, and won''t step down until death."


    Asuma loudly rebuked, not just outsiders, even he could see that his father had no intention of handing over the powers of Hokage.


    Faced with his son''s reprimand, Hiruzen sighed sadly, his cloudy eyes filled with melancholy, but when he thought of his perseverance, his eyes turned firm again.


    "Asuma, you don''t understand! Konoha is everything to me, and the Uchiha clan will only bring disaster to the village. As a ninja of Konoha, you shouldn''t let the ambitions of the Uchiha succeed."


    "The Sharingan in the eyes of the Nine-Tails! I can''t hand Konoha over to an ambitious Uchiha."


    Hiruzen said firmly, now in his eyes, he couldn''t leave a mess for the next generation. He had to eliminate or at least suppress the Uchiha clan as a hidden danger before that.


    "Then what about Ebisu, Izumo Kamizuki, and Kotetsu Hagane, those three!"


    Asuma Sarutobi stared at his father, not believing that just the three of them would create chaos and confront Uchiha Yoru.


    Faced with his son''s questioning, Hiruzen was silent for a long while, then after exhaling a puff of smoke, he said indifferently, "Asuma, you really aren''t suited for politics."


    "To achieve great things, sacrifice is an inevitable means."


    "You!" Shocked at his father''s words, Asuma seemed to have guessed something, then angrily wanted to rebuke, but what he met were a pair of cold and murky eyes.


    "All of this is for the village! I cannot hand over a chaotic village to the next generation!"


    At this moment, Hiruzen became more paranoid and stubborn, staring at his son, he would not allow even a stain on his political career.


    This time he called Jiraiya and Tsunade back to the village, naturally preparing for the Fifth Hokage, but he couldn''t leave a memory of a mess he left behind to the world.


    He is the Third Hokage, a great ninja! He must once again push the evil Uchiha back into the corner and put a more satisfactory end to his political career.

 Chapter 234: Jonin Meeting

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Gorama27! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Police Department.


    "Head, this afternoon, the people we arrested from the tavern, Izumo Kamizuki and Kotetsu Hagane, committed suicide. Ebisu is temporarily out of danger due to timely rescue."


    Just as Uchiha Yoru returned to his office, he heard this report and his expression became serious. The news of the suicide of the three recently arrested individuals had already spread throughout the Police Department.


    "Do we need to block this news?"


    The reporting ninja showed a probing expression, which made Uchiha Yoru''s mouth twitch. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "No need, let the news spread."


    It was clear that today''s situation was a trap set for him. Since the people had committed suicide, blocking the news would play into others'' hands.


    "Director Yoru, did I hear that the criminals arrested today committed suicide?"


    "Yoru!"


    Then, one after another, team leaders from various divisions came into the office, showing concern, but Uchiha Yoru looked at them calmly.


    "If you all can see that there is a problem, do you think I don''t know?"


    Looking at everyone, Uchiha Yoru sneered, "Since someone has made a move, we will strike back."


    "Kotetsu Hagane, Izumo Kamizuki, and Ebisu, as ninja of the Leaf, caused chaos in the tavern, a public place, even detonating exploding tags, and were thus considered extremely unstable. After being brought back to the Police Department, their behavior was abnormal, and they even attempted suicide."


    "The Police Department now suspects that the three were bribed by an enemy country''s spy ninja, hence their dangerous behavior. Now that they have been arrested, the Police Department fears exposure, leading to their suicide. Ebisu attempted suicide but failed, and the Third Hokage''s Anbu is now ordered to intervene in the investigation."


    "Hand over Ebisu to the Anbu for a joint investigation with the Police Department!" Uchiha Yoru said coldly.


    Although he knew this was manipulated, he labeled these people as traitors, warning other ninjas not to be easily used as pawns, or they might get crushed.


    And who would dare to keep Ebisu? No matter the reason, today''s actions in the tavern can''t be faked. As for the Police Department''s torture behind the scenes, what about it?


    Now Uchiha Yoru was ready to condemn them outright, regardless of their reasons. The suspicion of collusion and treason by the Police Department was enough.


    Meanwhile, sensational news spread through the village that evening.


    Three civilian ninja of the Leaf were driven to death at the Police Department, with one barely saved.


    However, the Police Department then posted a notice, exposing the three and sealing their families'' homes, arresting them all on suspicion of collusion and treason.


    The domineering actions of the Police Department indeed caused much discussion, but most people just watched coldly in the face of power.


    But this time was different; the matter escalated, and instead of calming down after the Police Department''s intervention, it seemed to intensify.


    The next day, the situation worsened, with rumors spreading in the village about the Police Department''s domineering and dictatorial law enforcement.


    Police Department.


    "Yoru, there''s a parade happening in the village."


    Kakashi Hatake reported with a serious expression about the situation in the village, while Uchiha Yoru, sitting at the desk, seemed indifferent, as if he had heard nothing.


    "Izumo Kamizuki and Kotetsu Hagane''s family and relatives pleaded at the Hokage building, saying that the police department arbitrarily killed a fellow villager ninja."


    Uchiha Yoru still looked calmly at the tense situation, and finally, Kakashi Hatake silently left.


    On the third day! The situation worsened, and the wave of discontent against the police department''s law enforcement grew bigger, with many ninja families starting to protest in the streets.


    On the fourth day! After Uchiha Yoru personally issued a decree, all the disturbances in Konoha vanished, and the street protests disappeared.


    "[The families of Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki are to be expelled from Konoha! Those innocently protesting against the police department, seen as not adhering to the rules established by the founders of Konoha, can apply to leave Konoha and change nationality!]"


    After the tough and domineering police order was issued, the patrolling ninja of the police department were all mobilized. In short, are you dissatisfied? Need something? The entire Konoha was founded by the Uchiha clan, what do you count for!


    Uchiha Yoru made the situation clear, telling everyone that Konoha was founded by the Senju and Uchiha, and the rules were set by them. Those who disagree can leave.


    Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki, two ordinary ninja families, became the victims of this incident.


    The police department.


    "Brother Yoru, Ebisu falsely accused the police department of abusing private punishments, saying they tortured Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki to death. Today, Ebisu directly knelt in front of the Hokage building to appeal to the Hokage."


    "Upon hearing this, the Third Hokage was furious and is now preparing to convene a meeting of the Jounin."


    Uchiha Shisui rushed to report, and Uchiha Yoru, who was arranging a plant in the office, smiled after hearing this.


    "I was wondering how these three useless ones caused such a commotion. It seems the Third Hokage is really serious this time."


    If you don''t act, you don''t act. But when you do, it''s like thunder. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother Yoru!"


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru still calm, Uchiha Shisui couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    But Uchiha Yoru just smiled easily and said, "The first rule of the ninja: Be calm! No matter where you are or what you encounter, staying calm is the first rule."


    Gently placing the plant aside, Uchiha Yoru looked at the shadow of the Hokage Rock in the distance, his smile gradually stiffening.


    "Finally! The chance I''ve been waiting for so long is here! If the Third Hokage doesn''t make a move, I don''t know how to proceed, especially since this time we''ve gathered so many people."


    "Brother Yoru, people from the Anbu are outside!" Uchiha Shisui also saw Anbu through the window.


    "Anyone hindering the police department from performing their duties, capture them all, resistors will be killed on the spot!"


    Facing the Third Hokage''s action, Uchiha Yoru was also prepared, whispering to Shisui, "Change requires sacrifice, and now we need to minimize the sacrifice..."


    Hearing the instructions, Uchiha Shisui nodded firmly, "Brother Yoru, I understand! But is Itachi really okay?"


    At the last moment, Uchiha Shisui hesitated, "Brother Yoru, you entrusted the key part to Itachi, I''m worried!"


    Before he finished speaking, Uchiha Yoru gently shook his head, his eyes showing an unprecedented determination, "I firmly believe that no one wants to see the village continue to decay! I firmly believe that my will is correct!"


    The office door slowly opened, and outside the door stood a group of solemn-looking police department ninjas. They all looked over as if a war would start at his command.


    "Director Yoru!"


    "Lord Yoru!"


    As the voices echoed, Uchiha Yoru calmly adjusted his attire, looked at everyone, and boldly proclaimed, "Our will! Will prevail!"


    "Will prevail!"


    "Will prevail!"


    A thunderous roar erupted from the police department, and Uchiha Yoru calmly issued a series of orders.


    "The police department operates normally, all Jonin attend the village high-level meeting."


    "Yes!"


    At noon, under the bright sunlight, dots flickered on the rooftops within the village, all heading towards the Hokage''s office building.


    The Jonin meeting is a meeting that is held in the village only in case of major events or decisions. The last Jonin meeting was held after the Nine-Tails incident.


    Jonin hurriedly arrived one after another, many sensing an unusual atmosphere, especially after it was announced that the Sannin, Jiraiya and Tsunade, would attend this meeting, attracting the attention of countless people.


    In the conference room of the Hokage''s office building, sitting on the chairs were the Leaf''s F4: the Third Hokage, Homura Mitokado, Shimura Danzo, and Koharu Utatane.


    The large conference room was packed with Jonin from the village, all standing without any whispering.


    Jonin in front, special Jonin all at the back. However, everyone''s eyes were on the two figures at the front, the white-haired, robust Jiraiya, and the regal, snow-white dressed Tsunade.


    "Why hasn''t Uchiha arrived yet!" At this moment, a Jonin under the Sarutobi clan complained, trying to please.


    Naturally, he did this to curry favor, otherwise, why keep him around.


    Once someone spoke, others began to discuss, and the quiet conference room became filled with murmurs. However, the Leaf''s F4 sitting at the front seemed to almost see nothing.


    However, suddenly a cold snort sounded, and the conference room instantly quieted down. All eyes turned to see the noble Tsunade looking disdainfully at everyone, as if saying they were a bunch of clowns.


    "Tsunade!"


    Seeing this, Jiraiya couldn''t help but shake his head, holding his forehead. Tsunade''s temperament had become even more unrestrained than before, making him wonder what would become of the village in the future.


    Tsunade''s capricious behavior naturally caught the eye of the Konoha F4. Among them, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado showed their dissatisfaction. However, Tsunade ignored them, her eyes filled with disdain.


    "Shizune, go get a chair."


    In the Hokage conference room, apart from the Konoha high-level F4, there were no seats left for others. Yet, at Tsunade''s request, Shizune awkwardly went ahead to bring a chair.


    This scene made some want to speak out, but they dared not. Even Jiraiya chose to turn a blind eye, pretending to have seen nothing.


    This made Sarutobi Hiruzen slightly frown, but he ultimately remained silent.


    Considering Tsunade''s status, such actions weren''t too out of line.


    Just then, a series of rapid footsteps were heard outside the door, drawing everyone''s attention towards it.


    "Creak!"


    The door was pushed open, and it was the Genma squad who entered, followed by a dense crowd.


    The sight was startling, with many feeling a chill run down their spines.


    A uniformed group of Jonin appeared, composed of Uchiha, Aburame, Hyuga branch family, and countless civilian ninjas.


    With the crowd parting like the sea, Uchiha Yoru walked at the forefront, his footsteps resounding like a beat on everyone''s hearts as they slowly entered the Jonin conference room.


    Even Jiraiya was taken aback by this visual impact and shook his head in resignation, murmuring, "This! This is so Uchiha!"


    It was a grand entrance fitting for the proud Uchiha clan.


    As the crowd filled the Jonin conference room, a strange scene unfolded. They formed a group, with many exchanging looks and others observing cautiously.


    "Within three years, this kid has come this far, even stronger than Orochimaru!"


    Jiraiya couldn''t help but remark quietly to Tsunade. She scoffed disdainfully. A clan of their stature had its protocols, but this ''kid'' was indeed impressive, even troublesome for the elders.


    In just three years, he had rallied so many, and in another three, he might have most of Konoha in his grasp.


    "Uchiha Yoru! Your police force is accused of causing chaos in the village and intimidating fellow ninjas. The Third Hokage has convened a Jonin meeting for your public trial, to restore peace to Konoha."


    A member of the Sarutobi clan openly showed their displeasure, angrily pointing at Yoru.


    However, Uchiha Yoru, just entering the room, merely smirked, spreading his arms and looking at the Third Hokage with a smile, "It seems the Sarutobi clan is no longer content being Konoha''s second family."


    The so-called high-level meeting caught everyone by surprise, no one expected the Third Hokage to make his move so quickly.


    Likewise, the smile on Uchiha Yoru''s face made it clear, urging to not bother with trivial matters and to discuss the main issue directly.


    This action caught the attention of many neutral Jonins, as anyone who could reach this stage was not a fool, and they clearly understood where the conflict between the two sides lay.


    Therefore, Uchiha Yoru''s straightforward and open approach in stating his purpose was more easily accepted by others, unlike those who hid their intentions and appeared inferior.


    Unconventional tactics!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, looking at the proud young man before him, frowned slightly but then showed a faint smile and gestured with his hand.


    "Since almost everyone is here, let''s discuss the main issue! Today, I have convened this Jonin meeting for two reasons."


    "The first matter is regarding the impact of the Police Force''s development on the village in recent years. The second matter is that I am getting old, and I intend to propose the selection of the Fifth Hokage."


    You, Uchiha Yoru, play your cards unconventionally, so I will also get straight to the point and dive into the main topic.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s biggest dissatisfaction over the years, apart from politics, was mainly about holding onto his position. His sudden initiative to step down now took many by surprise.


    At the same time, the dissatisfaction in many people''s hearts began to dissipate. In everyone''s eyes, with the Third Hokage stepping down and a new Hokage taking over, the village might change.


    People''s dissatisfaction can sometimes be extremely harsh, but at other times, it can be very generous.


    At this moment, as everyone looked at the Third Hokage''s white hair and age spots, many remembered the old man''s contributions to the village.


    In this confrontation, Uchiha Yoru''s face remained calm, showing no emotion, but inside he sneered, thinking the old man''s tactics were slick. If he didn''t know the original story and the plans the old man had in place, he might have been at a disadvantage today.


    The outcome is yet to be determined; our game has just begun. Do you really think that by throwing out the selection of the Fifth Hokage, you can divert attention from your political failures? Ridiculous!

 Chapter 235: Confrontation in the Meeting

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Gorama27! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In the meeting room of the Hokage office building in Konoha.


    During the Jonin meeting, as the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen addressed two issues, Shimura Danzo from the Konoha F4 directly let out a cold laugh.


    "First of all, the matter concerning the Police Force. Recently, there have been instances of excessive enforcement by the Police Force, posing a significant threat to the village''s stability. Is this the same Police Force established by the Second Hokage?"


    Looking at everyone, Shimura Danzo''s sinister gaze finally rested on Uchiha Yoru, speaking coldly, "The Police Force established by the Second Hokage for the village''s stability, what has it become now!"


    "Let''s not mention the abuse of power by the Police Force for now. Just consider these incidents that pose a great security risk to the village."


    "First, the Police Force is using its authority to secretly purchase various military supplies. What are they planning? Second, the Police Force is secretly in contact with Orochimaru, conducting private transactions. Third, the Police Force is secretly receiving supplies from the Cloud and Stone Villages."


    Shimura Danzo hit the nail on the head with these three issues, drawing everyone''s attention to Uchiha Yoru.


    Facing everyone''s gaze, Uchiha Yoru remained calm, instead staring directly at the Third Hokage.


    "Uchiha Yoru! Do you have any objections to these three matters?"


    Confronted with Shimura Danzo''s stern questioning, Uchiha Yoru just scoffed disdainfully, "Who do you think you are?"


    Looking around at the F4 seated in their positions, Uchiha Yoru directly mocked the Third Hokage, "Three old fools relying on their age. They were just advisors established by the Third Hokage during his time, when his reputation and ability were insufficient. Since when did advisors become indispensable to the Hokage?"


    With one statement, he highlighted the issue of status, belittling the Third Hokage''s ascension to power due to his lack of reputation and ability, hence the establishment of advisors to stabilize his authority.


    At the same time, it also implied that these advisors were merely a product of the Third Hokage''s regime, suggesting that future Hokages might not need them.


    Uchiha Yoru''s blunt words immediately caused Shimura Danzo, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane to change their expressions drastically, all trying to suppress their anger.


    Although what he said was not wrong, over the years, they had become accustomed to their status and were indispensable to the Third Hokage.


    Especially Shimura Danzo, who was now squinting his eyes, feeling a surge of killing intent. Uchiha Yoru, indeed ambitious, was trying to undermine them.


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s piercing gaze, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke solemnly, "As the head of the Police Force and the leader of the Uchiha clan, when I first took office, I indeed lacked ability, which is why I needed everyone''s united support for today''s Konoha."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, candid as ever, acknowledged what Uchiha Yoru had said, making the three of them look even more uncomfortable.


    Although this was a simple acknowledgment, it also implied that they were products of the Third Hokage''s regime, meaning that the future Fifth Hokage had the right not to use them.


    ''Old fox,'' Uchiha Yoru cursed internally but remained calm, "So, the Third Hokage who resigned after three wars, are you questioning me now with your temporary authority as Hokage? Or is today''s Jonin meeting nothing but a trial?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s arrogant gaze swept over everyone, and those who met his eyes couldn''t look him straight in the eye, showing his significant influence over the past three years.


    "Uchiha Yoru, this is a Jonin meeting, and it''s also the answer all the shinobi of Konoha want to know!"


    Just then, the distinguished Tsunade turned her head, looking at Uchiha Yoru calmly, finally speaking in a firm voice, "This is also a question you need to answer before you can become the Fifth Hokage."


    After the Sannin spoke out, a sense of stability emerged among the people in the Jonin Council room, as countless eyes turned to watch.


    Uchiha Yoru''s mouth slowly curled into a smile, displaying a confident demeanor. "Konoha was founded by our ancestors, naturally! Here, apart from you, Lady Tsunade, no one is qualified to discuss ''trial'' with the Uchiha, not even the acting Hokage!"


    The proud and unrestrained Uchiha Yoru looked down on everyone, but regarded Tsunade as an equal, blatantly indicating to all that Konoha was founded by the Senju and Uchiha, and they were not to be underestimated.


    "Firstly, why is the Police Force secretly purchasing various military supplies using their authority? What are they planning?" Uchiha Yoru surveyed the room and scoffed, "This question is ridiculous. I can tell you now that whether it''s the Uchiha or the Police Force, purchasing military supplies has always been done openly and legitimately."


    "The reason is simple! It''s because of the village''s corrupt regime at the top, relentlessly using the Anbu and Root to conduct surveillance. The Uchiha and the Police Force are merely protecting themselves!"


    "Secondly, the Police Force is secretly in contact with Orochimaru, conducting private transactions?" Uchiha Yoru''s gaze fixed on Jiraiya.


    "Lord Jiraiya, I want to ask, since when does Konoha prohibit ninjas from contacting those who have been expelled? Or is it that the village is preparing to declare Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin, a rogue ninja?"


    His loud questioning caused a stir among everyone, especially Jiraiya, who snorted coldly, his expression turning sour.


    Would the higher-ups of Konoha dare to label Orochimaru a rogue ninja at this time? Even if they dared, it wouldn''t be considered a mistake in the past!


    Watching everyone, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed mockery, "As for the last point, it''s even more laughable. The Police Force secretly receiving supplies from the Cloud and Stone Villages?"


    "Are those villages fools? Would they just give us supplies for free? Elder Danzo, you should have called it a ''trade.''"


    "However, I remember in these so-called trades, the Ino-Shika-Cho clans, among others, have always been involved. Only in these past three years, due to the Uchiha and the Police Force''s superior resources, have they gradually become the primary goods in these trade agreements."


    Uchiha Yoru quickly refuted the three accusations raised by Danzo, while Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, calmly exhaled a puff of smoke.


    "Uchiha Yoru, over these three years, you''ve incited the ninja to defame and rebel against the village regime, while also contacting other countries. No matter how noble your reasons, as merely the head of the Police Force ¨C even as the Uchiha clan head ¨C it''s not enough!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, experienced and astute, pointed out the issue of status, counterattacking as if to say, since you always talk about status, I will too.


    "All your actions point to you being a traitor, causing chaos in the village!"


    The calm voice of the Third Hokage echoed in the room, but Uchiha Yoru took a deep breath and showed a confident smile.


    "Before the regime of the Third Hokage! Konoha''s dominance in the ninja world was unshakable, and its ninjas enjoyed the richest and most superior environment!"


    "But now?" Uchiha Yoru slowly stood up, staring directly at the Third Hokage, calmly saying, "If a thief takes your money, and you take it back, is that stealing?"


    With a calm voice echoing, the moment it was heard in the conference room, numerous ninjas were stunned. Then, as if they had a sudden realization, many of them showed excitement.


    Uchiha Yoru directly bypassed everyone, his gaze fixed on Tsunade, "I want to ask Lady Tsunade, do you remember the former Konoha!"


    "Ever since our Konoha started frequently acting for the so-called ''Will of Fire,'' and for the village with an inadequate leadership layer, these people claim it''s all for Konoha! For the ''Will of Fire!''"


    "They ended the war! But what about Konoha now? High real estate prices in the central area, even a J¨­nin today, to buy his own house in the center of the village, he needs to pay off the mortgage all his life, during which he can''t sacrifice, get seriously injured, or even rest!"


    "During the era of the First and Second Hokage, both led Konoha to become the dominant force in the ninja world, they were the deserving Hokages. The initial intention of creating Konoha by Senju and Uchiha was so that children don''t have to go to the battlefield!"


    "But what about the Third War! Children under ten went to the battlefield one after another, while a group of old men comfortably sat in the village, reaping the benefits, gloriously claiming it''s all for Konoha!"


    Uchiha Yoru didn''t give the Third Hokage any face, blatantly pulling off the veil of shame in front of everyone, and looked at the so-called Konoha higher-ups with a sneer, stating the facts.


    For a time, many J¨­nin in the conference room secretly sweated, so arrogant! Such unbridled face-tearing, had Uchiha prepared for everything!


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s extremely sarcastic words, even Jiraiya''s face looked unpleasant. After all, the bitter victory of the Third War was an undeniable fact, thus the Third Hokage''s resignation was enough to explain everything.


    "I just want to take back everything that was stolen! The once so-called Sarutobi clan was just a trivial small family, what about now? The second most powerful family in Konoha, but I dare say, give it another ten years, and the Sarutobi clan will replace it as the first!"


    Just then, Danz¨­ angrily slammed the table, but the Third Hokage next to him calmly raised his hand to stop his old friend''s impulse.


    Facing everyone''s doubtful looks, Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, his grip on his pipe involuntarily tightened, but he still suppressed his anger.


    This was almost blatantly exposing the scars, even revealing the government he ruled for decades.


    "Uchiha Yoru! Stop making trouble without reason, the mistakes of the Third War, Hiruzen has already resigned for them, this was known to all ninjas of Konoha back then!"


    At this moment, Homura Mitokado, suppressing his anger, solemnly brought up the past, and everyone suddenly remembered, yes, the Third Hokage had already resigned because of this.


    "Then on the night of the Nine-Tails, after the Fourth Hokage sacrificed himself, Hiruzen reluctantly came out of retirement."


    Facing Homura Mitokado''s explanation, Uchiha Yoru showed a smile and nodded, "Exactly, since the Third Hokage took over again, under the pretext of temporarily restoring power, you old men, unwilling to lose power, have been reluctant to let go of it these years."


    "Fifth Hokage!" Speaking of this, Uchiha Yoru sneered even more, looking at everyone and shouted loudly: "If not for Uchiha Yoru! Who knows how long it would have been before the Fifth Hokage was selected!"


    "Cough, cough!"


    Just then, the cough of the Third Hokage sounded, attracting everyone''s attention, and Sarutobi Hiruzen calmly looked at everyone, gently removing his pipe.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have never shirked responsibility for the losses of the Third War during my years in office. As for not selecting the Fifth Hokage after the Nine-Tails, indeed, I had personal motives!"


    Instantly, there was a commotion, and countless people looked at the Third Hokage, many of them secretly surprised. It seemed that today, both parties were going to have a falling out. S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    On the contrary, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked calmly at Uchiha Yoru, speaking hoarsely: "Regarding the various injustices suffered by the Uchiha, I do not want to find any excuses. My selfishness is simply not wanting to leave a mess for future generations."


    "One is the culprit of the Nine-Tails'' disturbance, which the Anbu have been investigating. I don''t want to leave such a mess for the younger generation. The second reason is the influence of the Police Force on the village in the past three years."


    With a meaningful look, Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to be giving a final warning, as if to say, the suspicion of the Nine-Tails'' disturbance alone is enough to explain everything about Uchiha''s archery.


    "The influence of the Police Force on the village?"


    Faced with this question, Uchiha Yoru sneered and proudly said: "The Police Force doesn''t dare to arrogantly claim to have protected the village. All this is just their duty. But to talk about influence, there are some."


    "Facing the families of ninjas who died or were maimed on the front lines, the Uchiha clan and others established new accommodations outside their territory. They don''t have to bear high rents and even jobs suitable for these families have been arranged around the Police Force."


    "Perhaps not dignified, stalls, carving, construction, etc., these jobs can''t make them live a wealthy life, but the Police Force can only do its best to ensure these people don''t have problems with food and clothing."


    "For orphaned families, the Police Force heavily subsidizes orphanages and also provides a series of support measures for helping the descendants of meritorious ninjas find employment."


    Looking at everyone, Uchiha Yoru said with a mocking laugh: "Who among you dares to say there won''t be accidents? Accidents and tomorrow are unknown to anyone, and what the Police Force has done, I really don''t know how bad it could be for the village?"


    "Is it because the actions of the Police Force have affected the interests of some people?" He said, his eyes pointedly looking at the Third Hokage and his people.

 Chapter 236: Danzo Exposed!

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Gorama27! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Facing the eloquence of Uchiha Yoru, Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke indifferently with just one sentence, which immediately changed the expressions of everyone present.


    "Since the Uchiha clan thinks that I am targeting the Uchiha clan, or even the Police Force, then I admit it! But all I do is for the safety of the village, after all, no Konoha ninja would want to experience the Night of the Nine Tails again!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen hit the nail on the head, and with one sentence, the blame of the Night of the Nine Tails couldn''t be cleared, and Konoha, no matter how many Hokages change, would always be wary of the Uchiha clan.


    Indeed, as soon as the Third Hokage brought up this topic, everyone''s expression changed instantly.


    However, Uchiha Yoru looked at everyone calmly, "The Uchiha clan has been secretly investigating the matter of the Night of the Nine Tails. I wonder if the Third Hokage has found out anything? Or how many spies have you planted in the Police Force!"


    After two consecutive questions, Uchiha Yoru stared directly at the Third Hokage, and everyone''s expressions became solemn.


    Even Jiraiya noticed something was wrong and spoke in a lowered voice, "Tsunade, the Konoha can''t afford turmoil now. The old man indeed went too far, but the village can''t endure a civil war!"


    Facing Jiraiya, Tsunade snorted disdainfully, "I know, the purpose of our return is to prevent a civil war. But for now, let''s see what these old guys have done."


    "I!" Just then, a voice suddenly rang out from the crowd. Under everyone''s gaze, a figure with purple hair slowly raised an arm, coming into view.


    Konoha''s special J¨­nin Uzuki Y¨±gao, currently a senior member of the Police Force, and of course, there are some not-so-good rumors about her.


    However, this time, as Uzuki Y¨±gao stepped forward, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, frowned, deeply inhaled a puff of smoke, and a look of disappointment appeared in his eyes. Indeed, there was betrayal.


    "I, Uzuki Y¨±gao, after graduation, was dispatched by the former Anbu leader, Sarutobi Umeko, to spy on Uchiha Yoru in the Police Force, investigating all his misconduct."


    There was an uproar, as countless people looked at Uzuki Y¨±gao, who had just admitted her identity as a spy. It was known that spies were usually for outsiders, but this time, it was for their own people.


    "Kurenai Yuhi, under the orders of the Third Hokage, approached Uchiha Yoru as a classmate, while also investigating the Police Force¡­"


    As one after another stepped forward, everyone''s look at the Third Hokage was no longer so simple. After all, monitoring fellow villagers was indeed a bit too much, and the timing of these two was just not right.


    The surveillance that started years ago, in fact, seemed more like it was initially meant for Orochimaru.


    Faced with all these accusations, Sarutobi Hiruzen deeply inhaled a puff of smoke, raised his head with cloudy eyes looking at Uchiha Yoru, showing a determined look. The Uchiha must not stay!


    "Today! Taking advantage of the J¨­nin meeting, I, as the Uchiha clan head, head of the Police Force, and a Konoha J¨­nin, officially impeach the greedy and corrupt regime led by the Third Hokage!"


    "Insolence!"


    "How dare you!"


    Uchiha Yoru suddenly changed the topic, and in that instant, the high-ranking officials of Konoha, including Homura Mitokado, Shimura Danzo, and Koharu Utatane, all glared angrily.


    They devoted their lives to the Konoha, and now someone was impeaching them, wasn''t this denying their entire lives?


    Facing this public impeachment, Sarutobi Hiruzen simply smiled. In his eyes, it was because of the return of Jiraiya and Tsunade that the other party was forced into a corner.


    "Of course, I have devoted my life to the village. If you want to impeach me, then please bring out the evidence."


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen, despite his old age, exuded a strong aura in the face of impeachment. His cloudy eyes showed a firm determination as he stared intently at Uchiha Yoru, as if questioning him.


    "If not, Uchiha Yoru, as a Jonin, you are impeaching the Hokage at will to create chaos. Regardless of whether you are the head of the police department or the Uchiha clan leader, this is not a license for you to act recklessly!"


    Facing the Hokage''s lineage, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a cold smile, "Since we''ve come to this, you old folks always bring up the Nine-Tails matter."


    "For many years, my Uchiha clan has been secretly investigating to clear this accusation."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru''s figure suddenly flickered, causing Jiraiya in the Jonin meeting to glare in anger.


    "How dare you!"


    However, in the next moment, Jiraiya''s expression darkened, and a green figure appeared in front of him - it was Might Guy.


    Dressed in green, Might Guy stood right in front of him, with Sharingan-wielding Kakashi Hatake appearing behind him. The two of them, front and back, surrounded Jiraiya, shocking and infuriating him.


    "Calm down, Lord Jiraiya!"


    Kakashi''s Mangekyo Sharingan spun wildly behind, while Might Guy in front looked resolute, ready to open the Eight Gates at any moment.


    "My apologies, Lord Jiraiya."


    At this moment, Jiraiya was almost stunned by anger. Had the village changed so much in just a few years he was away? Meanwhile, another scene caused all the Jonin to change their expressions drastically.


    "Splurt!"


    Blood splattered as two figures emerged. Uchiha Yoru, looking at everyone with a pair of crimson Mangekyo Sharingan, was slowly sheathing the Kusanagi Sword.


    But in front of him was another figure - Uchiha Shisui, shockingly holding an eyeball with bloody fingers. His eyes were also crimson red with Mangekyo Sharingan!


    "Ah!"


    A scream echoed, instantly changing the expressions of all the Jonin in the meeting room. Numerous Jonin drew their weapons, and an armed coup was about to start!


    However, with the sharp observation of the ninjas, everyone''s expression changed the next moment, especially those on the side of the Third Hokage. Even the normally composed Hiruzen''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Seeing Shimura Danzo scream in agony, his arm and an eye were respectively chopped off and plucked by Uchiha Yoru and Shisui. Danzo''s painful screams continued as his body stiffened, unable to move.


    "Sealing Jutsu: Self-Cursing Seal"


    "This is the Mangekyo Sharingan!" Uchiha Shisui, who had just plucked Danzo''s eyeball, looked angrily at everyone, holding the bloody eyeball high and roaring with all his might.


    It seemed like Uchiha Shisui was venting the frustration and injustice the Uchiha had endured over the years.


    "Clang!"


    However, in the next moment, the bandage-wrapped arm was exposed, the golden metallic handcuffs fell off, and as the bandages were unwound, a pale arm was revealed, along with those fierce crimson eyes.


    "This!"


    Such a shocking scene made numerous elite ninjas feel cold from head to toe, and many were even frightened, looking at the once-high-and-mighty Konoha F4.


    "Danzo!" Upon witnessing this, Tsunade couldn''t help but roar in anger, smashing the table in front of her with a punch, glaring furiously at Konoha''s higher-ups officials.


    "Tsunade!"


    "Shut up, Jiraiya!" At this moment, Tsunade, furious and towering with anger, looked at everyone, her rage intensifying when she saw the arm in Uchiha Yoru''s hand.


    "Sarutobi, old man! I need an explanation now! Why are the Wood Release cells of my grandfather on Danzo!"


    The powerful aura of the Sannin spread, especially Tsunade, who hadn''t been idle over the years but had been training regularly, her surging and powerful chakra instantly becoming evident.


    Uchiha Yoru, holding the disgusting arm, mocked: "Lord Jiraiya, do you dare to say all this is just an illusion? That this is all fake?"


    "According to Uchiha''s years of investigation, the mysterious man who appeared on the night of the Nine-Tails not only used the Sharingan to control the Nine-Tails but also possessed Wood Release cells. The Sharingan has been blamed on the Uchiha clan for so many years, so what about the Wood Release cells now!"


    "The suspect who possesses both the Sharingan and Wood Release, and who is suspected of manipulating the Nine-Tails incident, seems to make our Third Hokage even more suspicious!"


    As Uchiha Yoru''s resounding voice fell in the meeting room, Uchiha clan members, with anger, opened their Sharingan and roared: "Clan head! Give the order! Even if it means the destruction of Konoha! Even if it leads to the extinction of the Uchiha, our clan will never abandon our pride!"


    "Roar! For the Uchiha!"


    Taking bloodline limits has always been a matter of life and death, and this scene, occurring at the hands of fellow villagers, especially the high-ranking ones, instantly broke the Uchiha clan''s rationality.


    "Lady Tsunade, as the Senju clan who founded the Konoha, I, as the Uchiha clan head, formally invite you to be a witness! The current Third Hokage no longer has the right to lead Konoha! Nor does the current Konoha higher-ups!"


    As Uchiha Yoru''s voice fell, the ninjas he brought with him moved in unison, each revealing their weapons.


    A coup d''¨¦tat!


    Seeing this, Jiraiya showed a shocked expression. At this moment, he only felt coldness in his hands and feet, especially the other elite ninjas, each with panicked eyes, clearly showing that at this moment, the people''s hearts were scattered.


    Even Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face turned pale, with cold sweat streaming down. His many years as a ninja made him think not to question Danzo first in such a dire situation, but instead to force himself to calm down.


    Looking at the pale arm in her arm, Tsunade took a deep breath and shouted to everyone in a deep voice, "All ninjas of Konoha, listen up! The Anbu and Root are to stand by on the spot. Anyone who acts out of line will be executed without question as a traitor to the village!"


    "At the same time, send a signal to seal off the entire village. All merchants, ninja, and summoning beasts are allowed to enter but not leave!" S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Coup d''¨¦tat! Seizure of power! That was the only thing on everyone''s mind. However, Sarutobi Hiruzen, the longest-reigning Hokage, made the right decision on the spot.


    "Danzo! You!"


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, angrily slammed his fist on the table and shouted, "Tsunade, you are now in charge of the Root. Jiraiya, you are responsible for the Anbu. Konoha must not fall into chaos! We must thoroughly investigate and find the real culprit!"


    Shush!


    Shimura Danzo was immediately restrained and sealed by the members of the Uchiha clan, and even the two advisors, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, were held hostage by the elite ninja of the Police Force.


    Faced with this sudden turn of events, Uchiha Yoru coldly said, "The Police Force is responsible for the village''s security. I have enough reason to suspect that the village''s higher-ups are plotting to usurp the bloodlines of other ninja clans in the village. This alone is enough to suggest that the three advisors are guilty of treason! I even suspect you, the Third Hokage!"


    "Uchiha Yoru! Are you trying to cause more unrest in the village?"


    At that moment, Jiraiya stepped forward and sternly said to Uchiha Yoru, "Do you really want to start a civil war within the village?"


    However, faced with Jiraiya''s threat, Uchiha Yoru just sneered, "If it weren''t for the clues I''ve gathered over the years, what would have happened to me today, Lord Jiraiya?"


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s question, Jiraiya stiffened, and his gaze turned to Tsunade, whose face was even more livid.


    "Lady Tsunade, what do you say?" Facing Uchiha Yoru, Tsunade coldly snorted, surveyed the crowd, and shouted, "The Police Force will take over the internal security of the village, and the Root will stand by. Anyone who acts out of line will be executed. The Anbu is to be fully prepared, now under the command of Jiraiya."


    "At the same time, the village is to be put on the highest alert, and all ninja in the village are to stay at home. Anyone who causes chaos or disturbance will be killed!"


    Indeed, a woman who could become the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, issued orders one after another with calm and appropriate measures, and now the three major military departments of the village were under their control.


    However, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes showed a cold light, and he shouted coldly, "The Nine-Tails incident was clearly framed on the Uchiha clan. Over the years, not only do we need to investigate, but we must investigate thoroughly! Anyone who hinders the Police Force''s investigation is an enemy!"


    "At the same time, I want to accuse the current Third Hokage!"


    At this, Jiraiya''s eyes widened in disbelief, as if to say, "Are you really making a big deal out of this?"


    However, Uchiha Yoru just sneered. Since Sarutobi Hiruzen had taken action, he would strike like thunder. There''s no mercy in political struggle; if there''s a fight, it will be fought until one side is completely defeated.


    "I even suspect that the so-called succession of the Third Hokage by Sarutobi Hiruzen upon his return from the Land of Lightning was all a lie! All of this is the ambition of these people!"


    As Uchiha Yoru''s voice echoed, more elite ninja were shocked by the revelations of the day, and even more so by the unexpected succession of events.


    Even Jiraiya felt a chill and was shocked as he looked at Uchiha Yoru. Beside him were Uchiha Shisui with his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and Kakashi Hatake, also with a Mangeky¨­ in one eye. Damn it! What''s going on? Is this what you meant by suppressing the Uchiha, old man?


    Is this how you suppress them?


    Shimura Danzo, holding so many Sharingan eyes and possessing Hashirama''s cells, dared to show up in front of so many people! And he got discovered, damn it, now even the Uchihas are whiter than you guys.


    Who dares to suspect the Uchiha clan of manipulating the Nine-Tails now?


    The dark side of the ninja world, without a word, under the sudden turn of events, no one expected Uchiha Yoru to be so bold as to make a move in the conference room.


    As a result, he was directly sealed! Even the so-called higher-ups of Konoha, now all the ninjas of Konoha are beginning to doubt, is this their high command?

 Chapter 237: Taken Over

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Red Rabbit! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Roar!


    A fierce beast roar echoed through Konoha, but the massive roar suddenly encountered an inexplicable ripple, and in an instant, the sound was confined to a certain range.


    That is to say, this beast roar did not spread out at all.


    Inside the Konoha Hokage conference room.


    Now the direction of the meeting room has completely changed. With Danzo''s exposure of Hashirama''s cells and the Sharingan, the Hokage''s higher-ups completely lost the trust of the ninjas.


    Out of necessity, the Three Sannin, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Uchiha Yoru, the three most prestigious and capable, began to preside over the meeting.


    "I, Uchiha Yoru, formally impeach the so-called higher-ups of the Third Hokage. The events in the Land of Lightning are full of doubts. I even suspect that the death of the Second Hokage had problems!"


    "You!" At this moment, everyone looked at Uchiha Yoru in shock. It must be said that this move was too harsh.


    Even Tsunade glared fiercely at Uchiha Yoru, but Uchiha Yoru just sneered. Since you insist on blaming the Uchiha for the Nine-Tails Incident, why should I save face?


    "On the mission to the Land of Lightning, as a guard of the Second Hokage, you returned unscathed, while the Second Hokage you were supposed to protect was left in the Land of Lightning."


    "As a ninja! You abandoned the mission and chose to leave the Second Hokage behind. I don''t know what could have caused the Second Hokage, who could use the Flying Thunder God technique, to die in the Land of Lightning."


    As Uchiha Yoru said this, he looked around the room, his gaze finally resting on Kakashi Hatake, and he mocked, "I remember during the Third Great Ninja War, the White Fang of Konoha fell because he abandoned the mission for his comrades. So, I want to ask everyone, what does it mean to abandon the Second Hokage and flee back to the Land of Fire? Are you all useless?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s voice echoed as everyone was shocked. At this moment, their eyes turned to Kakashi Hatake.


    However, Kakashi Hatake just looked at the Third Hokage and remained silent in the face of betrayal and desertion. Faced with this scene, Hiruzen deeply inhaled and looked up at Uchiha Yoru.


    "Uchiha Yoru, your methods are ruthless."


    The hoarse voice came from the old man, but Uchiha Yoru just smiled faintly, "Ruthless? Not as much as you."


    "Since the Third Hokage isolated the entire Uchiha clan in Konoha with just the Sharingan in the Nine-Tails'' eyes, I now have the same question! I hope the Third Hokage can answer. Please don''t say that you, the Third Hokage, didn''t know what the Root did."


    "First, why didn''t the Root appear during the Nine-Tails Incident, and isn''t the Root, which controls the Sharingan and Wood Release, more suspicious? I even want to know if the so-called Nine-Tails Incident was all planned by you old guys, just so the Third Hokage and the higher-ups could come back to power!"


    "Second, why did all of you guards escape back after the Second Hokage''s death in the Land of Lightning, and even sat in high positions! I now seriously doubt that the Second Hokage''s death in the Land of Lightning was due to your cowardice and greed for the position of Hokage!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s consecutive questions changed the expressions of everyone present. None of the ninjas there were fools. During the Nine-Tails'' disturbance, it seemed that the Root was more suspicious, and the ultimate loss was indeed the death of the Fourth Hokage, with these old fellows re-gaining power.


    Even after so many years, they did not want to relinquish power! If it were not for Uchiha Yoru''s relentless pressure, this scene would not have occurred.


    There was also the incident involving the Second Hokage, with White Fang vivid in memory! The Third Hokage and others, as the Hokage''s guards, abandoned their protection target, the Second Hokage, and fled back themselves. What does that make them?


    A pretext for accusation!


    Jiraiya, witnessing this scene with Sarutobi Hiruzen, shook his head. Old man, did you ever think this day would come?


    "Report! All the elite of the Anbu and Root divisions are gone! All of them!"


    Just then, a panicked Konoha Jonin rushed in to report. At this moment, everyone''s expression became stern as the elite of the Root and Anbu divisions were missing!


    At this moment, Jiraiya, hearing this, broke into a cold sweat, and as he turned his head, he saw the usually silent Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, looking coldly at Uchiha Yoru, as if seeing a dead man.


    Even Tsunade was stunned, then turned her head in disbelief towards the Third Hokage.


    "Indeed, the Third Hokage, who boasts of being the strongest."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru suddenly clapped and smiled. However, Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly stood up, his eyes coldly fixed on Uchiha Yoru.


    "Uchiha Yoru, I must admit your tactics. In just three years, you have developed to the point where even I am wary. But today, even at the cost of my life, I will eliminate you, a scourge to the village."


    As he said this, Sarutobi Hiruzen turned to Uchiha Shisui, who also had the Mangekyo Sharingan activated, and said in a hoarse, deep voice: "I never imagined you were hiding so deep, even concealing a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan. So!"


    "Kakashi! I trusted you so much, why did you betray the village!" Suddenly, Sarutobi Hiruzen turned to Hatake Kakashi, his voice filled with questioning and his face showing pain.


    "Kakashi! I always thought you were a junior worth cultivating, even wanting to train you as the next Minato. Why you!"


    It must be said that even in such a moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen still wanted to use his usual tactics to win people over. However, he was facing a cool-headed Hatake Kakashi.


    Hatake Kakashi calmly looked at the Third Hokage and said, "Third Hokage, I''m sorry to disappoint you. I was ordered to get close to Uchiha and all the information I gathered was for the village. But what you all have done is truly disappointing."


    "And there''s tonight!"


    As he said this, Hatake Kakashi quietly looked around and said solemnly, "In this Jonin meeting, most of the Jonin from the Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Nara clans did not come. From the moment I entered the meeting room, I knew that an arrow was on the bowstring and had to be shot. Reforms require bloodshed."


    Hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s palm trembled, and he took a deep breath, looking towards Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    "The Uchiha clan is plotting a coup. Jiraiya, Tsunade, I hope you can prioritize the greater good now."


    However, the scene at this moment took everyone by surprise. Tsunade''s cold gaze fell upon Jiraiya, "Jiraiya, what Kakashi said is right. The Konoha has already decayed, and reform requires bloodshed."


    "Differently, we must minimize the bloodshed!" With a crack of her knuckles, Tsunade, following this scene, caused Jiraiya to bitterly smile and shake his head towards the Third Hokage.


    "Old man, you''ve seen it too. And this time, you''ve really gone too far, with the Sharingan and Wood Release!" Even Jiraiya fell silent at this point.


    Watching this, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face turned ashen. However, Uchiha Yoru then waved his hand with a smile, "Alright, Third Hokage, stop acting. I must say, your performance today was really impressive."


    Uchiha Yoru then looked at the Third Hokage through the meeting room window, squinting his eyes towards the village outside.


    "Listen, how quiet the village is. The jonin meeting has called away all the elite of the Uchiha clan, and with the barrier in place, tsk tsk."


    Uchiha Yoru shook his head, his smile growing colder, while everyone else, not being fools, became restless upon hearing this.


    "You!" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face drastically changed, his murky eyes couldn''t hide his shock. How could the other party know! This was supposed to be a secret.


    "Hiruzen!"


    Just then, among the elders imprisoned by the Uchiha''s elite, Homura Mitokado raised his head, showing a look of distress.


    "Hiruzen, I''m sorry!"


    His words instantly reversed the situation, and Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face turned deathly pale. He really started to panic, feeling dizzy and nearly fainting.


    However, facing everyone, Homura Mitokado said with distress, "Hiruzen, I didn''t know. I did it all for the village!"


    "No! Impossible!"


    At that moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen, pale-faced, looked at everyone. He could accept the betrayal of the Uchiha clan, even that of ordinary ninjas, but he found it hard to believe that his old friend had betrayed him.


    "No, it''s wrong! It''s the Mangekyo!" Suddenly, Sarutobi Hiruzen realized, looking fearfully at Uchiha Yoru. The only way Homura Mitokado could betray them was if he was under a genjutsu, likely the legendary Mangekyo.


    "Bang!"


    Just then, the conference room door opened, and a masked ANBU ninja appeared, his face covered in blood, exuding a strong smell of blood.


    "By the order of the Hokage, Sarutobi, Yamanaka, Nara, Akimichi, Shimura... the families have rebelled. The Root and ANBU elites have joined forces and are now facing fierce resistance and request support!"


    Boom!


    Just then, a loud explosion erupted in the Konoha, followed by a terrifying roar that echoed through the heavens and earth.


    "Nine-Tails!"


    In an instant, everyone''s faces changed dramatically, even Jiraiya''s expression became stern and he angrily exclaimed in horror: "Uchiha Yoru! You actually controlled the Nine-Tails!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was even more shocked: "Impossible! Naruto has already been transferred to the Summoning Beast''s realm!"


    However, at this moment, the Anbu member wearing a bloodstained mask slowly raised his head under everyone''s shocked gaze, revealing a pair of crimson eyes.


    "Reporting to the Third Hokage, it is suspected that the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki from the Root Division have gone berserk, appearing directly in the Sarutobi clan''s territory!''"


    "You!" At this moment, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t believe what he was seeing, his trembling hand pointing at the Anbu member.


    Under everyone''s shocked gaze, this Anbu member slowly removed his mask, revealing a young face. He turned his head towards Uchiha Itachi and knelt on one knee, respectfully shouting: "Uchiha Itachi, at your service, Lord Yoru!"


    Uchiha Itachi! The twelve-year-old Uchiha Itachi, with a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his eyes, left everyone shocked and chilled, with many looking at the scene in fear.


    Uchiha Shisui possessed a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and Kakashi Hatake had one, but now another pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had appeared, in addition to Uchiha Yoru. The Uchiha clan now possessed three and a half pairs of Mangeky¨­.


    "How is this possible!"


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face was pale with disbelief. He had thought of many things, even the betrayal of Uchiha Itachi, but he never imagined that the twelve-year-old Uchiha Itachi could activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "No one can hide from these eyes."


    In front of everyone, Uchiha Yoru clearly revealed the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his eyes, as if explaining something.


    "Damn it!"


    At this time, Jiraiya cursed under his breath and immediately broke through the window, running towards the distant barrier, followed by the Third Hokage and a group of ninjas.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru decisively ordered: "Uchiha Itachi, Kakashi Hatake!"


    "Lord Yoru!"


    Kakashi Hatake and Uchiha Itachi came forward and knelt on one knee, both of their eyes burning with fervor, waiting for so long, planning for such a long time, finally about to welcome the change! s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "I now order you to take over the Anbu!"


    With this command, Kakashi Hatake and Uchiha Itachi took the order. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru blatantly revealed his ambition to seize power, right in front of everyone.


    In terms of identity, Kakashi Hatake was originally from the Anbu and naturally had the qualifications and ability, not to mention the presence of Uchiha Itachi.


    "Uchiha Shisui, I now order you to lead the elite of the Police Force to take over the Root Division. Any dissenters in the Root Division, kill without mercy!"


    "Kurenai Y¨±hi, Uzuki Yugao, Might Guy, you three lead the Police Force''s Seventh Squad to take over the Intelligence Division! Genma Shiranui, Raid¨­ Namiashi, Iwashi Tatami, Hyuga Hizashi, you lead the Fourth, Fifth, Sixth, and Eighth Squads of the Police Force to take over the Medical Division, Barrier Division!"


    "Yes!"


    "Also, send out the signal!" At this moment, the Mangeky¨­ in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes flickered with a bewitching crimson, and he surveyed everyone before loudly declaring: "From now on! For the safety of Konoha, the Police Force will take over the village!"


    "Yes!"


    As the Jonin followed the orders issued by Uchiha Yoru, he openly expressed the desire to control Konoha.


    At this moment, with the people feeling uneasy, the Jonin who were neutral turned their gaze towards Tsunade. Seeing this, Tsunade snorted coldly.


    "Konoha must not be in chaos! The rest of the Jonin, listen to my command. From now on, I, Tsunade, will take over the Hokage''s office!"


    With Tsunade''s order, she instantly provided a backbone for these neutral people. After all, the current situation in Konoha could likely lead to unrest, and even a careless move could trigger a civil war.


    Following the orders, Konoha was immediately plunged into turmoil. Especially the roar just now and the aura that emanated, which brought back the terrifying memories from several years ago to countless people in Konoha.


    Clearly, although it was only a brief moment, this was the instant when the barrier was broken, and the gaze of countless Jonin turned towards the central area of Konoha.

 Chapter 238: The True Nine-Tails

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Red Rabbit! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]In Konoha, a huge barrier in the central area completely enveloped the Sarutobi, Yamanaka, Nara, Akimichi, and Shimura clans, among other high-ranking families of the Hokage lineage.


    "Damn it! What''s going on with the old man!"


    When the barrier was opened, Jiraiya couldn''t help but be shocked by the scene. The area was in complete disarray, and the elite of various clans had suffered heavy losses. The barrier completely blocked all the ninjas, which was a major cause of the casualties.


    The traces of disarray everywhere clearly indicated that there had initially been a fierce battle among the ninjas, followed by a terrifyingly destructive Jinchuriki.


    "Third Hokage!"


    At that moment, several ANBU and Root ninjas appeared in disarray. The leader urgently said in a deep voice, "Third Hokage, we were ordered to suppress the rebellion, but for some reason, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki suddenly appeared here."


    "Damn it! Ordered to suppress the rebellion, whose orders are you following!"


    Sarutobi Asuma, who followed, roared in anger when he saw the mess in his clan''s territory.


    "Asuma!"


    Just then, Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, shouted angrily. His imposing aura immediately intimidated everyone, and his eyes, though cloudy, shone with a cold light.


    "Is this the genjutsu of the Uchiha''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen said with an ugly expression. At this moment, the pupils of the several Root and ANBU ninjas in front of him suddenly turned a crimson red, revealing the outlines of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and then transformed into crows that slowly converged into a figure.


    "Third Hokage, this is my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s technique Kotoamatsukami. The Root and ANBU captains were to activate it upon receiving the order to eliminate the Uchiha clan, thereby altering their thinking." s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As the illusion of the crows in front of them dissipated, Sarutobi Asuma looked at the scene in front of him with fury, while Sarutobi Hiruzen was shocked.


    Kotoamatsukami! Such a terrifying technique, capable of modifying a ninja''s will and manipulating them without their knowledge.


    "We!" The several ANBU and Root captains, who had escaped the control of Kotoamatsukami, looked at themselves in horror, as if they had issued a wrong order.


    Defeated! His last strategy had failed! Originally, regardless of the J¨­nin Council''s decision, the elite of the ANBU and Root would unite to annihilate the Uchiha clan, then turn their weapons against everyone at the J¨­nin Council who belonged to the Uchiha clan.


    After all, just a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, this time Sarutobi Hiruzen even recalled Jiraiya and Tsunade to prevent any accidents, as the annihilation of the Uchiha clan was already a foregone conclusion, and everyone would have to reluctantly accept it.


    But unexpectedly, Uchiha Itachi''s betrayal and Uchiha Shisui''s use of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s genjutsu to change the will of the leaders of the ANBU and Root, turned the original order to suppress the Uchiha clan into this.


    "Order from me: ANBU and Root to open a gap in the barrier, all Ch¨±nin and below to withdraw from the battle."


    "Roar!"


    At that moment, a beast''s roar echoed through the skies. Jiraiya, who was far away, was shocked by the scene. A blood-red figure howled to the sky, with four tails wildly flailing.


    Meanwhile, the ominous chakra of the Nine-Tails resonated, and a huge Tailed Beast Bomb was swallowed.


    "Not good!"


    Seeing this scene, Jiraiya couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki has gone berserk; this is a serious problem.


    "Old man, what''s going on with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki!"


    Not just Jiraiya, but even Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face turned terribly grim. At that moment, he tore off his Hokage robe, revealing the battle armor underneath.


    "All Jonin, join me in battle!"


    Boom! The terrifying explosive power of the Tailed Beast Ball caused the barrier to collapse instantly. Everyone in Konoha looked fearfully towards the roaring epicenter.


    A familiar fear resurfaced, and in an instant, everyone in the streets of Konoha was thrown into chaos. Countless civilians panicked, running towards bomb shelters. All ninjas in Konoha were immediately on full alert.


    The sound of explosions was incessant. After the last Nine-Tails disturbance, Konoha had been reorganized, and as a result, the Sarutobi, Yamanaka, Nara, Akimichi, and Shimura clans, among others, were grouped close together, leading to them being targeted in the attack.


    "Teacher Yoru!"


    At this time, Uchiha Yoru, taking advantage of the chaos in Konoha, had already ordered the Police Force to take over the village. Both the Root and ANBU headquarters were raided.


    Uchiha Itachi''s crimson eyes were bloodshot, clearly having used the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan before.


    "When the Jonin meeting was called, Elder Danz¨­ from the Root issued orders for ANBU to work with Root, with the primary objective being to eradicate the rebellion at the Uchiha clan."


    Uchiha Itachi calmly narrated all this while Tsunade was right beside him, with Uchiha Yoru showing no intention of stopping him.


    Hearing this secret, Tsunade frowned and snorted coldly, "So you, brat, used the Mangeky¨­ genjutsu to alter that order! With ANBU''s assistance, and Root being a group of mindless killing machines..."


    At this, Tsunade''s face showed a mocking smile and she shook her head, "The old man probably never imagined his plan would be thwarted by a twelve-year-old."


    At this moment, Tsunade''s gaze turned to Uchiha Yoru, her expression growing more serious, "Brat, if it weren''t for this little one, I wonder what your backup plan would have been?"


    Faced with Tsunade''s question, Uchiha Yoru looked towards the smoke-rising Sarutobi clan area, his eyes narrowing.


    "I don''t want to lie. Konoha is already rotten to the core. If Konoha cannot accommodate the Uchiha, then the Uchiha, who once helped found Konoha, can surely bring it down and start anew."


    As he said this, a confident smile appeared on Uchiha Yoru''s face, "Me, Shisui, Itachi, plus Kakashi, three and a half pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and Might Guy who can now open seven gates. What can Konoha use to resist my determination to rebuild it!"


    "And what about the Nine-Tails?" Tsunade stared intently at Uchiha Yoru, and in response to this question, Uchiha Yoru shrugged, showing a meaningful smile.


    Facing this question, Uchiha Itachi answered solemnly.


    "Lady Tsunade, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki has always been under the surveillance of the Third Hokage''s ANBU. We never had the chance to intervene."


    "Then tell me, what is this unrestrained Nine-Tails Jinchuriki doing in the village now?"


    Facing Tsunade''s questioning, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and waved his hand, saying, "It was the pseudo Jinchuriki secretly cultivated by the Daimyo''s Twelve Guardian Ninja back then."


    "It was me!" At this moment, Uchiha Itachi stood up and took responsibility for these matters.


    "Teacher''s secret arrangements. This pseudo Jinchuriki is just our trump card, to be released only at the moment of life and death for the Uchiha clan. Moreover, due to the use of secret medicines, this pseudo Jinchuriki will only perish from exhaustion."


    Hearing these explanations, Tsunade couldn''t help but curse loudly, "Damn bastards."


    It''s all a bunch of messed-up things. The old man wanted to undercut the foundation, but he didn''t expect the Uchiha clan to have so many trump cards.


    "What are you standing there for, do you really want to just watch this Nine-Tails destroy Konoha!"


    After cursing under her breath, Tsunade looked at Uchiha Yoru with a raised eyebrow and yelled angrily. Facing the furious Tsunade, Uchiha Yoru simply smiled.


    Swoosh~


    Countless black dots on the rooftops of Konoha leaped, heading towards the smoke-shrouded area in the distance.


    ¡­


    Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet


    Fire Release: Toad Oil Flame Bullet


    On the battlefield, Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen are hesitant to act, and the four-tailed Jinchuriki is exceptionally terrifying.


    The approaching ninjas are terrified, shocked by the power of the four-tailed Jinchuriki.


    Painful Sky Leg


    Suddenly, a figure flashes in front of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Jiraiya urgently shouts, "Tsunade, stop!"


    But Tsunade doesn''t hold back and kicks the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki with a heavy blow, creating a huge crater in the distance.


    However, Tsunade''s face is serious; her foot feels numb. The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is too heavy, as if his chakra is extremely dense, like kicking a solid iron ball.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, amidst the dust, a black Tailed Beast Bomb forms rapidly. Jiraiya, seeing this, exclaims in alarm and anger, "Damn it, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is gathering power faster."


    "Tsunade, slow down!"


    Jiraiya, treating the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki as Naruto, is filled with anxiety. He has been hesitant, but Tsunade, not caring about this, teleports in front of the Jinchuriki and punches him, sending him flying.


    Even the Tailed Beast Bomb he was forming gets punched into the sky, exploding above the village, bringing a sound of destruction.


    Uchiha Itachi, leading an elite group of ninjas, arrives late to see Sarutobi Hiruzen filled with frustration.


    The situation is out of control; the Konoha is already under the control of the police force.


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, in armor, appears, angrily looking at Uchiha Yoru. He takes a deep breath to suppress his anger and says solemnly, "Now is not the time for our conflict. We need to seal the Jinchuriki first."


    Meanwhile, the ruins are surrounded by Konoha Jonin, who watch the raging four-tailed Jinchuriki with grave concern.


    The most exciting battle in the original story with a four-tailed Jinchuriki should be the one at the Tenchi Bridge against Orochimaru. This battle shows the strength of a four-tailed Jinchuriki skyrocketing to the level of the Sannin.


    Their chakra and destructive power far exceed the Sannin, making their overall combat capability at the Sannin level.


    However, the current four-tailed Jinchuriki is unusually violent. Uchiha Yoru is amazed, thinking that the Hero''s Water is indeed powerful. A Jinchuriki on such a forbidden drug has exceeded all limits and won''t stop until exhausted.


    "Roar!"


    At that moment, a roar echoes through the sky. The impostor Jinchuriki, hit by Tsunade''s punch, roars out of the ground, mouth filled with a black Tailed Beast Bomb, screaming madly.


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s shadow suddenly appeared in the distance, crossing his hands and biting his lip, then fiercely slamming the ground.


    Summoning Jutsu: Quadruple Rashomon


    The earth trembled, and one gate after another rose from the ground. The sound of metal bells echoed, and countless Konoha ninjas watched in a daze.


    Four gates, comparable to the Great Gate of Konoha, slowly rose from the ground, blocking the path of the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    The black Tailed Beast Bomb flashed, followed by a dazzling white light and then a terrifying explosion that echoed through the clouds.


    Boom! Three of the Rashomon gates were instantly destroyed, but the last one stood firm, withstanding the aftermath of the Tailed Beast Bomb''s explosion.


    "Defense! It held!"


    Countless Konoha Jonin watched in stunned silence. The host of the Four-Tails, having exploded in power, far surpassed ordinary Kage-level ninja, especially with their immense chakra and destructive power, clearly showing all Konoha ninja why a Jinchuriki can be a deterrent weapon in the ninja world.


    If a Jonin is already beyond human limits, capable of changing the terrain with their jutsu, then a Jinchuriki with four tails unleashed is a terrifying being capable of erasing landscapes with a single strike.


    Boom! In an instant, Uchiha Yoru, his body flashing with lightning, appeared in front of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. With a flash of lightning, he swung a punch and sent the Nine-Tails flying.


    But the moment he struck, Uchiha Yoru''s face changed, so heavy! The fake Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was entirely a chakra entity.


    "Uchiha Yoru, that''s Naruto!"


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru''s merciless attack, Jiraiya was shocked and angry. His hands forming seals, he was filled with tension, sweat sliding down his temples.


    "How is this possible! Why didn''t the genjutsu work?"


    "Five Elements Seal!" In an instant, Jiraiya rushed in front of the fake Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, roaring in anger, and seals appeared on his five fingers.


    However, the moment he struck the abdomen, Jiraiya''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Pfft!"


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out, and he was greeted with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki roar to the sky.


    "Jiraiya!"


    From a distance, the onlookers were unclear about the situation. They only saw Jiraiya being severely injured and sent flying, his chest soaked in blood.


    Seeing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a grave expression, said, "Prepare the sealing jutsu for the barrier team."


    Saying this, Sarutobi Hiruzen bit his finger, preparing to perform a summoning jutsu.


    On the battlefield, Uchiha Yoru, transformed into a bolt of lightning, showcased his terrifying physical jutsu in front of everyone.


    In his Lightning Release Armor, Uchiha Yoru actually engaged in close combat with the Four-Tails Jinchuriki and was even dominating.


    Lightning Release: Chidori


    With a flash of lightning, black blood splattered and evaporated in the air, while the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was an utterly terrifying undying creature.


    Under the tireless, furious roar, the injuries instantly healed. It''s more accurate to say that the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki before us is no longer a flesh and blood body, but a pure chakra solid entity.


    From a distance, Jiraiya, amidst the rubble, couldn''t help but cough up a mouthful of fresh blood. Tsunade, who arrived quickly, couldn''t help frowning and said in a deep voice, "Jiraiya, your injuries are severe now, with three ribs broken."


    However, at this moment, Jiraiya, gasping for breath with blood flowing from his mouth, incredulously looked at the distant Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, somewhat in despair, "How is it possible! How has Naruto, with four tails, already...!"


    The initial illusion and the subsequent sealing technique, all failed. It was finally confirmed that the current Nine-Tails Jinchuriki had died, and what''s before us is merely the physical manifestation of the Nine-Tails chakra, accompanied by the Jinchuriki''s lingering resentment. Once this resentment dissipates, it will completely vanish from this world.


    What''s before us is not the Jinchuriki, but purely a solid entity of the Nine-Tails chakra.


    The pseudo Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is empty, having exhausted the potential of life after the outbreak.


    At this moment, from afar, Sarutobi Hiruzen showed a look of shock and anger, "Naruto!"


    Using the Summoning Jutsu to summon Enma, Sarutobi Hiruzen, in shock and anger, couldn''t help but ask, "Enma, how is Naruto with you?"


    The summoned Enma was also shocked to see Naruto, surrounded by the Nine-Tails chakra, and exclaimed in astonishment, "Hiruzen, wasn''t it you who asked me to take Naruto back to the summoning land?"


    At this moment, Hiruzen Sarutobi finally understood everything. The outbreak of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki in Konoha was not Naruto; Naruto had always been in his hands.


    However, the moment the real Naruto appeared, he was immediately affected by the distant four-tailed outbreak, causing the Nine-Tails chakra to resonate and start leaking out.


    "Terrible!"


    The crimson Sharingan appeared before them, as Kakashi Hatake, Itachi, and Shisui appeared. Under the gaze of two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan, Hiruzen Sarutobi was filled with anger.


    He had not yet been defeated. As long as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was there, even if Konoha fell, what of it? With a wave of his arm, he could summon tens of thousands of Konoha ninjas to fight for him within the Land of Fire.


    And the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was his reliance!


    However, Itachi, who had been waiting for a long time, appeared in front of the Third Hokage. Looking at the Third Hokage, with his left eye''s blood vessels violently bulging and a line of bloody tears slowly streaming down.


    Tsukuyomi!

 Chapter 239: Intimidation

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Red Rabbit! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Tsukuyomi!


    Tears of blood slid from the corners of his eyes. Uchiha Itachi gasped heavily, facing the Third Hokage who knelt on one knee with a thud, his murky eyes filled with weary blood vessels, now showing a look of anger.


    "Naruto!"


    Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui, now among the top combat powers of Konoha, joined forces with Uchiha Itachi, appearing swiftly before Naruto Uzumaki like lightning.


    "Lord Third Hokage!"


    Numerous ninja from the Hokage lineage exclaimed in shock. However, they were infuriated by the theft of Naruto''s Monkey King Enma, knowing that if the Nine-Tails fell into Uchiha''s hands, its disaster would be replayed.


    "Enma!"


    With a roar, Enma transformed into a Vajra staff, instantly extending. Sarutobi Hiruzen grabbed the other end and shook it fiercely, creating a staff flower that forced Kakashi and Shisui to retreat as they approached Naruto.


    Despite his age, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s sudden burst of strength was fierce, and his Vajra staff danced powerfully, pushing back the trio even in his exhaustion.


    However, the next moment, Hatake Kakashi, holding a kunai against the Vajra staff, changed his expression under the force, turning into a puff of white smoke.


    Shadow Clone!


    Earth Style: Piercing Fang


    Suddenly, the ground split open, and Hatake Kakashi emerged, grabbing Naruto in an instant, while simultaneously clenching a steel wire in his other hand.


    Using the steel wire''s momentum, Kakashi quickly fled with Naruto, but the familiar sizzling sound made him change his expression.


    Looking down, he saw a burning explosive tag inside Naruto''s collar, and the Naruto in his arms was not human at all but a monkey.


    Boom!


    "Kakashi!"


    A massive explosion erupted, dividing the battlefield into two distinct forces.


    One side was the elite ninjas from the six departments of Konoha''s Police Force, each eyeing their opponents.


    The other was the Third Hokage''s faction, with many ninjas, including elite from the Anbu and Root, though most were injured or had depleted chakra, appearing somewhat ragged.


    "Kakashi, are you alright?"


    After the explosion, the battle for the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was declared a failure, or rather, a trap set by the Third Hokage from the start.


    At this moment, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, holding the Vajra staff, looked at the opposing trio with tired and bloodshot eyes. Kakashi, covering his abdomen, was clearly injured by the recent trap.


    Similar to the trap that once caught Orochimaru, they were unprepared for this simple explosive tag trap, yet it was highly effective in the Third Hokage''s hands.


    The Third Hokage''s explosive tag tactic had severely injured Orochimaru during his defection. Even the First and Second Hokage were caught by it during the Chunin Exams. Without the immortality of the Impure World Reincarnation, this tactic alone could have turned the tide of battle.


    Boom boom~


    In the distance, the battle raged on with the angry roars of the Four-Tails Jinchuriki, while both sides held a strange tension.


    Holding his injured waist, Hatake Kakashi broke out in a cold sweat. It was a close call! He had almost fallen for a simple exploding tag trap.


    "Third Hokage, we should first seal the rampaging Jinchuriki. After all, you wouldn''t want a civil war in the village!"


    Although injured, Hatake Kakashi was extremely popular among the younger generation, and now he represented the Police Force.


    As Hatake Kakashi spoke, the ninjas from both sides looked at each other, especially the ordinary Konoha ninjas, who were confused all day.


    Both sides were from the same village, but it was clear that something had gone wrong. The Police Force''s actions resembled an armed coup, even attempting to seize control of the six departments of the Konoha.


    "Kakashi!"


    The hoarse voice of Sarutobi Hiruzen echoed, attracting the attention of many ninjas. After all, with his long tenure, every word from the Third Hokage was the center of attention.


    Dressed in military attire, Sarutobi Hiruzen, holding the Vajra Staff, commanded loudly, "As the Third Hokage, I order you, Kakashi, to lead the Police Force in a rescue operation."


    "All Konoha ninjas, hear my command! Chunin and below are responsible for rescue, and Jonin stands by to assist at any time!"


    In a critical moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen chose the village, as the rampaging nine-tailed Jinchuriki with four tails was extremely terrifying. The unbridled Tailed Beast Bombs seemed endless. If left unchecked, the entire village would suffer.


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen, with his advancing age, had not mentioned selecting a new Hokage in recent years and had lost some popularity among the village''s higher-ups, the authority he had accumulated over the years as Hokage was undeniable.


    Following Sarutobi Hiruzen''s order, even the ninjas of the Police Force looked at each other in uncertainty. Hatake Kakashi frowned at this scene but still waved his hand and shouted, "The Police Force is responsible for the safety of the Konoha. All chunin and genin are in charge of rescue operations, and jonin stand by."


    At this critical moment, Hatake Kakashi still did not let down his guard, maintaining the advantage of having Jonin forces ready to suppress any sudden changes.


    "Captain Kakashi, let the medical ninja treat you first."


    After being treated by the medical ninja, Hatake Kakashi cautiously looked around and whispered to Shisui and Itachi, "Be careful, we are in the final step. Any mistake could lead to total loss."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Boom Boom Boom~


    On the battlefield, Uchiha Yoru''s Taijutsu was absolutely stunning, completely overpowering the nine-tailed Jinchuriki in hand-to-hand combat, and he hadn''t even revealed his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan yet.


    This was Uchiha Yoru''s deliberate display of strength, as ninjas ultimately rely on strength.


    In the original story, it was said that the Third Raikage, with his Taijutsu, fought the rampaging eight-tails to a standstill. Now, Uchiha Yoru, facing a nine-tails with four tails unleashed, was still holding his own.


    "This kid! He''s a monster!"


    Jiraiya, who was being treated in the distance, looked at the battlefield with shock in his eyes, "If it weren''t for this kid''s Sharingan, I would suspect he''s the illegitimate son of the Third Raikage."


    "Hand-to-hand combat with a tailed beast!" In the entire ninja world, only the Third Raikage had this ability. But the scene before them made all the Konoha ninjas realize one fact: human strength can indeed battle a tailed beast.


    One should know that Uchiha Yoru is most famous for his mysterious Mangekyou Sharingan, and to this day no one knows what his eye technique is. Next are his ninjutsu and taijutsu.


    However, the taijutsu he revealed today has already shattered the worldview of many ninjas.


    Tsunade, who was treating someone nearby, couldn''t help but say in a deep voice, "Jiraiya, haven''t you realized the purpose of this kid yet! From the beginning, this kid has been strategically positioning himself in an unbeatable position."


    "If the old men do nothing, they will face impeachment and a huge loss of credibility. If they do act, it will be the scene we are seeing now: three pairs of Uchiha Mangekyou Sharingan, plus Kakashi''s one, enough to change the course of the battle."


    Looking at Tsunade in front of him, Jiraiya''s expression is somewhat silent, and finally, he says hoarsely, "Tsunade, which side are you on this time!"


    He, Jiraiya, is not a fool. He can see that Tsunade seems neutral but appears to be biased.


    Looking at Jiraiya, Tsunade snorts disdainfully, "Right now, you and I are on the side of the old men. Believe it or not, this could be the start of Konoha''s civil war."


    "As for which side to stand on!" Tsunade shows a mocking smile in response to this question, "Jiraiya, Konoha was founded by my grandfather. Who dares to say which side I stand on!"


    Looking at the confident Tsunade in front of him, Jiraiya shows a bitter smile, seemingly having his answer.


    "Is this Nine-Tails Jinchuriki really an experiment of the Root?"


    Looking at the distant battlefield, Jiraiya murmurs to himself. He has already found out through close contact that this Jinchuriki is very peculiar, or not real at all.


    Now, it is visible to the naked eye that the Jinchuriki''s momentum is weakening, and its chakra is also fading. Normally, a real Nine-Tails Jinchuriki would continuously break the seal until the Nine-Tails is unleashed.


    Facing the weakening Nine-Tails Jinchuriki in the distance, Tsunade glances sideways and says with disdain, "Jiraiya, why do you care so much? Right now, think about how the old men will end this."


    Boom~


    With fists and tails, the four-tailed Jinchuriki in front of him roars continuously, obviously not as strong as at the beginning.


    Under the Thunder God Armor, Uchiha Yoru is full of excitement, enjoying the feeling of fists to flesh. The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki in front of him is a perfect punching bag that doesn''t use much ninjutsu.


    As the fierce battle continues, the ninjas of Konoha who have rushed to the scene are staring at this scene in shock.


    The tailed beast chakra begins to scatter, and finally, Uchiha Yoru looks at the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki in front of him and sighs softly.


    "The game should end now."


    Raiton: Chidori S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, his right palm flashes with lightning, and a flash of lightning disappears in a blink, as the Chidori in his right hand pierces the opponent''s chest. However, at this moment, Uchiha Yoru suddenly intensifies the lightning in his palm.


    "Roar!"


    As the thunder raged, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki let out a painful howl, but he was already at the end of his strength. The solid, blood-red claws of the Nine-Tails shattered upon striking Uchiha Yoru''s body under the lightning.


    The unwilling roar gradually weakened. At this moment, the surrounding Jonin gathered around, witnessing a shocking scene.


    "What is happening here?"


    With the dissipation of the Tailed Beast Chakra, the true identity was revealed, a face unknown to all. Judging by his age, he was not much older than the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Naruto.


    However, with the fading of the Nine-Tails Chakra, the boy''s eyes, turned white and vacant, indicated he had already lost his life.


    "Lord Yoru!"


    The Jonin approaching Uchiha Yoru felt immense pressure from his Sharingan eyes, which bore three tomoe.


    "Shisui, take the corpse of this Nine-Tails Jinchuriki test subject from the Root back to the Police Force. No one is allowed to touch it."


    "Yes!"


    Uchiha Yoru, his body flickering with lightning, proved his immense strength, especially his terrifying power in close combat against the Jinchuriki. The true power of his Mangekyo Sharingan was not even revealed, but this was enough to silence many Jonin.


    Or rather, from the beginning, when the fake Nine-Tails Jinchuriki began its rampage, Uchiha Yoru decided to demonstrate his strength for deterrence.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, was eager to evacuate people and oversee the situation, while Jiraiya, uninformed, was careful not to harm the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, resulting in his restraint and subsequent severe injury.


    The terror exerted by the fake Nine-Tails Jinchuriki on the Konoha ninjas was immense, a terrifying force overpowering many ninjas.


    Uchiha Yoru''s appearance proved his strength, now on par with veteran Kage-level ninjas, including the Sannin or even the Third Hokage.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru, with his imposing presence, shouted, "Inform the Konoha Village that the crisis is over, but maintain silence in the village. Anyone causing trouble will be executed!"


    "Yes."


    Meanwhile, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with his weary eyes, surveyed the battlefield and hoarsely ordered, "All ninjas, attend to the injured."


    Clearly, Sarutobi Hiruzen understood it wasn''t the time to wage war, though the tide had turned. He still wanted to preserve this force.


    However, Uchiha Yoru, upon witnessing this, showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    "The first, second, and fourth squads of the Police Force immediately arrest all members of the Anbu and Root divisions planning a clan massacre."


    With this order from Uchiha Yoru, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression changed. The elite ninjas of the Root and Anbu were high-level forces.


    As the two exchanged glances, the lightning around Uchiha Yoru continued to flicker, and his Sharingan eyes slowly transformed into the shape of a Mangekyo.


    Uchiha Yoru''s gaze said it all ¨C a domineering and resolute expression, warning everyone that any disobedience would be met with death.


    It was a militarized coup; at this point, he had no way back.


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s blatant intimidation, Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep look at him, then at his own forces. The chakra of the strongest Anbu and Root members had already been significantly depleted, and the powerful Sarutobi and Ino-Shika-Cho clans were in disarray.


    Finally, Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, remaining silent in front of all the Anbu members.


    Upon seeing this, Uchiha Yoru showed a victorious smile and raised his arm, shouting, "Uchiha Shisui, Might Guy, Kakashi Hatake... draw elites from each department of the Police Force to supervise and investigate here. There must be more Root human experimentation bases here."


    The blame for the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki''s actions was squarely placed on the Root division, using this excuse to openly monitor the major clans of the Konoha under the guise of police work.


    Many ninjas present changed their expressions upon hearing this order, but facing the fully unleashed aura of Uchiha Yoru, along with Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, and Kakashi Hatake, all wielding Mangekyo(half) Sharingan, everything seemed so pale and powerless.

 Chapter 240: Ninja World in Turmoil!

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Red Rabbit! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha.


    Under the dark clouds, the once prosperous village of Konoha now exuded an unprecedented sense of oppression, with only patrolling ninjas visible on the streets.


    It had been three days since the cataclysm three days ago, and the entire village of Konoha had been enveloped in this oppressive atmosphere.


    Numerous chunin ninjas in the village were forcibly conscripted by the Police Force to join the patrol and security teams, and every day, ninjas would push carts of vegetables and food, supplying each household.


    Konoha village had imposed an unprecedented martial law; all civilians and ninjas were not allowed to leave their homes, especially the ninjas, who would be treated as renegades if found.


    All non-working ninjas were ordered to stay at home, and those who left their houses without permission were to be executed as renegades. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The iron-fisted policy created an oppressive atmosphere in Konoha, and many were aware that this was the prelude to a storm.


    Meanwhile, under the various mysterious abilities of the ninja world, the commotion in Konoha had already reached the desks of the major ninja villages.


    In the Stone Village.


    At this moment, looking at the emergency intelligence from Konoha, Onoki showed a shocked expression, followed by uncontrollable excitement.


    "Indeed! As expected, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t suppress Uchiha, this wolf, haha!"


    Although the specifics were unclear, the current intelligence suggested that the two major forces in Konoha had fallen out, and internal strife was almost inevitable.


    "Report to Tsuchikage, this is a letter from the Uchiha clan head of the Land of Fire''s Konoha Village."


    At the same time, an urgent report from Konoha arrived, and upon opening it, Onoki''s face showed ecstasy.


    "Haha, as expected, when the hungry wolf Uchiha shows its fangs, it becomes bloodthirsty."


    Under this personal letter from Uchiha Yoru, Tsuchikage Onoki couldn''t help but flush with excitement, continuously tapping on the table.


    "Someone come, pass my order, allocate 30% of the village''s stored rations, kunai, shuriken, and explosive tags! No!"


    At this point, Onoki, with a grim expression, shouted, "Allocate 50% of the reserves, and transport them to the Land of Fire as quickly as possible for Uchiha''s person in charge."


    "Tsuchikage! This is our village''s war reserve!" Upon hearing this order, the other ninjas in the Tsuchikage''s office were shocked, with one of them anxiously speaking of the severity of this action.


    However, Onoki laughed at this scene and waved his hand, "What do you know, the overall strength of the Uchiha clan is still insufficient, hence I want to support them with all my strength."


    "Konoha has finally erupted in civil war, how can I let Konoha end this war so soon? It''s just some war reserves, what''s there to fear? If they run out, we''ll just make more. Without spending a single soldier, letting Konoha fight itself to exhaustion is like a blessing from the Sage of the Six Paths."


    At this moment, Onoki was already beyond excited, having finally caught a great opportunity. Facing Uchiha Yoru''s request for supplies was a great opportunity.


    The more Uchiha Yoru asked for, the more it proved that the Uchiha clan was ready for a decisive battle.


    "Provide support immediately, anyone who neglects this matter will be severely punished by me!"


    "Yes!"


    Land of Lightning, Cloud Village.


    In the office building of the Fourth Raikage, A, an excited and wild laughter could be heard.


    The Fourth Raikage, A, was so excited that his face turned red with joy as he slapped the report in his hand and burst into uncontrollable laughter.


    "Ha ha, Sarutobi, you old thief, your day has finally come, ha ha, let''s see how Konoha brags now. This time, without spending a single soldier, the dominance of Konoha will not be preserved."


    "Pass my order, mobilize 50% of the village''s war reserves at the fastest speed, no! 60%, and send them to the border of the Land of Fire as quickly as possible, as a gift to the Uchiha clan."


    "At the same time, order the village''s manufacturing department to step up the production of war materials. This time, however much the Uchiha clan needs, I will provide them that much."


    Even the hot-tempered Fourth Raikage A was so excited that he laughed out loud, generously preparing to give countless resources to the Uchiha clan for free, just to see Konoha''s internal strife escalate.


    The letter from Uchiha Yoru demanding war materials was not only received by the Village Hidden in the Clouds and the Village Hidden in the Rocks, but also by all the powerful ninja villages in the ninja world, and it was done in a very overbearing manner.


    Many smaller ninja villages were furious, but the next moment, the Village Hidden in the Clouds and the Village Hidden in the Rocks joined forces to exert overt pressure, with the Village Hidden in the Sand and the Village Hidden in the Mist exerting covert pressure. Suddenly, the entire ninja world''s war machine was mobilized.


    A massive amount of war materials were sent crazily to the Land of Fire at the fastest speed, and all for free.


    At this time, everyone was not foolish. By just contributing some materials, they could sit back and watch the internal strife in Konoha escalate, and when Konoha falls from its pedestal, the fertile land and huge benefits of the Land of Fire were beckoning to them.


    ¡­


    Under the oppressive atmosphere in Konoha, the Sarutobi, Yamanaka, Nara, Akimichi, and Shimura clans, among others, were all put under surveillance. The streets and alleys were patrolled by elite members of the Police Force.


    Especially the Hyuga ninjas, almost all of them were monitoring non-stop with their fierce Byakugan. Any ninja perceived as a threat, even those preparing to carry ninja tools at home, were forcefully entered upon by the elite members of the Police Force.


    Any resistors were to be killed without mercy!


    For a time, these powerful clans of the Hokage lineage, under such barbaric surveillance by the Police Force, felt completely helpless.


    Especially three days ago, after the destruction caused by the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, a temporary camp was set up. The Police Force only allowed these clan ninjas to carry a limited amount of self-defense ninja tools, even explosive tags were not permitted.


    The excuse was straightforward - a search was underway nearby for a Root human research base, to prevent a repeat of the recent pseudo-Jinchuriki rampage incident.


    Under this oppressive atmosphere, almost all clans of the Hokage lineage were monitored, and their ability to unite was controlled.


    At the same time, the Police Force imposed restrictions on all ninjas within Konoha Village - they were only allowed to stay at home, and carrying explosive tags and other ninja tools when leaving was prohibited, effectively controlling the entire village.


    On the open-air balcony at the top floor of the Hokage''s office building, a meeting of the Jounin was called again.


    This time, the meeting was held on the open-air balcony for two reasons: the large number of attendees and the public nature of the meeting.


    Konoha had never called a Jounin meeting so urgently before. The faces of the Jounins who arrived were mostly filled with worry - after all, with such a significant event happening in the village, none of them were fools. A slight mishap could lead to civil war, so it was natural to be anxious.


    Moreover, at this Jounin meeting, all attending Jounin were disarmed, and all ninja tools were strictly prohibited.


    One by one, the Jounins arrived and stood silently on the open-air balcony, with almost no one speaking.


    Meanwhile, in the Hokage''s office downstairs, documents that should have been handled by the Hokage alone were being processed by three people.


    Uchiha Yoru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade sat separately at the Hokage''s desk.


    "Lord Jiraiya, I wonder what your thoughts are, after all, Konoha needs stability. If this atmosphere continues, turmoil is likely to arise."


    Uchiha Yoru looked at Jiraiya with a smile. He wanted a whole Konoha, not a village full of scars.


    Now, it seemed like the Police Force had control over the situation, but at the same time, many of Konoha''s Jounin were gathered in the Hokage''s office building, almost all of whom chose Tsunade and Jiraiya.


    There were many of these ninjas, especially among the special Jounin, though most were from neutral camps.


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    Looking at the young man he once underestimated, who now sat on an equal footing with him, Jiraiya couldn''t help but smile bitterly and shake his head.


    "Indeed, I have aged, to be outwitted by a youngster like you, and now even the whole of Konoha has fallen into your hands."


    In the face of Jiraiya''s teasing, Uchiha Yoru also relaxed and smiled, "Lord Jiraiya, you shouldn''t say that. Konoha was founded by the Uchiha and Senju, and now it''s merely returning to the hands of its rightful owners. It''s only recently that it fell into the hands of certain others."


    As for the coup, Uchiha Yoru would absolutely not admit it, and he defended his actions righteously. Did he stage a coup to ascend to power? No!


    Did he assassinate the Hokage in a coup? No!


    Did he plot to seize Konoha in a coup? No!


    He merely took control of Konoha during the chaos to protect its stability, fulfilling the duty of the Police Force. All of this was for the village.


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru''s shameless demeanor, Jiraiya fell silent. From the moment the old man prepared to make the first move, Konoha''s situation had been in extreme danger.


    After all, the Uchiha clan almost faced extinction. At this time, if you dare not let Uchiha Yoru take power, the Uchiha clan will not agree, not to mention the members of the Police Force who are helping the enemy.


    "Where are the members of the Anbu and Root divisions?"


    After a long silence, Jiraiya raised his head and asked. Uchiha Yoru replied with a smile, "Don''t worry, Lord Jiraiya, they are all ninjas of Konoha, I wouldn''t do anything inappropriate."


    "However, the Root division has violated the rules, and according to the regulations, it wouldn''t be a pity even if they were all killed."


    Under Jiraiya''s worried gaze, Uchiha Yoru paused, then shook his head and sighed, "It''s a pity that they were all deceived by corrupt people. Out of compassion for the world, I decided to give the Root division a chance, but from now on, the Root will be under my direct command."


    "And the Anbu, they have committed such heinous acts that are despised by gods and men alike. If it weren''t for the sudden rampage of the pseudo-Nine Tails Jinchuriki, the Sarutobi clan would have been inhumanely exterminated."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face wore a smile, but there was a dangerous glint in his eyes. It was clear that he had implications. If they hadn''t been prepared in advance, the Uchiha clan would have been the unlucky ones.


    At this time, although Jiraiya had a headache, he was more relieved that the old man''s ruthless methods had not succeeded. Otherwise, it would have been truly disastrous if he had succeeded in taking action against the Uchiha clan.


    Thinking of the terrifying three and a half pairs of Mangekyo Sharingan, Jiraiya couldn''t help but sweat coldly. With the Uchiha clan''s madness, although he didn''t know what was going on, these Sharingan that hadn''t appeared for decades suddenly emerged. Three and a half pairs, even he and Tsunade couldn''t withstand them.


    Moreover, there are so many Uchiha Jounin, all with three tomoe Sharingan. Hearing suddenly that their stronghold had been attacked, would more pairs emerge?


    At this moment, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel terrified at the thought of this possibility. Damn it, he was not even sure about dealing with this young man in front of him, let alone if more Mangekyo Sharingan emerged.


    Speaking of the Anbu, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a cold smile. Many in the Anbu were trusted ninjas of the Sarutobi clan, and he would not let them go easily.


    "The ninjas of the Anbu need to be thoroughly investigated from top to bottom. Those with issues will join the Root division, and I will give them a chance to reform. Those who don''t comply!"


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke, the cold gleam on his face said it all, and even Jiraiya remained silent without any objection.


    After all, the Anbu were preparing to move against the Uchiha clan. Now, looking at the ambitious young man in front of him, Jiraiya couldn''t help but rub his forehead and sigh. He didn''t know whether to feel relieved or something else.


    This young man is ambitious, and it is for this reason that he chose to subdue the Root and Anbu divisions, rather than exterminating them completely, as would be the Uchiha''s style.


    "The Anbu will be handed over to Kakashi and Itachi in the future."


    After this incident, the Anbu will surely be weakened, and naturally, professional matters should be handed over to professionals.


    After Uchiha Yoru slowly stated his decision, he looked at Jiraiya and smiled.


    "Lord Jiraiya, now the Uchiha clan and the Police Force have no way out. Moreover, it was the Third Hokage who forced us into this situation. Even if I want to step back, they will definitely not allow it."


    Since the Third Hokage ordered the extermination of the Uchiha clan, he had no way out. And now, with the Police Force in control of the situation, the only way is forward.


    Uchiha Yoru dares to step back, but the people behind him dare to ignite the flames of war in Konoha, forcing him to take power.


    Fingers tapping on the desk of the Hokage''s office, Uchiha Yoru squinted his eyes at Jiraiya in front of him. He desired a complete Konoha and naturally needed support.


    "Lord Jiraiya, you surely know the kind of life Naruto Uzumaki, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, has had. As the teacher of the Fourth Hokage, tsk tsk."


    Seemingly implying something, Uchiha Yoru shook his head mockingly at Jiraiya, before finally presenting his condition.


    "If Lord Jiraiya supports me, I can entrust you with the supervision of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki."


    Although the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was still in the hands of Sarutobi Hiruzen, under the current situation where the tide had turned, Uchiha Yoru was confident that once he ascended to the position of Hokage, he could use his influence to retrieve the Jinchuriki from the Sarutobi clan.


    Konoha was on the brink of civil war, and Sarutobi Hiruzen wouldn''t dare to take that risk.


    Jiraiya fell silent in the face of this temptation. The situation in Konoha was already clear, not to mention who held more power.


    Merely during the governance of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the presence of the Sharingan and Wood Release abilities on Danzo, the leader of the Root, greatly tarnished Hiruzen''s reputation, making it impossible for him to continue as Hokage.


    Not to mention that the Root and the Anbu were preparing to annihilate the Uchiha clan.


    The selection of the Fifth Hokage was inevitable, but Uchiha Yoru being the candidate was not certain.


    "Hey hey, brat, you''re discussing this right in front of me?" Tsunade, sipping her drink, couldn''t help but grumble.


    However, at this moment, Jiraiya sighed with a bitter smile, "Tsunade, let it be. If this brat doesn''t take the position, the whole of Konoha will be in chaos."


    "This brat is right about one thing; even if he wants to step down, those behind him won''t let him. Even Kakashi wouldn''t agree."


    If Jiraiya and Tsunade joined forces, the chances of winning the position of the Fifth Hokage were still high, given the prestige accumulated over many years as the Legendary Sannin, not something Uchiha Yoru could suppress easily in a few years.


    But both Jiraiya and Tsunade were well aware of one thing: if Uchiha Yoru didn''t ascend, with the supporters having come this far, everyone feared being held accountable later.


    "Brat, I want to know how you plan to deal with the families from the Third''s lineage?"


    Clearly, Jiraiya sighed deeply, having made his choice, but was still curious enough to ask.

 Chapter 241: Power Transition

    Konoha, Sarutobi Clan.Once expansive and imposing, the Sarutobi clan''s land is now in disarray.


    Beneath the ruins of houses, the once proud members of the Sarutobi clan are now engulfed in sorrow.


    In a dilapidated house, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with white hair and age spots, sits in silence, his cloudy eyes fixated on the ''Nin'' character he personally wrote on the wall.


    "A report for the clan head: due to the destructive power of the false Nine-Tails Jinchuriki''s Tailed Beast Bomb, the Nara, Akimichi, and our own clans have suffered severe damage," reports a Sarutobi clan ninja who appeared in the room, but Hiruzen remains silent after hearing the report.


    However, at that moment, Sarutobi Asuma enters calmly. In just three days, having experienced these drastic changes, Asuma seems much more mature.


    "Father, the Police Force has brought Danzo to our doorstep," says a mature Asuma, lifting his head to look at his father''s aging figure. His lips move, and he adds, "Danzo is still alive!"


    This single statement causes Hiruzen''s shoulders to tremble, and a glint appears in his cloudy eyes; he finally reacts.


    After signaling the other ninjas to leave, Hiruzen, looking haggard, turns to face his son Asuma and hoarsely says, "What a scheme, Uchiha Yoru is truly a formidable opponent."


    After exposing his Sharingan and Wood Release, Shimura Danzo has become the biggest stain on their Hokage lineage, with solid evidence to back it up.


    But Yoru, with his malicious intent, delivers Danzo alive to him, presenting a difficult choice.


    To deny knowledge of Danzo''s actions and execute him righteously ¨C would anyone believe it? Such words might deceive the lower-ranking ninjas and civilians in the village, but not the higher-ranking ones.


    If he cannot bear to act and wishes to spare Danzo''s life, then that stain becomes an indirect admission of guilt, carrying all the responsibility.


    Danzo being delivered to Hiruzen''s hands is purely a vexation.


    Even if Danzo were executed by Yoru, it would at most be an act of vengeance. But delivering him back to Hiruzen affects the Third Hokage in every possible way.


    "Father, Danzo!"


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Asuma hoarsely says, "The Police Force brought Danzo here under the authority of the Third Hokage."


    Facing this dilemma, Hiruzen slowly lights his pipe and exhales a puff of smoke, his cloudy eyes revealing a wise expression.


    "Executing Danzo will cause the Sarutobi clan to lose heart and be isolated by all ninjas in the village. Spare Danzo!"


    As Hiruzen''s hoarse voice echoes, Asuma frowns and finally says in a deep voice, "Shikaku Nara is currently at the border of the Land of Lightning, commanding nearly three thousand ninjas."


    Lifting his head to glance at Asuma, Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head indifferently, "This is what everyone in the ninja world wants to see, but more importantly, Konoha can''t afford any more turmoil."


    Slowly rising to his feet, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s turbid eyes revealed a firm determination. The look he gave Asuma in that moment was unforgettable.


    "I have not lost yet. The Will of Fire still burns within me. Konoha must never fall into the hands of the ambitious Uchiha."


    After standing up, Sarutobi Hiruzen, this time, did not wear the robe of the Third Hokage. Instead, he held the Hokage hat in his hand and walked out of the house, heading straight towards the Hokage office building.


    ¡­


    On the balcony of the Hokage Building, a meeting of the Jonin.


    As the sound of footsteps arose, all the Jonin of the Konoha tensed up. With the appearance of a figure, someone slowly walked towards the four chairs that symbolize the power of Konoha.


    Uchiha Yoru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya sat upright in their chairs, with the remaining seat known to everyone as reserved for the Third Hokage. This arrangement signified that the previous upper echelons of power had been completely reshuffled.


    This time, sitting in the main seat was Uchiha Yoru, wielding tremendous power. His every word and deed would lead the future development of the Village.


    Around them, the vigilant ninjas revealed pairs of three-tomoe Sharingan eyes, proving to everyone that the Konoha was now under the domination of the Uchiha.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe you are all aware of the corruption problem of the Third Hokage''s administration. Researching the First Hokage''s cells, secretly stealing bloodline limits from our own village, and even more horrifying discoveries have been made in the Root."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru looked at everyone with anger, "The Root has been conducting inhumane human experiments on our own villagers!"


    "There are also many issues of corruption and embezzlement, involving ninjas from clans like the Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Sarutobi, who hold high positions..."


    Uchiha Yoru ruthlessly criticized the upper echelons of the Third Hokage without any mercy, and many ninjas'' faces were filled with gravity.


    The Third Hokage''s regime represented an era, but today they were witnessing the end of this era.


    Just then, slow footsteps echoed, and everyone turned with shock. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had arrived.


    At the same time, Uchiha Yoru, who was criticizing the Third Hokage''s administration, was also taken aback, then a serious look appeared in his eyes, though his face remained expressionless.


    "Third Hokage."


    This time, Uchiha Yoru''s tone lacked the respect he once had, only the calm gaze of a victor as he looked at the other, and no one found this inappropriate, as both sides had almost come to blows.


    "Lord Third, your arrival is timely. We were just preparing to take this opportunity to re-plan the village''s reconstruction due to the recent crisis."


    Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a false smile, while Kakashi Hatake stepped forward, his single exposed eye showing firmness.


    They had no way back, and the Konoha was transforming as they had anticipated.


    A map of the Konoha was presented, a familiar scene to Hiruzen, who showed a calm expression.


    A show of force? After the last Nine-Tails incident, Danzo had used it as an excuse to rearrange Konoha''s power structure. Clearly, the opposition was now seizing this opportunity to return to the center of power in the Konoha.


    "Lord Third!"


    "Lord Third!"


    As Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly approached, the ninjas showed complex expressions, some unable to hide their distress, murmuring respectful titles, while others watched coldly.


    As the Third Hokage took his seat and exhaled a ring of smoke, he smiled at Uchiha Yoru, "It seems I have arrived just in time."


    Facing the Third Hokage, Uchiha Yoru also revealed a political smile and nodded, "Of course, the Third Hokage''s arrival is timely, saving us the trouble of going down to notify."


    This statement exposed the current situation, with Uchiha Yoru directly addressing in a notifying tone, which almost indirectly meant that the Third Hokage had lost his influence.


    As everyone took their seats, Jiraiya looked at the old man with a complex expression, sighing at the turn of events, while Tsunade scoffed in disdain at the political maneuvering, finding it somewhat distasteful.


    Following Uchiha Yoru''s suggestive glance, Kakashi Hatake nodded gently to everyone, then pointed at the map of Konoha and began to explain.


    "This area was previously occupied by the Sarutobi, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Shimura clans, but the rampage of the false Nine-Tails Jinchuriki three days ago was witnessed by all. Among them, the Root organization secretly conducted vile human experiments within the village, and no one can guarantee if there are any more Root research labs."


    "If another rampage occurs, it will be a loss for the village!" Kakashi''s calm voice echoed, leaving many J¨­nin astonished, as some began to understand.


    This was purely an excuse for settling old scores. During the Nine-Tails'' disturbance, the higher-ups of Konoha, citing the Sharingan in the Nine-Tails'' eyes, exiled the Uchiha clan to the outskirts of the village. Now, it was clear that it was time for retaliation.


    "Therefore, after discussions among the three Sannin, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and the head of the Police Force, Uchiha Yoru, it was decided to relocate these clans here."


    As his hand swept across, all J¨­nin fell silent. It was a turn of fortune; now it was their turn.


    Moving these major clans to the edge of Konoha, close to the Police Force, not only expelled them from the center of power but also placed them under surveillance, was a clear move.


    Kakashi spoke calmly, then suddenly chuckled dryly, "All this is for the safety of the village. After all, this area has been involved in Root''s secret experiments. We don''t want another incident." S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    This was almost a threat. Many had guessed that the so-called false Nine-Tails Jinchuriki might be linked to Root, but surely the Police Force was involved behind the rampage.


    Who would dare disagree? A Tailed Beast rampage was a problem all major ninja villages faced.


    "Of course, not everyone will be relocated. We''ve designated a safe area investigated by the Police Force, where some clan ninjas can reside."


    Even the usually oblivious Jiraiya was shocked by these tactics, finding the young man even more ruthless than the old man.


    Not only taking revenge but also driving the clans associated with the old man to the village''s edge, while also throwing in bait as part of a divide-and-conquer strategy.


    This area was almost explicitly saying that those who pledged allegiance could reside there.


    As Kakashi continued explaining, Uchiha Yoru turned with an apologetic look towards the Third Hokage.


    "Third Hokage, we''re temporarily inconveniencing the Sarutobi clan, but please convey that the Police Force will inspect this area thoroughly. Once it''s confirmed safe without any hidden dangers, the clans can naturally return."


    Under the guise of political smiles, Sarutobi Hiruzen saw this and also showed a forced smile. What did it mean to wait for the inspection to be complete? It was not up to them.


    Moreover, the underlying message was divisive. What does it mean by ''no hidden dangers''? It meant allegiance to them.


    "The head of the Police Force has worked hard."


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, also responded with a smile, but his words hinted that you are not the Hokage yet.


    However, Uchiha Yoru pretended not to hear and, with a smile on his face, stood up and began gesturing towards the map behind Kakashi.


    "This area is filled with countless secret research bases of the Root organization, so this is a long and arduous task. To be always on guard, I suggest relocating the Hyuga and Uchiha clans here."


    "After all, with the Byakugan''s surveillance capabilities, and the police department''s duty to protect the village''s safety, I hope Hyuga Hizashi, as the team leader, will not refuse this dangerous task."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face suddenly showed a serious expression, as if entrusting a very arduous task to the Hyuga clan.


    Upon hearing this, Jonin Hyuga Hizashi immediately stood up, bowed deeply with respect, and exclaimed, "Lord Yoru, rest assured, the Hyuga clan is willing to shed our last drop of blood for the peace and development of Konoha."


    "Also here, the Inuzuka clan''s ninja dogs and the Aburame clan''s insects are among the best reconnaissance secrets in the ninja world. I think the Inuzuka and Aburame clans can undertake the security of this area."


    The leaders of the Aburame and Inuzuka clans stood up, their faces showing excitement, and exclaimed, "The Inuzuka/Aburame clan will definitely not disappoint everyone."


    Even though I already knew the shamelessness of politics, seeing all this, Jiraiya couldn''t help but widen his eyes in amazement.


    To speak so shamelessly with such righteous fervor, and so convincingly, I can''t help but feel that politics is not for those who value their dignity.


    Just after suggesting that the Sarutobi, Yamanaka, Nara, and other families move out of this area, they shamelessly used the excuse of solving security risks to arrange their own major clans here.


    Truly shameless!


    "Tsunade, this kid alone is as shameless as several old guys."


    The prestige of Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, was at stake here. He quietly complained to Tsunade. Tsunade, upon hearing this, merely scoffed in disdain.


    "Jiraiya, this is what being Hokage is about."


    Facing Tsunade''s retort, Jiraiya shook his head and secretly broke out in a cold sweat, thinking of the previous example of the Hokage''s higher-ups dealing with the Uchiha clan. Now, their response seems acceptable, hoping that the village will stabilize soon.


    And Tsunade, witnessing this scene, couldn''t help but shake her head secretly. This vindictive kid, but what he did was indeed satisfying.


    The Jonin had no strong objections to the Uchiha clan moving back to the center of Konoha, as the Uchiha clan had lived here a few years ago.


    As for the other smaller clans, everyone remained silent. This is the process of power transition.


    ~~~


    Crazy Chapters! Share! Need PowerStone! More Exposure! And maybe... more Sponsored Chapters?


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 242: Old Man want to use Tsunade?

    Konoha, J¨­nin Council.This time, the meeting after the Nine-Tails incident had a completely opposite outcome from the previous one. The Uchiha clan returned to the center of the village and seized great power.


    As Kakashi temporarily reorganized the major clans of Konoha, a familiar coughing sound suddenly broke the silence.


    All the J¨­nin turned their eyes towards the Third Hokage, whose hair had turned white with age.


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, slowly stood up, put down his smoking pipe, and looked around with his cloudy eyes, as the battle-hardened J¨­nin averted their gazes.


    "Root has committed a grave error that nearly led to a civil war within the village. As the Third Hokage, I bear an inescapable responsibility," he said.


    At that moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen bowed deeply before everyone, offering a 90-degree apology.


    However, the ninjas below remained silent, especially those from the bloodline clans, who just watched coldly.


    Root secretly researched Wood Release and even stole the Sharingan from the Uchiha clan. Considering how powerful the Uchiha are, this was a bold move.


    Hence, all the ninjas deeply despised Root. This scene made Jiraiya shake his head and sigh in the background, as Root''s actions over the years had been feared by the ninja villages but also loathed by their own people.


    After the Fourth Great Ninja War, as depicted in the original story, the Root organization was officially disbanded amidst opposition from the people of Konoha.


    This opposition showed how unpopular Root was.


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen, still bowing, and Uchiha Yoru, with a playful smile, squinted his eyes. Indeed, Danz¨­ was the most qualified manipulator.


    The order to exterminate a clan was given by Danz¨­, with the Anbu only assisting. So, no matter how one investigates, the Third Hokage appears innocent, even refusing such actions with righteous indignation in the intelligence reports.


    Just like the Uchiha clan massacre in the original story, the Third Hokage always appears as a righteous character. In contrast, it seems all of this was driven by Danz¨­''s personal desires.


    After a long pause, Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly stood up, his voice hoarse and low as he announced his decision.


    "I no longer have the face to govern. Effective today, I will step down. But Konoha needs a new Hokage."


    Saying this, Sarutobi Hiruzen turned his head towards three people sitting on chairs. Everyone''s expression became solemn, and even Jiraiya showed a bitter smile.


    He knew the old man was still not giving up. Sarutobi Hiruzen calmly looked at Uchiha Yoru. Although neither said anything, it was clear they understood each other''s intentions.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru smiled, stood up in front of everyone, and approached the Third Hokage, slowly grasping the Hokage''s hat.


    At this instant, everyone held their breath, especially the Uchiha clan ninjas, whose eyes reddened and breaths quickened as they intently watched this scene.


    Finally! The Uchiha clan was about to have a Hokage!


    Picking up the hat, Uchiha Yoru smiled, flicked the hat lightly, and said, "It''s dirty. It needs to be replaced."


    Clearly, there was a deeper meaning in his words. Was he referring to the dirt on the hat, or implying the Third Hokage''s governance was tainted?


    Uchiha Yoru''s unabashed smile clearly told everyone that he was determined to take the position of Hokage this time, and any controversy might lead to a bloody conflict.


    "Kakashi, it seems I need a new Hokage hat."


    With a meaningful smile at Kakashi, who then respectfully nodded, stepped forward, and took the hat, saying, "Yes, Lord Fifth Hokage."


    Arrogant! Countless people cursed in their hearts. Nothing has happened yet, and here Uchiha Yoru, with such nonchalance, already positions himself as the Fifth Hokage.


    Swish! Just then, a ninja respectfully appeared at the J¨­nin Council meeting, and the suddenly appeared ninja said solemnly, "An envoy from the Daimy¨­ has arrived!"


    With such a big disturbance in Konoha, the entire ninja world knows about it, so how could the Daimy¨­''s mansion not know. The envoy''s arrival at this time is somewhat surprising, but not too shocking.


    However, Uchiha Yoru frowned imperceptibly, pondering deeply in his heart, wondering what role the Land of Fire''s Daimy¨­''s mansion would play this time!


    After all, for the new Hokage election, the Daimy¨­''s mansion is an obstacle that cannot be avoided, especially with the financial support from the Daimy¨­''s mansion. The Sand Village had to implement an elite program directly because the Daimy¨­''s mansion cut funds, showing the importance of the Daimy¨­''s mansion to a ninja village''s finances.


    With the sound of footsteps, a bald monk walked in. The person was Chiriku from the Fire Temple.


    "Third Hokage."


    The monk Chiriku who walked in bowed to the Third Hokage in front of everyone, and at this moment, Kakashi Hatake frowned and stepped forward.


    In an instant, Chiriku saw the Hokage hat in Kakashi''s hand, and looking at the scene before him, he couldn''t help but feel bitter inside, thinking that the Daimy¨­ had given him a difficult task.


    "Now, all eyes in the ninja world are on the Land of Fire. The Daimy¨­ hopes that Konoha will soon select a new Hokage."


    In front of everyone, Chiriku respectfully explained the Daimy¨­''s intention, and finally respectfully looked at Tsunade, one of the Sannin, saying, "The Daimy¨­ heard that Princess Tsunade has returned to Konoha. If Princess Tsunade is interested in becoming the Fifth Hokage, the Daimy¨­''s mansion believes that Konoha will shine again."


    Boom! At this moment, everyone''s expression tightened, and Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a smile, but this time the smile was filled with endless cold light.


    "What a move by the Third, playing such a hand."


    Tsunade comes from the Senju clan, and both her grandfather were the First and Second Hokage, and the Third Hokage was her teacher.


    With Tsunade''s prestige, once she wants to become the Fifth Hokage, it''s not necessary to rely on Sarutobi Hiruzen''s influence. Just by herself, she could compete with Uchiha Yoru.


    At this moment, under everyone''s attention, Tsunade couldn''t help but sneer, seeing clearly that the old man obviously wanted to drag her into this.


    And at this time, Chiriku hesitated for a moment, and said in a lowered voice, "Third Hokage, with such a big turmoil in Konoha, a slight mishap could trigger the Fourth Great Ninja War. Although the Daimy¨­''s mansion intends for Lady Tsunade to take up the role of the Fifth Hokage, it is only a suggestion."


    "The intention of the Daimy¨­''s mansion is that Konoha now needs an interim Hokage to handle affairs, and Lady Tsunade''s status and prestige are enough¡­"


    Just then, a crisp applause suddenly interrupted the scene, and everyone anxiously looked towards the person clapping.


    They saw Uchiha Yoru with a dangerous smile on his face, watching the scene and continuously clapping, but everyone already saw his anger.


    What a move by the Third Hokage, truly a cunning old fox. With Tsunade''s prestige, the Daimy¨­''s proposal, and so many Konoha ninjas in the Land of Fire, his Uchiha clan, even if currently cleared of the Nine-Tails'' suspicions, cannot compare to Tsunade. Among all the ninjas in Konoha now.


    If Tsunade becomes the Fifth Hokage, no one can refute her existence. In terms of prestige! She is one of the Sannin, a medical sage, who has saved countless ninjas over the years and has built up so many connections.


    In terms of family background, she comes from the Senju clan, and her grandfathers were the First and Second Hokage.


    Moreover, once Tsunade becomes the Fifth Hokage, Konoha will enter a situation of three powers in equilibrium, a buffer between the Uchiha clan and the Third Hokage''s lineage.


    The Uchiha clan ninjas glared angrily. Never before had the position of Hokage been so close to their clan, yet it was slipping away just when it seemed within reach. Despite their anger, they faced Tsunade!


    Many Uchiha upper ninjas felt frustrated but fell silent at the same time. Tsunade, one of the Sannin, also treated many Uchiha ninjas during the war.


    Even Kakashi Hatake and Uchiha Shisui, though unwilling, faced a dilemma in front of Tsunade.


    The most important point was that Uchiha Yoru was too young, and his prestige fell short when compared to the Sannin.


    "Acting Hokage, not bad."


    Uchiha Yoru rose slowly with a smile, taking the Hokage hat from Kakashi''s hand. However, he turned not to Tsunade but to the Third Hokage.


    "Third Hokage, this soiled Hokage hat should stay in your hands. Since I, Uchiha Yoru, represent the true Will of Fire, it naturally also represents the rebirth of Konoha."


    With such an action, Uchiha Yoru made it clear to everyone that this was all due to the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen''s unwilling tactics.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and sighed, gently patting the non-existent dust off the Hokage hat, "This is just a temporary position. I have decided to nominate the Fifth Hokage."


    However, Uchiha Yoru turned and walked out without mercy, followed by his ninjas.


    They were outmaneuvered! "Brother Yoru!"


    Uchiha Shisui, just stepping out of the Hokage''s office building, revealed a reluctant expression. Even Kakashi said in a deep voice, "Yoru, at this point, the Third nominating Tsunade is clearly a strategic retreat."


    Behind him, followed by a crowd of ninjas, Uchiha Yoru, looking back, revealed a bloodthirsty smile.


    "Lose? The old fox of the Third, close to his grave, still covets power. It seems the contingency I prepared needs to be revealed."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed determination, and only Kakashi seemed to guess something, saying solemnly, "Yoru, this step is dangerous."


    "Dangerous?" Facing Kakashi, Uchiha Yoru gradually fell silent. "Reform requires bloodshed. What have we done all this for? And do you think we, with absolute military power, will not be feared?"


    "I, Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, three pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and your one, Kakashi, even one taken from Danz¨­, Might Guy who can now open seven gates, and them!''


    Uchiha Yoru pointed to all the ninjas following him, his eyes full of determination.


    "They were the first to use force. I gave them the choice of peace, but obviously, they wanted to test our limits. I will use strength to tell the Third! Testing comes with a cost!"


    "If we don''t pay the price in this generation, then our next generation will have to. To seize this chance to change our fate, I will resort to any means necessary."


    Faced with the resolute gaze of Uchiha Yoru, Kakashi Hatake fell silent for a moment before raising his head to reveal a look of determination, nodding and saying, "I understand."


    This time, such a significant move was not about seeking so-called balance, but about completely breaking down the old system of Konoha and establishing a new one.


    Looking at Kakashi Hatake, who supported him, Uchiha Yoru showed a smile, "From now on, for the peace and stability of Konoha, all police department ninjas will enter a state of war readiness, and war supplies will be distributed."


    "Shisui, I want you to take over the war supplies coming from the borders of various countries and inform everyone."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face was filled with determination, unabashedly telling all Konoha ninjas that if anyone was preparing for a war of attrition, he feared nothing.


    Many ninja villages in the ninja world would love to see Konoha''s internal strife without spending a single soldier, especially the Stone Village and Cloud Village.


    Since the Third Hokage has laid down such a challenge, he must brazenly show his muscle, openly telling everyone that they are not afraid of bloodshed.


    "Yoru, once the civil war starts!"


    At this time, Kakashi Hatake lowered his voice and spoke of a possibility. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes revealed a crimson color as he looked back.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to start a civil war. If it really comes to that, Jiraiya and Tsunade will be held back by Teacher Orochimaru and Shisui. The power of Itachi''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan combined with yours, Kakashi, and my eyes!"


    Having said this, Uchiha Yoru firmly stated his decision and then strode away.


    "Execute the decapitation operation!"


    Echoing these words in his ears, Kakashi Hatake looked up at the dark sky and murmured to himself, "The village has already decayed. We are changing the village for its future."


    With their high-end combat power, they held an absolute advantage! This time, Uchiha Yoru left decisively, taking away all the elite troops around the Hokage office building, but also putting immense pressure on countless people.


    Inside the Hokage office.


    At this moment, Tsunade angrily slammed the table and shouted, "Old man, you''re using me as a pawn!"


    Faced with Tsunade''s angry questioning, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen remained silent for a long while before saying in a low voice, "Tsunade, all of this is for the sake of Konoha. Only you can suppress Uchiha."


    But Jiraiya, leaning against the window, remained silent, not saying a word. Even at this point, the old man was still unwilling to let his rule over Konoha change.


    At some point, the once-great ninja had become this paranoid.


    However, facing Sarutobi Hiruzen, Tsunade sneered, "Do you know the strength of this kid now? Three and a half pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, plus one snatched from Danzo, a total of four pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!"


    "Even Orochimaru is there. Do you dare say this kid won''t call back Orochimaru? Old man, you''re playing with fire, betting whether this kid dares to start a civil war!"


    "And do you really know the strength this kid holds!" At this moment, Tsunade massaged her forehead, truly filled with disappointment. The old man was too stubborn now.


    So stubborn that only by following his will of fire could Konoha thrive and prosper, and any slightly different opinion was not inheriting the will of fire.


    "Old man." Jiraiya, leaning by the window, suddenly spoke up, the window open and a breeze blowing through his white hair as he revealed a smile.


    "This kid has promised me, I will support him and leave Naruto to me to supervise."


    "Jiraiya, you!" Watching Jiraiya suddenly turn traitor, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face looked extremely ugly.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!


    S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 243: Five Kage Summit Invited Uchiha Yoru

    It was obvious that Jiraiya did not want to get involved anymore. Now that the Third Hokage''s loss of power was inevitable, standing on his side could very likely lead to a civil war in Konoha.If he remained neutral, on the other hand, the Third Hokage would still have some considerations.


    The meeting in the Hokage''s office ended unhappily this time. After Hiruzen Sarutobi left, only Jiraiya and Tsunade were left in the office.


    "Hey, hey, come out now, kid. The old man has already left."


    Tsunade, sitting at the office desk, took out the sake she had prepared earlier from the cabinet and poured three cups full.


    It was clear that besides Jiraiya and Tsunade, there was a third person in the office.


    "Cre-eak, cre-eak."


    Just then, a face slowly appeared in front of the wooden cabinet, and a wooden figure slowly walked out.


    Seeing this, Jiraiya couldn''t help but flash a look of shock in his eyes and blurted out, "I can''t believe that the lost Wood Release has reappeared in the Konoha, and it''s even inherited by an Uchiha."


    The one using Wood Release was obviously Uchiha Yoru. Now the three of them sat at the Hokage''s desk, each holding a cup of sake.


    The scene of the urgent and frustrated Jonin meeting seemed like an illusion. Uchiha Yoru, smiling, looked at the two.


    Jiraiya couldn''t help but twitch his mouth and sighed, "Kid, I have to say, you''ve got guts."


    In response to Jiraiya, Uchiha Yoru shrugged casually with a sincere smile and raised his glass, "I had no choice. Lord Jiraiya, you''ve been gathering information in the ninja world, you should know that the military forces of the Stone Village and Cloud Village have already surpassed Konoha.''


    "These old folks are still indulging in the dream that the Konoha is the dominant force in the ninja world, thinking they control everything, not realizing that since the Third Great Ninja War, the Konoha has been weakening."


    Jiraiya shook his head and sighed about the shocking plan laid out this time. He didn''t know if it was right or wrong, but for now, it seemed to be going according to plan.


    "You kid, you''re practically scheming against the whole ninja world. Not to mention anything else, just for the guts!" Jiraiya expressed his admiration and raised his glass in a gesture.


    But Tsunade just snorted unhappily, "Damn it, kid, the conditions you promised after you become the Fifth Hokage."


    Facing Tsunade''s raised eyebrows, Uchiha Yoru looked at the glass he had been holding for a long time and nodded with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all for Konoha, and for peace."


    Uchiha Yoru''s expression gradually became serious, "I always thought it was Danzo and the Third Hokage plotting in secret, but it''s clear that the perpetrator of the Nine-Tails'' attack that night is someone else, and the one who used the Mangekyo Sharingan to control the Fourth Mizukage must be the same person."


    "According to the intelligence extracted from Danzo''s brain, this person is very likely to be Uchiha Madara! Or rather, a descendant who inherited Uchiha Madara''s will."


    As Uchiha Yoru mentioned this name again, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a chill, feeling as if a pair of hands were secretly manipulating things in the ninja world.


    "You are also aware of the information about the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but Uchiha Madara''s Mangeky¨­ obviously reached another realm, with eternal ocular power, so even though we also possess the Mangeky¨­, our strength is still not enough."


    Listening to Uchiha Yoru''s narration, Jiraiya gently placed his cup of sake at his lips, the aroma of the wine inexplicably bitter, and eventually, he downed it in one gulp, shaking his head.


    "I hope your plan is right."


    Tsunade, who also downed her drink in one gulp, let out a cold laugh, "Jiraiya, after all these years of investigation, you must know that there''s a hidden force in the ninja world. If it''s really him, the current state of Konoha!"


    At this point, Tsunade laughed self-deprecatingly, obviously feeling that Konoha now was far different from what it once was.


    "So, no matter what the truth is, our starting point is for the prosperity and strength of Konoha."


    After the three of them finished their drinks, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a smile. He hadn''t lied; now that Danzo had been captured, the Nine-Tails'' incident had nothing to do with him. Accusing him would be counterproductive; it''s better to reveal the hidden enemy and join forces for a common purpose.


    "When there''s an internal problem that can''t be resolved quickly, the appearance of a powerful external enemy is the best way to shift the conflict."


    "Brat, what if we choose not to cooperate?"


    At this moment, Tsunade suddenly revealed a playful smile, and Jiraiya also showed curiosity.


    Facing this question, Uchiha Yoru simply laughed and said, "It''s simple, reform requires bloodshed. I think Teacher Orochimaru and a pair of Mangeky¨­ should be enough to hold you two off, while the aging Third Hokage faces three pairs of Mangeky¨­."


    Although he didn''t say the last part explicitly, it was clear that they were confident in their high-end combat power.


    Although the power of a Kage-level ninja isn''t as simple as a one-on-one match, just the thought of Orochimaru made Jiraiya fall silent.


    "And this is also what you want to see, isn''t it, Jiraiya? Mutual restraint achieving a certain balance."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a confident smile, slowly extending his hand, "Five years! Five years is enough to prove right and wrong."


    Regarding this bet, Jiraiya poured himself another drink, saying with a smirk, "I''ll investigate in these five years. If the opponent has appeared in the ninja world, there will definitely be traces."


    Watching Jiraiya, Uchiha Yoru shrugged nonchalantly and laughed, "Of course, I can also provide a few clues. After all, I''m more than happy to have someone investigate for free."


    "Kannabi bridge and the Akatsuki organization in the ninja world, these two clues. Of course, there''s another clue I''m sure will reveal something - the Fourth Mizukage of Kirigakure."


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru''s teasing look, Jiraiya spat out his drink in surprise, glaring with wide eyes, "Investigating in the Land of Water at this time? I''m not ready to die yet."


    Although he said this, it was clear that Jiraiya was somewhat tempted. Aimlessly investigating in the ninja world compared to having three solid leads was different.


    Uchiha Yoru squinted his eyes, he didn''t lie, the battle at the Kannabi Bridge was where Obito encountered Madara, and it''s unknown how far Madara''s lair is. If nothing is found, then so be it, it''s Jiraiya who''s going to investigate anyway.


    But he wasn''t lying about the Akatsuki organization either. Not to mention Obito, the Rinnegan possessed by the Akatsuki at present is enough to give Jiraiya a hard time.


    And then there''s the Fourth Mizukage of the Water Country, who is definitely being manipulated by Obito. So, if Jiraiya really sneaks into the Mist Village, he is sure to uncover some issues.


    He didn''t lie about any of these three clues.


    "I''ll go and calm the old man down, the rest is up to you guys to handle. But, kid, I still have to warn you one last time."


    Putting down his sake cup, Jiraiya walked towards the window, shaking his head. He stepped one foot outside the window but couldn''t help turning back to admonish.


    "Kid, you''re really playing with fire this time, but as you said, it''s indeed the fastest way to enhance Konoha''s strength."


    In the Hokage''s office, with the window open and the breeze blowing, the books rustled, and Jiraiya''s figure had disappeared.


    At this moment, only Tsunade and Uchiha Yoru were left in the office. Looking at each other, Tsunade couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Kid, you''re bold, playing schemes across the entire ninja world, using the forces of the ninja world to accomplish your own plans. Be careful not to get in trouble."


    "In trouble?" Facing this question, after Jiraiya left, Uchiha Yoru revealed his true self, scoffing disdainfully.


    "For now, leaving aside whether the Third Hokage is willing or not, how many of those old folks are willing to give up their power? If trouble arises, shifting the conflict outward can also be beneficial."


    "Besides, Konoha was founded together by the Senju and the Uchiha. This cooperation has been pleasant."


    Looking at the palm in front of her, Tsunade glared and then the two shook hands, signifying the start of their cooperation.


    "You were right about one thing, kid. It''s better for the Senju and Uchiha to give Konoha its final glory than to let those old fools ruin it."


    "From now on, I''ll be counting on you, the Fifth Hokage." At this, Uchiha Yoru squinted and smiled, while Tsunade also nodded, saying, "You too, the new Hokage of Konoha."


    ¡­


    The shocking changes in Konoha in the Land of Fire had already spread throughout the ninja world.


    The Third Hokage was impeached and resigned once again, but before stepping down, this longest-serving Hokage of the Konoha brought back one of the Sannin.


    Princess Tsunade, one of the Legendary Sannin, quickly became one of the candidates for the Fifth Hokage, with another being the rising star, Uchiha Yoru.


    Following this, the forces under Uchiha Yoru obviously started the intimidation necessary before an armed coup.


    But Tsunade was no ordinary person. With the prestige of the Sannin and her connections as the medical sage, she quickly united all the neutral ninjas within the Konoha. Now, the Konoha had become a battleground for two powerful factions.


    Tsunade not only had the support of the neutral ninjas and her own faction, but also the full backing of the Third Hokage''s lineage, openly opposing the Police Force.


    Among the candidates for the Fifth Hokage, Uchiha Yoru and Tsunade, it was clear that the Daimyo of the Land of Fire favored Tsunade.


    Just when the balance of victory was tilting, the Cloud and Rock Villages were the first in the ninja world to express their deep condemnation of the Konoha''s inhumane acts of secretly seizing bloodlines from ninjas, even openly supporting the recognition of Uchiha Yoru as the Fifth Hokage.


    This was followed by the smaller ninja villages influenced by these two major villages, and soon almost the entire ninja world began to speak up.


    After all, the Konoha had always been the dominant power in the ninja world since its establishment. The prospect of its collapse was a sensational event that everyone wanted a part of.


    The rich resources of the Land of Fire were coveted by countless ninja villages, with even the smaller villages thinking of taking advantage of the situation to gain some benefit. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Fanning the flames was their specialty. They didn''t have to lift a finger, just sit back and watch as the Konoha erupted into civil war. This was a good thing for them.


    ¡­


    Stone Village.


    "Lord Tsuchikage, the Uchiha clan from the Land of Fire, led by Uchiha Yoru, has once again requested war materials from us, and even subtly mentioned wanting our support to obtain the Seven-Tails from Waterfall Village," reported a trusted subordinate.


    Listening to the report, the elderly Onoki widened his eyes in surprise. "Uchiha''s appetite is too big! They already have three and a half pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and now they want a Tailed Beast? That''s impossible!"


    "What they want is a civil war in Konoha. It''s fine to supply the Uchiha clan with war materials and even weapons since these are consumables. But Tailed Beasts are different. If the Uchiha get one, it''s a permanent gain."


    "No! Tell the Uchiha clan that Stone Village, for the sake of justice in the shinobi world, can provide material support."


    Clearly, Onoki could discern the urgency of the situation. The presence of three and a half pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan already made him wary. Fortunately, he had the intelligence that these Mangekyo Sharingan were different from those of Uchiha Madara in the past ¡ª overuse of their powers could lead to blindness.


    At this moment, Onoki, with furrowed brows, demanded, "Konoha''s intelligence is the top priority. I must be informed of the latest developments from Konoha."


    "Also, activate the spies hidden in Konoha and do everything possible to fuel the conflict there."


    "But Lord Tsuchikage, this might be difficult," interjected a calm and collected j¨­nin, adjusting his glasses as he analyzed the intelligence.


    "Based on the current information, Konoha seems divided into two factions, but actually, there are three: the Uchiha Police Force, Princess Tsunade''s faction, and the Third Hokage''s faction."


    "It appears Princess Tsunade has gone too far in reaching some agreement with the Third Hokage. Currently, among these three factions, neither the Third Hokage, Princess Tsunade, nor Jiraiya wants to start a civil war. They are all acting very cautiously. It seems they might compromise if certain conditions are met."


    Hearing this analysis, the cunning Onoki smirked coldly. "Compromise! The position of Hokage is the biggest conflict. Tsunade has the support of the Daimyo and the old Third Hokage. The Fifth Hokage position isn''t secured yet, probably because they fear the Uchiha clan''s desperate actions."


    "But I will give them a conflict. Normally, a Hokage''s succession requires the votes of all the j¨­nin in the village and the Daimyo''s recognition. But what if the entire shinobi world recognizes Uchiha Yoru as Hokage?"


    Saying this, Onoki couldn''t help but smile. "I think the other villages would be happy to grant such a favor. After all, Uchiha Yoru, with his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, already has the power to become Hokage."


    "Someone, notify the Raikage, Kazekage, Mizukage, and Uchiha Yoru, the Hokage. I''m preparing to host a Five Kage Summit in the Land of Iron."


    It was clear that the crafty and cunning Onoki, in his attempt to incite a civil war in Konoha, had directly acknowledged Uchiha Yoru''s status as Hokage.


    In the Five Kage Summit, with the major shinobi villages recognizing Uchiha Yoru as the Hokage by name, it was almost as if the entire shinobi world had acknowledged him. What more could Konoha say?


    And with Uchiha Yoru recognized as Hokage by the entire shinobi world, he naturally had an excuse to take command of the entire Konoha. If anyone dared to disrespect this, well, a little war to quell rebellion seemed quite normal.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 244: Situation in the Ninja World

    Konoha, Hokage Office Building.Since the last J¨­nin meeting, when Tsunade became one of the candidates for the Fifth Hokage, Konoha has been shrouded in an eerie atmosphere.


    The Police Force, controlling six divisions of Konoha, has grown significantly in power. To ease the tense situation, families like Sarutobi, Shimura, Nara, and Akimichi have moved away from the center of Konoha''s power, taking a step back.


    However, the Police Force''s reaction was the most intense. They divided Konoha into two halves with a semicircular barrier, clearly conveying their intentions to everyone.


    The Hokage Office Building became the center of the power struggle.


    Hokage Office.


    "Tsunade, what are your thoughts on the upcoming Five Kage Summit?"


    Even though Sarutobi Hiruzen had publicly declared his resignation, he still wore the robe of the Third Hokage. This time, he came to the Hokage office with a grave expression.


    This place was almost like his residence, but now it has become the battleground for Tsunade and Uchiha Yoru''s competition.


    "Pfft, old man, even the Kazekage Rasa has acknowledged the Five Kage Summit. Now the four great ninja villages have made it clear, inviting Uchiha Yoru, the Hokage. Do you really think I should go?"


    Tsunade spoke disdainfully, and at that moment, the door suddenly opened.


    Uchiha Yoru appeared, smiling as he saw the two people inside and slowly walked in.


    "So, it''s the Third Hokage. Are you here to advise us, the acting Hokages?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s words were filled with sarcasm, making even the composed Sarutobi Hiruzen look uncomfortable.


    It was as if he was saying that the Third Hokage had already resigned and the current masters of the Hokage Office Building were them, although there would only be one winner in the end.


    Following Uchiha Yoru, Uchiha Itachi and Hatake Kakashi also entered.


    Upon entering, Uchiha Yoru sat on the right side of the Hokage''s desk, with Tsunade sitting on the left, while the Third Hokage stood in the middle, like a ninja reporting for duty.


    Despite the humiliation, Sarutobi Hiruzen remained calm, observing everything.


    Sitting down, Uchiha Yoru, with a smile on his face, took a scroll from Uchiha Itachi''s hand. "This is the invitation scroll for the Five Kage Summit, to be held in the Land of Iron. I wonder which Hokage will attend this time?"


    His words were a blatant mockery. Tsunade snorted coldly in response.


    "Oh right, I almost forgot." Suddenly, as if remembering something, Uchiha Yoru slapped his forehead, showing annoyance, and turned to Hatake Kakashi. "Kakashi, I almost forgot to bring my things."


    Kakashi then opened his backpack, revealing a red hat with a large ''fire'' kanji on the white front corner, symbolizing the Hokage and the Hokage''s hat.


    Kakashi respectfully handed the brand-new Hokage hat to Uchiha Yoru, who smiled upon seeing this and took it with ease, especially in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen, whose face turned ashen.


    The top-quality Hokage hat, smooth and dust-resistant, was now in Uchiha Yoru''s hands, smiling.


    "For this Five Kage Summit, as the youngest Kage and a newcomer, I''m not very familiar with the Kages of other countries. Moreover, the village is still not entirely safe. I plan to have Kakashi and Shisui stay in the village."


    "But the journey to the Land of Iron is long, and other Kages are bringing their guards. So, I would like to invite the experienced Third Hokage to accompany me. After all, you are the strongest Hokage."


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru covered his mouth, his face showing a mocking smile. "The Third Hokage, the strongest and longest-serving Hokage. Would you be willing to accompany me to the Land of Iron for the Five Kage Summit?"


    This time, Uchiha Yoru blatantly revealed his background. Now, the entire ninja world has acknowledged my identity. Although everyone knows that these village leaders have ulterior motives, at least my status has been officially recognized.


    "Uchiha Yoru," at this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke with a hoarse and solemn voice.


    "We are all ninjas of Konoha, all for this village. You think I''m not doing well, it''s fine to impeach me, but you should know that the four great ninja villages of the ninja world are all ambitious wolves, fearing that we won''t start a fight!"


    "I have been patient over and over!"


    Watching Sarutobi Hiruzen speak this way, Uchiha Yoru''s face gradually became colder. "Patience? Are you talking about the ninja corps responsible for the border of the Land of Lightning? Or are you referring to the elite of the Sarutobi clan secretly summoned back, or perhaps other ninja corps within the Land of Fire?"


    Facing Sarutobi Hiruzen, Uchiha Yoru unapologetically sneered, revealing everything that had happened during this period.


    After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen had governed for so long, and almost all the commanders of the ninja corps stationed within the Land of Fire were promoted during his tenure as the Third Hokage.


    It can''t be said that they would respond to every call, but within the Land of Fire, Konoha''s more than twenty thousand ninjas, this ninja hero could mobilize at least over ten thousand.


    Although Uchiha Yoru now seems strong and aggressive, the number of ninjas under his command is only about five thousand, still in charge of the border line with the Hidden Mist.


    Now, both parties are restraining themselves. After all, the entire ninja world is watching. Once they start a civil war, it can be foreseen that as soon as the internal conflict of Konoha ends, the Fourth Great Ninja War will break out.


    In an office of the Hokage, the appearance of two Hokage hats and a Hokage robe of the Third is quite ironic.


    "Hokage! It''s not about being recognized as Hokage after becoming one, but that recognized people can become Hokage."


    Under the oppressive atmosphere, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, hoarsely spoke these words, his cloudy eyes full of depth as he looked at Uchiha Yoru.


    "No ninja in the village wants to see a civil war break out."


    Uchiha Yoru sneered at the Third Hokage''s preaching, but he agreed that no ninja wanted to see a civil war erupt.


    The current restraint of both parties is more due to the fact that it hasn''t been long since the end of the third war. As ninjas of the same village, no one wants to see armed conflict.


    In the emotional world of a ninja, bonds are highly valued.


    "Since the First, the selection of the Hokage has always been by election. I hope you can proceed peacefully."


    Regardless of how biased or even stubborn Sarutobi Hiruzen is, still clinging to his own will of fire, one thing is true - he does not want to see a civil war break out in Konoha.


    Because he has already lived in his own conceived will of fire.


    This is also the reason for the restraint of both parties.


    "Heh, a normal election system." Saying this, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes, his face revealing a smile.


    "Then, I wonder if Lady Tsunade would be willing to divide and rule with me as the acting Hokage, splitting Konoha and the Land of Fire in two, each of us responsible for half, each exercising the rights of Hokage separately." S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru''s proposal is almost to split Konoha in half. At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face looked extremely ugly. As a biased person, he could not allow such a situation to arise again.


    But under the current situation, the whole of Konoha has already fallen into a very dangerous state.


    Even if we just stalemate like this, the missions of the Konoha have almost come to a halt. It''s not a problem for now, but the longer this lasts, the greater the turmoil and losses the Konoha will suffer.


    Moreover, right now we don''t have the ability to directly overpower the other side.


    "Uchiha Yoru! You intend to divide Konoha!" said Sarutobi Hiruzen, his face looking grim, pausing after each word.


    It was clear that Sarutobi Hiruzen had rejected this proposal. After all, with Tsunade stepping forward and Sarutobi Hiruzen''s assistance, they held the upper hand.


    However, at this moment, Uchiha Yoru slowly stood up, placing the Hokage''s hat at his waist, his face revealing a smile. This scene was particularly grating to the Third Hokage.


    "You all are going to the Daimyo of Land of Fire to discuss the matter of the Fifth Hokage, right? It''s perfect timing, as the current Hokage, I will attend the Kage Summit."


    Uchiha Yoru''s arrogant laughter echoed unabashedly in the Hokage''s office, causing many Konoha ninjas to look solemn after hearing it.


    This was Uchiha Yoru''s provocation towards the Daimyo of Land of Fire, clearly telling everyone that the Hokage of Konoha does not need the Daimyo to interfere.


    Uchiha Yoru''s assertiveness seemed to remind many Konoha ninjas of the days when the Konoha was the dominant power in the ninja world, whereas the old ways of the Third Hokage had long since dulled the edge of the Konoha ninjas.


    After Uchiha Yoru left with his people, only Tsunade and Sarutobi Hiruzen were left in the Hokage''s office.


    At this moment, Tsunade casually took out sake from the cabinet, pouring herself a drink leisurely, without a hint of tension.


    Watching this, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, became even more frustrated, his forehead veins bulging as he rasped in dissatisfaction, "Tsunade!"


    But Tsunade just sneered dismissively, "Old man, I''m still willing to address you respectfully, that''s out of respect. Don''t think you can use me as a pawn, do you think I am like the Fourth Hokage, that young kid?"


    Clearly, the Third Hokage put her forward to stabilize the hearts of the people of the Konoha, but the proud Tsunade would not allow herself to become a mere figurehead.


    Holding her cup of sake, Tsunade looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and slowly curled her lips into a smile, "Hand over the ninja with Wooden Release, and I want ten billion in funds to establish a new Anbu."


    "Tsunade, you!" At this, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes widened, his anger boiling over, almost exploding in rage.


    Tsunade was taking advantage of the situation, blatantly demanding power. This meant that if Tsunade really became the Hokage, she would not be a Hokage controlled by the Third Hokage.


    Looking at the angry Sarutobi Hiruzen, Tsunade casually said, "Old man, this is why Jiraiya doesn''t want to come back to help you."


    "When the funds and the Ninja with Wooden Release arrive, that''s when I''ll leave for the Daimyo."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, furious at Tsunade''s shameless tactics, his face extremely grim, eventually gritted his teeth and said, "Fine! The ninja with Wooden Release will arrive soon, the funds in at most three days."


    After being taken advantage of, Sarutobi Hiruzen left with a dark face, slamming the door. His anger wasn''t just about the money and the ninja but also because Tsunade clearly disapproved of his policies.


    This meant that after Tsunade took office, she would not follow his policies, which was something Sarutobi Hiruzen could not tolerate. Now, the Konoha had reached its most dangerous moment.


    ¡­


    Uchiha Clan Territory.


    The power of the ninja is formidable, and in just a few days, the Uchiha clan has re-established its Uchiha Clan Territory in what was once the heart of Konoha.


    At this time, a clan meeting, or rather a meeting of Uchiha Yoru forces, is taking place. The meeting room is crowded with ninjas kneeling in the darkness.


    Everyone''s face is filled with excitement and agitation. The entire ninja world now recognizes the identity of Uchiha Yoru as the Hokage, and their influence is no less than that of their counterparts.


    Uchiha Yoru looks around at everyone, and it''s clear that everyone''s eyes are filled with fervor, almost all focused on his waist.


    Or rather, on the Hokage''s hat at his waist, a symbol of his status.


    "Everyone, the Five Kage Summit is scheduled to be held in the Land of Iron, I believe that goes without saying."


    Uchiha Yoru looks around at everyone and directly announces this heartening news, also starting to issue his orders.


    "I plan to attend the Five Kage Summit in the Land of Iron. As for who will accompany me and who will stay behind!"


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s gaze, everyone is extremely excited, but many also show concern. With the mainstay gone, it would be easy for enemies to take advantage.


    Similarly, Uchiha Yoru naturally sees everyone''s concerns, but he confidently smiles and says to the crowd: "This time, I have decided to take Uchiha Itachi and Might Guy as my guards to the Five Kage Summit."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s words fall, and the guards are assigned to Uchiha Itachi and Might Guy, some people show disappointment, while others breathe a sigh of relief, ensuring that the village''s combat strength remains.


    "While I''m away, the police department will maintain the stability of Konoha." Speaking of those who will stay behind, everyone''s eyes are fixed on him, and Uchiha Yoru looks around at everyone before finally speaking.


    "The police department will handle Konoha''s political affairs, entrusted to Uchiha Shisui and Hatake Kakashi. The Uchiha clan will be in the hands of Elder Setsuna."


    This decision was also made after careful consideration by Uchiha Yoru. Among the three, two are from the Uchiha clan, with Elder Setsuna compensating for Shisui''s lack of political skills, while Kakashi is currently one of the most respected ninjas.


    At this moment, the aged but still vigorous Elder Setsuna smiles, slowly unwraps the bandages in front of everyone, revealing a Sharingan, clearly telling everyone.


    This Sharingan was formerly of Uchiha Fugaku, the previous clan head, and was taken from Shimura Danzo.


    Uchiha Setsuna and Hatake Kakashi each have one Sharingan, and Uchiha Shisui has a pair, ensuring the high-end combat power still holds an advantage.


    However, the last words of Uchiha Yoru are the most reassuring and shocking, bringing joy to many.


    "As the Hokage of Konoha, I hereby announce that the banishment of Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin, is lifted. His status as a Konoha Jonin is restored. Also, I have decided to honor Konoha''s White Fang, who was willing to sacrifice his life for his comrades, as a hero on the Memorial Stone."


    Under the smiling face of Uchiha Yoru, countless ninjas burst into joy. Does this mean that Orochimaru will return to Konoha?


    And Uchiha Yoru''s open announcement of this news tells everyone that they have gained a powerful ally.


    Orochimaru''s return to Konoha is enough to have a deterrent effect.


    With this, even if Uchiha Yoru attends the Five Kage Summit, the village still retains kage-level combat power with Uchiha Shisui, Hatake Kakashi, and Elder Setsuna. Even though the elder''s eyes are transplanted and he is aged, a single Mangekyo Sharingan can change the tide of battle.


    Now, they also have Orochimaru, a figure capable of being the mainstay.


    In contrast, Konoha''s side, with Sarutobi Hiruzen, Tsunade, and Jiraiya, does not have much advantage, and Tsunade is also heading to the Daimyo''s residence.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 245: Five Kage Summit

    The Five Kage Summit was brought forward by several years this time, but this time''s Kage emanated an intriguing aura. After all, it was clear to anyone with eyes that this was a setup by the Tsuchikage, Raikage, Kazekage, and Mizukage against Konoha.This time at the Five Kage Summit, each Kage brought two guards with them, in the same blizzard weather.


    In the Land of Iron, atop a large castle in the midst of a blizzard, flags representing the five great shinobi villages were flying.


    Inside the castle, the temperature was in stark contrast to the blizzard outside.


    Water, Wind, Fire, Earth, Lightning ¨C the five flags represented the five great shinobi villages, and under each flag, there was a seat with a Kage hat representing the identity of each village.


    "The Five Kage Summit begins now!"


    A commanding voice echoed, and presiding over this Summit was the General of the Land of Iron, Mifune, who looked solemnly at the five Kage with a frown.


    This Five Kage Summit was clearly meant to create chaos in the shinobi world, but circumstances forced actions. The Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, chose this place for two reasons: the neutrality of the Land of Iron and considering the safety of Uchiha Yoru.


    Inside the territory of the Land of Fire, the Uchiha clan, who controlled the region bordering the Land of Mist, was adjacent to the Land of Iron.


    "I am Mifune, the overseer. The Five Kage Summit begins now." As the neutral party and the host of this Summit, Mifune sat solemnly and announced the start of the meeting to the five Kage.


    At that moment, sitting in a U-shaped arrangement were the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki, Fourth Raikage A, Fourth Kazekage Rasa, Fourth Mizukage Yagura, and the Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru, recognized by all four great shinobi villages. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards of the five Kage were standing behind their respective flags, solemnly observing this much-anticipated Summit. This was only the second time such a meeting had been held since the First Hokage''s era.


    During this Summit, the other Kage were covertly observing the legendary Uchiha with the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Uchiha Yoru, in his white robe, with the Kusanagi Sword at his waist, looked calmly at everyone.


    "Everyone, at this Summit proposed by me, I want to clarify one thing first!" The first to speak was the oldest, the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki.


    Though he was short and had a big red nose, ¨­noki''s presence was imposing. After glancing around at everyone, his gaze finally settled on Uchiha Yoru.


    "I must express my deep abhorrence for evil human experimentation, especially that involving the taking of Kekkei Genkai. I won''t deny that all nations have done it during war, but no one has ever done such experiments on their own villagers!"


    At this, ¨­noki spoke righteously, while the other Kage remained calm, but their guards looked somewhat embarrassed.


    It seemed a bit shameless of ¨­noki, as he was clearly referring to Danzo of the Root from Konoha conducting unauthorized human experiments and trying to acquire the Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release.


    However, Uchiha Yoru, the main focus of this Summit, did not retort but instead nodded in agreement to ¨­noki''s shameless speech.


    "Indeed, whether it''s the five great shinobi villages or smaller ones, there has never been an incident of conducting human experiments on fellow villagers."


    Each of the Kage was cunning and calm as if judging an evil act, but the guards they brought with them were so embarrassed their faces turned red.


    Human experimentation has always existed in the shinobi world. It''s just that smaller villages lack the technology and funds. In contrast, the great villages have always been doing it secretly. Of course, there have been experiments on rogue ninjas from their own villages.


    "Hmph! ¨­noki, stop your pointless babbling."


    The fourth Raikage, known for his explosive temper, slammed the table in anger and bellowed, "If I find such evil events happening in the Cloud Village, I will flatten them with thunderous measures."


    The seemingly rude fourth Raikage, A, was obviously using the situation to stir up trouble, banking on his rough temper.


    As an experienced and cunning person, Ohnoki could easily see through this. He nodded in agreement, his face showing approval, and then turned his gaze to the Hokage, Uchiha Yoru.


    "Here, I would like to express my sympathy to Hokage Uchiha Yoru. After all, what Danzo has done in the Root can no longer be described as merely cruel."


    Kazekage Rasa, who was obviously supporting the internal strife in the Land of Fire and Konoha, was currently the weakest. Now under the restraint of Konoha, he was silent but actually the one most hoping for trouble in Konoha.


    The fourth Mizukage, Yagura, with a gloomy expression and an aura of unapproachability, kept his head down.


    Watching Tsuchikage Onoki and Raikage A fanning the flames in their own way, Uchiha Yoru''s face gradually revealed a cold smile. He slammed the table, and with a dull sound, the Kage Summit temporarily quieted down as everyone turned their heads to look at him.


    "Everyone, I don''t want to talk much about idle matters in this Kage Summit. After all, my Konoha is still somewhat unstable," Uchiha Yoru calmly looked at everyone. "I won''t elaborate on the details, as you all are aware. I came to this Kage Summit at the call of the third Tsuchikage and fourth Raikage to assist Konoha in its justice. Time is pressing. Every second I stay here, there''s an increased chance of change in Konoha."


    "Now, I am facing some problems and need all kinds of war supplies: medical equipment, ninja tools, medicinal herbs, explosive tags, and food."


    Wow, Uchiha Yoru, in front of the Kage of the four major villages, is blatantly asking for things, so righteous, as if others owed him.


    This scene made Might Guy, dressed in a green tight suit behind the fire flag, feel his face burn, somewhat embarrassed. He whispered to Itachi next to him, "Itachi, does becoming a Kage require this?"


    Though Guy''s voice was low, everyone present was a ninja, but the Kage''s ''thick-skinned'' skills were top-notch, showing no sign of reaction.


    However, the guards brought by the other Kage were different. The Tsuchikage brought Akatsuchi and his granddaughter Kurotsuchi, obviously wanting to bring his granddaughter to gain experience.


    But young Kurotsuchi''s eyes widened, especially after hearing the voices from Konoha''s guards, she couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Seeing everyone looking over, Kurotsuchi, trying to suppress her laughter, looked at the Kage Summit and whispered, "Indeed, maybe becoming a Kage requires this. But the Hokage is really cool."


    After exchanging glances, the two bodyguards of the Fourth Raikage, Darui and C, remained calm. The bodyguards brought by the Kazekage were Maki and another unnamed Sand ninja.


    The bodyguards behind the Fourth Mizukage wore masks, clearly indicating they were elite members of the Mist''s Anbu.


    Among the guards from the five great ninja villages, the most noteworthy was Uchiha Itachi from Konoha, who, legend has it, activated his Mangekyou Sharingan at the age of twelve.


    The young Uchiha Itachi, with a calm expression and no ripples, said, "Guy-senpai, remember to maintain your image."


    "Cough cough, I understand." Although Uchiha Itachi did not imply otherwise, in front of so many people, Might Guy realized his comment was somewhat inappropriate and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Everyone looked at Konoha''s Jonin, who was somewhat comical in his tight green outfit. Although curious, no one dared to underestimate him.


    Might Guy, also considered a legendary ninja of the Konoha, mastered Konoha''s forbidden technique of Eight Gates. Although they had not seen it, they knew the power of the forbidden technique, not to mention its explosive nature.


    During the Five Kage Summit, the neutral representative from the Land of Iron, the General Mifune, couldn''t bear to look and closed his eyes, pretending to listen calmly, but in his heart, he thought each of the Kage was shameless.


    The young Hokage, Uchiha Yoru, clearly aware of the intentions of the major ninja villages, brazenly demanded resources from the four great ninja villages.


    "Hokage, before you shamelessly demand resources, is there something you need to explain?"


    Facing Uchiha Yoru, who brazenly demanded resources, the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi, looked young but was not to be underestimated.


    "Your Excellency seems to have close ties with the leader of the Mist''s rebel army, Terumi Mei. Even the management system is exactly like the Police Force''s, perhaps even more so. According to reports, the Uchiha clan has been trading with this rebel army for years."


    As the Fourth Mizukage Yagura asked his gloomy questions, everyone''s attention was drawn. Uchiha Yoru, however, righteously retorted, "Fourth Mizukage, this is a normal trade relationship between us."


    "Furthermore, the Mist Village and the entire Land of Water''s policy of ostracizing bloodline ninja has led to resistance. This rebel army is based in the ruins of the Land of Whirlpools, so the Uchiha clan has never interfered in the affairs of the Land of Water."


    Wow, the entire ninja world knows about their close dealings, and there are even rumors that they have joined forces. There are also rumors that Uchiha is planning to transform Konoha into a village that prioritizes bloodline ninjas.


    Yet, Uchiha Yoru, in front of the most respected Kage in the ninja world, blatantly lies, feigning innocence and ignorance of interfering in the affairs of the Mist Village.


    At this moment, the Tsuchikage ¨­noki, Raikage A, and Kazekage Rasa pretended to be foolish, as if they didn''t understand a thing.


    The Land of Iron''s General Mifune sighed internally and shook his head. This was not a Five Kage Summit but rather a meeting of thugs.


    "Cough cough, since the Fourth Mizukage has spoken of this matter, I too have heard of it. Perhaps you would like to hear my opinion."


    Then, ¨­noki showed a sincere smile, but everyone saw his cunning nature.


    "The Land of Water is in constant turmoil due to the influence of the bloodline rebel army, an undeniable fact. However, Konoha''s Hokage also has a point, as the Uchiha have never directly interfered, choosing the Land of Whirlpool''s ruins for their transactions."


    At this moment, ¨­noki, with a troublemaking smile, looked at everyone and said, "Since the Third Ninja War, the ninja world has finally enjoyed peace. The instability in the Konoha and Mist is something neither I nor anyone else wants to see."


    ¨­noki, you don''t want to see internal strife in the Konoha and Mist? You are probably hoping for more chaos in the entire ninja world. The bodyguards of the Kage villages thought to themselves, witnessing the shamelessness of the Kage today.


    "However, the Mist''s bloodline ninja corps based in the Land of Whirlpools follows the Konoha Hokage''s will of fire, an undeniable fact. Also, Fourth Mizukage, since the Land of Water rejects bloodline ninjas anyway, why don''t I, along with the Raikage and Kazekage, mediate?"


    "For the peace and stability of the ninja world, and for the stability of the Mist and Konoha, why not acknowledge the Mist ninja based in the Land of Whirlpools?"


    At this point, the shameless Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki, with a sincere smile on his face, turned his head and looked at Uchiha Yoru, laughing, "Since the Hokage has such a close relationship with this force, why not just incorporate it into Konoha?"


    "Of course, we only recognize the territory of the Land of Whirlpool''s ruins, as for occupying the territory of the Land of Water¡­"


    At this moment, although ¨­noki did not say anything, the guards of the Kage widened their eyes upon hearing this and couldn''t help but inwardly exclaim at his shamelessness.


    This was not a peacekeeper but clearly someone cutting flesh from both Mist and Konoha, creating a third power between them.


    Recognizing Uchiha Yoru as Hokage was originally to divide and weaken Konoha, but now they were allying with the rebel forces of Mist. This was practically the emergence of a third ninja village.


    Or rather!


    Many guards were secretly alarmed, sweating profusely, fearing that Tsuchikage ¨­noki''s intention was to establish a sixth major ninja village.


    And this sixth village would be established by drawing blood from both Mist and Konoha, meaning they themselves wouldn''t lose anything, but Konoha and Mist would have split, creating another power.


    The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki, with a shameless smile, looked at everyone as if he loved peace, making Kurotsuchi feel embarrassed, wanting to dig a hole and hide.


    "Well, Tsuchikage ¨­noki is indeed right. Recently, because of the disturbances of both Mist and Konoha, even several years after the end of the Third Great Ninja War, we have been unable to enjoy peace."


    The Fourth Raikage A, in a fit of anger, heavily slammed the table, as if he were upholding justice.


    The Fourth Kazekage Rasa nodded calmly, "That may indeed be the key to peace in the ninja world."


    Even Uchiha Yoru, with a smile, turned to the Fourth Mizukage, "Tsuchikage, Raikage, and Kazekage are right, but this also requires the Mizukage and the bloodline ninjas of the Land of Whirlpools to reconcile."


    At this moment, the Kage of the five great ninja villages nodded in agreement, and the Fourth Mizukage looked at everyone with an ugly expression.


    At this moment, not just the Fourth Mizukage, but all the guards and Mifune understood one thing: before coming here, the four Kage had already reached some agreement, and the only one who was tricked was the Fourth Mizukage.


    "Hmph! It seems the Tsuchikage, Raikage, and Kazekage were well-prepared, and the Hokage too!"


    The Fourth Mizukage Yagura stared coldly at the three Kage, finally resting his gaze on Hokage Uchiha Yoru.


    "Hokage, you haven''t even settled your own affairs and are already plotting against others. Aren''t you afraid of inviting disaster?"


    The warning was severe, clearly showing the Fourth Mizukage would not allow another power to emerge at his doorstep.


    But now, the other Kage had acquiesced.


    This Hokage Uchiha Yoru did not have the upper hand, only controlling a quarter of the Land of Fire, near the Land of Water.


    And Tsunade, supported by many forces, including the Third Hokage''s faction, the Land of Fire''s Daimyo, and countless neutral ninjas.


    Even Tsunade''s appearance caused the wavering neutral ninjas of Konoha to lean towards her side, as her connections and background made her one of the most prestigious ninjas in Konoha.


    ~~~


    Merry Christmas Everyone! Thank you!


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 246: [Christmas Gift]: Im Uchiha Madara... eh?

    If Hokage, Uchiha Yoru is about to take over the Mist Ninja forces from the ruins of the Land of Whirlpools. The first challenge he faces is from the Mist Ninjas of the Land of Water, followed by the Land of Lightning, given their adjacent territories.The former glory of the Rain Village has witnessed the Ninja World''s five great villages disallowing the emergence of a sixth major village to share the spoils. But this time it''s different.


    This time, it''s about creating a third-party force from the interests that the Land of Fire and the Land of Water should have had, without any loss to the other ninja countries. The only ones who lose are the Mist Ninja and Konoha.


    The two major ninja villages have now split into three forces. Tsk tsk.


    During the Five Kage Summit, an overwhelmingly one-sided situation nearly occurred, with the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, having a terribly gloomy face.


    However, Uchiha Yoru had a smile on his face as he turned to look at the Tsuchikage, Raikage, and Kazekage, saying, "Everyone, there are still rebellious forces within the Land of Fire that refuse to submit."


    Damn, you still want benefits! Everyone had already seen the shamelessness of the youngest Hokage, but some couldn''t help twitching at the corners of their mouths, even the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, was cursing in his heart.


    Too shameless, he was simply taking advantage of their hope to see Konoha split, this brat was endlessly asking for more, as if they owed him something.


    "By the way, after the third war and the treaty, I, Uchiha Yoru, am now the Hokage of Konoha."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru said to himself, squinting his eyes, obviously with an implication, as the Fourth Kazekage of the Sand Village, Rasa, sneered.


    Now you are smug, wait until Konoha is beaten out of its wits, and its strength greatly reduced, then we''ll see how you can still sit comfortably as the dominant power in the ninja world.


    "The treaty of the third war, the Sand Village has always been fulfilling it, handing over its annual task share to Konoha."


    Watching the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, pretending to be dumb, Uchiha Yoru nodded with a smile: "That''s great for the Five Kage Summit. Konoha''s Third Hokage has retired, and it''s just right for you and me to take over this matter. From now on, the task share of the Sand Village!"


    At this time, Uchiha Yoru didn''t look the least bit embarrassed, while the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, and the Fourth Raikage, A, exchanged glances and nodded in silent agreement.


    As long as the Sand Village didn''t break ties with Konoha and the war defeat treaty had to be followed, it didn''t matter who they handed the task share to.


    Rather, giving it to this kid would just be perfect to cause discord within Konoha.


    Moreover, they also received news during the Five Kage Summit that the Third Hokage and Tsunade had already gone to the Daimyo''s mansion of the Land of Fire, clearly wanting to seize the opportunity to become the Fifth Hokage officially.


    So they defaulted to supporting Uchiha Yoru as the Hokage, even his continuous accumulation of power was tacitly approved by them.


    Two Fifth Hokages, it''s clear to anyone that a civil war in Konoha is imminent.


    "The ancestors of the Uchiha and the First Hokage once built Konoha together, a memory still vivid. Now looking at Konoha, alas, it really feels like things have changed."


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, said with a sense of nostalgia and concern for Uchiha Yoru: "If there is turmoil in the Land of Fire, Hokage, do not hesitate to exert your power, I am willing to lead the elite forces of the Land of Earth to assist you."


    Clearly greedy, the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, did not hide his intentions, as if saying, if you can''t win, just give a word, and I''ll immediately come to help, obviously wanting to bite a big piece off the Land of Fire.


    Even the Fourth Raikage, A, scoffed, obviously, if the Land of Fire really got into a situation where both sides suffered, they would not miss this opportunity.


    A blatant scheme!


    Unless Uchiha Yoru gives up his ambition and willingly submits, it''s clear from his every move that it''s impossible for him to give up.


    The weakest Kazekage, Rasa, although silent, had already begun to calculate in his heart. After the internal conflict in Konoha led to a significant loss of power and the village no longer held the dominant position in the ninja world, would the so-called Three Wars Treaty still be valid?


    Seizing this opportunity to accumulate strength, he even thought of taking a piece of the Land of Fire for himself.


    "Ah, the leader of the Root, Danzo, is so sinful, yet the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, protected him. He even repeatedly resisted my succession to the position of the Fifth Hokage in secret, and even went so far as to bring back the Sannin Jiraiya and Tsunade. Now, I¡­"


    Uchiha Yoru simply took advantage of the situation to demand benefits from the other villages, without the slightest hint of embarrassment, as if they owed him.


    The grand Kage Summit, under the incredulous and embarrassed gazes of the village guards, ended in just one day, but the gossip that ensued was the biggest of their lives.


    In the howling blizzard, under the cover of night, Uchiha Yoru hastily left under the watchful eyes of the other Kage, openly expressing concern for the safety of the Land of Fire, and indirectly informing everyone about the tense situation in Konoha.


    "The Fifth Hokage is a good person."


    In the blizzard, after watching the Hokage and his two guards swiftly depart, the Kage of the four major villages couldn''t help but feel deeply moved.


    At this moment, a cold snort suddenly sounded, drawing everyone''s attention to the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura.


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, with a cunning smile, said, "Fourth Mizukage, no need to rush. Now that the rebels in the Land of Water and the internal strife of the Mist ninjas are consuming their strength, why not stop the war and recuperate?"


    Everyone present was no fool, and they clearly understood ¨­noki''s implication: once Konoha was tired and weakened, wouldn''t it be easy for Mist to eliminate the weakened rebels?


    Was Uchiha Yoru unaware of this? Of course, he knew that everyone was using each other, but for the sake of the Hokage! For Konoha! For power and benefit! This is the origin of war.


    Otherwise, there would have been no wars in the ninja world a long time ago.


    The Land of Iron is close to Konoha, and as the Kage Summit ended, the borders of Konoha, near the ruins of the Land of Whirlpools, were just a hundred miles away.


    Under the rolling sea and amidst the blizzard in the Land of Iron, the climate changes to a blooming spring as soon as one enters the borders of the Land of Fire.


    Under the night sky, with the sound of the waves rolling, as a hawk''s screech echoed across the sky, the forces appearing on the coastline immediately turned their attention to each other.


    A group of Mist ninjas appeared densely over the sea, the rebel forces of Mist stationed on the islands of the Land of Whirlpools, led by Terumi Mei.


    And from the forest, numerous Konoha ninjas emerged, nervously watching the opposition.


    Summoning Jutsu!


    Suddenly, clouds of white smoke from the summoning jutsu appeared in front of both armies, and as the smoke cleared, Mitarashi Anko, with a giant python under her feet, was revealed.


    With the regurgitation of the giant snake, Uchiha Yoru appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    "Lord Yoru!"


    "No!" At this moment, everyone saw the Hokage hat at Uchiha Yoru''s waist, and instantly, many people showed fervent expressions.


    "Fifth Hokage."


    Tumultuous cheers echoed along the border, as the group of Konoha ninjas excitedly cheered, still unaware of the situation Konoha was facing.


    "Anko, you''re really timely. Thank you." S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru emerged from the summon snake with a smile, while Anko stood with her hands on her hips, laughing heartily: "Yoru, as I thought, I knew you would succeed."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru turned his head, looking at the densely packed Mist ninja appearing on the horizon of the sea, revealing a smile. The leader, Terumi Mei, also slowly walked out, showing the Mizukage hat at her waist.


    "Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru!"


    "Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei!"


    With a handshake reminiscent of a century, smiles appeared on both of their faces. Both were recognized by the other ninja villages in the ninja world as the fifth generation Kage, a move intended to weaken the Mist and Konoha.


    "It seems that this Kage Summit was very successful."


    Terumi Mei smiled, and Uchiha Yoru also nodded with a smile: "It''s a success, but there''s still one last step to go, so it depends on how we get along during this period."


    Upon hearing this, Terumi Mei, her brown curly hair hiding her eyes, flashed a mysterious light and revealed a dangerous smile.


    "Is that so? It seems that Konoha still has another Fifth Hokage."


    Looking at Terumi Mei, Uchiha Yoru''s gaze shifted to the Mist ninja beside her, and Terumi Mei also introduced with a smile: "These are all bloodline ninja families from the Mist village, including the Ice Release clan, the Kaguya Clan, and the Hozuki clan."


    Sure enough, along the coastline, each figure dressed in white with red dots on their eyebrows and strange hairstyles belonged to the nearly extinct Kaguya clan.


    Seeing this scene, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, "From now on, we are allies."


    With a wave of his hand, the Konoha ninja and these bloodline ninjas, ostracized by the Mist, slowly came together under the night sky to form some kind of cooperation.


    The two sides had friendly exchanges, and eventually, some of the Konoha ninja joined the Mist ninja camp, including members of the Uchiha clan, and likewise, some Mist ninja joined the Konoha ninja ranks.


    In this strange scene, the sound of the waves continued, and the ninjas along the coast had disappeared.


    ¡­


    Moving swiftly through the dense jungle, the surrounding scenery quickly passed by. As we moved from the blizzards of the Land of Iron towards the Land of Fire, the snow gradually began to lessen, eventually revealing a landscape where all four seasons are like spring.


    At the border between the Land of Iron and the Land of Fire, a sturdy stone bridge stood prominently at the junction of the two countries, under the spring-like scenery of all seasons.


    A glint of cold light flashed, and with a soft ''thud'', a shuriken glittering with cold light was embedded in the stone bridge. At the same time, the shadow of someone traveling hurriedly came to a sudden stop.


    Two figures immediately took up a defensive stance. They were Uchiha Itachi and Might Guy, staring solemnly at the shuriken tied with an exploding tag in front of them.


    "Lord Fifth Hokage, there''s an ambush here!"


    Might Guy shouted, followed by the sound of the exploding tag. Protected behind them, Uchiha Yoru slowly raised his head, looking towards the enemy figure appearing on the stone bridge.


    Boom!


    Just then, the exploding tag detonated. The sturdy stone bridge was hardly damaged, indicating its strong material.


    The enemy standing on the bridge''s stone pillar had disheveled long hair, an orange mask with black stripes covering one eye, and a black robe.


    "Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru!"


    The masked Obito, revealing only one eye with the Sharingan, calmly greeted Uchiha Yoru.


    "It''s unexpected that the Uchiha clan has come this far, even producing a Hokage!"


    Uchiha Yoru and Obito calmly narrated as if discussing something trivial, but Uchiha Itachi and Might Guy in front of Uchiha Yoru were on guard.


    "Who are you!"


    Might Guy asked loudly, while Uchiha Itachi remained calm. Seeing this, the mysterious Uchiha Obito couldn''t help but remark, "I never thought that so many Mangekyo Sharingans would appear in this generation, the youngest awakening at just twelve years old."


    The mysterious man exuded a sense of having experienced the vicissitudes of life, looking at everyone with calm detachment, as if everything was insignificant.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru, observing the suddenly appearing and pretentious Obito, couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his eyes, but he still pretended to be calm and unaware.


    "Mangekyo Sharingan! Are you under Danzo''s command? Or are you a lost Mangekyo Sharingan of the Uchiha clan?"


    Uchiha Yoru frowned, clearly showing his ignorance on his face, but he was secretly observing the surroundings, silently furrowing his brows.


    The stone bridge, the road from the Land of Iron back to Konoha, and the sudden appearance of Uchiha Obito made Uchiha Yoru speechless.


    He is not Dnazo, nor will he seal a stone bridge here. It''s like a fateful encounter.


    "Heh, a descendant of the Uchiha, you''re quite impressive," said Obito in a voice that had seen the vicissitudes of life, praising him in the tone of an elder.


    In response, Uchiha Yoru just sneered, "A clown who hides behind a mask and dares to be so presumptuous in front of me."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru perfectly displayed the inherent pride of the Uchiha clan.


    "Youngster!" Obito looked deeply at his old classmate, but a cold light flashed in his eyes as he remembered what he had to do.


    Yoru! I will create a world with Rin, where you will continue to be Hokage.


    "Youngster, my name is Uchiha Madara!"


    A mysterious, imposing figure with open arms uttered a shocking statement. However, the next moment, the atmosphere on the quiet bridge between the two parties became somewhat eerie.


    A breeze blew, and Might Guy, wearing a green tight suit, scratched his head and quietly asked Uchiha Itachi next to him, "Itachi, who is this Uchiha Madara? Is he famous?"


    After Obito proudly announced his name, Might Guy was confused and didn''t know him, but when it came to Uchiha Itachi, he just put on a cold face, showing no reaction.


    Faced with Might Guy''s question, Uchiha Itachi activated his three-tomoe Sharingan and calmly said, "Guy-senpai, Uchiha Madara was a ninja who died many years ago."


    Well, that was a succinct answer. Seeing the reactions of the two, even Obito was confused, wondering why there was no shock as he expected.


    Uchiha Yoru even showed a mocking smile, looking at Obito who appeared on the stone pillar, and disdainfully said, "Next time you pretend to be Uchiha Madara, please go learn about this person from the Uchiha clan first."


    "You''re just a rat showing its tail!" Under Uchiha Yoru''s disdainful gaze, Obito frowned at that moment, realizing he couldn''t deceive him.


    If it were someone else, it might be okay, but Uchiha Itachi, who could write his own ''''My Struggle'''' story and had analyzed both Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara, the founders of Konoha, clearly understood Uchiha Madara''s personality.

 Chapter 247: [Christmas Gift]: Rogue Ninja Shimura Danzo

    Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire TechniqueIn an instant, fireballs shot out one after another, completely blocking in all directions. The masked Obito couldn''t help but let out a mocking laugh.


    "Very good, isn''t it? Whether it''s the timing of the ninjutsu or the speed of its release."


    The scorching fireballs whistled past, and shockingly, they passed directly through the masked man Obito''s body, as if the figure standing there was an illusion.


    When Uchiha Itachi, who suddenly launched the attack, saw this, a grave look appeared in his eyes.


    "Itachi, Guy, don''t be rash. The enemy is skilled in space-time ninjutsu. Although the identity of this mysterious masked ninja is unclear, he is definitely the one controlling the Nine-Tails."


    Just then, Uchiha Yoru spoke with a grave expression, and upon hearing this, Might Guy and Uchiha Itachi were first startled, then a wave of hatred and anger emerged.


    The Night of the Nine-Tails is a scene all the ninjas of Konoha would rather not recall, and today, they finally discovered the true enemy.


    Upon hearing Uchiha Yoru''s words, the masked Obito was first stunned, then showed a look of realization. "It seems you got this information from the Root division."


    On the Night of the Nine-Tails, he had fought a great battle with the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze. Although the Fourth Hokage died sealing the Nine-Tails, he must have passed on the information about the mysterious enemy to the Third Hokage who arrived at the scene.


    Minato Namikaze, who had fought him, naturally knew his combat information, especially about his space-time ninjutsu. With such information, under the rule of the Third Hokage, it would be natural for the Anbu and Root divisions to secretly investigate this matter.


    And Uchiha Yoru directly attacked the bases of Anbu and Root, even capturing three members of Konoha''s F4, so it was normal for him to know some information.


    Indeed, Uchiha Yoru then gravely said to Uchiha Itachi and Might Guy, "This mysterious masked enemy is proficient in space-time ninjutsu. According to the information left by the Fourth Hokage, it must be related to his Mangekyo Sharingan''s ability."


    "The enemy''s space-time ninjutsu allows his body to become ethereal, existing in a different dimension, thereby ignoring attacks from ninjutsu and taijutsu. At the same time, he cannot launch effective attacks in this state. When he attacks, his body becomes solid, and that is the best time to counterattack."


    Listening to Uchiha Yoru narrating the information, Obito on the bridge narrowed his eyes and thought deeply, worthy of being Minato''s student.


    "Lord Hokage, isn''t this space-time ninjutsu invincible then!"


    Upon hearing about the enemy''s ninjutsu, Might Guy frowned and showed a grave look. Such a ninjutsu was too abnormal, ignoring all physical and ninjutsu attacks while being ethereal.


    But Uchiha Itachi, calm as ever, solemnly said, "No! Every ninjutsu has its weaknesses. Lord Hokage just said that the enemy''s body becomes solid when attacking."


    True to his nature, Uchiha Itachi analyzed the combat information with a calm mind.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru nodded and said gravely, "According to the information revealed by the Fourth Hokage before his death, the duration of the enemy''s ethereal state in this space-time ninjutsu is estimated to be about 3-6 minutes. Of course, it''s not ruled out that the enemy''s abilities have improved over the years, extending this duration."


    When the masked Obito heard that Minato Namikaze had already analyzed his ethereal state''s approximate duration, his eyes narrowed, and a murderous intent emerged.


    A ninja''s leaked information is a matter of life and death, so no ninja wants an enemy who knows their ninjutsu to live. It''s instinct.


    "Heh, worthy of the Fourth Hokage. It was really a pity back then."


    At this moment, the masked Obito revealed a mocking smile. No matter how powerful, they all die in the end. However, seeing the formation set up by Uchiha Yoru, Might Guy, and Uchiha Itachi, he suddenly laughed.


    "Hokage, your enemy this time is not me, but your old acquaintance."


    Under a sinister smile, the masked Obito''s right eye, with its Mangekyo Sharingan, spun, and the space around them began to ripple. To everyone''s shock, a figure wrapped in bandages slowly appeared.


    "The evil Uchiha."


    The figure that appeared had a stiff and extremely ugly complexion. His right arm was a ghastly white, and what was even more disgusting was the spinning of the crimson three-hooked Sharingan on his right arm.


    "Shimura Danzo!"


    At this moment, Might Guy and Uchiha Itachi were shocked to see the figure that appeared. It was clear that Danzo was now controlled by the cursed seal, his body stiff and unable to move.


    Masked Obito looked at his creation and couldn''t help but reveal a sickly smile, "Hehe, Danzo, you really should thank me. Spending your remaining life in the dark prison of Konoha, it was I who brought you out, and I even installed the much-desired stable Wood Release cell arm for you, not to mention the Sharingans I''ve collected over the years."


    After Shimura Danzo''s exposure, even the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen could only imprison and seal him away for life.


    However, Obito somehow rescued this old silver coin and even installed for him the arm of White Zetsu and a number of Sharingans.


    "Madara, huh!" Although controlled by the cursed seal, Shimura Danzo still looked gloomily at the situation before him. When he saw the Hokage hat at Uchiha Yoru''s waist, he suddenly widened his eyes, revealing an expression of anger and disbelief.


    Naturally, this scene did not escape Obito''s eyes. He teased with a laugh: "That''s right, the Fifth Hokage of Konoha now is Uchiha Yoru. I think you, Danzo, wouldn''t want the Uchiha clan to ascend to the position of Hokage, would you? Konoha falling into the hands of Uchiha?"


    "Tsk tsk, this Uchiha Yoru, after returning to Konoha, might really become the true Fifth Hokage."


    Under Masked Obito''s provocation, Shimura Danzo''s eyes showed ferocity and hatred, and he gritted his teeth and said: "How could Konoha fall into the hands of the evil Uchihas!"


    Although he knew this was Masked Madara''s conspiracy and even using him, now that he has been exposed and his dream of becoming Hokage shattered, his lifelong persistence would never allow the position of Hokage of Konoha to fall into the hands of the Uchihas.


    "Sarutobi! What are you doing! How could Konoha fall into the hands of the evil Uchihas!" At this moment, Shimura Danzo cursed angrily in his heart and made up his mind.


    No matter what conspiracy Masked Madara had, he couldn''t care less now, but he now had a chance to eliminate the evil Uchiha Yoru and save Konoha from the Uchihas, as he is the root of Konoha.


    "Sarutobi! It seems that this time I will be ahead of you. For Konoha, Sarutobi! I will eliminate this evil Uchiha for you."


    After seeing the light of day again, Shimura Danzo looked in the direction of the Land of Fire and muttered to himself, his face showing a resolute expression.


    "Madara, I don''t know what your purpose is, but I agree to help you eliminate this evil Uchiha."


    Shimura Danzo''s reaction did not surprise Masked Obito, who instead revealed a mocking smile.


    "Good, this time let me see the means of the shadow of the ninja world."


    Masked Obito''s palm lightly patted Danzo''s shoulder, and the next moment, the black cursed seal that emerged on Danzo''s exposed skin receded like a tide, and at the same time, Shimura Danzo''s stiff body regained its freedom.


    "Lord Hokage, we are at most half an hour away from the border of the Land of Fire."


    At this moment, Might Guy''s face showed determination. He stood in front of Uchiha Yoru, ready to sacrifice himself.


    However, Uchiha Yoru''s face revealed a disdainful and arrogant smile, "What cats and dogs trying to impersonate Uchiha Madara, they just want to use Danzo to analyze the ability of my Mangekyo Sharingan." s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Itachi, Guy, you two distract the enemy with the mask, I will slay Danzo as quickly as possible."


    "Be careful, Lord Hokage!" At this time, Might Guy and Uchiha Itachi already regarded Uchiha Yoru as the Fifth Hokage of Konoha.


    Yet, it was this action of the two that made Danzo''s eyes split with rage, and he roared, "Evil Uchiha! I will never allow the Konoha to fall into your hands."


    Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation


    Suddenly, Might Guy and Uchiha Itachi dodged to both sides, while Uchiha Yoru, who was protected behind them, was already prepared. The Mangekyo Sharingan in his eyes instantly evolved into a Mangekyo Sharingan, and at the same time, he spewed out a torrent of flames from his mouth.


    The fire, like a torrential waterfall, swept in, creating a sea of flames resembling a tsunami. Even Obito with the mask couldn''t help but exclaim, "Such a terrifying amount of chakra."


    Boom~


    In an instant, the sea of fire engulfed everything, and at the same time, a puff of white smoke suddenly rose on the opposite side. Following the cry of a hawk, a black hawk charged straight into the sky. However, under the cover, a snake and a toad quietly slipped into the lake beneath the bridge.


    As the sea of fire dispersed, Obito, seeing this scene, frowned and said in a deep voice, "Danzo, Uchiha Yoru has already sent the signal. The Konoha''s reinforcements will arrive in an hour to rescue their Fifth Hokage."


    "Shut up!"


    The title of the Fifth Hokage sounded extremely ironic in Danzo''s ears. At that moment, he roared, tearing off the bandage on his face to reveal his right eye, and quickly advanced towards Uchiha Yoru.


    After the Mangekyo Sharingan was taken away, Danzo no longer had one, but Obito had several spare three-hook Sharingans, all of which compensated him.


    "Got it!" Might Guy, holding a nunchaku, suddenly appeared behind Obito. The heavy iron stick swung and passed through him at the moment of contact, as if it were an illusion.


    "Guy!" Suddenly, Uchiha Itachi''s cold shout came, and the shuriken in his hand had already been thrown.


    At this time, Obito, in his ethereal state, couldn''t help but show a serious look in his eyes. Might Guy, a taijutsu ninja, and Uchiha Itachi, this little devil, should not be underestimated. Their cooperation was perfect.


    Might Guy''s close-range attack exposed a weakness, and Uchiha Itachi''s long-range shuriken was already on its way. If Obito materialized to attack Guy at this moment, he would inevitably be hit by the shuriken.


    "Lord Hokage, leave the enemy to us!"


    Facing a powerful enemy, Might Guy roared with a youthful face, showing no fear but instead bursting with fighting spirit.


    Eight Gates Release Formation: Open


    "Open the First Gate, Open! Open the Second Gate, Open! Open the Third Gate, Open! Open the Fourth Gate, Open! Open the Fifth Gate, Open!"


    Might Guy instantly activated five gates in one breath, his face turning red as powerful chakra surged out, multiplying his speed and strength, giving the enemy no chance to breathe and launching a series of attacks.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Itachi moved around the perimeter, filling in for Might Guy''s openings, continuously attacking with shurikens and simple ninja techniques.


    Under their perfect cooperation, Obito couldn''t help but frown, realizing that the battle here wouldn''t be resolved quickly.


    After all, most of his intel on Kamui was leaked, and the enemy was prepared.


    This battle was filled with tension and haste, while another battle elsewhere was eerily strange.


    On the stone bridge, Uchiha Yoru and Shimura Danzo were both frozen in place, only a step apart. Black curse mark runes slowly appeared on the skin they exposed.


    Self-Cursing Seal.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect the evil Uchiha to also be skilled in sealing techniques!"


    With the same sealing technique, Shimura Danzo, frustrated and angry, glared at his opponent. Both were affected, but Uchiha Yoru remained calm, glancing at the other battle and showing a relaxed smile.


    "Do you think I''m also affected by your sealing technique? Danzo, you seem to have forgotten that my teacher, Orochimaru, spent time in Root. I''m well aware of your tactics."


    Uchiha Yoru wouldn''t admit to knowing all of Danzo''s methods, instead shifting the blame to his teacher again.


    Upon hearing that Orochimaru leaked his intel, Shimura Danzo furiously retorted, "Damn it, you and your teacher are birds of a feather, I should have killed you long ago."


    Just then, a figure slowly emerged from the shadow of the stiff Uchiha Yoru. Seeing this, Shimura Danzo grew even angrier.


    "Jiraiya''s Shadow Manipulation Technique."


    With a bang, the sealed Uchiha Yoru turned into a puff of smoke - it was a shadow clone.


    At this moment, the real Uchiha Yoru, looking at the rigid Shimura Danzo, sneered scornfully and slowly drew the Kusanagi Sword from his waist.


    "Shimura Danzo, I now, as the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, sentence you. You, Shimura Danzo, have endangered the peace of Konoha and even attacked the Fifth Hokage of Konoha. I hereby declare Shimura Danzo an S-rank rogue ninja of Konoha. Any Konoha ninja must kill him on sight!"


    Boom!


    Uchiha Yoru stood on a moral high ground, looking down like a victorious judge, trampling on Shimura Danzo''s last line of defense.


    "Evil Uchiha! You will never become the Hokage of Konoha! I will never allow it!"


    Just like Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, with his unwavering will of fire, stubbornly believed only he could lead Konoha to glory. Like Hiruzen, he was extremely opposed to the Uchiha clan.


    He would never allow an Uchiha to become Hokage, nor would he acknowledge it!


    Uchiha Yoru''s actions were a blatant provocation, and Shimura Danzo, his bottom line crossed, roared with exertion.


    Swoosh!


    The sharp Kusanagi Sword slashed, blood splattered, and Shimura Danzo''s eyes widened in disbelief, his pupils contracting with ferocious bloodshot veins.


    The crisp sound of metal hitting the ground echoed on the bridge. It was Shimura Danzo''s forehead protector, usually covered by a white cloth.


    But this time was different. The Kusanagi Sword sliced through without any resistance, blood splattered from his waist, but Danzo showed no anger, instead staring blankly at the fallen Konoha forehead protector.


    His forehead protector, stained with his own blood, now also bore the mark of a rogue ninja.


    "I, Uchiha Yoru, as the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, sentence the rogue ninja Shimura Danzo to death!"

 Chapter 248: Danzos Final Value

    "Evil Uchiha!"A hoarse, unpleasant roar filled with endless anger echoed through the sky. Shimura Danzo had never been so angry before, to the extent that his rationality was almost drowned.


    Uchiha not only destroyed the ninja way he pursued all his life but now even trampled on his bottom line as a Konoha ninja.


    Murderous and heart-wrenching! "Huh, so angry now? Tsk tsk." S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru looked at Shimura Danzo mockingly, his lips curling into a cold smile. "Since you exposed the theft of the Wood Style and the Uchiha clan''s Sharingan in front of all Konoha ninjas, you should have understood that in the eyes of all Konoha ninjas, everything you do is what only a heinous rogue ninja would do."


    "And you still daydream, now hypocritically thinking you''re a Konoha ninja?"


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s mocking smile, his gaze subtly glanced at the battle on the distant lake. He continued to attack Shimura Danzo''s psychological defenses.


    "Right, do you think I''ll just kill you? Do you really think I didn''t see the Sharingan jutsu on your arm?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a mocking expression at this point. "Rogue ninja Danzo, have you forgotten who cut off your last arm? How could I not research the secret on your arm?"


    "Izanagi! From the beginning, you activate this jutsu, I kill you, and then you take this opportunity to strike unexpectedly, tsk tsk."


    Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a mocking smile. Meanwhile, the impotent and furious Shimura Danzo glared at Uchiha Yoru with a grim face, his eyes now filled with a death wish.


    His lifelong pursuit of becoming Hokage shattered, even the last dignity of a Konoha ninja trampled! The only thing left was to erase this evil Uchiha. Then Sarutobi will surely rally the troops again, and the Konoha will never fall into Uchiha''s hands, at least he will still have the identity of a Konoha ninja.


    Thinking this, Shimura Danzo, with a resolute look, glared at Uchiha Yoru, "Evil Uchiha! Today, here will be your burial ground!"


    "Pfft!"


    A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out, and Shimura Danzo actually chose to commit suicide. Watching the fallen body, Uchiha Yoru kept retreating.


    "Evil Uchiha, I already possess the Wood Style I can control. The First Hokage once suppressed your evil Uchiha with Wood Style, I, for the sake of the Konoha, will definitely kill you here today!"


    Just then, the suddenly appearing Shimura Danzo''s angry roar, and the Sharingan on his arm slowly closing, clearly indicated that his suicide was for the Izanagi jutsu.


    "The chakra has decreased quite a bit."


    Watching the resurrected Shimura Danzo, who was holding a kunai and rushing over, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but show a strange smile, "Is it because of the gentle Wood Style cells given by the masked enemy, leading to a surge in your body''s chakra, giving you this confidence?"


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a crisp sound rang out, and the classic scene appeared ¡ª Shimura Danzo holding a kunai stabbed at Susanoo.


    The sharp kunai broke with a sound, and at this moment, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes rotated, revealing the legendary ability of the Mangeky¨­, Susanoo.


    Uchiha Yoru''s Susanoo was black in color, signifying the initial skeletal stage of Susanoo.


    In an instant, the black skeletal arm of Susanoo firmly grasped Shimura Danzo. The powerful grip crushed the bones, but skillfully spared his life.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Blood spewed from the mouth of Shimura Danzo as he looked at Uchiha Yoru, protected by the black skeleton of Susanoo, filled with rage. "Damn it! The distance is not enough, I must restrain this brat!"


    With his arm''s extensibility, at this moment, Shimura Danzo realized that his secret jutsu "One Exchange One" had too low a success rate, and it exposed his trump card, making the opponent wary.


    "Susanoo! I didn''t expect you, you evil brat, to have come this far."


    Looking at the still ranting Shimura Danzo, Uchiha Yoru mocked: "Danzo, are you still hoping that the masked man will defeat my two guards, and then you take the opportunity to deal with us both?"


    "Tsk tsk, quite a calculation." Uchiha Yoru shook his head mockingly, but had to admit, the old man was really stubborn.


    In the original story, Danzo stubbornly kept Mangeky¨­ to confront the masked Obito but miscalculated. In the end, he tragically used his trump card to perish with Sasuke, but ended up perishing with a bridge instead.


    Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but shake his head, pondering Danzo''s actions. Why didn''t he just use the Mangeky¨­ to control Sasuke and join forces against the masked man?


    Thinking about this, Uchiha Yoru felt frustrated by some actions he couldn''t understand, like Obito''s. The current situation in the ninja world wasn''t bad, so why disturb the Uchiha clan? It seemed like an extreme act of madness.


    "You! How did you know!"


    At this moment, Shimura Danzo, as if his trump card was exposed, showed a shocked expression. Uchiha Yoru feigned a know-it-all attitude and mocked, "The Night of the Nine Tails, the Fourth Hokage suddenly sealed it."


    "Now I am the Fifth Hokage, how could I not know about the Reaper Death Seal? Surely, Danzo, this was your plan too!"


    Shimura Danzo was both shocked and secretly relieved. He was shocked that this brat had access to the Sealing Book, a privilege only the Hokage had, implying the brat would indeed become the Fifth Hokage upon returning to the Konoha.


    But the Reaper Death Seal was not the technique he possessed, indicating a misinformed intelligence.


    A miss is as good as a mile! Though both were sealing techniques that resulted in mutual destruction, Danzo was secretly pleased the opponent guessed wrong. If he could seize the opportunity, there was a chance to keep this brat.


    "You brat! How dare you Uchihas go through the Sealing Book! Damn it! What was the Third Hokage thinking, letting the position of the Fifth Hokage fall into Uchiha hands? I will never allow it!"


    At this moment, Shimura Danzo roared in rage, seemingly losing his sanity.


    "Pfft!"


    Once again, Danz¨­ Shimura bites his tongue to commit suicide. Blood sprays out, and the corpse inside the bone of Susanoo gradually fades away and disappears.


    Summoning Jutsu


    Suddenly, a huge cloud of white smoke appears, followed by a massive suction force. Caught off guard, Uchiha Yoru is shocked and quickly strengthens his chakra. Finally, Susanoo stabilizes its form.


    Danz¨­''s summoned beast, Baku, a giant brown mammoth wrapped in bandages, opens its mouth wide, generating a terrifying suction force. Susanoo, being a large target, gets completely caught and unable to escape.


    "Now, Susanoo can''t move!"


    After summoning Baku, Danz¨­ bypasses the side of the bridge and suddenly appears behind Uchiha Yoru, revealing a sinister, triumphant smile.


    Wind Release: Vacuum Serial Waves


    With rapid hand seals, Danz¨­ Shimura takes this opportunity to appear behind the immobilized Susanoo, using the summoning beast Baku''s strong suction to enhance his Wind Release ninjutsu.


    Suddenly, Danz¨­ Shimura spews out a powerful wind blade. Being a Kage-level fighter and an expert in Wind Release, his technique, further empowered by the summoning beast''s suction, drastically increases in power.


    Boom~


    The strong wind blade strikes, and the bone structure of the black Susanoo begins to crack, startling Uchiha Yoru, who marvels at Danz¨­''s terrifying Wind Release ninjutsu.


    However, the next moment, as Uchiha Yoru watches the Wind Release attack, he notices the cracks appearing in the bone structure of Susanoo, ready to collapse.


    "The weak point of Susanoo is right here!"


    Suddenly, Danz¨­ Shimura spots the weak spot created by his Wind Release ninjutsu on Susanoo and rushes forward in excitement.


    But at that moment, Uchiha Yoru, unable to move within the Susanoo skeleton, smirks with a mocking smile, arrogantly taunting, "Mere pebbles are nothing compared to me! Danz¨­, you''re truly worthless. If it weren''t for strengthening the village¡­"


    With a scornful smile, Uchiha Yoru quickly forms hand seals. Danz¨­ Shimura, seeing this, is shocked. These are hand seals for Fire Release, which doesn''t have the advantage in this environment. But in the next moment, he is stunned.


    Suddenly, the all-devouring summoning beast Baku''s eyes reveal a Mangekyo pattern. The giant mouth, originally swallowing everything, transforms into a hurricane under a howl.


    Boom Boom~


    Instantly, a hurricane whirls out, and Uchiha Yoru, having just completed his hand seals, smirks at Danz¨­ Shimura, who is almost within ten steps. Under Danz¨­''s shocked gaze, Uchiha Yoru spews out a torrential flame.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation


    The fire, fueled by the wind, becomes a firestorm under the hurricane howled by the summoning beast Baku. The fire, spewed out by Uchiha Yoru, instantly becomes more powerful, turning into a sandstorm-like Fire Release technique.


    A combination of Wind and Fire Release techniques.


    Boom Boom~


    The sturdy stone bridge begins to crack and peel under the sudden flames, and Danz¨­ Shimura is instantly engulfed by the sea of fire, disappearing within it, leaving no trace.


    Half of the sky turns red from the immense Fire Release, shocking the three fighters on the distant lake. Even the masked Obito is horrified by the terrifying Fire Release.


    Boom Boom~


    Under the sweeping hurricane, the fire engulfs half of the bridge, blackening and cracking its surface, which starts crumbling noisily.


    However, at that moment, Uchiha Yoru leaps onto the head of Baku. The summoning beast Baku, controlled by the Mangekyo, howls and extends its long nose, placing a summoning scroll in front of Uchiha Yoru.


    "Heh, you old guys always keep the good stuff to yourselves. Such a powerful summoning beast is wasted on you. It will be perfect for Y¨±gao''s Wind Release."


    He retracted the summoning beast scroll, and at the same time, the Mangekyo in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes spun, and he slapped the top of Baku''s head beneath his feet.


    Instantly, a curse mark''s power swept over the Baku, and at the same time, the nightmare''s Mangekyo genjutsu was dispelled.


    "First go back, now that Danzo has become a rogue ninja of the Konoha, I will find you a new master."


    With a commanding declaration, the Baku showed a look of pain, the power of the curse mark made it wish for death, and the threatening gaze of those terrifying Mangekyo Sharingan caused it to emit a painful long cry, then, unwillingly, with a loud ''bang'' and a thick white smoke, it directly returned to the summoning world.


    "Evil Uchiha!"


    Just then, Danzo Shimura''s angry roar echoed, and his summoned beast was gone, while another Sharingan on his arm closed forever.


    Wind Release: Shuriken


    Danzo Shimura blew wind release chakra into the shuriken in his hand, and instantly the small shuriken transformed into a rapidly spinning, sharp windmill.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    Two, four, six shuriken filled with wind release chakra almost completely blocked all his paths, rapidly approaching.


    Just landed, Uchiha Yoru faced the blockading attack, but his face showed cold arrogance, taunting Danzo in the distance: "Using wind release to counter my lightning release, you ignorant clown."


    His body surged with lightning release chakra, and with sparks flashing, Uchiha Yoru pushed his lightning release armor to the extreme, while his single-handedly held Kusanagi Sword flickered with lightning.


    "Wind release counters lightning release! The counter of jutsu attributes occurs when the level of both parties'' jutsu is similar, but you, hiding in the darkness, are far behind."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s taunting, suddenly lightning flashed, and the muscles on his arm suddenly tightened, shining with a fast lightning glow.


    Under the intense flashing of electric arcs, the four rapidly spinning shuriken windmills were stabbed in the center by the Kusanagi Sword, and under the great force, the friction between wind release, lightning release, and the weapon sparked intense sparks.


    His body slightly tilted, and instantly the four windmill shuriken on his left side passed by him, the sharp wind release chakra easily leaving marks on the ground.


    The hard stone bridge, under the wind release chakra, was split like tofu.


    "Danzo! Taste your own wind release!"


    With great force, Uchiha Yoru sneered, and with a sudden effort, he threw the four controlled shuriken, aiming directly at Danzo Shimura in the distance.


    However, facing such an attack, Danzo Shimura not only did not evade but instead showed a sinister smile.


    "Splat!"


    Blood splattered, and Danzo was directly dismembered by his own four shuriken windmills, but in the triumphant smile of the opponent, Uchiha Yoru suddenly became tense.


    "Not good!"


    The continuing howling sound came from behind, and the four shuriken that had just passed by him returned, perfectly blocking all sides.


    "Evil Uchiha brat! Die!"


    The Danzo Shimura that was dismembered in front had already disappeared, and with a ferocious laugh, he directly appeared in front.


    Wood Release: Tree Bind Burial


    Instantly, Danzo Shimura''s right arm created a giant tree that swallowed both himself and Uchiha Yoru, while from behind came the four rapidly approaching wind release shuriken. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s pupils only showed shock.


    "Evil Uchiha! This time you have nowhere to go! And Masked Man, I will rid Konoha of you evil Uchihas here!"


    At this moment, Danzo Shimura laughed maniacally, using a jutsu that would take both of them down, relying on Izanagi, still immersed in the glory of giving his last for the Konoha.


    However, just as he was trapped by the tree and with four wind release shuriken approaching from behind, Uchiha Yoru''s face suddenly showed a mocking smile.


    "Really annoying, but don''t worry about the Masked Man."


    The confident Danzo Shimura widened his eyes in disbelief, watching Uchiha Yoru in front of him show a disdainful smile, while his body gradually turned wooden.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 249: Duo Sage Mode

    "Poof!"The robustly growing tree enveloped the two people. At the same time, four sharp shurikens cut through as easily as into tofu, instantly splattering blood. Meanwhile, under the rapid growth of the great tree, with a loud ''bang'', in the disbelieving eyes of Shimura Danzo.


    He himself, along with a wooden clone, were simultaneously crushed into a bloody foam, becoming nourishment for the great tree.


    ¡­


    In the other battlefield, under the bridge, Uchiha Obito was unaware of the battle above. Facing Might Guy and Uchiha Itachi, he couldn''t help but admire their strength.


    "You two have earned my recognition, but this is as far as it goes," he said.


    At that moment, Might Guy and Uchiha Itachi, both gasping for breath, elicited a look of pity from Obito as he shook his head.


    "Uchiha Itachi, you truly are a genius. If not for the limitations of age on your body, give you five more years, and you would have reached a terrifying realm. What a pity."


    Might Guy, having used the Eight Gates, was also gasping for breath. He stared tensely at his opponent, angrily saying, "Damn it, all this power, but it''s like hitting the air."


    For a taijutsu ninja like Might Guy, such an opponent was incredibly frustrating.


    However, Uchiha Itachi, who was also breathing heavily, smiled and said, "A pity? I think it''s just right."


    Suddenly, a red glowing dragon holding a black orb burst out of the lake, accompanied by a loud rumble.


    "Sage Art: White Rage Technique!" A blinding white light flashed, and the air vibrated, shocking Obito. His senses, hearing, and body were paralyzed with immense pain.


    "Orochimaru!"


    The figure emerging from the water was Orochimaru, who had already entered Sage Mode and was unleashing his ultimate technique.


    But then, the sound of frogs croaking echoed through the air. A powerful sonic wave spread out, and Obito, even with his Sharingan, was drawn into an illusionary world.


    "Sage Art: Demonic Illusion Toad Confrontation Chant!" In the original story, Jiraiya used this illusion to trap even Pain with the Rinnegan, highlighting its power.


    In the illusionary world, Obito was shocked to find himself imprisoned in a cubic water prison, surrounded by four giant frog statues.


    "This is a mental binding illusion, the Golden Binding Technique. Once trapped in this illusion, the body can''t move."


    Echoing through the illusionary world was Jiraiya''s authoritative voice. The trapped Obito, in disbelief, muttered to himself, "Worthy of being one of the Sannin, such a powerful illusion. And that coordination with Orochimaru just now was to stop me from using Kamui."


    ¡­


    "Pfft!"


    Amidst the splattering blood outside, under the astonished gazes of Might Guy and Uchiha Itachi, Orochimaru and Jiraiya, who had entered Sage Mode, suddenly emerged from the lake surface. Each holding a weapon, they diagonally thrust into the body of the masked enemy.


    Orochimaru held the Kusanagi Sword, while Jiraiya held a bone large sword. In tacit cooperation, they stabbed an ''X'' into the enemy''s chest, causing blood to splatter everywhere.


    "Haha, Orochimaru, long time no see. I didn''t expect our cooperation to still be so perfect and flawless."


    Suddenly, the dignified Jiraiya showed a hearty smile, breaking his usual stern demeanor, while Orochimaru next to him scoffed disdainfully, mockingly saying, "Idiot Jiraiya, I didn''t expect you to reach this point too."


    Sage Mode! From what he saw, Jiraiya had mastered it even earlier than him.


    "Haha."


    At this moment, Jiraiya, looking at Orochimaru''s usual arrogance and even calling him an idiot, had slightly moist eyes, realizing his comrade was finally coming back.


    "Cough cough, little Jiraiya, this genjutsu chant will bring a great burden to your throat, it''s very hard."


    "My throat hurts, little Jiraiya, what kind of enemy have you encountered this time? You''re so cautious, even cooperating with Orochimaru against the enemy."


    Jiraiya''s shoulders bore the toads Fukasaku and Shima, who couldn''t help but grumble, but they also knew the seriousness of the situation and did not interrupt, instead, they were filled with solemnity.


    To make Jiraiya enter Sage Mode directly and even cooperate with Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin, the enemy must be extremely terrifying.


    "Hehe, let me see who the enemy controlling the Nine-Tails is."


    At this moment, Orochimaru, with his unique raspy, evil laughter, stretched out his hand to remove the masked man''s mask.


    Amidst the blood splatter, the figure of the masked man, Obito, momentarily became illusory.


    "Not good!"


    In an instant, both Jiraiya and Orochimaru quickly reached back, and the shadow that appeared behind them entered an illusory state. Their attacks completely passed through.


    Thump, thump!


    On the water surface, Orochimaru and Jiraiya quickly distanced themselves, while Might Guy and Uchiha Itachi also hurried over.


    "Lord Orochimaru/Jiraiya!"


    Under their exclamations, Orochimaru and Jiraiya both stared intently at the distant shadow.


    "Cough cough, truly worthy of being the Legendary Sannin, just a little bit more."


    At this moment, Uchiha Obito behind the mask had already broken out in a cold sweat. He was just a bit away from being caught.


    "Crack!"


    The left side of the mask broke apart, revealing a slowly closing three-tomoe Sharingan.


    "Izanagi!"


    When he saw this scene, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reveal a hoarse smile. Far from being disappointed, he actually showed a morbid interest.


    "So, that means you still have one more chance to use Izanagi. I wonder what kind of face lies behind this mask after the other eye is used."


    Under the hoarse, unhealthy smile of the legendary Sannin Orochimaru, Masked Obito was filled with seriousness, his exposed Sharingan staring intensely at the enemies present.


    "Jiraiya, Orochimaru! When did you guys get here?"


    Suddenly realizing something, Masked Obito''s pupils shrank, showing a look of shock as he seemed to remember something.


    "It was from the beginning! From the very start when Uchiha Itachi used Fire Style Jutsu, using the cover of the jutsu to summon the Eagle as a decoy!"


    At this moment, Masked Obito finally realized something, and Jiraiya couldn''t help but smile and nod in agreement, "Right, from the beginning, the kid used Summoning Jutsu three times. The Toad Summoning Scroll I left behind still had my blood on it."


    "From the beginning of the fight, Uchiha Yoru actually quickly summoned three times. The toad and snake took the opportunity to jump into the lake under the bridge unnoticed, and Orochimaru and I were hiding in the lake the whole time until we entered Sage Mode."


    "idiot Jiraiya." Seeing Jiraiya laughing and telling the enemy about their strategy, the usually cold and disdainful Orochimaru unusually retorted.


    "What did you say, Orochimaru!" Under familiar circumstances, Jiraiya reflexively glared back at Orochimaru in anger.


    However, Masked Obito looked solemnly at the current situation and said hoarsely, "It seems I''ve miscalculated today, but I still don''t understand how Jiraiya and Orochimaru could have prepared in advance! Or how did Uchiha Yoru know there would be an ambush."


    This was the question that puzzled Masked Obito the most. Facing this question, Jiraiya''s smile gradually became serious, his brows furrowed with concern.


    "The Nine-Tails was your doing, right? Indeed, this kid said there''s been an enemy targeting Konoha in secret. This time it was just to be cautious, after all, if this kid dies, the whole of Konoha would fall into chaos. And the only one with both the ability and motive..."


    "I can only think of the culprit behind the Night of the Nine-Tails!" At this point, Jiraiya''s questioning gaze was fixed on Masked Obito, as if he wanted to ask everything.


    After all, on the Night of the Nine-Tails, he lost his most outstanding student, Minato Namikaze. Not to mention the great loss to Konoha, in his eyes, the village had come to this point.


    Especially the hostility between the Third Hokage''s group and the Uchiha clan, which obviously intensified after the Night of the Nine-Tails.


    The current turbulent situation in Konoha can be traced back to the culprit of the Night of the Nine-Tails.


    "Hehe, Jiraiya, perhaps the answer is already in our hands."


    At this moment, under Orochimaru''s hoarse and sinister smile, a white snake slowly slithered around his neck, flicking its tongue, and suddenly opened its mouth to spit out a pale piece of flesh.


    "Divide it in half and put it into the test tube," Orochimaru said with a sinister smile, brimming with confidence, "Jiraiya, you must be aware of the arm left behind by the enemy the Fourth faced on the night of the Nine-Tails incident. Why don''t you compare it with this piece of flesh yourself?"


    On the night of the Nine-Tails, Uchiha Obito fought against Minato Namikaze and was injured, losing an arm to the Rasengan and abandoning it on the battlefield. With the investigative abilities of a ninja, how could this be overlooked?


    Furthermore, Danzo''s arm was also strange. After researching Wood Release for so long in Konoha, it was suddenly transplanted onto his own arm. It is probably thanks to this remnant arm that Orochimaru, after his research, was able to equip Danzo with an immature Wood Release arm.


    "I understand now."


    After taking the test tube from Orochimaru, Jiraiya''s brows were tightly furrowed as he nodded gravely. At this moment, the enemy''s ninjutsu, all of this almost perfectly matched the clues left by Minato, almost proving that the masked man in front of them was the perpetrator of the Nine-Tails incident.


    Seeing this, the masked man Uchiha Obito frowned and showed a look of apprehension, "Heh, it seems I have underestimated you younger ones. This time I will let you go, but next time! You won''t be so lucky."


    With the emergence of a spatial vortex, the masked man Obito revealed a arrogantly threatening smile and gradually disappeared.


    "Has the enemy left?"


    At this moment, Might Guy was scratching his head, looking at the disappearing figure on the lake, while Uchiha Itachi said in a focused voice, "Stay alert and cautious, in case the enemy is deceiving us."


    "Oh no, there''s this kid!"


    Suddenly, Jiraiya slapped his forehead in surprise, and at that moment, an angry roar echoed from the stone bridge behind them.


    ¡­


    On the stone bridge, Danzo Shimura''s pale arm, covered with closed Sharingan eyes, gained a surge in chakra thanks to the stable Wood Release cell arm provided by Obito. Despite this power, the enemy he faced was even more formidable.


    "Evil Uchiha! How can Konoha fall into your hands! Only I am the future of Konoha!"


    In the face of such despair, Danzo Shimura couldn''t help but let out a hoarse and desperate roar, filled with unwillingness.


    At this moment, his intended target, Uchiha Yoru, stood at the end of the bridge. A gentle breeze caused his Hokage hat at his waist to stand out starkly.


    In this battle, Danzo couldn''t even test Yoru''s Mangekyo Sharingan techniques, which was somewhat pitiful.


    Facing Danzo, Yoru had no intention of sparing him, continuing his psychological assault.


    "Rats hiding in darkness, thinking they are the root in Konoha''s darkness, and the Third Hokage, thinking he is a leaf bathed in sunlight. Maybe once, but now you are but a rotting tumor hindering Konoha''s growth."


    "Konoha was built by the hands of the Uchiha and Senju. What right do you parasites have to speak of Konoha!"


    Uchiha Yoru, from his superior position, mocked Danzo, denying everything Danzo believed in. Even in death, he wanted his enemy to die with regret.


    "Cough, cough, evil Uchiha!"


    Danzo, who had almost etched the Uchiha as evil into his very bones, elicited a mocking response from Yoru: "And what are you then? Can there be a Konoha without the Uchiha? What would Konoha be without the Senju and Uchiha, but a place for your greedy, corrupt desires?"


    "Cough, cough!"


    Danzo stumbled on the stone bridge towards Uchiha Yoru. His right eye''s Sharingan had closed, and all the Sharingan in his right arm were also shut, signaling that he had exhausted his Izanagi and had no more chances of revival.


    Now, heavily injured, he coughed up blood, walking weakly towards Uchiha Yoru. He extended his frail, old arm, swinging a kunai unsteadily, as if trying to kill him with it.


    "I cannot accept this! I gave my life for Konoha, what do you, an evil Uchiha, know."


    "Konoha cannot fall into the hands of evil Uchiha! Not the Hokage, never!"


    Danzo, staggering and gasping for breath, seemed to have not much life left. Yet, as he saw the distance closing, his heart filled with wild joy. Just a few more steps, and he could eliminate this Uchiha for Konoha.


    Even facing death, Danzo forced his weakened body to act, lowering Uchiha Yoru''s guard and presenting a pitiful scene, all to get closer to him.


    Just as he was approaching Uchiha Yoru, Danzo Shimura, who was extremely weak at the moment, suddenly tore open his chest revealing his aged muscles, and roared with a resolve to sacrifice himself.


    "For the ninja world! For Konoha! I absolutely cannot let you, an Uchiha, live! I will not allow the Uchiha to trample over the Hokage!"


    Reverse Four Symbols Sealing


    Instantly, black sealing runes appeared on Danzo Shimura''s chest. As the seal activated, black ink splattered everywhere.


    Upon seeing the ink splatter onto Uchiha Yoru, Danzo Shimura revealed a crazed smile.


    "Haha, Uchiha Yoru, you can''t escape!"


    The sealing jutsu, made of blood-turned-black ink, stiffens the body and disrupts the chakra upon contact.


    However, looking at Danzo Shimura''s final crazed smile, Uchiha Yoru, covered by the sealing jutsu, smiles sinisterly, unyielding even in his last moments.


    "Konoha''s traitor Danzo Shimura, in his final moments, used the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing, ultimately sealing half a bridge as the price. I wonder how this legend will be told?"


    Beneath Uchiha Yoru''s mocking smile, his body starts to stiffen from the feet up, turning into a wooden structure due to the chaos in his chakra caused by the seal.


    Wood Clone Jutsu, an original technique that even the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan cannot see through.


    However, when Danzo Shimura saw this, his fierce pupils filled with resentment, especially tormented by the ignominious title of Konoha''s traitor.


    "No!"


    Boom! s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The Reverse Four Symbols Sealing transformed into a giant black sphere, instantly sealing most of the sturdy stone bridge, along with a wooden statue, completely devoid of life.


    Amidst the loud boom, Jiraiya and others in the distance turned just in time to witness the scene of Danzo Shimura turning into a black sphere that sealed the bridge.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 250: Two Hokage!

    At the border between the Land of Iron and the Land of Fire, there stands a broken stone bridge, seemingly bitten by something."This ending!"


    When Jiraiya hurried back to the bridge and saw this scene, he couldn''t help but sigh deeply, his eyes filled with complex emotions. Shimura Danzo of the Konoha had met his end, an ending that truly evokes a myriad of emotions.


    "Jiraiya, just a rogue ninja, no matter how great his achievements, just like the First Hokage, does anyone in Konoha remember him now?"


    Uchiha Yoru emerged from the shadows with a mocking smile, further ridiculing the Will of Fire of the Third Hokage, suggesting that the Konoha had long forgotten the contributions of the First and Second Hokages.


    "Lord Hokage!"


    Might Guy and Uchiha Itachi quickly arrived, guarding Uchiha Yoru. Both demonstrated their duty to protect to the fullest extent.


    The two Toad Sages had returned to Mount Myoboku, and with the release of Sage Mode, Jiraiya''s appearance gradually returned to normal.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru slowly walked onto the stone bridge, licking his tongue with a sinister smile.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect to lure out the culprit behind the Nine-Tails incident, and it turned out to be Uchiha Madara!"


    Underneath his meaningful smile, Uchiha Yoru scoffed, "A mere mouse showing its tail can''t be compared to Uchiha Madara."


    Seeing everyone''s puzzled expressions, Uchiha Yoru shook his head: "The glory of the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara has long disappeared in the Konoha under the Third''s regime, and within a few decades, the ninjas of the Konoha have forgotten their past."


    "However, in the scrolls of the Uchiha clan, there are records of Uchiha Setsuna, the elder, who in his youth witnessed these two figures who quelled the chaos in the ninja world. Uchiha Madara''s elegance is not something to be hidden, and while people may change, the Mangekyo Sharingan does not!"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru smiled, "Uchiha Madara''s Mangekyo Sharingan might be unclear in its techniques, but it is definitely not of the space-time ninjutsu type. And considering the enemy''s Wood Release ability, I suspect it might be an experimental subject from the Wood Release trials."


    Wood Release experiment subject!


    Hearing this speculation, Jiraiya''s expression became serious. He was well aware of the Wood Release experiments led by the Third Hokage of the Konoha, which ended tragically.


    But thinking of Danzo''s methods, it was possible that many evil materials were secretly added, even turning himself into this state. There must have been experiment subjects.


    The Nine-Tails Incident and this assassination attempt all indicated the enemy''s hatred for the Konoha. If it were truly a member of the Uchiha clan, they should have secretly helped their clan.


    Moreover, Wood Release and the Sharingan, these two Kekkei Genkai of the Konoha, could not have been leaked. This meant that it was very likely a surviving experiment subject who escaped from the Konoha''s laboratory, hence the hatred for the Konoha.


    "It must be similar to the experiment subject from the Wood Release project secretly initiated by Orochimaru under Root''s orders. That experiment was almost deemed a failure, but when Danzo went to erase the traces, he accidentally discovered a surviving experiment subject ''A'', who is now ''Yamato'' in Konoha''s Anbu."


    Listening to Uchiha Yoru''s narration, Jiraiya rubbed his forehead with a headache, wondering what else the previous generation''s old man had hidden, and the Third as well!


    The Konoha actually had another Wood Release experiment ninja, which means it''s possible that the enemy is a surviving experiment subject from the Konoha''s laboratory.


    "Hehe, interesting. It seems there are many secrets hidden between Wood Release and the Sharingan."


    Orochimaru, as a scientist, was not concerned with conspiracies. In his excited snake eyes, there was only interest in the new world he had discovered.


    "Orochimaru."


    Jiraiya was about to ask Orochimaru to return to Konoha together, but under Orochimaru''s sinister smile, his body gradually turned into mud and water.


    "Hehe, Uchiha Yoru, it seems you have grown to another level." Saying this, Orochimaru''s snake-like eyes looked at Jiraiya with a mocking tone: "Don''t die, idiot Jiraiya."


    Clearly, this was Orochimaru''s twisted way of showing concern. With Jiraiya''s personality, he would probably investigate secretly, and such an existence was already a threat to their lives.


    "Damn you, Orochimaru!"


    Faced with Orochimaru''s mockery, Jiraiya exploded in anger, pointing at the mud and water that Orochimaru had become and ranting, but he couldn''t hide the amusement in his eyes.


    "Lord Jiraiya, I need your help this time!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru turned his head and spoke to Jiraiya with a serious expression, directly stating his request. Jiraiya, hearing this, fell silent. He had always been reluctant to get involved in this matter.


    "There''s a terrifying enemy in Konoha, even in the ninja world, as you''ve seen. The Third Hokage''s actions over the years, though meritorious, have now overshadowed those merits."


    "Being guards of the Second Hokage, they indeed abandoned the Hokage and returned to the village. When it came to Sakumo Hatake, their attitude, huh, Lord Jiraiya, do you think they felt ashamed? One abandoned the Hokage and took over Konoha, the other gave up the mission for his comrades."


    "If Sakumo Hatake''s incident was wrong and he should have completed the mission, then why didn''t they fight to the death to protect the Second Hokage back then?"


    "And there are many such incidents, one after another. Konoha, once feared in the ninja world, has now militarily declined to the point of being surpassed by the Hidden Cloud and Hidden Stone villages."


    Uchiha Yoru spoke angrily about the decline and corruption of Konoha over the past decades, showing a deeply pained and disgusted expression.


    "With my current strength, I have enough power to execute an armed coup, but I haven''t! Why? Isn''t it for Konoha, for a stronger village?"


    Looking at the young Uchiha Yoru, who already carried such a heavy burden, Jiraiya shook his head with a bitter smile, "Kid, I admit your eloquence, your strength, and your methods are indeed stronger than the Third."


    Jiraiya agreed to stand on his side, mainly because of the sudden appearance of this terrifying enemy.


    When there''s a powerful hidden enemy, internal conflicts begin to shift. Under external pressure, Jiraiya had already made a decision.


    The village couldn''t afford this anymore. It seemed necessary to suppress another power to bring peace to the village.


    Uchiha Madara!


    At this moment, Jiraiya thought deeply. He even suspected that the human experiments in the root might involve combining Uchiha Madara''s bloodline with Wood Release. Otherwise, why would the other party call themselves Uchiha Madara?


    Leaving aside Jiraiya''s assumptions, Uchiha Yoru showed a smile on his face after seeing Jiraiya nodding.


    The situation was under control, and the net was cast. It was just a matter of seeing how big the catch would be this time.


    ¡­


    The Five Kage Summit, which attracts the attention of the Shinobi World, nearly affects the hearts of the entire Shinobi World.


    As a result, the Shinobi World is in turmoil. The nations of Earth, Thunder, Wind, and Water respectively acknowledge Uchiha Yoru as the Fifth Hokage.


    However, at the same time, Tsunade is appointed as the Fifth Hokage in the Land of Fire by the Daimyo of Konoha, making the Shinobi World take notice.


    The appearance of two Fifth Hokage in Konoha at the same time is unprecedented. Isn''t this a clear indication of an impending civil war and division?


    Even more explosive news is that the Fifth Hokage, Uchiha Yoru, was attacked on his way back from the Five Kage Summit! This moment drew the entire Shinobi World''s attention to Konoha. The attack on Uchiha Yoru, the Fifth Hokage, immediately heightened tensions, and even the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, in Konoha was filled with anger.


    He initially thought of using Tsunade to suppress Uchiha, but the nature of this attack changed everything. It almost directly accused him of firing the first shot.


    The situation in Konoha is precarious and seems to be a prelude to a storm.


    In the Tsuchikage''s office in Stone Village, an anxious Uchiha ninja from Konoha arrives.


    "Lord Tsuchikage, Fifth Hokage Lord Yoru has sent me to ask for help!"


    On returning to the village, the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, observes the turmoil in the Shinobi World with a serious expression, but his excitement is unmistakable.


    "What happened? I just returned to the village, and the Fifth Hokage is already asking for help?"


    In the tense atmosphere of Konoha, a confrontation could happen at any moment. "You mean to say, Tsuchikage, you don''t know? The whole Shinobi World knows, how could you not?"


    But the Uchiha ninja, with urgency in his eyes, solemnly says, "Fifth Hokage Lord Yoru was attacked on his way back. The situation within the Land of Fire is critical. The ninja forces loyal to the Third Hokage are threatening, and we urgently need support."


    Wow, this is escalating to war! The proud Uchiha clan is even asking for help. At this moment, the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, is visibly excited. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    He never thought he would witness a civil war in Konoha in his lifetime. What a moment!


    "Damn it, Hiruzen dares to defy the justice of the Shinobi World. Don''t worry, for the sake of peace in the Shinobi World and for the justice of the Fifth Hokage, Stone Village will definitely provide substantial support."


    "Lord Tsuchikage, our forces are at a disadvantage, so we urgently request a batch of war supplies, especially explosive tags!"


    Now that the situation in Konoha is so tense, ¨­noki has already thought a lot, but his resolve is firm.


    Uchiha is in a disadvantageous position. They can lose, but they cannot afford to lose so quickly. They must exhaust Konoha to the greatest extent.


    "Don''t worry! Stone Village has always firmly stood on the side of justice. On behalf of Stone Village, I will inform the Shinobi World and immediately supply a batch of war supplies to Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru, including one million explosive tags!"


    ¨­noki, with a righteous expression, slams the table as if he loathes those who disrupt peace.


    The Uchiha ninja, excitedly, says: "Thank you, Lord Tsuchikage. I need to return to Konoha now to help the Fifth Hokage."


    "Someone inside, dispatch an elite squad to escort this righteous ally from Konoha."


    "Yes!"


    Watching the Uchiha ninja returning in such a hurry, Onoki became even more convinced of the tense situation in Konoha. Not only that, but the Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru''s envoys were also sent to the villages of Cloud, Sand, and Mist Village.


    The situation in the ninja world instantly became turbulent. Under the alliance of the Third Tsuchikage, the Fourth Raikage, and the Fourth Kazekage, they, along with several smaller ninja villages from neighboring countries, denounced the corruption of Konoha''s Third Hokage''s regime.


    They stood righteously on the side of the Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru, and at this moment, the legend of the Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru spread throughout the ninja world.


    Justice! That is the Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru.


    Ninja activities surged, and the three major ninja villages joined forces with many smaller ninja villages. Besides voicing their condemnation, they also collaborated in transporting the first batch of supplies.


    These supplies included a large amount of ninja tools, explosive tags, and medical equipment. This was not mere aid for justice and peace, but rather military support, as if fearing that Konoha would not be able to start a conflict.


    The situation in the Land of Water was rather peculiar. The Mist Village, under lockdown, seemed to have undergone some unknown changes, but one thing was clear: facing the upheaval in the ninja world, the Mist Village remained silent.


    However, the major ninja villages recognized the Mist Ninja rebels in the Land of Whirlpools as the legitimate Fifth Mizukage.


    What a situation! Konoha had two Fifth Hokages and a retired Third Hokage, creating turmoil in the ninja world and a looming civil war.


    The Mist Village then had two Mizukages, one being the Fourth and the other the Fifth.


    At this moment, the situation in the ninja world became clearer. It was obvious that this was a scheme by the major ninja villages to split the Mist and Konoha, making both feel like they were falling from grace.


    However, the Land of Water remained silent, as if oblivious, and the next development made it clear to all knowledgeable ninjas what was happening.


    The Mist Ninja rebels in the ruins of the Land of Whirlpools officially allied with the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, Uchiha Yoru, and even signed a mutual defense pact.


    At the same time, the Fifth Mizukage withdrew from several islands near the Mist Village.


    At this moment, everyone in the ninja world understood that the Fifth Mizukage and the Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru had joined forces, and the silence of the Land of Water was because this Mist Ninja rebel force was clearly joining the Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru of the Land of Fire.


    The leaders of the ninja villages realized that this Kage Summit would truly change the structure of the ninja world.


    The Mist Village played dumb, pretending not to know, and their mere silence and ceasefire allowed this rebel force to join Konoha, thereby escaping warfare.


    Under such significant moves, Stone, Cloud, and Sand Village seemed blind, instead offering many favorable conditions for the merger of these two forces.


    This was clearly a move to shift the battlefield to the Land of Fire while strengthening the power of the Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru, leading to a firestorm in Konoha.


    In just a few days, the turmoil in the ninja world exceeded that of the past decades.


    The first Kage Summit confirmed the supreme status of the five great nations. The second Kage Summit, quite evidently, would also change the ninja world''s structure.


    As the dominant force in the ninja world for many years, Konoha''s fall from grace would start with the civil war.


    Meanwhile, the silent Mist Village in the Land of Water was the biggest beneficiary. First, the internal conflict stopped. Second, the rebel force shifted its target to Konoha.


    The end of Konoha''s civil war would be the moment for the Mist Village to reclaim its lost territory, and even take a chunk of the weakened Land of Fire.


    As for the ambitious Cloud and Stone, they wouldn''t just stand by when Konoha fell from grace.


    Sand Village would likely be the first to break all treaties with Konoha.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 251: How to Carve the Hokage Face?

    Konoha.Once the most prosperous and bustling village in the ninja world, it now exudes a sense of oppression. People on the streets hurriedly walk with their heads down, even when shopping for supplies, and nobody lingers on the streets.


    The various ninja forces within the village were already showing signs of tension.


    With the full support of the Third Hokage''s faction, Tsunade almost had an absolute advantage, initially overwhelming the opposing ninja faction.


    However, the situation changed the next moment, as Uchiha Yoru and his forces returned.


    In the center of Konoha, several clans were established around the Uchiha clan territory, displaying strange yet familiar clan crests.


    The Kaguya Clan, Yuki Clan, and Hozuki Clan, three major bloodline families from the Mist Village, declared their allegiance to the Fifth Hokage of Konoha.


    Now it was clear that the Uchiha, along with the Hyuga, Aburame, Inuzuka, and Kurama and other smaller clans, as well as the Mist''s three major bloodline families and a group of Mist bloodline ninjas, had integrated and coexisted.


    Under external pressure, the two bloodline clans merged unexpectedly well, and if one didn''t know better, they''d think these bloodline ninjas had been comrades for many years.


    The Uchiha-led Konoha clans, under the combined pressure of Tsunade and the Third, were relieved to find external support, eagerly forming alliances with smiles.


    As for the Mist bloodline clans, who were despised and lived miserably in the Land of Water, their arrival in Konoha was met with welcoming smiles, feeling like family, and they quickly integrated.


    Indeed, only under pressure do people find motivation. In a very short time, the bloodline families from the Land of Water and the Uchiha-led families started intermarriages, entering a honeymoon phase like one big family.


    In the Hokage''s office building.


    The ninja from both sides were clearly divided, even in the mission office, with a red line down the middle of the Hokage''s desk.


    "Reporting to the Fifth Hokage, this is the mission report," said a Konoha Chunin team, respectfully saluting in front of the desk, where Uchiha Yoru smiled satisfactorily.


    "Good, the mission was well done, and the client is satisfied."


    In the Chunin team, there was an Uchiha ninja, a civilian, and a Kaguya clan ninja, who clearly had blended well in a short time, forming a bond.


    On the other side, another Chunin team also reported respectfully: "Fifth Hokage, this is the mission report."


    But Tsunade, sitting on the left, frowned at the mission scroll and scolded, "Are you useless? Sarutobi Ichiro, look at your mission report!"


    "What do you think your teammates are? Your servants or slaves? Because of you, a teammate got hurt, and you still act so superior!"


    Tsunade, in her anger, was full of authority, turning Sarutobi Ichiro pale and speechless under her intimidating gaze.


    "Waste! Go back and let your father teach you how to cooperate with your teammates."


    Tsunade''s capriciousness was at its peak, reprimanding anyone slightly dissatisfying, especially those from formerly high-standing clans like Sarutobi.


    In her presence, everyone felt insignificant, just taking her scolding.


    Both sides presented a stark contrast, a glimpse into the whole situation.


    Uchiha Yoru''s faction almost formed a unified whole, without much filth, even with these bloodline families from the Land of Water.


    This group of bloodline ninjas from the Land of Water wasn''t all, but just half, and in the ruins of the Land of Whirlpools, some Konoha ninjas also merged with the Mist ninjas.


    But both sides faced immense external pressure, so they naturally developed a mentality of sticking together like family, hoping for the best and thus moving towards a positive direction.


    Looking at Tsunade''s power, the Third Hokage''s lineage has been deeply entrenched and complexly intertwined after years of management, forming a solid whole.


    Tsunade''s greatest strengths are her prestige and connections. The prestige is evident, and those family ninjas like the Sarutobi clan, who suddenly lost their high status, naturally harbored dissatisfaction and wanted to regain it.


    The power built by Tsunade''s connections mostly consists of civilian ninjas, which led to conflicts with the ninja groups that have long been integrated with the Third Hokage''s lineage.


    Although both parties were restrained, their starting points were different.


    The many civilian ninjas following Tsunade were purely motivated by her prestige and life-saving grace. They just wanted to honestly complete their missions, but the Sarutobi clan ninjas, under the guise of companionship, treated them as servants.


    This wouldn''t have been an issue, but there was a contrast. Under Uchiha Yoru''s policy, the hierarchy was clear. Although it prioritized bloodline ninjas, it also upheld the policy of strength above all. If you reached the Jonin level, you would have everything a bloodline ninja had.


    Even among ninjas of the same rank, if you showed talent comparable to a bloodline ninja, even as a civilian, you could receive the same treatment as them.


    This comparison naturally led to dissatisfaction.


    Uchiha Yoru''s policy was based on bloodline theory, but it was actually a policy of strength above all, elevating ninjas above others.


    Children with ninja talent were inherently different from civilians without it, according to the bloodline theory. Bloodline ninjas were superior because those who awakened a bloodline were extremely powerful, dominating the high-end combat force.


    Moreover, under Uchiha Yoru''s fifth Hokage rule, it wasn''t just about having the surname; awakening the bloodline was key.


    Before awakening a bloodline, even if you were an Uchiha, you were treated the same as ordinary ninjas.


    "Heh, it seems Lady Tsunade has many troubles."


    Watching the easily angered Tsunade, Uchiha Yoru, sitting to her right, teased with a smile, to which Tsunade coldly huffed.


    "Uchiha Yoru, don''t be so smug. If it weren''t for these old guys!"


    Tsunade''s face clearly showed two words, dissatisfaction! After all, families like Sarutobi, Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi from the Third Hokage''s lineage, occupied high positions and enjoyed superior status, only to be suddenly brought down.


    Just like the Uchiha clan in the center of Konoha, who were relocated to the outskirts after the Nine-Tails incident, anyone would feel discontent.


    It can be said that what was once east of the river for thirty years is now west of the river. The feelings the Uchiha once had, they now experience.


    Therefore, having Tsunade as their banner, they eagerly hoped she would lead them in regaining everything they had lost.


    However, Tsunade was not easy to control. Her character determined everything. She straightforwardly asked for funds and then established her own secret forces.


    This led to dissatisfaction. Many ninjas from the Third Hokage''s lineage harbored resentment, thinking that Tsunade was not doing her job and was instead using their funds to build her own power.


    "Recently, the major ninja villages have sent quite a lot of supplies."


    Tsunade looked at Uchiha Yoru with a meaningful smile, and Uchiha Yoru, upon hearing this, nodded and laughed openly: "These are all for the peace of the ninja world."


    "Peace? Then why have I heard they''re all explosive tags, blade tools, and war supplies? I''ve never heard of weapons being linked to peace."


    Tsunade said sarcastically, while Uchiha Yoru shook his head in righteous denial.


    "Although you''re one of the Sannin, I absolutely disagree with you on this point. What is peace? Is it just about talking? Both you and I are not children; we should know that peace is built on power! Why was the ninja world peaceful when the First Hokage was alive?"


    "After the First Hokage left, the brutal Ninja War broke out immediately. Peace only exists under power! So, weapons, although they represent war, are also linked to peace!"


    In the Hokage office, two Fifth Hokages once again had a disagreement, and the Konoha ninja in the Hokage building were already used to it, looking helplessly at the two Hokages.


    Honestly, both Fifth Hokages were not bad, at least they were working towards the benefit of the Konoha. For a time, all ninjas felt that even if they had to endure both Fifth Hokages in power at the same time, at least there would be no internal strife.


    Below the Hokage Rock, a group of civilian craftsmen looked worriedly at the huge and sturdy mountain, as if pondering how to carve it.


    "What''s this about? Both Fifth Hokages have ordered the carving of the Hokage''s portrait, but which one should we carve?"


    "Damn it, I''ve been working my whole life. The First was carved by my father, the Second was carved by me and my father and me, the Third I handled personally. Now I''m in trouble. I can''t carve two Fifth Hokages."


    The old carving master, with a worried look, smoked his pipe, truly distressed. For the first time, he felt the money was hard to earn, burning in his hands.


    However, at this moment, his young son came scratching his head, even more troubled, "Father, it''s not two now, but three."


    "Three?"


    The old father''s worried face showed suspicion, "Aren''t there two Fifth Hokages? Did another one pop up? Who?"


    The young son sighed and took out three photos, "Father, it''s the Fifth Mizukage."


    "The Fifth Mizukage has issued a task, saying that as the Fifth Mizukage, leading the Mist ninja army to join the Konoha, it''s only right to leave a commemorative symbol. She even said she could give up the power of the Kage, but the honor must be there."


    At this moment, the old father was stunned, "Carve the Mizukage on the Hokage Rock? Does the Hokage know about this?" S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Fifth Hokage, Uchiha Yoru, knows and has agreed."


    At this moment, father and son looked at each other and fell silent, looking at the three photos of the Kages, finding it difficult to decide.


    Three Kages! Appearing together on the Hokage Rock, how should they handle this?


    Just then, as the three photos overlapped in the sunlight, a sudden inspiration struck the old father.


    "Since the Fifth Hokage''s ceremony hasn''t been held yet, why not overlap the three Kage portraits?"


    In the sunlight, the three portraits overlapped slightly, with Uchiha Yoru''s smiling face in the middle, flanked by Tsunade and Terumi Mei, their faces close together, like intimate partners.


    Seeing this scene, the old father suddenly had an inspiration and laughed excitedly, "Haha, we can start working now, three in one frame, representing the prosperity of the Konoha and the harmonious coexistence of the three Kages, leading the Konoha to its peak."


    Clearly, no one in Konoha wanted to start a civil war, and under the old master''s inspiration, he wanted to use his carving skills to influence the world.


    To let the three Kages put aside their differences and lead the Konoha to a bright future together.


    "Father! Hey."


    The young son looked at his old father''s eyes filled with longing and tears. He fell silent, not wanting to shatter his father''s extravagant hopes.


    Even he knew that it was impossible for two Hokages to coexist.


    As the saying goes, one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers.


    Yet, he remained silent, unwilling to break his father''s extravagant hopes, but it was also a fantasy deep in his heart.


    "Forget it, since we''ve accepted the mission, and the three Kages haven''t said anything, let''s work hard."


    The hearty laughter echoed on the Hokage Rock, lightening the gloomy atmosphere of Konoha.


    As the iconic Hokage Rock of Konoha began to stir, every ninja of Konoha could see, from initial helplessness to later astonishment.


    The outlines of three faces became more visible day by day on it, and then a huge tarpaulin covered it, as if waiting for the official inauguration ceremony of the Hokage to announce the results.


    The Sarutobi clan.


    On the wall hung a calligraphy with the character "Ninja." The pressure during this period aged the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, by a decade. Now with white hair and beard, slightly hunched, his frail and short stature resembled his appearance during the original Chunin Exams.


    The pipe in his mouth clicked and clacked, filling the room with smoke. The retired Third Hokage, now living a reclusive life, stared solemnly at the shogi board in front of him.


    Seated opposite him was Nara Shikaku, known as the brain of the Hokage, and the captain of the Konoha Jounin.


    "When two kings battle, one is bound to get hurt, and all pieces protecting the king on the board will be affected," Nara Shikaku remarked as he looked at the board, seemingly alluding to something, while the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, understood but remained silent.


    "Do you regret it, Shikaku?"


    Faced with this question, Nara Shikaku bitterly smiled and shook his head, "Is there a choice in regret? The Ino-Shika-Cho clans have enjoyed privileges and must bear the corresponding responsibilities."


    This was the price. The Ino-Shika-Cho clans chose to fully support the Third Hokage, enjoying rapid development for decades, growing from small families to their current status. As many years as the Third Hokage ruled, they enjoyed privileges.


    The clans have grown to the point where even their side branches are more powerful than the entire clan used to be.


    It''s not easy to change and shed the labels in the ninja world. Betrayal and treachery are despised, especially when it''s by an entire clan.


    And moreover! Nara Shikaku looked up deeply at Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage.


    The Ino-Shika-Cho clans were at most accomplices. Though they enjoyed everything and now had no choice, they still had a chance to breathe.


    The Sarutobi clan, along with the Mitokado, Utatane, and Shimura clans, had no choice at all.


    The Ino-Shika-Cho clans, at worst, would be targeted and weakened to a certain extent but would be spared. But the Sarutobi clan!


    ~~~


    Just Finished Translating the Last Chapters! This Fanfic Ends at Chapter 355!


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 252: Asking Money from the Major Ninja Village

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Sukhman Singh! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]"The Sarutobi Clan!"


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, became solemn when he talked about his family, asserting with dignity, "When I first became the Third Hokage, I had to choose between my duties and my family. At that time, my entire family chose to support me, which led to the prosperity of the Sarutobi clan we see today."


    "This is fate. Having enjoyed the blessings of the Will of Fire for so many years, we must also bear the corresponding responsibilities."


    For Hiruzen, the Will of Fire was of utmost importance, even more than his family ties. Although this mindset might seem somewhat distorted, it is very characteristic of their culture.


    Holding a chess piece, Hiruzen, with a frown and in a deep voice, said, "The current situation is as you said. If conflict erupts, a civil war could destroy Konoha in an instant."


    "I will never allow the Konoha to fall into the hands of the ambitious and evil Uchiha. The day of the Fifth Hokage''s inauguration might very well be the beginning of an internal war in the Konoha."


    "The losing side in the Fifth Hokage''s inauguration ceremony will definitely seize the opportunity to cause chaos. At that time, the top fighters from the Uchiha faction, including Uchiha Yoru, will be present. I must do one last thing for the Konoha."


    With determination in his eyes, Hiruzen continued in a hoarse voice, "The rest is not your concern. With Tsunade and Jiraiya present, the Uchiha clan won''t be able to stir up much trouble. You just need to assist Tsunade in managing the village''s affairs."


    Observing Hiruzen''s resolute demeanor, Nara Shikaku frowned, realizing the gravity of the situation but wisely chose not to ask further questions.


    If this Third Hokage was so confident, it meant he had a trump card, though it seemed like a desperate one.


    However, to resolve the crisis in Konoha, a decisive action, like a beheading strike, seemed like the best option.


    In the quiet room, with Shikaku having left, only Hiruzen remained, steadfast in his final will, uttering hoarsely, "Danzo, it seems I must come to you."


    Facing sacrifice, Hiruzen was not fearful but filled with zeal, thinking, ''With the Reaper Death Seal, I will eliminate all unstable elements threatening the Konoha!''


    Confident in his heart, Hiruzen believed he could successfully launch a surprise attack at close range.


    In the original story, during the Chunin Exams, facing the First and Second Hokage and Orochimaru, even though the former Hokages weren''t at their peak, it was only after a fierce battle and exhaustion that Hiruzen used the Reaper Death Seal.


    Even then, the Third Hokage succeeded in sealing two Kage-level powers and Orochimaru''s arms.


    Now, deciding to use this sealing jutsu in full strength, Hiruzen was confident in sealing the powers of Uchiha Yoru, Uchiha Shisui, and Uchiha Itachi, considering his advantage of a surprise attack.


    The Reaper Death Seal, indeed a formidable jutsu when the enemy is unprepared, was seen as somewhat overpowered.


    ¡­


    Every move of the Konoha almost affects the mindset of the entire ninja world. After waiting for three months, although the situation in Konoha remains tense, they just don''t start a fight.


    For a while, all the major ninja villages were almost frantic.


    Cloud Ninja Village.


    In the office of the Fourth Raikage, A, he was gritting his teeth in anger, looking at the Konoha ninja who came to ask for help again. He really wanted to twist the other''s neck and smash his head.


    "Respected Fourth Raikage, as everyone in the ninja world can see, the current situation in Konoha is dire. Our Fifth Hokage, Uchiha Yoru, is facing this predicament¡­"


    He went on and on about the difficulties Uchiha Yoru is facing, the immense pressure, and finally, he reached out his hand wanting explosive tags and weapons. In short, he came again to ask for weapons.


    "Damn bastard!"


    The Fourth Raikage roared in anger, smashing the table in front of him, and then, under the astonished gaze of the Konoha ninja, he took a deep breath and forced a terrifying smile while holding back his anger.


    "These ninjas are too hateful, even resisting the righteous Fifth Hokage, Uchiha Yoru. But! In three months, Cloud Ninja Village has already continuously assisted your Kage with five times strategic materials!"


    "Even when the rebel army from the Mist Village in the territory of the Whirlpool Country joined Konoha, our ninjas from Cloud Village turned a blind eye and even facilitated it, intercepting some harassing ninjas."


    The more he spoke, the angrier the Fourth Raikage became. He said with suppressed indignation: "According to my information, the righteous ninja villages of the ninja world have provided enough war materials to your Kage to fight a two or three years'' great ninja war!"


    Three months! The Fifth Hokage of Konoha, Uchiha Yoru, has been almost crazily exploiting others. The envoys came wave after wave, and apart from the Mist Village, the other three major villages have been exploited several times, even the poorest Sand Village has assisted three times.


    Not to mention all the smaller ninja villages, who are also reluctantly assisting while holding back their tears. If they don''t assist, the neighboring major countries won''t allow it.


    The small ninja villages around the countries of Earth, Lightning, and Wind almost tearfully gave away nearly half of their hard-earned wealth for assistance.


    There''s no choice. If they don''t assist, they would not only offend Konoha but also the major countries supporting them. It''s too difficult.


    The major ninja villages chose to be silent about Uchiha Yoru''s exploitative methods, after all, it indirectly weakened these small ninja villages. By the time, Konoha would fight even more fiercely.


    But as time passed, they could tolerate that Konoha hadn''t started a civil war. After all, starting a civil war isn''t that simple, and right now Konoha is in the process of sculpting the Fifth Hokage and preparing for the official succession ceremony. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At that time, Konoha surely couldn''t bring out two Fifth Hokages during the succession ceremony, right? If Konoha dared to do that, they would be happy instead, as it would mean Konoha splitting into two.


    But during this agonizing waiting period, the actions of the Fifth Hokage, Uchiha Yoru, became somewhat shameful, constantly asking for war materials.


    Currently, the territories controlled by the Fifth Hokage Uchiha Yoru in the Land of Fire have established no less than ten military bases.


    Too much! You don''t go to war but hoard supplies, and they are theirs. You should at least start fighting; we will naturally send what you lack if we see it.


    "Fourth Raikage!"


    The ninja from Konoha wanted to say something, but the Fourth Raikage, A, interrupted him and said sternly: "For the peace of the ninja world, Cloud Ninja Village has already unconditionally supported your Kage with so many materials, which has severely affected our normal military defense."


    "So! Please tell your Kage that Cloud Village is really willing but unable to help anymore. However, rest assured, I have decided to order our rear to accelerate the production of various ninja tools, explosive tags, and other materials. There will be new supplies in a month."


    Don''t judge the Fourth Raikage by his rough exterior. Can a mere brute become a Kage? His brashness is just a facade; deep down, he possesses the intellect of a Kage.


    Watching the Raikage''s refusal, the Konoha ninja couldn''t help but sigh. Although he felt a bit embarrassed, he was used to it after so many visits. Since the Raikage wasn''t willing to give in, he decided to let it be.


    "In that case, I will return to my village and report truthfully to our Fifth Hokage, Lord Yoru."


    Finally, in the Raikage''s office, the Fourth Raikage, with a rough face, forced a smile as he watched the other leave. Unable to hold back, he burst into a rage.


    "Damn it! The Fifth Hokage of the Konoha is so disrespectful! Shameless!"


    Seeing this, the ninjas of the Cloud Village sighed. Not just their Raikage, they all wanted to vent.


    Since monitoring the development of the ninja villages for so many years, they had never seen anyone so boldly demanding weapons from the great villages. If you were the dominant power in the ninja world, it would be one thing, but clearly, you''re not! They have the power to refuse, yet frustratingly, they can''t outright deny the request.


    This situation wasn''t unique to the Cloud Village. The Kazekage and Tsuchikage also found various reasons to temporarily refuse.


    However, even before the internal conflict in the Konoha began, the Fifth Hokage, Uchiha Yoru, had already made a name for himself in the ninja world.


    This Hokage, Uchiha Yoru, used his own experiences to show everyone how to demand money with righteous indignation. It''s not that they don''t want to give, but they can''t outright refuse and have to find excuses to put it off while pretending to be apologetic.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    In the Hokage''s office, Uchiha Yoru was reviewing mission scrolls with a relaxed expression, while Tsunade beside him clearly looked bored and tedious.


    Especially when Tsunade turned her head to see the half-meter-high pile of documents in front of Uchiha Yoru, which he managed to get through in just over an hour, she looked back at her own side.


    Tsunade couldn''t help but show a hint of embarrassment on her face, as the documents she needed to review were at most a little more than half of what the youngster had, yet she had been busy all morning and had completed less than one third of them.


    ''This kid! He''s really cut out for this.''


    Tsunade thought she was quite good, but there''s always someone better. At this moment, she genuinely admired him. This really also depends on talent.


    "Hey, kid, you''re pretty fast at reviewing these documents, aren''t you just messing around?"


    Tsunade couldn''t help but tease him, while Uchiha Yoru, who was looking at the documents, was multitasking and didn''t stop working. He laughed and said, "Is this considered fast? It''s because you are reluctant to delegate authority."


    "Look at the documents I need to approve. Minor security incidents within the village don''t need to be sent here. They can be approved by the experienced captains of the police department. In my spare time, as the Hokage, I can go down to spot-check the archives and inspect the actual situation."


    "At the same time, I have established a supervision team in the Anbu, all of whom have concealed identities, specifically to spot-check and inspect whether subordinates are hiding or falsifying reports."


    "And the intelligence department... and so on. Missions within the village, those below B-rank, are approved by the elite personnel of the Hokage''s assistant. The Hokage only needs to review them, and if something is wrong, correct it."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru, with a smile on his face, lifted the document in his hand and said, "How many B-rank and above missions does Konoha have in a year? After calculating, the documents that really need to be carefully verified and cautiously processed each day are only about a dozen or so."


    "The rest are just to check for omissions, and naturally, the work efficiency will improve."


    While Uchiha Yoru was speaking with a relaxed smile, the capable Uchiha Itachi came in with a stack of documents and reported.


    "Lord Hokage, these are documents from the intelligence, medical, and barrier department. Among them, there are three B-rank or above documents from the intelligence department that require the personal approval of the Hokage."


    "These two are from the reorganization of the Root and Anbu, also requiring the personal approval of the Hokage."


    Looking at Uchiha Itachi''s report, Uchiha Yoru seemed to remember something and said to Tsunade with a laugh, ''''Oh right, the Root and Anbu, which are directly under the Hokage''s responsibility, apart from some internal daily training and other tasks that can be completed by the department heads, any missions involving leaving the village or targeting ninjas need to be reviewed by the Hokage."


    Goodness, after listening to Uchiha Yoru''s explanation, although it sounded a bit complicated at first, upon closer consideration, Tsunade frowned.


    Looking at the young kid in front of her, her expression became complicated. This kid was really willing to delegate authority, almost decentralizing most of the Hokage''s powers.


    But upon further thought, it was actually just delegating the Hokage''s authority to handle trivial matters, not only making his own life easier but also winning the hearts of his subordinates.


    "Hey, how old is Itachi? Although he''s strong, you actually dare to let him assist you in handling government affairs?"


    Although Tsunade was convinced in her heart, her face still showed a hint of reluctance as she glared at Uchiha Yoru, as if to say, "Aren''t you going a bit too far?"


    However, Uchiha Yoru just smiled and shook his head, saying, "Itachi is a genius. He might be a bit paranoid, but in terms of handling the affairs of the Anbu, Itachi has had the mind of a Hokage since he was five."


    Facing his teacher''s praise, the now twelve-year-old Uchiha Itachi felt a bit embarrassed. After all, at his age and such a high position, if it weren''t for the strength of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, there would indeed be people gossiping. But deep inside, he was truly grateful.


    "Hehe, but Itachi is indeed a bit young. At this age, he should focus more on improving his strength, as ninja power is the foundation of everything."


    Uchiha Yoru said with a smile, and Itachi, hearing this, quickly bowed respectfully and loudly said, "Yes! Itachi will definitely not disappoint Lord Hokage."


    Tsunade, standing by, was a bit dumbfounded. This kid''s charm in deceiving people''s hearts was no less than that of the old man and Orochimaru, almost always winning over people''s hearts.


    Sometimes, a leader doesn''t need to show much concern; just a calm smile can move the subordinates to see them as a mentor worth giving their life for.


    This is almost the art of commanding subordinates.


    "Kid, your Hokage assistant is a bit too much."


    Tsunade couldn''t help but feel a bit sour as she spoke, while Uchiha Yoru raised his head with a feigned innocent smile.


    "Really? Uzuki Yugao, Mitarashi Anko, and Kurenai Yuhi are still young and have much room to grow in strength. I always encourage them to focus more on their power."


    "Look at my assistants: Hinata Hizashi and Aburame Shibi are in charge of the intelligence department, the Anbu are managed by Kakashi and Itachi, and there are the newly joined ninjas from the Land of Water, experts in interrogation and assassination."


    "Ah, we''re still short-staffed. Yakushi Nono, who comes from the Root, now has to take care of the medical department and also assist me, the Hokage, in some administrative matters."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke, he shook his head with a look of melancholy, but this scene made Tsunade feel even more frustrated. Just then, the well-behaved Shizune came in holding a stack of documents.


    "Lady Tsunade, these are the documents you need to approve."


    Goodness gracious! At this moment, Tsunade looked at Uchiha Yoru''s numerous assistants and then at her own situation, feeling even more dumbfounded. She only had Shizune as her assistant, and she had to handle all the affairs, big and small.

 Chapter 253: Princess Tsunades Wood Release

    [This Chapter Is Sponsored by Sukhman Singh! Everyone, please thank him in the comment!]Konoha.


    On the circular rooftop of the Hokage building under the moonlight, two Hokage hats flutter in the night breeze, with the figures of two Fifth Hokage hidden in the shadows around.


    At this moment, the Anbu of the two Fifth Hokage are staring at each other, turning their heads away, but the initial mutual suspicion and caution between them has now turned into a strange atmosphere.


    The two Fifth Hokage, Uchiha Yoru and Tsunade, lean against the edge of the rooftop, gazing at the night view of Konoha.


    "The Land of Fire on the Ninja Continent has the most fertile land and the richest resources. As long as there are human emotions and desires, conflicts are inevitable."


    When discussing this issue, Uchiha Yoru appears calm, as if he has already accepted this reality, while Tsunade sighs lightly with emotion beside him.


    "So your ambition is to establish rules, following the law of the jungle, where the strong stand at the top of the pyramid and ordinary civilians live at the very bottom."


    Faced with this cruel topic, Uchiha Yoru reveals a look of astonishment and scratches his head looking at Tsunade: "When did you get this illusion that civilians live at the bottom?"


    "Is it because of the villagers of Konoha? Then how is their life different from that of the civilians in the villages of Stone and Sand ninjas? Maybe just in terms of the natural environment, but the living standards in the five great countries are almost the same."


    "Benefits are never what civilians pursue. They just want to live in a stable environment, have a home, and their only pursuit is to have enough to eat and not to freeze in winter."


    Uchiha Yoru bluntly exposes the hypocrisy of the ninja world, shaking his head at Tsunade: "This world has always been ruled by the strong, which is why there are rules. Without order, there is chaos."


    "The First Hokage was called the God of the Ninja World because he suppressed all strong powers and changed the ninja world''s structure, transitioning from the warring states of the ninja world to the current village situation."


    "You little brat."


    Tsunade, lectured, can''t help but feel a bit embarrassed and snorts in dissatisfaction.


    "The situation in the ninja world is not good lately. With your way of shearing wool, the major ninja villages are already dissatisfied and have almost stopped aiding you."


    As Tsunade says this, she frowns and says seriously, "Recent intelligence indicates that elite ninjas from the Cloud, Stone, and even Sand have infiltrated the Land of Fire. These three great ninja villages are getting impatient and eager to start a war."


    Uchiha Yoru, more aware of this situation, shrugs and chuckles: "Don''t worry, haven''t we also made preparations? In half a month, during the Hokage succession ceremony, envoys from the major ninja villages will come to observe. It will be time to end this farce."


    "Farce?" Tsunade, looking at the young Uchiha Yoru''s calm and relaxed demeanor, as if talking about a trivial matter, reveals a look of astonishment, as if she can''t keep up with the courage of the young generation.


    "Little brat, this farce of yours is really big, directly involving the entire ninja world. Let''s see how you face the turmoil in the ninja world!"


    Watching Tsunade''s cute little temper, Uchiha Yoru can''t help but smile, but his eyes gradually reveal a disdainful and arrogant air.


    "Turmoil in the ninja world? Heh, in the face of absolute power, there is no turmoil. I will lead Konoha to rebirth and rise to the peak again."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru turns his head and says solemnly to Tsunade: "Uchiha and Senju will once again lead Konoha to dominate the ninja world!"


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru exuding a maturity and dominance not befitting his age, Tsunade involuntarily raised her golden eyebrows and revealed a cold smile.


    "What about the Fifth Mizukage, Terum¨© Mei?" S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly bringing up this awkward question, Uchiha Yoru''s powerful aura dissipated in an instant, but he showed no embarrassment, instead, a firmness emerged in his eyes.


    "For the sake of Konoha, for the peace of the ninja world!"


    "Shameless brat!" Tsunade cursed in her heart, but she seemed to have accepted this point.


    Uchiha Yoru also sighed in relief, then with a solemn expression, he asked in a deep voice, "Sister Tsunade, have you completed that ninjutsu?"


    Hearing this address, Tsunade''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she couldn''t help but snort coldly, "Brat, who are you calling sister? Orochimaru is your teacher."


    "Hehe, Sister Tsunade, let''s each speak for ourselves. I call you sister, and you call me¡­"


    Uchiha Yoru''s shameless smile made Tsunade both angry and amused, but deep inside she sighed, the pressure of family and village had driven this brat to this point.


    He vaguely remembered that this brat had already decided to change Konoha when he was just a teenager, and sighed softly in his heart.


    "The Forbidden Technique Chimera is indeed powerful, but it also has obvious drawbacks."


    When talking about this Forbidden Technique, Tsunade became serious and shared her thoughts.


    "This technique can indeed merge a ninja or a summoning beast with one''s body, possessing its abilities, and even merging Kekkei Genkai. But the so-called immortality after completing this jutsu is just theoretical, it actually only enhances cell activity... at most prolonging life, but not achieving immortality."


    "And trying to merge what one doesn''t inherently possess, what is obtained is only incomplete, like Kekkei Genkai, which certainly won''t be as powerful as the original. Also, after merging, this power can hardly be enhanced, the secrets of the human body are not something one person can thoroughly research."


    Tsunade is a princess of the Senju clan. The Second Hokage created many Forbidden Technique, especially ones like Edo Tensei, after extensive human research, so Tsunade is no amateur.


    Relying on the research left by the Second Hokage, Tsunade stood on the shoulders of giants, and her theoretical knowledge of the human body is definitely no less than Orochimaru''s.


    Listening, Uchiha Yoru nodded and smiled lightly, "That''s why I improved this jutsu, although the difficulty increased, and some aspects were reduced, but it''s also nearly perfect now."


    Discussing this perfect version of the kinjutsu, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel, "You truly are Orochimaru''s disciple, the talent you two have in ninjutsu and forbidden technique is just as terrifyingly similar."


    "Indeed, the improved technique can achieve this step, but it''s more about approaching the power one inherently possesses, like the potential hidden within one''s body."


    At this point, Tsunade slowly curled the corners of her mouth and a smile appeared on her face. Her delicate and fair hand slowly extended, only visible to the two of them.


    A branch suddenly sprouted from her hand, even budding with fresh green leaves.


    "For example, although I, a member of the Senju clan, did not inherit Wood Release, theoretically, everyone in the Senju clan has hidden Wood Release genes. Perhaps these genes are incomplete, but almost everyone spends their whole life unable to awaken and stimulate these genes."


    "This forbidden technique, however, can stimulate these genes through external factors, like my grandfather''s Wood Release cells. Through this jutsu, the incomplete genes in the body can be repaired and activated, which is also known as awakening the inherent Kekkei Genkai."


    With a gentle squeeze of her palm, the branch was crushed into dust. Despite such a violent act, Tsunade casually said, "So, this forbidden technique, which is said to plunder and merge others'' Kekkei Genkai, in its perfected form, is more about repairing and activating the hidden genes in one''s own body."


    "Clap clap!"


    Watching Tsunade''s explanation, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but show an admiring smile, clapping his hands in praise.


    "Sure enough, worthy of being the princess of the Senju clan. This analytical and understanding ability is absolutely top-notch in the ninja world."


    Uchiha Yoru, giving a thumbs-up with a smile, thought that this forbidden technique, capable of plundering others'' Kekkei Genkai, is terrifying. To say it has no drawbacks would be impossible.


    Indiscriminately plundering Kekkei Genkai that does not belong to oneself, the power gained is only temporary and incomplete, almost impossible to enhance through continuous training like a ninja who naturally possesses the Kekkei Genkai.


    The perfected version he deduced through the Qi Yun Luck (still have no idea what this is) actually changes direction, shifting from plundering and merging to repairing and activating.


    It''s like he belongs to the Uchiha clan, but 500 years ago, the Senju and Uchiha were one family. He also has the Senju clan''s genes, albeit weak and incomplete, still present in his body.


    Through the forbidden technique: Forbidden Technique Chimera, using Senju Hashirama''s cells, or rather, the perfect version of the genes, he aims to stimulate and repair his own genes, thereby awakening them.


    Of course, after completing this forbidden technique, it''s not a 100% awakening of Kekkei Genkai. It''s also possible for Uchiha ninjas to use Senju Hashirama''s cells through this jutsu to activate and revive this physique.


    That is to say, Uchiha clan ninjas are awakening the physique of the Senju clan.


    As for the aspect of Kekkei Genkai awakening, it''s already a matter of metaphysics.


    There''s also another point, the difficulty of training for this forbidden technique.


    The reason it''s called a forbidden technique is because the training difficulty and requirements are extremely harsh. Otherwise, why would so many forbidden techniques, stored by various ninja villages, almost disappear after the older generation passes away.


    The Chimera, its basic threshold, is possessing a Kage-level vast amount of chakra, and that''s just the basics.


    "Who would have thought that the Senju and Uchiha clans actually share the same ancestor."


    Uchiha Yoru said jokingly, and Tsunade also sighed, "Yes, the Senju and Uchiha fought for hundreds of years during the Warring States period, it''s practically a joke."


    Uchiha Yoru, who awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, could not miss the stone tablet in the secret chamber of the Naka Shrine, which has influenced countless people.


    The tablet records the matters of the Senju and Uchiha. When the two powers combine, they can create a stronger force. Of course, this is after Zetzu''s tampering.


    But that''s enough. With the existence of this tablet, one problem can be solved, that is, the issue between the Senju and Uchiha.


    Black Zetzu probably never imagined that the content he tampered with was still used by others.


    In Uchiha Yoru''s eyes, everything has its unique value, and it all depends on whether you can discover it and then promote it.


    "So, next, maybe Princess Tsunade will awaken the Sharingan. When that time comes, tsk tsk."


    In Uchiha Yoru''s teasing voice, Tsunade couldn''t help but turn her head haughtily and snorted coldly: "Stop joking, the difficulty of using this forbidden technique increases exponentially each time, and it requires at least three years for the body to adapt after each use."


    "I''m already unexpectedly happy to have awakened Wood Release. As for the Sharingan, let''s wait three years before discussing it again."


    Faced with this problem, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but laugh and shake his head. This forbidden technique is almost like Uncle Snake''s Impure World Reincarnation, also bound by a three-year condition.


    The difference is, while others need three years to adapt, he can accelerate his body''s adaptation using Qi Luck.


    His Uchiha bloodline now possesses the Senju clan''s Wood Release and the Uzumaki clan''s physique. Even if he were to awaken an ability similar to a Kekkei Genkai of the Uzumaki clan, he hasn''t awakened anything yet.


    Simply put, activating the Uzumaki clan''s physique and with the enhanced vitality, both Wood Release and Sharingan abilities have significantly improved.


    Wood Release, Sharingan, and the Uzumaki clan''s strong life force together are more than the sum of their parts.


    "There seems to be a huge secret hidden in the ninja world. Did the Sage of Six Paths really exist? How were the Tailed Beasts, seen as disasters but undying, born? And the origin of the ninja world, the progenitor of Chakra."


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru beside her, exuding a mysterious charm and speaking of philosophical topics, Tsunade couldn''t help but become somewhat dazed.


    This brat is just like Orochimaru, even more obsessively extreme.


    Orochimaru, at least, only wanted to pursue the truth behind Chakra and ninjutsu, but this brat is greedier, seemingly wanting to uncover all the secrets of the ninja world.


    "Hey, hey, this topic is getting off track."


    Although Tsunade appeared to be complaining, deep down she was more sighing. This brat was also forced to take this path. If they lived in peaceful times, perhaps this brat and Orochimaru would have joined forces to pursue the truth of the ninja world.


    Instead of now, ambitiously scheming for the peace of Konoha and the ninja world.


    The Uchiha and Senju clans founded Konoha, but now it has become the shackles that bind this brat, just like Orochimaru. The difference is, Orochimaru chose to break free of these shackles under certain circumstances.


    But this brat chose to face the challenge head-on.


    Different choices lead to different lives. Uchiha Yoru and Orochimaru are similar, but they chose different paths.


    Faced with shackles, Orochimaru chose to watch others break them for him. Uchiha Yoru, however, chose to take control of the shackles himself.


    It''s worth mentioning Tsunade''s own imagination...


    Under Tsunade''s imagination, she feels a unique sympathy for Uchiha Yoru, who has been struggling since his teens, even feeling sorry for him.


    After all, when faced with the corruption of Konoha''s higher-ups, she chose to escape. Jiraiya is another story, and Orochimaru purely left the choice in his teacher''s hands.


    If the Third had passed the title of Hokage to Orochimaru, though he would still be busy researching, he would definitely bring change to the stagnant Konoha, like an old person in their twilight years.


    They all chose to escape, but it was a teenager who firmed his will, decided to take on the responsibility, and vowed to change everything, facing difficulties head-on.


    Faced with this, Tsunade also feels ashamed. Adding to this, the brat''s vision, strategy, methods, and tactics, she chooses to support him. Didn''t Jiraiya also start neutral?


    If any aspect of Uchiha Yoru''s vision, strategy, or methods were lacking, making Jiraiya and Tsunade feel it would only bring destruction, they would never let Uchiha Yoru control Konoha.


    Simply put, they both have to admit that Uchiha Yoru''s plan this time has left them in awe, and they think it''s feasible. Even if it fails, overall, it''s not a big deal.


    After all, so many high-level forces have suddenly emerged. Is Konoha''s military capability lacking? But the problem is that they have an advantage in high-end battles.


    And all of these high-level forces are young, and anyone would know how to choose. These high-level forces united can ensure Konoha''s development for decades to come.

 Chapter 254: Watch him Perform

    Konoha, Hokage Building."I can understand the Sand Village, but what''s the meaning of the Stone Village and Cloud Village? They should be firmly on the side of peace. How can they do this!"


    In the Hokage''s office, Uchiha Yoru angrily stood up and slammed the desk, continuously scolding.


    Hearing the scolding of Uchiha Yoru, the Fifth Hokage, everyone in the Hokage building, whether working, receiving, or reporting missions, fell silent.


    Eyes wide open, although it wasn''t the first or second time, they still felt their faces burning.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru in the office continued unaware, angrily slamming the desk.


    "Damn it, notify the ninja world. I want to severely criticize the Cloud Village and Stone Village for their half-hearted, unstable stance."


    "Everyone''s making excuses, even stopped aiding us. We''ve barely managed to establish seventeen supply bases. These are all preparations for peace. How can they do this?"


    Goodness, all the ninjas in the Hokage Building were speechless. Some Konoha ninjas who had just come to receive missions were confused.


    What''s going on? Is the Fifth Hokage, Uchiha Yoru, scolding the other villages for not providing supplies? But why should the other villages supply them? It seems the Fifth Hokage''s words make sense. For peace, how can the other villages stop providing supplies?


    Uchiha Yoru, furious, continued slamming the desk, "Kakashi, why have these small villages also reduced their supply aid? Saying they temporarily need to produce! excuses! All excuses!"


    "The entire ninja world, these villages are all hypocritical and shameless! During the Kage Summit, they all promised solemnly, but now they''ve turned their faces. Indeed, these villages can''t be trusted, peace! We can only trust ourselves."


    Goodness, Kakashi Hatake, who came to report, looked lost. The eye that was visible showed his confusion as if asking, ''Who am I? Where am I? What happened?''


    Kakashi Hatake seemed to be moving away from the original story. The indifferent Kakashi of the Anbu days was gradually changing.


    After all, since allying with Uchiha Yoru, most of Kakashi Hatake''s work involved politics, naturally leading to changes.


    In the original story, Kakashi stayed in the Anbu environment until a few years before the plot began, then he left Anbu, leading to the Kakashi Hatake of the story.


    "Ha ha, brat, you''re too shameless, demanding supplies from so many villages in the ninja world, and you''re so righteous about it. If they don''t give, you scold them."


    Tsunade, sitting on the other side of the Hokage''s desk, couldn''t help but slap the desk and laugh, teasing: "If the Third Tsuchikage and Fourth Raikage saw your shameless behavior, would they regret it?"


    Facing Tsunade''s teasing, Uchiha Yoru replied seriously, "Princess Tsunade, I''m doing this for peace! For justice! You should mind your image when discussing this topic."


    "Alright, alright, mind the image, mind the image, pfft!"


    Tsunade, covering her mouth, laughed so hard that tears almost fell out. This brat had scammed so many supplies from the ninja world, and now he''s scolding others for their behavior.


    "Is all this not given for free? If I don''t give it to you, you turn around and scold me for being immoral."


    Such twisted logic, yet it seems to make some sense.


    "That... Lady Fifth Hokage, the relief supplies from various ninja villages in the ninja world in recent months are enough to sustain tens of thousands of ninjas in a prolonged war. Even with the average losses during the Third War, we could last a year and a half."


    At this moment, Kakashi Hatake spoke awkwardly, feeling in his heart that it''s no wonder Uchiha Yoru could become Hokage while he could only assist.


    Such shamelessness and righteousness is a realm he could never reach in his lifetime.


    Kakashi Hatake truly admired him at this moment, looking up to Uchiha Yoru''s stature.


    However, Uchiha Yoru, listening to Kakashi''s explanation, not only didn''t understand but also continued to stick to his own ideology.


    "Kakashi, send a notice to the ninja world now, sternly criticizing these acts of weak will. As the Five Great Ninja Villages, we should set an example for peace. How can we act like this? It''s irresponsible towards peace."


    "That... Lord Hokage, envoys from the Stone, Cloud, Sand, and many smaller ninja villages have already arrived at the village, each expressing their apologies."


    Kakashi reported helplessly, but with a look of admiration. Standing upright and asking for benefits, not giving and scolding the other party, yet each of them still came with a smile and expressed apologies.


    It''s like asking for money with your hand extended. If someone doesn''t give it, you righteously scold them, and then these powerful people have to bow and apologize with a smile, promising to bring something next time.


    When Uchiha Yoru heard that envoys from various countries'' ninja villages were arriving in Konoha, his first reaction was to look at Kakashi suspiciously.


    "Kakashi, didn''t these envoys bring anything when they came?"


    Kakashi was confused, scratching his white hair, wondering why envoys from each ninja village would bring gifts to Konoha.


    Looking at Kakashi, Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a look of disappointment, "Nonsense, aren''t all the envoys sent by the countries here to congratulate me on becoming the Fifth Hokage? They came empty-handed?"


    "Who comes empty-handed? Even friends getting married, graduating from ninja school to become Genin, or being promoted to Chunin have gifts. How can envoys, who talk about peace and alliance, come empty-handed?" S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru suddenly became serious and angry, slamming the table, startling everyone.


    "I knew it! These envoys must have taken kickbacks! Otherwise, how could they come empty-handed? Which country''s customs work like this?"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru looked at Kakashi with angry eyes, "Kakashi, I now order you to inquire clearly when welcoming these envoys from various countries. Did they take kickbacks from the gifts brought by their Kages?"


    "I knew something was wrong. The Third Tsuchikage Onoki and the Fourth Raikage A, who are embodiments of justice and peace, how could they be so rude?"


    At this moment, Kakashi Hatake finally realized that Uchiha Yoru wasn''t really concerned about these issues; he just wanted to take the last bite, knowing he wouldn''t have this chance again.


    But Kakashi, facing this daunting task, nervously swallowed and his only visible eye beneath the mask was filled with helplessness.


    "That¡­ Lord Hokage, the Anbu tasks have been quite heavy lately, can this task be postponed?"


    Before Kakashi could finish, Uchiha Yoru immediately showed a look of realization as if he understood something. He smacked his forehead in annoyance and said, "I almost forgot, Kakashi, you have been quite busy with tasks recently. Taking on the role of a messenger is indeed cumbersome."


    Hearing this, Kakashi secretly heaved a sigh of relief, even wiping the non-existent sweat from the corner of his eye. He felt somewhat embarrassed to shamelessly ask others for things. However, Uchiha Yoru''s next words left him wanting to cry without tears.


    "Kakashi, the burden on your shoulders is heavy. For the sake of Konoha, you''ll have to work hard this time. I will send Shisui and Itachi to assist you. You must set an example and pass on your experience well. Next time, I will send Shisui and Itachi."


    Wow! First, a carrot is dangled with familiar comforting words from a superior, then two more people are added to seemingly lighten the workload. In reality, it doesn''t reduce it at all; instead, he now needs to train newcomers.


    And finally, a huge promise is made about ''next time''!


    If it were someone else, they might have been thrilled, thinking it''s appreciation from a superior. However, Kakashi Hatake, with his political savvy, always felt something was off.


    "Yes."


    Although hesitant, Kakashi still mechanically nodded in response and accepted the task. As he scratched his white hair and turned around, his face immediately fell.


    His eye, revealed from the mask, showed a look of helplessness. Turning his head back, he saw Uchiha Yoru already engrossed in a pile of paperwork on his desk.


    Opening his mouth to say something, the words that reached his throat were ultimately swallowed down. Kakashi sighed in resignation. It''s not about the difficulty of the task, but rather that it''s really not easy for someone without a thick skin.


    ¡­


    Konoha had two candidates for the Fifth Hokage, and one had to be chosen on the day the Hokage Rock Faces were completed. Uchiha Yoru, one of the Fifth Hokage candidates, was recognized by the entire ninja world and all the major ninja villages.


    However, Konoha itself had not yet confirmed this. At the very least, the Land of Fire and Konoha Village had not officially appointed him, especially since the Third Hokage was still alive. The succession to the position of Hokage, symbolically, had to be handed over from him.


    As the completion of the Hokage Rock Faces in Konoha approached, and with the official succession ceremony of the Fifth Hokage drawing near, almost all the major ninja villages and numerous smaller ones sent representatives.


    Officially, they came to offer congratulations, but everyone knew the truth: they were there to watch Konoha''s downfall.


    They watched Konoha build its high towers, host its guests, and now, after so many years, they were ready to watch Konoha''s fall.


    The envoys from the major ninja villages were accommodated in a building near the Hokage Tower, with all the amenities befitting important guests.


    But this time, despite such preferential treatment, the envoys, who came to watch the drama unfold, had somewhat uneasy expressions.


    Inside the building, Hatake Kakashi, accompanied by Uchiha Itachi with his unwelcoming demeanor, and the bewildered Uchiha Shisui, had almost received all the envoys from various ninja villages.


    "No, absolutely not, how could we dare accept bribes!" protested an envoy from a small ninja village, his face red with frustration. However, facing Hatake Kakashi''s dead fish eye and the cold gaze of Uchiha Itachi, a cold sweat involuntarily slid down his forehead.


    Watching the frightened envoy, Hatake Kakashi, with his dead fish eye and seasoned experience, casually took out a notebook from his ninja tool bag, mumbling to himself.


    "Bird Ninja Village, came to attend the succession of the Fifth Hokage without any congratulatory gift, suspected of harboring hostility towards Konoha, intending to provoke border peace¡­"


    Kakashi''s muttering instantly turned the face of the Bird Ninja Village''s envoy pale. He hurriedly waved his hands to explain.


    "No, no, respected Konoha ninja, I didn''t explain clearly. I''m just an early envoy from our village. Our leader and lord have prepared a generous gift to congratulate the succession of Konoha''s Fifth Hokage."


    However, facing the explanation, Hatake Kakashi just lifted his dead fish eye slightly, uttering a nonchalant ''oh,'' as if acknowledging but without any sincerity.


    Seeing this, the Bird Ninja Village''s envoy bit his lip and hurriedly said, "In three days, according to the timeline, the congratulatory gift from our Land of Birds will enter the Land of Fire."


    Seeing his goal achieved, Hatake Kakashi''s dead fish eye instantly showed a smile, closing his notebook.


    "We have seen the sincerity of Bird Ninja Village, thank you," said Kakashi.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, Kakashi sighed wearily to Uchiha Itachi, "If it weren''t for the news that the Third Hokage was accepting gifts, we would have almost forgotten. Let''s hurry up and finish the task before the Third Hokage reacts."


    As the departing footsteps faded away, the door to this room in the Land of Birds was closed. However, the remaining Bird ninjas revealed their anger when there were no outsiders around.


    "Damn it, Konoha is too bullying!"


    "Robbers! Bandits!"


    Watching their companions angrily denouncing Konoha''s bandit-like behavior, the Land of Birds''s envoy couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh, "Blame it on the Third Hokage of Konoha. If it weren''t for his idea, this Uchiha Fifth Hokage would not have been so eager to receive gifts early."


    "Damn the Third."


    Everyone was actually blaming the Third Hokage, even though all the benefits were reaped by Uchiha Yoru. Under human nature, everyone resented the Third Hokage.


    "Alright, quickly send a message to the village and the Daimyo using the summoning beast, and prepare enough congratulatory gifts. This time, we must not let anyone find fault."


    The Land of Birds''s envoy was helpless, seeing his companions so angry, he began to console them.


    "Okay, think about it, this is actually a good thing."


    After suffering such a huge loss, a fierce look appeared on the face of the Land of Birds''s envoy.


    "We''ll ostentatiously bring all the congratulatory gifts to Uchiha, the Fifth Hokage of Konoha. When all the Konoha ninjas see it, huh, I don''t believe no one will be jealous."


    Everyone knows that Konoha currently has two Fifth Hokages. Everyone is sending gifts to Uchiha, what about the other side? How can they not be annoyed?


    And what about the decision of the Third Hokage of Konoha and the Daimyo''s office? Which one is actually the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade of the Sannin or Uchiha Yoru who activated the Mangekyo Sharingan?


    This time, the envoys from various countries almost gritted their teeth and endured it. This is the last time! Just give it, as if paying for a ticket to watch a drama.


    Anyway, when Konoha acts foolishly, they can already imagine Konoha falling from its pedestal, and perhaps even struggling to maintain the lowest position among the five great ninja villages.

 Chapter 255: Jiraiya and Tsunade

    On this day, the village of Konoha was bustling with noise.Countless Konoha ninjas and villagers were heading towards the Hokage''s building.


    This day was also a key moment in the history of Konoha, witnessed by envoys from various nations and ninja villages, all anxiously coming to see this moment that would influence the direction of the ninja world.


    In front of the Hokage building, it was already crowded with people, with ninjas crouching everywhere on rooftops and trees, waiting solemnly.


    Meanwhile, a large number of police force ninjas began to maintain order, and many ninjas from within the village assisted.


    As people outside waited in agony, an eerie atmosphere pervaded the Hokage''s office.


    Tsunade stood calmly at the window, looking at the crowded figures outside, "Brat, leave the Third to me and Jiraiya."


    Faced with this choice, Uchiha Yoru just smiled and nodded nonchalantly, "Fine, but after that, I want 70% of the Sarutobi clan''s ninjas for the ninja army''s mobilization."


    It was clear that the two had reached some sort of agreement, and upon hearing this, Tsunade also sighed lightly and nodded in agreement.


    "The Sarutobi clan rose by feeding off the nutrients of Konoha under the Third, it''s only right they repay now. And a too powerful Sarutobi clan could also arouse unwanted thoughts in some people."


    "But brat, think carefully about this. This time, you will be facing the entire ninja world! It''s not too late to regret now."


    Tsunade clearly knew his plans, or rather, Uchiha Yoru never hide anything from his own people, even Jiraiya knew.


    Looking at Tsunade''s solemn expression, a proud smile gradually appeared on Uchiha Yoru''s face.


    "No one starts out standing in the sky, not you or me, not even the gods. But it''s time to end this vacancy on the throne of this ninja world. From now on, I will stand at the top! I will end the chaos in the ninja world!"


    Looking at the domineering Uchiha Yoru, a strange emotion flashed in Tsunade''s eyes, but her nature led her to quip, "Arrogant brat."


    "Time is almost up. Enjoy your last moments of leisure. From today onwards, you will face the entire ninja world. I''ll go out first to deal with the Third''s matter."


    After dropping these words, Tsunade turned and left. Although she said she was going to deal with the Third''s matter, her gaze unintentionally glanced at a corner, and with a cold snort, she left.


    As the door of the Hokage''s office closed, Uchiha Yoru''s gaze shifted to the corner Tsunade had looked at before leaving.


    "Kukuku! What an ambitious man."


    At that moment, a mesmerizing voice echoed in the Hokage''s office, and a figure slowly emerged from the shadows in the corner. It was Terumi Mei from the Mist Village.


    She wore a blue strapless dress with a white belt around her waist, and her nails were painted with dark blue polish. Terumi Mei had matured and now possessed the aura of the Fifth Mizukage as depicted in the original story.


    "Mei, you''ve arrived."


    Terumi Mei, appearing in the Hokage''s office, seductively surveyed her surroundings and then boldly snuggled into Uchiha Yoru''s embrace, sitting on his strong and powerful thighs.


    Despite the enchanting scene, there was an unprecedented clarity in the eyes of both Terumi Mei and Uchiha Yoru.


    After exchanging looks for a while, Terumi Mei was the first to give in. The feigned mature seduction on her face faded, replaced by a sense of weariness and melancholy.


    "What would you have done if I hadn''t come?" she asked, revealing the doubts hidden deep in her heart. Uchiha Yoru responded with a casual smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. A declining Mist Village would have met its end sooner or later."


    "And what about me?" Terumi Mei asked nervously, eager to pursue the question.


    This question was as difficult as deciding whom to save first if it had fallen into the sea.


    However, Uchiha Yoru just smiled and slowly extended his hand, gently stroking Terumi Mei''s smooth hair. "Since the Sharingan could control the Fourth Mizukage, I suppose it''s not too much for my eyes to control the Fifth Mizukage."


    Hearing this response, a hint of disappointment flashed in Terumi Mei''s eyes, along with a trace of understanding.


    "Indeed, you are a person full of ambition."


    But it was this very quality that made him charming. Terumi Mei leaned gently against the familiar chest, squinting her eyes in contentment like a Persian cat, enjoying the momentary peace.


    ¡­


    Hokage Conference Room.


    The conference room, which once had four chairs, now has only one remaining. It represents the end of the era of the Konoha''s Third Hokage and his high-ranking F4.


    On this only remaining chair, the aged Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, sits alone. His cloudy eyes are filled with countless memories.


    "Old man, sometimes you shouldn''t be so stubborn. The future belongs to the young."


    Jiraiya, with white hair, leans against the window, looking at the crowded people outside the building, then glances at the Third Hokage, who radiates an air of loneliness in his later years, and he can''t help but feel a touch of sadness.


    Tsunade, who just entered the room, immediately notices the Third Hokage silently and alone, sipping tea, enjoying his last moments as Hokage.


    Seeing this, a smile curls up on Tsunade''s lips as she turns to look at Jiraiya.


    "Tsunade." At this moment, faced with Tsunade''s meaningful smile, Jiraiya''s face is filled with blatant embarrassment and speechlessness.


    "Didn''t expect you, Jiraiya, to make your move so quickly, tsk tsk."


    Hearing Tsunade''s sarcastic remarks, Jiraiya''s face turns green, as if stepping on something, he suddenly retorts back like he did when he was younger.


    "Cut it out! You think everyone is like you, going for younger ones."


    It''s clear that Jiraiya already knows something, or has figured it out. Although he felt empty and heartbroken at the time, as a hero, Jiraiya couldn''t sink into it and laughed it off the next day.


    "Jiraiya! You''re asking for it!"


    The last thing Tsunade wants to hear right now is this, her forehead veins bulge in anger, and her beautiful eyes blaze with fury.


    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen, lost in his memories, is startled by their noisy quarrel and looks up at his two arguing disciples.


    With a deep sigh, Sarutobi Hiruzen sets down his cup, just about to say something, his face suddenly changes in shock.


    His chakra inside turns harsh - he''s been poisoned!


    The next moment, the Third Hokage''s eyes widen in disbelief, shocked and angry, he looks up at Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    The tea is poisoned! Only Jiraiya has touched this tea. It was Jiraiya who poisoned it! But it was colorless and tasteless, he didn''t notice it at all. The poison was prepared by Tsunade!


    In an instant, the experienced Third Hokage has analyzed who the poisoner is, and even figured out who prepared the poison.


    "Jiraiya! Tsunade! You!"


    A hoarse roar, like an old tiger, echoes in the conference room. However, a tall, imposing white figure has already appeared in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    At this moment, the hero Jiraiya, with a complex expression on his face, doesn''t hold back. His palm heavily hits Sarutobi Hiruzen''s abdomen, sending the man in his sixties flying into the wall.


    Sealing Jutsu: Five Elements Seal


    "Bang!"


    Under the intense abdominal pain and the uncontrollable chakra within, Sarutobi Hiruzen, struggling, slowly slid down from the wall, letting out a desperate roar of despair.


    "Jiraiya!"


    "That! That teacher, I!"


    At this moment, Jiraiya stood there, scratching his white hair in an embarrassed manner, lacking the aura of one of the legendary Sannin, looking as clueless as a young boy at the bottom of his class.


    "Jiraiya did well, acting swiftly and decisively. You really haven''t neglected your training over these years."


    Tsunade, standing by, clapped her hands in approval, not minding making a scene, which made Jiraiya even more embarrassed.


    "Tsunade, you!"


    Feeling aggrieved, Jiraiya turned to look at Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was bent over, coughing violently on the ground, and awkwardly said, "Old man, I didn''t want to see you throw your life away for nothing. And with Konoha in this state, if that kid really goes crazy, the whole village would be buried with him."


    Watching Jiraiya''s incoherent explanation, Tsunade disdainfully smirked, "Stop rambling. Don''t you know how stubborn the old man is? Let him see for himself and he will understand how ridiculous his ideas are."


    The poison prepared by Tsunade was so potent that even Jiraiya, after being poisoned in the original story, admitted he couldn''t gather chakra and was completely paralyzed, unable to even throw a kunai, and only managed to recover about 30% of his strength with Shizune''s help.


    This time, lost in his memories, Sarutobi Hiruzen unknowingly drank a whole pot of tea under Jiraiya''s watch. If the peak Jiraiya could barely handle it, much less an aged Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "Jiraiya, that''s harsh, making the old man drink an entire pot of tea."


    Tsunade picked up the tea, looking at the nearly empty teapot in astonishment, as if to say to Jiraiya, "Do you not trust my poison, or do you not trust a 60-something year old Third Hokage?" s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Jiraiya, feeling wronged, hurriedly explained.


    "You don''t know, the old man was drinking cup after cup, sighing deeply. What was I supposed to do? Tell him to stop drinking the tea before the drug took effect? That too much anesthetic could be harmful?"


    ''The old man might be old, but when he gets going, everyone will know. What would people say if they found out that the Sannin, Jiraiya and Tsunade, conspired to poison the Third Hokage?"


    Watching Jiraiya''s explanation, Tsunade burst into laughter, while Sarutobi Hiruzen, leaning against the wall and gasping for breath, looked at his two students with bloodshot eyes and roared with all his might.


    "Jiraiya! Tsunade! You! You will ruin Konoha!"


    However, for the stubborn old man, Jiraiya still wanted to persuade him, but Tsunade was not so patient. The events of the past had already almost exhausted the bond between them as teacher and student, and it was already good that she hadn''t beaten up the old man herself.


    "Come in, it''s almost time."


    A ninja with orange hair tied in a short high ponytail and parted to the side respectfully entered the room.


    "F¨± Yamanaka greets Lord Jiraiya and Lady Tsunade!"


    Dressed in a brown sleeveless cross-collar shirt, a short-sleeved outer coat, black gloves on both hands, wearing black pants, and carrying a katana on his back.


    F¨± Yamanaka, a Konoha ninja who appeared in the original story during the Five Kage Summit, one of Shimura Danzo''s personal guards.


    The root has long become the private property of Uchiha Yoru, and naturally, F¨± Yamanaka also became Uchiha Yoru''s subordinate.


    After entering, F¨± Yamanaka first respectfully bowed to Jiraiya and Tsunade, then turned his head and bowed to the Third Hokage.


    "I have offended you, Lord Third Hokage"


    "You! What are you trying to do!" The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who seemed to have thought of something, angrily looked at his two disciples and the ninja of the Konoha.


    Mind Transfer Jutsu


    In an instant, F¨± Yamanaka neatly used the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique on the Third Hokage.


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, in a moment of frustrated anger, trembled, his pupils shrank, and his gaze became vacant.


    Seeing this, Jiraiya couldn''t help but show a worried expression, "Tsunade, is this okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Jiraiya, I have also added a potion that suppresses mental power to this medicine. With F¨± Yamanaka''s strength, there is absolutely no problem, not to mention you have your Five Elements Seal for insurance, right?"


    Under Tsunade''s teasing gaze, Jiraiya scratched his head in embarrassment, looking at his burning hand, which had turned red from the strength of his grip.


    "Lady Tsunade/ Lord Jiraiya."


    After a moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s vacant gaze refocused, showing a pair of respectful expressions, obviously a switch in personality, replaced by F¨± Yamanaka.


    "Three minutes to adapt to the numbness of the body, we''ll need you later."


    Tsunade neatly issued the order, and F¨± Yamanaka respectfully nodded.


    In the conference room, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body began to move awkwardly, from extreme awkwardness at first to almost normal later, showing the ninja''s control over the body.


    It''s not a problem with F¨± Yamanaka''s secret technique, but because Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body was numbed by the drug, it naturally needed time to adapt, so as to not arouse suspicion.


    In Konoha, under the bright sunlight, countless people gathered in front of the Hokage building, all eyes expectantly on the stage.


    "He''s here! He''s here!"


    Amidst exclamations, the crowd became noisy, and at the same time, envoys from various countries and villages showed excitement, finally about to come out.


    First, several Anbu ninjas appeared around the Hokage building, starting to guard each other, while the ninjas inside the Konoha solemnly observed their surroundings.


    After all, this was a most solemn occasion for the Konoha, where disturbances were absolutely not allowed, especially around the envoys from different countries who were protected by multiples of Konoha ninjas.


    Any disturbance would face the techniques of the Konoha ninjas.


    On this day, all Konoha residents visiting the Hokage building needed to go through identity verification and searches.


    "Who is that? The Mizukage?"


    "Why Mizukage from the Mist Village there?"


    When figures appeared in the Hokage building, those who were unaware below began to talk in astonishment.


    The moment the Mizukage, Terumi Mei, wearing a Mizukage hat, stepped out, she became the center of everyone''s attention, even astonishing the envoys from the major ninja villages.


    ~~~


    Apologies

 Chapter 256: From now on!

    Konoha.In front of the Hokage building, countless villagers and ninjas from the Konoha had gathered. At this moment, everyone was holding their breath, not daring to even breathe heavily, filling the scene with a tense atmosphere.


    At the top of the Hokage building, several figures appeared: Uchiha Shisui, Hatake Kakashi, and Uchiha Itachi. They seemed calm as they watched the scene unfold, but their eyes betrayed excitement.


    There were also Jiraiya and a group of Anbu members.


    "Is it going to be announced?"


    Envoys from various ninja villages looked solemnly at the Third Hokage and others who appeared. As for the Mizukage Terumi Mei, they were more considered as supporters for the event.


    The frail and haggard Third Hokage slowly came into view of everyone in the Konoha. At this moment, many knowledgeable ninjas showed complex expressions.


    Regardless, this Third Hokage had governed for many years and was now an old man nearing the end of his life. His retirement in such a manner was like the closing of a curtain.


    "I, Sarutobi Hiruzen, have led Konoha through many storms since becoming the Third Hokage. I have witnessed the glory of the Konoha and ultimately brought it to where it is now."


    At this time, the Third Hokage wasn''t wearing his Hokage hat, revealing an old face that made many Konoha ninjas sentimental. The Ninja Hero was indeed old.


    With white hair and beard, even his once straight spine was now bent, and his face was covered with age spots.


    After a brief moment of reflection by the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, he turned around, holding up a brand-new Hokage hat. Under the gaze of everyone, a figure slowly walked forward.


    Dressed in a white kimono with hexagonal plum blossoms, the wide sleeves edged in red also adorned with hexagonal plum patterns, and a proud neck and shoulders draped with a circle of snowy white fluffy shawl.


    With long, flowing blonde hair and sparkling gold eyes, the Sannin Tsunade displayed her imposing and majestic demeanor, coupled with an overwhelming sense of nobility.


    "Princess Tsunade!"


    "The Fifth Hokage is Princess Tsunade!"


    At this moment, the villagers of the Konoha looked at the blonde figure that appeared, Tsunade, whose reputation was now very strong.


    Seeing Tsunade, envoys from various ninja villages showed a hint of secret joy, even a hint of schadenfreude on their faces.


    It was unclear if there would be any unexpected incidents during this Hokage inauguration ceremony. Would internal strife start today or later? All Konoha ninjas were filled with mixed emotions. It wasn''t that they were dissatisfied with Tsunade, but whoever became the Fifth Hokage today, the Konoha would face turmoil.


    Like a swan, Tsunade stood with her proud neck, surveying the entire Konoha. Her face exuded a unique aura. She casually took the Hokage hat passed by the Third Hokage and raised it high.


    "From today onwards! I am the Fifth Hokage governing Konoha!"


    Under Tsunade''s powerful declaration, the many Konoha ninjas below showed a solemn expression, and a scene of mutual wariness even emerged.


    However, at this moment, a blue figure slowly stepped forward, the Mizukage from the Mist Village.


    Dressed in a blue tube dress with a white waist belt, her nails painted with deep blue polish, she slowly removed her blue Mizukage hat, revealing her mature and charismatic face.


    "From now on! I am the Fifth Mizukage of the Land of Water!"


    Terumi Mei, emanating a dignified, gentle, and friendly aura, surprisingly declared herself as the Fifth Mizukage right on the Hokage building, making a high-profile announcement.


    This scene left many Konoha ninjas utterly astonished, and even the envoys from various ninja villages felt that this Fifth Mizukage was, well, a bit eccentric!


    "Da Da!"


    Despite the emptiness of Konoha, at this moment, everyone''s ears echoed with the clear sound of footsteps. When a figure appeared again on the Hokage building, everyone was shocked.


    Wearing a pure white kimono and black pants, his chest slightly open revealing captivating muscles, his forearms and hands covered by deep black armguards, a straight sword hung horizontally at his waist.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the tall figure of Uchiha Yoru slowly emerged between the two Fifth Hokages, as if he were the moon surrounded by stars.


    At this moment, the Third Hokage bowed his head, his expression hidden from onlookers, but he was seen holding a Hokage hat similar to his own.


    "This!"


    "What is the Third Hokage doing!"


    "What is Konoha planning!"


    Numerous Konoha ninjas were shocked, but many still secretly speculated that the parties had reached some agreement in private.


    The envoys from the ninja villages of various countries were also astonished at this scene.


    The hats of the Five Kages, brightly colored, represent the cultures of the five great ninja villages: the red of the Hokage, the blue of the Mizukage, the deep green of the Kazekage, the deep brown of the Tsuchikage, and the earthy yellow of the Raikage.


    However, the hat in the hands of the Third Hokage this time was a brand new snow-white color, with a touch of red on the brim.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru, with a calm expression, surveyed all the Konoha ninjas and the envoys from various countries, and slowly took over the Kage hat handed to him by the Third Hokage.


    As he raised it high, everyone''s gaze became fixed. With the exceptional vision of the ninjas, almost everyone clearly saw the Kage hat in Uchiha Yoru''s hands, or rather, the big red character on the hat.


    "God!"


    The hats of the Five Kages usually bear the characters for Fire, Lightning, Earth, Wind, Water, but this time, the hat in Uchiha Yoru''s hands was not Konoha''s Hokage hat, but one bearing the character for "God."


    Countless people recalled the legends of Konoha, the legend of the God of the Ninja World!


    "I, the Fifth Hokage/Mizukage, declare!"


    Under the attention of all, Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, and Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage, looked at everyone and began their oath.


    "The war and hatred between Konoha and the Mist Ninja have ended!"


    At their thunderous proclamation, everyone was shocked. What was this?


    At the same time, the backdrop of the Hokage''s rock wall slowly fell, revealing three faces, with Uchiha Yoru''s face positioned higher, flanked by Mizukage Terumi Mei and Hokage Tsunade.


    It seemed to be a declaration to the Ninja World.


    This was clearly an oath of allegiance declared by Konoha and the Mist under their respective Kages, but Uchiha Yoru''s ambition was not just for a Konoha, nor just for a mere Hokage.


    But to merge the two great ninja villages, to become the Kage of both!


    Even more! To become the God of the Ninja World!


    The God of the Ninja World!


    Terumi Mei, although she couldn''t represent the entire Mist Village, still controlled a significant part of the Mist''s territory, essentially half of the Mist Village.


    And the Third''s response!


    At this moment, the envoys from various ninja villages, after their initial shock, showed furious anger. This was a plot! A scheme of Konoha to plot against the Ninja World.


    Damn it, what nonsense about Konoha''s division, a coup! The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had long submitted, otherwise, why would he offer up this hat, symbolizing the God of the Ninja World, like a dog today.


    The Third Hokage submitted, and the Fifth Hokage Tsunade along with the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei announced their allegiance and submission, symbolizing the merger of Terumi Mei''s territory with the Konoha.


    More importantly, Terumi Mei''s Mist Ninja would merge with those of the Konoha! The position of the dominant power in the Ninja World, already tenuously held, was now, under the rule of Uchiha Yoru, bolstered in strength and influence, reaching its most glorious state.


    The number and quality of ninjas, along with combined military power, instantly made them the foremost force in the Ninja World, an unshakeable position.


    "Shout it out!"


    In the shadows, someone shouted at the top of their lungs, instantly stirring up everyone''s emotions, and the entire Konoha boiled over with excitement, with numerous ninjas and villagers moved to tears.


    The Konoha did not erupt into civil war! War did not descend!


    "God of the Ninja World!"


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, amongst the ninjas of the Konoha, and a small group of Mist Ninjas who had come over, each one was excitedly howling.


    On the other hand, the faces of envoys from various Ninja Villages looked displeased. They had been tricked, played! This was all a conspiracy, a plot by Uchiha Yoru to integrate the territories and powers of the rebels of the Land of Water.


    It was a scheme to unify both forces!


    Had it been revealed from the start, the various Ninja Villages would never have agreed, and from the beginning, there would have been overt and covert struggles, with sabotage, assassination, and even destruction of the Land of Water''s rebel forces, rather than watching them merge with the Konoha.


    Uchiha Yoru, now in possession of the title ''God of the Ninja World,'' exuded a unique domineering aura, surveying everyone from his elevated position.


    "From now on! I, Uchiha Yoru, take control of the Land of Water. I also announce that the Fourth Mizukage''s bloody and inhumane management of the Mist Village is abolished. The Fourth Mizukage, being disrespectful, is considered the leader of the rebels! The ninjas of both the Konoha and Mist Villages, from this day forward, will be under my rule!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s domineering presence was unmistakable, as he arrogantly declared this dictatorial order in front of the envoys from different countries, blatantly labeling the Fourth Mizukage as a rebel leader.


    "A blatant conspiracy! This is your Konoha''s conspiracy!"


    "Damn! Uchiha Yoru, you will face the wrath of all the Ninja Villages! A great Ninja War will start because of your madness."


    With Uchiha Yoru''s high-profile and domineering declaration, it not only shocked the world but also ignited the anger of the envoys from various Ninja Villages.


    For so long, what were they? Mere clowns played by Uchiha Yoru?


    Even to say, Uchiha Yoru played the entire Ninja World!


    However, at this moment, atop the Hokage building, three figures stood out, led by Uchiha Yoru, with Terumi Mei and Tsunade, each showing a domineering smile.


    Boom! Instantly, the three of them joined forces, their auras erupting, sweeping across the Konoha with their overwhelming and terrifying chakra. Under their combined chakra pressure, numerous ninjas were terrified.


    The terrifying pressure of their chakra was akin to that of a Tailed Beast! Just like in the original story when Orochimaru summoned the previous Hokages, and the Second Hokage alone suppressed everyone with just a burst of chakra, showing that pure chakra at a certain level can be an extremely terrifying force.


    However, at this moment, Uchiha Yoru, Tsunade, and Terumi Mei, in front of countless people, clapped their hands and formed a hand seal.


    Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees


    Susanoo: Complete Form


    As the Mangekyou Sharingan in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes continues to spin, a powerful black chakra instantly flashes around him, visibly beginning to rapidly condense and strengthen.


    Meanwhile, under Tsunade''s angry shout as she claps her hands, a massive flow of chakra crazily circulates, and instantly the entire village of Konoha starts to rumble loudly.


    The large village of Konoha begins to tremble, followed by the cracking of the earth. A terrifying scene unfolds as large trees and vines visibly start to emerge from the ground. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "This! How is this possible!"


    "Wood! Wood Release!"


    "It''s actually a Wood Release!"


    With a thunderous rumble, in a shocking scene, Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi on the top of the Hokage building exchange glances, both showing solemn expressions. They simultaneously shout and activate their Mangekyou Sharingan, while casting Susanoo.


    In an instant, the landscape of Konoha undergoes a drastic change. Countless large trees sprout up without damaging any buildings, adding much greenery to Konoha.


    But terrifyingly, within the vast village of Konoha, all the trees have grown incredibly tall, especially those in the training area, as if they aged a hundred years in a moment.


    The terrifying growth of these towering trees is visible to the naked eye.


    "This! What is this!"


    All the ninjas stare in horror at this scene. The entire village of Konoha has changed, including the appearance of three giant figures in front of the Hokage building.


    "This! Can a ninja really achieve this!"


    ''They have actually changed the landscape of this entire area!''


    With a thunderous rumble, a black, imposing Susanoo appears on top of the Hokage building, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Uchiha Yoru''s Susanoo is black and in its complete form, larger than a Tailed Beast, resembling a full suit of armor. Its terrifying chakra pressure makes even the Jonin sweat profusely, with only one thought in their minds.


    That is unmatched power!


    Even Jonin are but ants before such force!


    At the same time, there are two smaller Susanoo giants, one red belonging to Uchiha Itachi, and the other green, belonging to Shisui.


    At his young age, Uchiha Itachi barely maintained the first stage of Susanoo. Meanwhile, Shisui''s Susanoo has already entered the second stage.


    Summoning Jutsu!


    Just then, loud shouts ring out around the Hokage building. As the smoke from the summoning clears, the formidable figures of the Gamabunta and Manda appear.


    In this moment, Konoha flexed its muscles to the messengers from all the major ninja villages.


    High above, Terumi Mei appeared inside Susano of Uchiha Yoru, captivating with a charming smile. "Now is the time for beautiful fireworks," she said. Terumi Mei''s lips curved up, "Only splendid fireworks are worthy of a handsome, ambitious man."


    Lava Release: Scorching Ocean Blast


    Instantly, she spewed out a wave of fiery red magma, which exploded in mid-air into dazzling sparks, like blooming fireworks.


    After all this, Terumi Mei, with her enchanting palms, wiped the residual red magma from her lips. Already famous in the ninja world for her dual Kekkei Genkai, today she revealed yet another - Boil Release, Corrosion (Melting Slime), and now Lava Release (Magma). Terumi Mei, a three Kekkei Genkai ninja.


    "This!"


    "Is this really what a ninja can achieve!"


    "Damn it, this is not on the same level."


    All the ninjas of the Konoha and the messengers from various countries watched in stunned silence and fear.


    Uchiha Yoru, from atop Susano''o, looked down upon everyone in the Konoha, and commanded dominantly, "Go tell your Kage, the ninja world is too small for my ambitions, barely enough for me alone!"


    "The chaos of the ninja world has lasted too long, and peace has never come. No one starts as a god, be it the Five Kage or a deity! But now, the intolerable vacancy of the heavenly throne will end. From now on, I will stand at the pinnacle in the name of a god!"


    Crossing his hands through his hair, his once youthful hairstyle changed, emitting mature charm. Uchiha Yoru demonstrated to the entire ninja world what true dominance and unrivaled authority meant.


    "Wood Release! And this terrifying ninjutsu! What is Konoha trying to do!"


    One moment, the angry messengers from various countries, the next, they looked on in fear at this scene. The power displayed by Uchiha Yoru was too strong, too terrifying.


    The Wood Release of the First Hokage that quelled chaos, the legendary Susano of the Mangekyo Sharingan, and a series of formidable Kage-level ninjas.


    This was a pure show of force, telling the entire ninja world about the strength and power of Uchiha Yoru.


    Uchiha Yoru, atop Susano, issued his orders.


    "Order Jiraiya to the Land of Earth border as the chief commander, Orochimaru to inspect the Land of Wind border. Send Hatake Kakashi, Biwa Juzo, and Zabuza Momochi to the Land of Lightning border as chief commanders."


    "Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, Kisame Hoshigaki, Ringo Ameyuri, and Might Guy to guard the Land of Water. Any rebellion from the Mist ninja will be considered an invasion. No mercy!"


    "The Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, the Fifth Hokage Tsunade to stay in Konoha!"


    "Also, I, Uchiha Yoru, announce to the entire ninja world, any invasion of my territory will be considered an act of war!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s declaration resonated over Konoha, unforgettable and shocking to many.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 257: The Ninja World Trembled

    The Ninja World Trembles!At the inauguration ceremony of the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, an event worthy of being recorded in the annals of ninja history occurred.


    The one appointed as the Fifth Hokage was Tsunade of the Legendary Sannin, but the next scene was even more shocking.


    The Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, appeared and, together with the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, boldly announced their allegiance to Uchiha Yoru.


    God of Ninjas! This title was only previously held by the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, who ended the Warring States period.


    But this time, the character ''God'' on the Kage hat personally made by the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, clearly expressed that a powerful ninja, a ''God of Ninjas,'' had once again emerged in Konoha.


    Tsunade of the Sannin awakened her Wood Release, and Uchiha Yoru unleashed the complete form of Susanoo.


    There was also the Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, who possessed both Lava Release and Boil Release, unexpectedly revealing a third Kekkei Genkai, ''Melt Release.''


    The return of Orochimaru, the position of Jiraiya, and the appearance of Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi, both users of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    At this moment, the Ninja World trembled, and the number of Kage-level powerhouses revealed by Konoha was simply terrifying.


    Uchiha Yoru, Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, Hatake Kakashi, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Tsunade, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei - a total of nine Kage-level fearsome fighters.


    Then it was reported that Kisame Hoshigaki received the great sword Samehada from the Fifth Mizukage, his power not inferior to the Kages of the major ninja villages, and the wielder of the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, Zabuza Momochi, although not a Kage, was also considered an elite jonin.


    Especially with the inclusion of various powerful Kekkei Genkai clans and strong fighters from the Mist, Konoha''s high-end combat power was directly supplemented, leaping to suppress the five great ninja villages in the Ninja World.


    At the same time, with the merger with the Mist ninja, the already weakened Konoha''s military strength suddenly became the pinnacle of the Ninja World, returning to its dominant position.


    Konoha, with both Sharingan and Wood Release, almost seemed like it had returned to the early days of the ninja world, when the villages were first established, and the First Hokage and Uchiha united to suppress the Ninja World.


    The Stone Village.


    "Impossible!"


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, looking at the urgent report that was rushed back, turned pale with no hint of color in his face.


    Especially upon seeing the photo sent back, the terrifying memories that had been sealed away for many years in front of the Konoha Hokage building resurfaced.


    "Old man, what God of Ninjas, this Uchiha Yoru is clearly playing all of us in the Ninja World, it''s been a conspiracy from the beginning."


    The fearless Kurotsuchi spoke angrily, but at this moment, ¨­noki, her grandfather, didn''t indulge her as usual, instead slamming the table in a burst of anger.


    "Shut up!"


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, rarely got angry, especially towards his granddaughter Kurotsuchi, but this time, his roar scared all the ninjas in the Tsuchikage''s office, not daring to breathe a word.


    And at this moment, ¨­noki, radiating the aura of the Tsuchikage, no longer had the demeanor of an old man, but instead looked around at everyone with an unprecedented seriousness.


    "By the order of the Third Tsuchikage, the Stone Village has always been for the peaceful development of the Ninja World, and immediately stops all actions against Konoha, now! Right now! Immediately!"


    In the end, ¨­noki roared with all his might, his voice echoing in the Tsuchikage''s office, his eyes filled with endless fear.


    "Old man, you!"


    Kurotsuchi was frightened by the scene before her, but her grandfather, Onoki, fell silent this time. It took him a while before he spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "You don''t understand the terror of this Mangekyo Ninjutsu, nor do you understand what Wood Release represents!"


    As he said this, Onoki''s face turned pale, he slumped weakly in his chair, his eyes empty and lifeless, muttering to himself.


    "Why does heaven favor Konoha, allowing it to once again possess both the Mangekyo and Wood Release!"


    After a while, Onoki, regaining some strength, showed a look of frustration on his face. Just when Konoha seemed doomed, suddenly so many Kage-level powerhouses emerged.


    Looking at the intelligence analysis, Konoha''s old, middle-aged, and young generations all had Kage-level powerhouses, and they kept emerging one after another.


    With this unity, Onoki broke into a cold sweat, realizing a problem - the situation in Stone Village was not good.


    His military strength had developed well under his leadership, with the number of ninjas reaching nearly thirty thousand, a peak in Stone Village''s history.


    But! He had no successors!


    How old was he? And Konoha? Uchiha Yoru was only in his twenties, surrounded by a group of young ninjas.


    More importantly, Konoha''s middle-aged ninjas were still at their peak, and now the younger generation had also emerged.


    "Wood Release! Susano!"


    Just thinking of these two powers that once dominated the ninja world made Onoki''s scalp tingle.


    "Send messages to the Raikage and Kazekage! Konoha is no longer something we can contend with alone."


    "Yes!"


    Following the orders of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, Stone Village began to operate swiftly.


    Meanwhile, Kurotsuchi, who had been frightened, slowly came to her senses. She cautiously looked at Onoki, whose face was pale, and asked in a low voice, "Old man, are Wood Release and Mangekyo really that terrifying?"


    Looking at his granddaughter, whose face had turned pale from fear, Onoki felt a pang of guilt. Facing her question, he could only offer a bitter smile. In the office, almost all of the elite Jonin of Stone also looked puzzled.


    They had not lived in that era and did not understand the terror of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, who once overwhelmed the ninja world.


    "Alas, it''s not that Wood Release and the Mangekyo are powerful, but the people who use them. Look at this intelligence and these photos."


    This time, Onoki patiently explained to everyone, while the intelligence and photos were shown to all.


    "The same Mangekyo has different levels. I don''t know how Uchiha Yoru did it, but his Mangekyo, judging from this Susanoo, is no less powerful than Uchiha Madara''s back in the day."


    "Also, the terrifying range of this Wood Release Ninjutsu, which covered the whole of Konoha. More importantly, the inheritor of Wood Release is the granddaughter of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama."


    "Tsunade can now take the surname Senju. Senju Tsunade and Uchiha Yoru are like the reincarnations of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama. What''s more terrifying is the combination of Senju and Uchiha!"


    At this point, the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, was full of frustration. Initially, Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were at odds, and their internal strife provided a breathing space for the ninja world. But this time it''s different.


    A mountain cannot contain two tigers! But damn it, this time it''s a male and a female.


    "Look! Information from Konoha, the God of Ninja, Uchiha Yoru, will officially marry the Fifth Hokage and the Fifth Mizukage. What is this? This is clearly a symbol of ambition!"


    "The alliance of Senju and Uchiha, which should have been restraining each other, is now combining! The grudges between Senju and Uchiha will thus disappear, along with the Fifth Mizukage."


    "Damn, I was blind to recognize Terumi Mei as the Fifth Mizukage, now giving Uchiha Yoru a chance."


    "The Fifth Hokage and the Fifth Mizukage joining Uchiha Yoru is not just an alliance of three, but a combination of three forces."


    ¨­noki was frustrated and angry, now even lacking the opportunity to instigate. Originally, if Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama were not both men, and there had been a woman, their union would have left no place for others in the ninja world.


    But now, he was witnessing the scene he least wanted to see.


    Earlier, he had given Terumi Mei''s faction and Konoha time to get along harmoniously, but now there was no chance to cause discord.


    According to intelligence from the last three months, the Mist and Leaf ninjas have already integrated. It''s completely "you are in me, and I am in you."


    "Damn, more importantly, is Uchiha Yoru''s courage, which is the most terrifying. This kid is even more frightening than Uchiha Madara!"


    Looking at the reports coming in, the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki''s face grew increasingly ugly.


    "Uchiha Yoru actually has such courage, setting an example by issuing a decree that from him onwards, the surname of the children born will be determined by the awakened bloodline, and if there is no awakened bloodline, the surname can be chosen freely."


    "Even! Even Uchiha Yoru''s courage! In marrying the Fifth Mizukage and Hokage, he allowed both to continue with their original surnames!"


    According to the rules of the ninja world, any woman who marries must follow her husband''s surname, regardless of how powerful she is, and abandon her original surname unless she marries into her husband''s family.


    But Uchiha Yoru openly created a historic precedent, allowing Tsunade Senju and Terumi Mei to maintain their original surnames.


    This is partly due to the prestige of their identities and their bloodline factors, but more importantly, it shows respect and wins people''s hearts.


    "Uchiha Madara was too overbearing in his actions. Uchiha Yoru not only inherited Uchiha Madara''s power but also possessed a broader mind and strategy."


    Terrifying!


    Uchiha Yoru has set a standard for the ninja world.


    Awakened Ice Release users take the surname Yuki, Sharingan users are Uchiha, Bone Pulse users are Kaguya, Byakugan users are Hyuga, etc. In cases like Terumi Mei with multiple bloodlines, it depends on the actual situation.


    Uchiha Itachi fully recognizing Tsunade and Terumi Mei''s original surnames is a mark of great respect, and he also boldly claimed that the surname of their children would be decided later.


    He is truly a scheming hero for his grand ambitions, possessing Uchiha Madara''s dominance but not lacking in tactics and smoothness.


    ¡­


    Land of Lightning.


    The Fourth Raikage, A, looked at the information in his hand, furiously roaring and smashing his desk to pieces.


    "Damn it! A mere brat! How dare he call himself the God of Ninja, and even attempt to annex the Land of Water."


    This time, Uchiha Yoru completely toyed with the entire ninja world. Normally, he should face the collective wrath of the ninja world, but it''s clear that the power he unleashed has birthed more fear than anger.


    Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, although they have become part of history, with few historical records in the ninja world, there is still preserved information about these powerful figures.


    However, due to the lack of legends about the Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release for many years, these records have gathered dust. But this time, the entire ninja world''s records about Uchiha Madara''s Mangekyo Sharingan and Senju Hashirama are emerging once again.


    "Lord Raikage, according to the records from the era of the First Raikage, the jutsu used by Tsunade of Konoha is called ''Wood Release Secret Technique: Advent of a World of Trees'', and the giant creature summoned by Uchiha Yoru''s Mangekyo Sharingan is called ''Susano''."


    "Furthermore, according to detailed records, Uchiha Yoru''s black Susanoo and Tsunade''s range and intensity of Wood Release may not be as powerful as the original Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, but they are not far behind."


    "Another important point, as previously recorded in the reports, the Tailed Beasts have almost no resistance against these two jutsu. Even the strongest, the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails, are no exception."


    In the Raikage''s office, a group of elite Cloud ninjas have unearthed long-buried information, each showing a serious demeanor as they carefully report to their Raikage.


    "What does this mean?"


    Hearing this report, the Fourth Raikage A glared with angry eyes, while his deputy, after a long silence, uttered a fact he didn''t want to admit.


    "It means that if a war breaks out, our ultimate weapons in the Cloud Village, the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, might be restrained and even defeated."


    Boom!


    Hearing this report, the Raikage once again furiously threw his chair to pieces, roaring in anger.


    "So, what about the support I gave to that brat Uchiha Yoru? Even the entire ninja world has provided so much support, and now you''re telling me that Konoha has unified and even the Mist Village is going to be annexed?"


    "All this is a conspiracy by the ambitious Uchiha Yoru, who has played the entire ninja world. Are we just supposed to swallow our pride and endure?"


    Looking at the fourth Raikage A''s furious roar, all the Cloud ninjas fell silent. Although the fourth Raikage A was known for his volatile temper, he was not stupid. His anger stemmed not just from being tricked, but also from the fact that Konoha had once again become the dominant force in the ninja world.


    Having such immense power, Konoha had returned to a position where other villages had to join forces to challenge it; alone, they were no match.


    This was the source of his greatest anger.


    "Does the entire ninja world have to watch Uchiha Yoru incorporate the Mist Village, merging the Land of Water and the Land of Fire?"


    The problem at hand was not just Uchiha Yoru, the so-called ''God of Ninja,'' or the issue of him marrying both the Fifth Hokage and the Fifth Mizukage, but also the problems facing the Land of Water. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The fourth Mizukage, Yagura, still controlled most of the Land of Water, but the situation had become very dangerous.


    Previously, to weaken the Mist Village, the ninja world had gleefully acknowledged the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei''s position, but this led to a situation where interfering with the Land of Water meant interfering with Konoha.


    The Fifth Mizukage and the Fifth Hokage being married by Uchiha Yoru, and his announcement of taking control of both villages, meant a new, supreme position was established above the Kage.


    The five Kage used to be the leaders of the major ninja villages, but things had changed! The emergence of the ''God of Ninja'' clearly meant domination over the Kage, revealing Uchiha Yoru''s ambition to not be satisfied with just two major villages.


    The news of the ''God of Ninja'' Uchiha Yoru marrying both the Fifth Hokage and the Fifth Mizukage swept through the ninja world.


    He declared to the ninja world the merger of the Mist and Leaf, recognizing himself, above the Kage, as the supreme leader.


    This news swept through the ninja world, causing shock and more fear.


    The power that was revealed was too terrifying - Wood Release, Mangekyo Sharingan, and a host of formidable ninja from the two major villages.


    Uchiha Yoru, who had angered many, should have faced the world''s retribution, or at least verbal and written condemnation. But in the face of such terrifying power, the entire ninja world fell silent, plunging into a death-like stillness.


    ~~~


    Rejoice! I decided that this fic will get 2 daily chapters! Since I''m free and not translating this anymore! Yes, finished translating the last chapters! And yes, 2 daily upload till the end! I''m thinking of doing it in jan.1 but eh... Today! Anyways, happy new year!

 Chapter 258: Konoha and Mist Ninjas

    Konoha.Two banners, one red and one blue, hang on the left and right sides of the Hokage office building, symbolizing the Land of Water and the Land of Fire, respectively.


    "The integration of the Mist and Leaf ninjas, and likewise in each department, must continue, even if there is a lot of friction in the early stages."


    "Even the Anbu under my command are not exempt. I plan to appoint Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi as the new Anbu Head."


    "Kakashi Hatake and Uchiha Shisui will be the Head and Deputy Head of Konoha''s Jounin Team."


    In the office, Uchiha Yoru exudes a confident and composed demeanor. Faced with the merger of the two villages, he is not only headache-free but also filled with a confident smile.


    As if he had everything under control, the series of policies he issued surprised everyone, making the headache seem less daunting at the moment.


    "Hehe, should I say he''s worthy of being the man Terumi Mei has set her sights on?"


    At this moment, Terumi Mei, on the left side of the office, seeing the headache resolved, reveals an enchanting smile on her face.


    She makes tea effortlessly. However, Uchiha Yoru, looking at Terumi Mei serving him, can''t help but twitch the corner of his eye, wishing he didn''t have stacks of political affairs on either side of him.


    Meanwhile, Tsunade plays with a deck of cards, smiling broadly, "Not bad, truly deserving of the title ''God of Ninja.'' Just looking at the efficiency of reviewing these political affairs, you surpass all five Kage combined."


    Faced with the two of them enjoying leisure time and leaving all the political affairs to him, Uchiha Yoru''s smile is somewhat unnatural, but his eyes reveal warmth.


    He knows this is a compromise from both sides. After all, who handles these important political affairs during critical times, the Mizukage or the Hokage?


    If there''s no issue, it''s fine, but in times of crisis, what then? It could be exploited by the malicious, or even sow the seeds of disaster.


    Uchiha Yoru''s prestige among the Mist ninjas is high, especially because of his book ''My Struggle,'' which became famous throughout the Ninja world. Its policies are particularly adored by Terumi Mei''s Mist forces.


    Moreover, Uchiha Yoru stands above even the Kage, directly in charge of them, ensuring that the documents he approves won''t lead to various issues.


    Of course, this is just the initial period of integration between the two villages'' ninjas. Things will improve after this phase.


    ''''I must say, the Blood Mist policy of the Mist ninjas directly accelerated the integration of the two villages'' ninjas."


    Facing this issue, Terumi Mei also sighed deeply. This time, she no longer has to be strong on her own and can drop the facade.


    Terumi Mei rubs her temples wearily.


    "The Blood Mist policy alienated many Mist ninjas, even making them feel oppressed and stifled in their birth village, especially the Kekkei Genkai ninjas who were ostracized and ultimately exterminated."


    "This time, nearly all the Mist ninjas leading the way are Kekkei Genkai ninjas. Especially in their integration with the Konoha ninjas, these once proud Kekkei Genkai ninjas are now showing their goodwill."


    Even Terumi Mei couldn''t help but feel emotional about this change. Once haughty and bloodthirsty, these Kekkei Genkai families are now eager to greet everyone with a smile.


    Everyone knows that these Mist ninjas just want to integrate quickly, and it''s unexpectedly effective.


    From being despised and shunned in the Mist Village, the sudden change to this place where there is no hatred or loathing, only unfamiliarity, makes their most urgent task to turn this strangeness into familiarity.


    "As for the forehead protectors of the Mist and Leaf, this is a new rule I have established."


    Looking at Terumi Mei and Tsunade, Uchiha Yoru said with a smile, "The Mist and Leaf represent the customs of two different countries. Changing anyone''s forehead protector could lead to issues of superiority and inferiority. Redesigning new forehead protectors might not satisfy the ninjas of both villages."


    "After all, it''s hard to let go of one''s homeland, so I am preparing to issue a new decree. The forehead protectors of Mist and Leaf will represent their hometowns. For example, a Leaf ninja born in the ruins of the Land of Water or Whirlpools could wear a Mist forehead protector, among other measures."


    "Similarly, for ninjas below the J¨­nin level, respect their choice. For those above J¨­nin, design new forehead protectors. All J¨­nin from Mist and Leaf should switch to these."


    J¨­nin-level ninjas are already high-end combat forces, and Uchiha Yoru also needs to win over these people. The forehead protector, though small, signifies subtle psychological changes.


    "Since you''ve been titled as the ''God of Ninja'', exposing your ambition to the ninjas, and in your rules, the issue of J¨­nin status can be explained as an envoy of the god."


    "At the same time, it declares your ambition. Now it''s Mist and Leaf, maybe other villages in the future."


    Discussing political tactics, Tsunade played with her playing cards, speaking with a meaningful smile.


    "Indeed, this time you''ve announced to the entire ninja world, recruiting all wandering bloodline ninjas/families, even secret technique families to join. One reason is to show your resolve to the ninja world, and another is to ease the integration of the two great ninja villages of Leaf and Mist."


    "These wandering ninja clans are like lubricants, buffer zones during the integration period of Mist and Leaf."


    At this point, Terumi Mei couldn''t help but show admiration. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Kamizuru clan, expelled from the Rock Village, though defeated by the Aburame clan, another insect technique family, dwindled over the years to just a few members. Now they choose to join for the survival of their clan."


    "There''s also the F¨±ma and Tsuchigumo clan recommended by the Sannin Orochimaru. These so-called secret technique families are actually very small, with only a few to several dozen ninjas, and those with J¨­nin-level strength are extremely rare."


    These small clans are almost pitifully weak, with not even a J¨­nin among them. Ch¨±nin-level is considered the top combat power. Their secret techniques are weak, and while there are various reasons for wandering the ninja world, they have not been targeted due to their lack of strength.


    Regarding these wandering clans, Terumi Mei laughed, "After inspection, these wandering families indeed play a buffering and lubricating role in the village, more valuable than ever before."


    "For the intelligence department, I''ve decided to have Hy¨±ga Hizashi and Biwa Juzo take charge together. As for the medical department..."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru looked at Terumi Mei and shrugged.


    "There really aren''t any outstanding medical ninjas in Mist now. I plan to appoint Yakushi Non¨­ as the head of the medical department."


    Regarding this appointment, Terumi Mei had no objections. In terms of overall power, the Mist ninjas joining Leaf were no more than three thousand.


    Important departments almost always had Mist ninjas involved, of course, all based on their abilities. Although the overall strength of Mist ninjas might be slightly weaker, their quality and individual combat capabilities are by no means inferior to those of Konoha ninjas.


    Therefore, when the ninjas from the Mist appeared in these positions, neither side had much of an opinion. After all, for these departments, aside from whether the ninja''s mindset and personality are suitable, a more important point is their strength.


    Without strength, everything else is meaningless.


    In terms of combat, the ninjas from the Mist are among the top, but in the field of medical ninjas, they are quite lacking.


    "Currently, the ninja world seems too quiet."


    After dealing with almost all the trivial administrative affairs, Terumi Mei squinted her visible eye and said with a smile, but her eyes clearly showed a hint of seriousness.


    Hearing this, Tsunade snorted disdainfully and said, "They are all old foxes. When faced with absolute strength, naturally, no one will dare to make the first move."


    "But just watch. Right now, everyone in the ninja world is watching the Mist Village, especially since Yoru''s ascent was a declaration to the entire ninja world, bringing the Mist Village of the Land of Water under his control."


    "This battle is the ninja world''s way of observing our strength. Even if our strength is slightly lacking this time, as long as the power of Wood Release combined with the Mangekyo Sharingan reaches eighty percent of my grandfather''s, the entire ninja world will accept all this."


    After Tsunade bluntly spoke of the ninja world''s ugly interests, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile and nod in agreement.


    "Indeed, in the face of absolute power, they will keep a low profile and even behave submissively, as long as they are not prepared to challenge it, provided it doesn''t touch their interests."


    "Once the line is crossed, it''s like a herd of cows facing a pack of wolves. You can eat a little without issue, but if you try to swallow the whole herd, even the seemingly harmless herd will launch a final charge."


    Terumi Mei and Tsunade, being Kage of their respective villages, are naturally not ignorant of politics; in fact, they are quite adept at it.


    "Hey, brat, this is for the peace of the ninja world."


    Suddenly, Tsunade, with a stubborn look on her face, spoke out. After all, her status is one of the most prestigious, and yet she is involved in such a situation.


    "I think we should announce to the ninja world and invite emissaries from the various countries and ninja villages to Konoha once again."


    At this point, Tsunade''s gaze shifted away for a moment, but thinking of her plan, greed still prevailed.


    "We should demand generous gifts!"


    Watching Tsunade, who was clearly trying to fleece the ninja world for gambling funds, or rather, money, was quite cunning. And Terumi Mei, listening to this, narrowed her eyes, already calculating in her mind.


    "Tsunade, I think that''s a good idea. We should inform the ninja world first. As for the date, well! After swallowing the entire Mist Village of the Land of Water, haha, I think then..."


    After exchanging glances, both Terumi Mei and Tsunade licked their lips, their eyes shining with excitement, unable to hide their thrilled expressions.


    Clearly, given their statuses, the wedding must be extraordinary, and they were particularly keen on fleecing the ninja world once more.


    By annexing the Mist Village and ending the rebellion, as long as the power displayed can shake the ninja world, the subsequent wedding will naturally see emissaries from all the major ninja villages in attendance.


    Don''t just look at the before and after, the gap is huge. Now, if you invite the ninja world, they will surely come, but the money, no! I mean, the congratulatory gift will obviously be of a lower value.


    If we take down the Mist Ninja and reveal our power, it will shock the ninja world. Then, the congratulatory gifts we receive later will obviously be of the highest standard.


    "You guys!"


    Looking at the two people''s beautiful eyes shining with golden light, Uchiha Yoru was somewhat astonished, but then thought that it seemed reasonable.


    Maximizing benefits, don''t miss any opportunity.


    "I also think it''s good."


    Uchiha Yoru, stroking his chin, also showed a meaningful smile on his face. The three of them looked at each other and suddenly burst into laughter.


    "For the peace of the ninja world."


    The three of them laughed heartily, as if celebrating something, and then energetically joined in handling governmental affairs.


    ¡­


    On the outskirts of Konoha, in a secluded area surrounded by forests, it truly is a great place for cultivating one''s character and temperament.


    Under the cover of the forest, a large clan territory appears, with buildings that are newly constructed on the surface.


    Judging by the clan emblems on the surrounding buildings, there are the Sarutobi, Shimura, Utatae, Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka families, among which the Sarutobi clan is the largest.


    Scattered about, these clan territories barely form a commercial street, but this place has an oppressive atmosphere not found in other parts of Konoha.


    One by one, the ninjas who pass through here are silent and taciturn, clearly indicating something is amiss.


    Inside a simple house.


    "Ah, the current situation is so similar to that of the Uchiha clan back in the day."


    In the dimly lit house, Jiraiya shows a complex expression. Upon entering, he feels an unusual atmosphere, oppressive and unnatural.


    After the Nine-Tails incident, he returned to attend the Fourth Hokage''s funeral and also witnessed the relocation of the Uchiha clan. The atmosphere was the same, only now it has reversed.


    Meanwhile, inside the house, Sarutobi Hiruzen has lost his usual sharpness. His aura is diminished, resembling an old man in his twilight years, even his gaze somewhat vacant, as if suffering from senility.


    "Old man, look at Konoha now, intimidating the ninja world, with no one daring to challenge it. Although this is temporary, I don''t know if it''s right or wrong, but Konoha has truly become strong."


    Jiraiya muses to himself, "The policies of the Blood Mist in the Land of Water have made these Kekkei Genkai ninjas and clans have no desire to remember the Land of Water, joining Konoha without any nostalgia."


    "Now that these Kekkei Genkai ninjas from the Land of Water have joined Konoha, I see that they truly want to integrate into this village. And with the powerful Uchiha clan at the helm, these families won''t cause trouble."


    "Today, with Konoha''s kage-level and high-level jonin forces, Konoha is the strongest in the ninja world. Right now, just with military strength, neither the Stone nor the Cloud ninja could stand alone against us; they would have to join forces."


    Jiraiya continues talking to himself, pouring himself more drink, with a self-mocking smile.


    "Back then, facing the quagmire of Konoha, we all chose to flee, but who would have thought a young brat would change the ninja world''s structure. I don''t know if it''s right or wrong, but maybe this brat is the child of destiny."


    Jiraiya talks about the changes in Konoha and the situation in the ninja world, while Sarutobi Hiruzen opposite him remains vacant-eyed, indifferent to everything.


    Seeing this, Jiraiya gives a bitter self-mocking laugh.


    The old man, perhaps too greatly impacted, has been stimulated mentally, turning into this senile state since the succession ceremony of the Hokage.


    Even Tsunade shakes her head and sighs. It''s a mental blow, perhaps caused by the refusal to face reality, leading to self-escape.


    "Old man, I''m leaving. This time the brat has orders for me. Never thought I''d see the day, haha."


    "But Tsunade is really impressive, an older cow eating tender grass, haha. I''ll come back to see you during Tsunade''s wedding, off I go."


    The wind stirs the curtains.


    In the dimly lit room, only an empty wine cup and a vacant-eyed old man remain, but after a long while, a glint of sharpness flashes in the old man''s eyes.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 259: Mist Ninja Battlefield

    Konoha."Lord Yoru, for the peace of the ninja world, the elite of the Hyuga main family are willing to join the Mist Ninja''s war."


    That night, Hyuga Hiashi paid a late-night visit, choosing to submit directly.


    Under the cover of night, the lights were bright in the Hokage office building, and inside the office, there was a huge sand table displaying a panoramic view of all the houses and landscapes of Konoha .


    In front of the sand table, Uchiha Yoru looked melancholic, staring at the small flags on the sand table representing various major bloodline clans and secret technique ninja clans, which also signified their status in the village.


    "Now, although there are some vacancies in the center of the village, after all, there are only so many positions."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s voice echoed, Hyuga Hiashi respectfully bowed at a ninety-degree angle, clearly understanding the implication of these words.


    Just a few years ago, the other party could only talk to him by relying on their family and the status of the Sannin, but now he has become someone Hyuga Hiashi must look up to.


    Despite feeling the unpredictability of life''s changes, Hyuga Hiashi respectfully showed his submission.


    "All ninjas of the Hyuga main family, from top to bottom, pledge loyalty to Lord Yoru, even to the Root! The Hyuga main family''s ninjas are also willing to obey the orders."


    Hyuga Hiashi''s sincerity was evident, considering the Root''s status in the village, which was feared like a venomous snake.


    Now that Hyuga Hiashi has agreed to this choice, it shows how serious his sincerity is.


    Seeing the loyalty of the Hyuga main family, Uchiha Yoru smiled, "Hyuga Hiashi, as a Jonin, I don''t like to see dramas between the main and branch families. I will try to separate the main and branch families in the missions executed within the village, but I hope you understand what I mean."


    "Lord Yoru, I understand!" Hyuga Hiashi replied.


    This was a warning. Now that the Konoha and the Mist Villages have merged, Uchiha Yoru would not tolerate any mischief in his sight.


    "I will arrange for the branch family to guard the borders of the Land of Wind, Earth, and Lightning. Therefore, I entrust the Mist Village to Jonin Hyuga Hiashi."


    With the current situation in the ninja world, the three major ninja villages of Wind, Lightning, and Earth are simply waiting for information from the Mist Village, so these areas are mostly on high alert.


    But in the Mist Village, a real war is about to break out. Hyuga Hiashi knew this was their main family''s declaration of allegiance.


    Serving as a vassal of the Dragon has too great a risk. The branch family is forced to have no way out, while the Hyuga main family has always remained neutral, pledging allegiance to whoever comes to power.


    But this time it was different. With so many bloodline families from the Mist Village joining, along with Uchiha Yoru''s ambition, Hyuga Hiashi knew that if he didn''t make a stand now, the main family would be marginalized.


    And since the branch family had already boarded the ship, ready to ride the waves, he could not fall behind, nor did he want the main family to become insignificant in the future.


    "Lord Yoru, in the Mist Ninja''s battle, the ninjas of the Hyuga main family are willing to follow orders with all their might, even if it is against the Mist Village''s elite Jounin."


    This time, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise in his eyes, looking at the staid Hyuga Hiashi, his lips curling up slightly. It seems that the leader of the Hyuga clan is quite bold.


    The Mist ninja Aoi has a Byakugan from the main family, and Hyuga Hiashi''s actions are almost a complete display of setting aside prejudices.


    "Hehe, I see the sincerity of Clan Head Hiashi."


    This time, Hyuga Hiashi was full of sincerity, and Uchiha Yoru was also very satisfied. After all, Konoha is flourishing, and it''s great that no one is causing trouble. As for the Mist ninja, that''s even more needless to say.


    What kind of days were passed in the Mist Village? Days worse than a dog''s life. Now, giving them a chance to live a normal life, they would be grateful, not to mention that he also provided a better environment and future.


    "Hinata''s talent is not bad. Besides Gentle Fist, she can learn medical ninjutsu from Tsunade."


    Uchiha Yoru also showed his goodwill. Under Hyuga Hiashi''s grateful gaze, he pointed to a spot on the sand table.


    "Just right, the Yamanaka family also has a girl who will learn medical ninjutsu from Tsunade in the future. Moreover, being from the same village, you can be neighbors."


    Upon hearing this, Hyuga Hiashi was immediately startled and looked at the position indicated on the sand table. The center of power in Konoha was already considered to be on the periphery, but at least it was joining this circle.


    However, he was surprised to see several houses marked with the Yamanaka family crest. Thinking of this, he immediately narrowed his eyes.


    Indeed, in the face of the general trend, or perhaps the way of survival for the great clans, sending out a part of the clan members is a way to keep an option open.


    ¡­


    In a dark cavern, on a huge and ugly statue, a pair of indifferent eyes were revealed.


    These were the Rinnegan.


    "Nagato, this is the latest intelligence."


    Hidden in a secret chamber, Nagato''s complexion was noticeably better than before. His thin body finally had some flesh, and even the muscles in his legs were trembling, clearly regaining sensation.


    Upon seeing the intelligence, Nagato showed admiration and was deeply moved.


    "Indeed, Mr. Yoru''s ambition is the same as ours, all for the peace of the ninja world."


    Regarding the recent major events in the ninja world, the Akatsuki organization was certainly aware. Nagato, upon receiving the news, showed his admiration. By manipulating the ninja world, the entire realm became a support for Mr. Yoru.


    Otherwise, how could the rebellious army of the Mist Village have been so easily captured?


    "Mr. Yoru''s ambition is great, but his actions are too protracted," Nagato said, flipping through a red-covered book he had read countless times.


    "Although he seems to dominate the ninja world, he can at most take over the Land of Water. The major ninja villages are already wary and are isolating him. Once Mr. Yoru makes a move, he will face the entire ninja world."


    "The God of the Ninja World! Maybe in twenty years Mr. Yoru could achieve this, but before that, I will prove in my own way that my path is the fastest and most effective."


    Nagato''s eyes shone with determination. He admired and even agreed with Uchiha Yoru''s desire for a peaceful and unified ninja world, but he also had his own firm ninja way.


    Perhaps at this moment, he even considered the idea of eventually collaborating with Yoru to shake the ninja world together.


    Using the war weapons formed from gathering all the Tailed Beasts to intimidate the ninja world, and then implementing Uchiha Yoru''s concept of unifying the five great nations.


    "Nagato, Uchiha Yoru''s development of the Mangekyou Sharingan abilities, as well as the Fifth Hokage Tsunade''s Wood Release, should not be underestimated."


    Konan was more cautious, calmly taking out the gathered intelligence from her ninja tool bag.


    "These are the intelligence on the God of Ninjas, Senju Hashirama, and Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Yoru''s ninjutsu data used in Konoha are all included."


    Facing this intelligence, Nagato appeared solemn, but more so proud, "Konan, I have the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths. Mr. Yoru''s strength comes from both power and strategic layout. Even the village could become an obstacle to his power enhancement."


    He didn''t deny the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan and Wood Release, but what he possessed were the Rinnegan, the legendary eyes of the Sage of Six Paths. How could he lose?


    However, at that moment, ripples appeared in the dark space, and both Konan and Nagato''s expressions turned cold.


    "Heh heh, it seems you also know about the emergence of this God of the Ninja World in Konoha."


    The masked man, Obito, who appeared, looked at the intelligence in Nagato''s hands and let out a hoarse laugh.


    "Madara, you must be very familiar with Uchiha Yoru''s Mangekyou Sharingan and Tsunade''s Wood Release."


    Konan''s face clearly looked unwell. She knew, but she didn''t say anything, needing to investigate further. This clearly showed a lack of trust in their cooperation.


    During their meeting, Obito felt extremely frustrated. He knew some information, but as for the battle between Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, he knew nothing.


    He was not the real one.


    "Uchiha Yoru should not be underestimated. Even in my prime, I would have to be somewhat serious to deal with him," said the masked man Obito, pretending to be deep and thoughtful, making both Konan and Nagato cautious. Although they had some doubts, they had to take Madara''s words seriously.


    How strong was Madara in his prime!


    "The Akatsuki organization needs to recruit more members."


    At this moment, the masked man Obito felt frustrated. The members he had eyed, Hoshigaki Kisame and Biwa Juzo, had all gone to Uchiha Yoru. What was going on?


    And the Uchiha clan''s Mangekyo Sharingan was something he was very wary of.


    "These are the targets for recruitment, along with the intelligence," said Obito, clearly getting a bit anxious, or perhaps wary of Uchiha Yoru, a member of the same clan and class.


    "Okay, Akatsuki really needs to recruit more members to prepare for the upcoming goals."


    Currently, Akatsuki is short on members. They had high standards for recruitment; their future targets were the Tailed Beasts, so naturally, the ninjas they recruited needed to be at least Kage-level in strength.


    "Madara, the Nine-Tails is of utmost importance, and it seems that the Tailed Beast of the Mist Village will fall into Konoha''s hands soon," said Nagato calmly, directly addressing the key issue. Obito narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "The Tailed Beast of the Mist must not fall into Uchiha Yoru''s hands, or else it will be a huge challenge for Akatsuki in the future."


    "The Six-Tails'' Jinchuriki, Utakata of the Mist, I will give you the intelligence. Capture the Six-Tails first," Nagato decided, but he still didn''t want to confront Uchiha Yoru too soon, so he nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, let''s capture the Six-Tails'' Jinchuriki and imprison him. We''ll extract the Tailed Beast later when we''re sealing them."


    Seeing Nagato''s agreement, the masked man Obito also showed a bloodthirsty smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the Three-Tails'' Jinchuriki."


    Hearing this, both Konan and Nagato frowned, their expressions growing solemn.


    The Three-Tails'' Jinchuriki was Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage. It wasn''t that his strength was formidable, but even a weakened Mist Village was still one of the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    The masked man Obito''s casual attitude, as if capturing the Three-Tails was as easy as child''s play, also demonstrated his strength to them.


    ¡­


    The ninja world is stirred, with almost all attention focused on the Mist Village of the Land of Water.


    It can be said that the current Mist Village serves as a stepping stone to test the so-called God of the Ninja World, Uchiha Yoru. If he demonstrates his formidable power, the battlefield will turn into a quagmire.


    Then, the entire ninja world will challenge Konoha and this so-called God of the Ninja World.


    After all, this God of the Ninja World previously made a fool of the entire ninja world, toying with everyone.


    On the territory of the ruins of the Land of Whirlpools.


    The past opposition between Mist and Konoha no longer exists, and now they are both in the same camp.


    Terumi Mei had previously used the Land of Whirlpools as a rear base and had already occupied eight islands around the Land of Water, completely blockading the Mist Village.


    This time, a large number of Konoha ninjas and Terumi Mei''s Mist ninjas have gathered, but their forces have not increased significantly.


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s command, most Konoha ninjas have replaced the original Mist ninjas to defend the territory, while the Mist ninjas remain the main force. s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, this time is for the peace of Mist Village. It''s fine to encounter acquaintances in infighting, but if Konoha ninjas accidentally kill someone''s relative, it could provoke hatred. It''s better to let them resolve it themselves.


    "Everyone, the Fourth Mizukage has already summoned tens of thousands of Mist ninjas for layered defenses in our homeland,'' this is the intelligence we''ve gathered."


    Tens of thousands of Mist ninjas! This time, the Fourth Mizukage Yagura has mobilized the entire village''s strength. Fighting on home turf, everyone knows this will be a tough and bloody battle.


    Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, Hoshigaki Kisame, Ringo Ameyuri, and Might Guy, five of the highest commanders from Konoha and Mist at the frontline.


    Now the forehead protectors from the rear have been delivered. As Jonin, they have all replaced their protectors with new ones marked with the character ''Shin'' (God).


    At this moment, the five are gathered around a sand table, with Hoshigaki Kisame, a pure ninja, calmly analyzing the situation for everyone.


    This time at the front, Hoshigaki Kisame is the highest commander, after all, one is a native ninja, and the other is to win people''s hearts.


    At this moment, many ninjas are gathered in the tent, all Jonin. Because of the change of forehead protectors, it''s almost impossible to tell which village the ninjas belong to.


    "So, how many ninja troops will Lord Yoru send this time?"


    Someone, still puzzled, raised this question. After all, it''s been several days, and there''s still no news of reinforcements.


    Faced with this question, everyone showed curiosity. The native ninja army of Mist Village amounts to tens of thousands. Even if they have an advantage in high-end combat power, they would need a similarly large number of ninjas for support.


    However, facing all the doubts, Uchiha Shisui simply said in a deep voice: "Lord Yoru will only send an additional thousand ninja troops, mainly medical ninjas."


    "What!"


    Hearing this news, everyone showed a look of astonishment, as if they couldn''t believe it.


    They had, at most, a little over two thousand ninjas on the front line. What use would another thousand reinforcements be? Could three thousand fight against more than ten thousand? And the three thousand were on the offensive side, on enemy territory?


    Yet, faced with everyone''s astonishment, Hoshigaki Kisame snorted coldly, always prioritizing mission completion as a ninja, he hated such questioning.


    "This time, the mission is to overthrow the Mist''s Blood Mist policy and the strategy of the Fourth Mizukage, directly commanded by Lord Yoru. This is the battle plan, and all Jonin should come to receive their mission scrolls."


    A stack of mission scrolls, each bearing the name of a Jonin.


    When everyone received and opened their scrolls, the tent was filled with sounds of astonishment and disbelief, as if they had read something wrong, even exchanging glances of confusion.


    Confused!


    "Lord! Why does my mission seem like persuading the enemy to surrender and gathering defeated ninjas?"


    "Same here, mine too."


    "And mine, why do we all have this task?"


    At this moment, everyone was discussing fervently, completely baffled. None of them had been assigned a combat mission.


    However, facing everyone''s questions, even though Hoshigaki Kisame had already known the plan, he was still filled with shock and fervor in his heart. Mr. Yoru''s strength was probably truly worthy of being called the God of Ninjas.


    "Everyone follows the orders and waits for further notification. The frontal ninja troops will be dealt with by someone else."


    Hoshigaki Kisame''s indifferent voice echoed in the tent, and the ninjas, out of habit, nodded in agreement.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 260: Yoru vs 10,000 Mist Ninjas

    Land of Water.On the sea, large ships with flags bearing the character for ''god'' were sailing, and the bows were filled with ninjas.


    Along the coastline, numerous Mist Village ninjas appeared, all ready for battle. Various powerful war machines were also poised for action.


    "No way! This must be a joke!"


    "How are we supposed to fight this?"


    On the sailing ships, a dense crowd of ninjas stood, their gazes somewhat dazed as they looked towards their commander.


    Although they were considered elite, the numerical disparity was too great, and they were tasked with a direct assault.


    There were at least seven or eight thousand Mist ninjas on the coastline, in a defensive position. In contrast, they had about three thousand, being the attacking side. How were they supposed to fight?


    "Look, it''s the Konoha ninjas!"


    "Sensory ninjas!"


    With a loud shout, the sensory ninjas in the Mist forces also hurriedly reported: "Confirmed! It''s an army of Konoha ninjas."


    "Confirmed!"


    "Confirmed!"


    As each sensory ninja from the Mist reported, there was a moment of mutual contemplation, their faces filled with gravity.


    The Konoha''s approach seemed like an act of desperation, but could they really be that foolish?


    Everyone turned their eyes to their supreme leader, the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura. He was calmly awaiting the enemy in battle readiness.


    "Orders! All Mist ninjas, prepare for battle!"


    "Yes!"


    Following the Fourth Mizukage''s command, Mist ninjas along the coast readied themselves for battle.


    Meanwhile, ninjas sent secretly by various countries to gather intelligence were hidden all over the battlefield. Both the Mist and Konoha were aware of these spies.


    The Mist needed to drag the Konoha into the quagmire of war, thereby making the entire ninja world turn against the Konoha, resolving the Mist''s crisis.


    The Konoha''s goal was simpler. They needed these spies to report back to their countries. However, they were confident enough to shake the entire ninja world.


    Both sides had the same starting point: to convey information.


    "My lord, how do we get ashore?"


    As they drew closer, the Mist''s war machines on the coast, glistening coldly, were clearly visible. Many ninjas felt their scalps tingle, and finally, someone plucked up the courage to ask.


    At this moment, on the five large ships, Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, Hoshigaki Kisame, Ringo Ameyuri, and Might Guy also showed solemn expressions.


    They were about to enter the attack range. Meanwhile, many ninjas on the ships looked at each other, some even covering their faces with a helpless expression.


    "Damn it, our mission seems to be driving off, capturing prisoners, and turning the enemy ninjas."


    "I feel like I''m dreaming."


    They had never fought a war like this. It was too bizarre. Even a fierce siege they could accept, but their current mission did not match the battle before them.


    Both sides were secretly checking for reinforcements. The Mist was cautious of Konoha reinforcements, and the Konoha, needless to say, hoped for reinforcements.


    But on the boundless sea, only their ships were visible. Nothing more!


    "Damn it, Uchiha Shisui, where are the reinforcements you talked about?"


    With a fiery temper, Ringo Ameyuri''s eyes widened in shock. If reinforcements didn''t arrive soon, they would become sitting ducks.


    As Ringo Ameyuri''s voice faded, all the Konoha ninjas showed a look of hope, visibly revitalized.


    Reinforcements? Of course, there had to be reinforcements.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, the reinforcements will be here soon."


    Uchiha Shisui slowly took out a unique kunai from his tool bag, its handle clearly marked with a certain jutsu. Of course, some high-ranking ninjas had seen this jutsu in their records and were shocked.


    "This! Could this be it!"


    Someone was visibly shocked and had already guessed what it was. Both Hoshigaki Kisame and Ringo Ameyuri looked solemn, with Kishame saying in a deep voice, "Is this the legendary space-time ninjutsu!"


    "Yes, this is the space-time ninjutsu developed by the Second Hokage of the Konoha, Senju Tobirama, a technique that only the Fourth Hokage has mastered in the history of the Konoha."


    Shisui explained to everyone with a smile, then injected chakra into the kunai.


    Whoosh!


    Under the watchful and expectant eyes of many, a figure, or perhaps two, suddenly appeared at the prow of the ship.


    "Hehe, it seems the Mist''s war is about to end."


    Among the figures that appeared, the domineering figure of Uchiha Yoru, with the Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, by his side, clearly indicating they were transported together.


    But! The moment the Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, appeared, she turned to look towards her homeland, her delicate and attractive fingers wiping the white spots at the corner of her mouth, the embarrassment in her eyes fleeting.


    And Uchiha Yoru appeared nonchalantly at the prow, while Uchiha Shisui''s face showed fervent admiration, "Lord Yoru! The territory of the Land of Water is right before us! The Fourth Mizukage is leading over ten thousand Mist ninjas, ready at the coast."


    Everyone was shocked, not only by the appearance of the Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, but also Uchiha Yoru.


    But two people? Two reinforcements?


    Before the crowd could ponder further, Terumi Mei immediately displayed the authority befitting the Fifth Mizukage, commanding the ninjas with a loud voice, "All ninjas, heed my command. The battlefield is now under the control of the Fifth Mizukage. Prepare to execute your respective missions!"


    Meanwhile, as the chakra of the Fifth Mizukage and Uchiha Yoru appeared on the battlefield, it caused a stir among the Mist ninjas.


    The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, shouted sternly, "Just two reinforcements? We have an army of ten thousand Mist ninjas, the advantage is ours! All Mist ninjas, prepare to counterattack!"


    Instantly, rows of Mist ninjas stepped forward on the waves, thousands of them forming hand seals together.


    Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique


    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique


    The Mist ninjas with immense chakra released the A-rank Great Waterfall Technique, while those with slightly lesser chakra control released the B-rank Water Dragon Bullet Technique.


    With the sea right in front of them, their chakra consumption was drastically reduced.


    Boom!


    The scale of the Water Release techniques unleashed by thousands of ninjas was unprecedented, and now everyone witnessed its grandeur.


    A natural disaster!


    Thousands of Mist ninjas releasing Water Release techniques, instantly enraging the sea. The surface erupted with towering waves, countless water dragons roaring.


    A tsunami hundreds of meters high rose in an instant, its reach vast. Even the ninjas of the Land of Water were stunned, having never seen such a catastrophic tsunami in their lives.


    On the Konoha side, numerous ninjas stared blankly at this scene. Even Kisame, known for his Kage-level Water Release skills among the Mist, was shocked by the scale of the Water Release for the first time in his life.


    Such a scale of Water Release! It was beyond human resistance, reaching the level of a natural disaster. The combined power of thousands of Water Release ninjas was enough to change the world.


    "Yoru!"


    At this moment, Terumi Mei at the bow of the ship saw such a large-scale Water Release and felt a bit solemn, but she still had confidence in Uchiha Yoru''s strength, curious about how strong he really was!


    As everyone else was terrified by such a natural disaster, Uchiha Yoru let out a domineering, light laugh.


    "A Water Release jutsu cast by thousands of Mist ninjas, it''s worthy of getting me to seriously stretch my muscles."


    Though his voice was not loud, it clearly spread across the entire battlefield, and both the Mist ninja and those on the ship from the Konoha heard it clearly.


    The ninja from the Konoha were astonished at their leader, and the Mist ninja, recovering from the shock of this catastrophic Water Release, were filled with anger.


    Such a ninjutsu! It couldn''t just be called a natural disaster anymore, it was beyond even an S-rank ninjutsu.


    A disaster!


    However, as everyone watched, Uchiha Yoru''s dominant white figure slowly stood at the bow of the ship, his hands forming seals unhurriedly, and everyone could see that it was an Earth Release technique.


    Earth Release: Earthquake Core


    A simple B-rank Earth Release ninjutsu, but as Uchiha Yoru released it, the earth and sky thundered instantly.


    If the previous phenomenon was a tsunami, then now it was an earthquake! An unprecedented earthquake! The Mist ninja along the coast were terrified as the ground trembled.


    "It''s the seabed! The seabed!"


    Finally, someone discovered the key to the ninjutsu release, and a shocking scene unfolded.


    The sea! It had been split by a huge chasm.


    A deep, unseen fissure had suddenly appeared in the sea, causing the water to surge backwards, creating the chasm.


    The catastrophic Water Release ninjutsu created by a thousand Mist ninja, with the sudden appearance of this seabed fissure, instantly collapsed.


    It filled the sudden fissure.


    Amidst the roaring sound, the chasm was filled, and the catastrophic tsunami also dissipated, leaving only larger waves surging, as if to prove their previous existence.


    "This! This!"


    The ninjas from both sides were stunned and shocked by this scene, so shocking that some even thought it was an illusion, frantically trying to dispel the illusion before their eyes.


    With the sea breeze blowing, Terumi Mei looked at the domineering figure standing against the wind, his clothes fluttering loudly in the sea breeze.


    "Yoru! Let the entire ninja world witness your rise! Witness your god-like strength!"


    At this moment, a hint of obsession flashed in Terumi Mei''s eyes, followed by a charming smile, as she, the Fifth Mizukage, took over the ninja god''s hat and Kusanagi Sword from Uchiha Yoru.


    As Terumi Mei''s voice fell, everyone looked over, their gazes stunned, as if they had forgotten to breathe.


    However, Uchiha Yoru slowly turned his head and let out a light, domineering laugh, "Mei! Have you ever seen my full strength?"


    "No! I haven''t, so now, please let me! Let the entire ninja world witness the legendary power of the Uchiha."


    After hearing this, Terumi Mei first showed astonishment, then revealed a seductive smile, captivated by the man before her.


    Uchiha Yoru slowly turned his head, the waves caused by the subsided tsunami making the ship sway, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    "As you wish!"


    Instantly, a terrifying, suffocating chakra burst forth, and Uchiha Yoru leaped up, under the watchful eyes of everyone, a black dot appeared in the bright sunlight.


    "Don''t look directly into his eyes!" An experienced jonin from the Mist shouted in a hurry, but a terrifying scene appeared in the sky.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation


    A fierce sea of fire instantly appeared in the sky, like a tsunami falling from the heavens, its momentum immense, stunning both Konoha and Mist ninjas.


    "Quick! Water Release ninjas, defend!"


    In the chaos, an experienced Mist ninja shouted urgently, although shocked by the terror of a ninjutsu capable of creating a natural disaster by a single person, they instinctively shouted in the face of death.


    Water Release: Water Wall


    Water Release: Water Wall


    ¡­


    As the Mist ninjas reacted, they hastily formed seals, and towering water walls emerged along the coast.


    Boom, boom~


    A torrent of fire waves descended from the sky, roaring thunderously. As the rising water waves collided with the fire, the sounds of explosion and sizzling echoed, and the coastal area was immediately enveloped in a thick fog.


    Terumi Mei, watching this scene from the sea, immediately shouted orders: "All ninjas prepare! This time, focus on capturing and persuading the defeated ninjas to surrender. For the Mist Ninjas! For freedom!"


    Roar, roar!


    This was their first battle to liberate the Mist Ninjas, and it seemed almost like a final showdown.


    Boom, boom!


    Under the thick fog, the figure of Uchiha Yoru appeared on land, unleashing his full firepower, causing screams of agony within the Mist Ninja corps.


    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough


    Several wind release ninjas hurriedly used large-scale wind techniques to disperse the fog, revealing a chilling scene.


    Uchiha Yoru''s domineering presence was like a tiger among sheep. With his flickering afterimages, he was unmatched, and the air was filled with the screams of Mist Ninjas.


    With his lightning-fast body techniques, he handled the encirclement with ease, his demeanor relaxed, which both shocked and angered the Mist Ninjas.


    "Arrogant!"


    Just then, a furious roar filled with tyranny echoed from afar. Under the fearful gazes of countless Mist Ninjas, they saw their Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, enter into a partial Tailed Beast Transformation.


    Covered in dark red Tailed Beast chakra cloak, resembling a small Tailed Beast, he roared, and a ready-to-launch Tailed Beast Bomb roared out of his mouth.


    "Lord Fourth Mizukage! Our people are still here!"


    Under the terrifying power of the Tailed Beast Bomb, if it was fired, the Mist Ninjas too would suffer severe injuries. Many showed expressions of unwillingness, anger, and fear of the Mizukage''s cruel methods.


    "No, don''t do it!"


    Numerous Mist Ninjas watched helplessly as the terrifying Tailed Beast Bomb whooshed by, and many within its target range showed fear in their eyes.


    They fought and killed for the Mist Village! And now they were about to be killed by their own Kage!


    Their will, originally so firm for the village, suddenly turned to despair. Was it really worth it to do this for the village of the Bloody Mist?


    What would it be like under the rule of the Fifth Mizukage? Could it be worse than now?


    "Lord Fourth Mizukage!"


    Angry and unwilling roars kept echoing, with many Mist Ninjas within the target range letting out furious screams.


    The solid black Tailed Beast Bomb was already above their heads. In this moment of despair, many brainwashed or mentally twisted Mist Ninjas due to the policies laughed crazily.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru''s lips curled into a mocking smile, his disdainful and arrogant laughter echoing across the battlefield.


    "Merely pebbles, not worth half of mine."


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters! S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 261: Kirin

    Boom!Amidst the smoke and thunderous noise, a huge black hand appeared, the Susano.


    Facing the incoming Tailed Beast Bomb, Uchiha Yoru''s Mangekyo Sharingan spun, and with a sweep of Susano''s hand, the heavy and solid Tailed Beast Bomb was directly slapped into the air.


    Boom~


    A world-destroying roar exploded in space, followed by the powerful shockwave caused by the explosion.


    Boom, boom, the earth and even the ocean were stirred into huge waves by the aftermath of the explosion.


    "Uchiha Yoru! All Mist ninja attack! Use all ninjutsu to attack!"


    Many of the Mist''s Jounin roared, and in an instant, a dense array of ninjutsu attacks emerged from the tens of thousands of Mist ninja troops.


    At this moment, facing such an attack, Uchiha Yoru, with his Mangekyo Sharingan continuously spinning, crossed his arms and smirked with disdain. Under the spinning Mangekyo, Susano rose from the ground with him.


    Susano''s second stage


    A gigantic black shadow appeared on the battlefield, and at this moment, Uchiha Yoru revealed a three-headed and six-armed black Susano phantom.


    Facing the barrage of intensive ninjutsu, Uchiha Yoru only had contempt, swatting them away as if they were flies, with the six Susano arms waving at will.


    With a series of loud booms, the ninjutsu, once the pride of the ninja, seemed as insignificant as mosquito bites.


    A terrifying scene unfolded on the battlefield, witnessed by all the ninja.


    On a distant warship, the Konoha (Mist) ninja stared at this scene in shock and disbelief, with some even swallowing hard and murmuring, "This! This is¡­ not even on the same dimension."


    "Kiki, worthy of being the man Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage, fancies. Indeed, he''s tough and strong."


    Watching the terrifying Uchiha Yoru on the battlefield, Terumi Mei couldn''t help but wipe the non-existent drool from her mouth, her eyes filled with obsession. He was the man who deserved her.


    "This¡­ is this the power of the Uchiha!"


    Even Kisame fell silent at this moment. In the face of such power, his pride in the Samehada sword seemed so ordinary.


    Ninja inherently admire the strong, especially in the ninja world, where only the strong deserve their following.


    And the spies from various countries hiding around the battlefield were all dumbfounded, shocked by the scene.


    At this moment, they realized their understanding had been overturned. How could they report this?


    One man sweeping tens of thousands of elite Mist ninja? The terrifying Susano? It feels like a fabricated story, but it''s actually happening right before their eyes.


    Boom, boom~


    On the battlefield, Uchiha Yoru displayed his divine might. Faced with the attack of ants, impatience rose in his eyes, and he coldly declared to the enemies on the battlefield.


    "From today onwards, I will take control of the Land of Water. The Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, will lead you to abolish the so-called Blood Mist policy. Ants! Submit now!"


    Just as the battle began, Uchiha Yoru arrogantly declared the Land of Water as his possession and announced the future governance by Terumi Mei.


    At the same time, he also announced the cancellation of the Blood Mist policy. Instantly, the already bewildered and hesitant Mist ninja on the battlefield started to waver even more.


    "Roar! Uchiha Yoru, you are too arrogant. The God of the Ninja World is a thing of the past. You will stay here!"


    Amidst the furious roar, a terrifying chakra erupted in the distance. Taking this opportunity, the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, fully transformed into his Tailed Beast form.


    A turtle covered with spikes and three tails, the Three-Tails Isobu appeared, now controlled by the consciousness of the Fourth Mizukage.


    With a loud boom, as the gigantic Three-Tails appeared, a terrifying scene unfolded on the battlefield. Under the full power of the Three-Tails, a terrifying Tailed Beast Bomb appeared once again.


    The text translates to English as:


    If the Tailed Beast Ball of the half-tailed beasts before was just the size of a football, then the one now is already the size of the face of the Hokage Rock.


    A Tailed Beast Ball the size of a building, black and dark blue, radiating a destructive aura, instantly condenses.


    Boom~


    With the rotation of Uchiha Yoru''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Susanoo rapidly rises from the ground, and a mountain-like black giant appears.


    Complete Susanoo.


    The terrifying aura emanating with every movement already surpasses the Tailed Beasts, with ninjas looking like ants under its feet. At this moment, countless Mist ninjas stare blankly, filled with terror.


    Many have already lost their will to fight, dropping their ninja swords without even realizing it.


    "This is... simply not on the same level."


    In the face of such immense power, people have lost their fear, or rather, their will to fight, becoming like lambs to the slaughter.


    How terrifying the complete Susanoo is, just its aura already surpasses the strongest Nine-Tails, the immense chakra pressure alone makes most ninjas lose their will to fight.


    "Uchiha Yoru! Roar!"


    At this moment, the fully transformed Tailed Beast Three-Tails, in front of the complete Susanoo of Uchiha Yoru, seems like the size of a pet dog.


    With the Tailed Beast Ball in its mouth condensing to the limit, the Three-Tails roars fiercely, and the Tailed Beast Ball roars out.


    Meanwhile, Masked Obito watches this scene solemnly. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his eyes rapidly spinning, manipulating the Fourth Mizukage, he too wants to test Uchiha Yoru''s strength.


    The complete Tailed Beast transformation of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, a full-power Tailed Beast Ball is extremely terrifying, its sheer majesty makes the Mist ninjas feel the breath of death, unable to muster any resistance.


    However, the howling Tailed Beast Ball, with Susanoo''s huge body seemingly a target, but Uchiha Yoru, under the rotation of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, reveals a disdainful smile.


    "Even with human intelligence, beasts will always be beasts."


    In a commanding voice echoing across the battlefield, facing the incoming Tailed Beast Ball, Uchiha Yoru has several methods of defense.


    Avoiding it with space-time jutsu would cause massive casualties among the Mist ninjas on the battlefield, which Uchiha Yoru, who now sees the Mist ninjas as his own, cannot tolerate.


    They are all his future strengths.


    Flying? It might not have the desired shocking effect.


    His purpose this time is to deter the Land of Water, to deter the entire ninja world with absolute power.


    After this battle, he wants to make these thousands of Mist ninjas never rise in resistance again, and also to silence the entire ninja world.


    Looking at the original story, facing the Tailed Beast Ball, there are methods like Susano''s sword strike, Wood Release catching it barehanded, Naruto kicking it away, space-time ninjutsu shifting it, and of course, the slash of the Executioner''s Blade.


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    With the roar of the Three-Tails, this roar represents the will of Obito.


    The Tailed Beast Ball howls towards him, and the huge black Susanoo, under the stunned gaze of thousands of ninjas, simply extends one hand and catches the terrifying Tailed Beast Ball with a ''bang''.


    "Whether it''s the Five Kage or others, in front of my complete Susanoo, they are nothing."


    With a commanding and disdainful voice, the arm holding the Tailed Beast Ball slowly lifts, the hand gripping tightly and then exerting force, the Tailed Beast Ball suddenly flashes a blinding light.


    "Boom~"


    A huge explosion roars through the earth and sky, as Susanoo, like a mountain, holds the Tailed Beast Ball above its head, exploding in the sky above thousands of ninjas.


    Yet even so, the residual impact of the explosion still temporarily deafens all ninjas on the battlefield, causing ringing in their ears, as a powerful wave of air sweeps through instantly.


    The ground is peeled up layer by layer, and thousands of ninjas, in shock, are blown away by this huge wave of air, some unluckily crushed to death or injured by flying debris.


    A huge wave was raised on the sea surface, and at this moment, Kisame on the bow of the ship finally reacted to this terrifying scene.


    "All Water Release ninjas, prepare defensive jutsu!" S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Water Release: Water Wall


    Under the command of Kisame Hoshigaki, facing the powerful wave sweeping over, a massive curtain of water appeared in front of the fleet, instantly neutralizing the impact of the first wave.


    However, the subsequent waves were not strong enough to cause lethal damage, but even so, the sea was still tumultuous due to this burst of energy.


    The ships of Konoha were teetering in the tumultuous waves.


    The roaring subsided, and tens of thousands of ninjas looked in horror at the scene in the distance.


    "Is this the combat power of the God of Ninjas?"


    "Is this the power of the legendary Uchiha?"


    "Are we going to face such an enemy?"


    One by one, the ninjas, already devoid of fighting spirit, collapsed weakly on the ground, their morale nearly shattered by the Tailed Beast Bomb that the Fourth Mizukage had unleashed without regard for their lives.


    The explosion dissipated, revealing the godlike giant. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru, protected by Susanoo, appeared calm, but in reality, he was also secretly in distress.


    The cost of this display was not small, as a significant amount of chakra had been drained, and his palms and arms had been blown off by the explosion just now.


    He had increased the chakra and power of his eyes, allowing him to recover instantly.


    Now, with the power of the Uzumaki and Senju within him, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had just broken through to an eternal level.


    Although he had the power of Wood Release and the Uzumaki bloodline, he had only recently acquired this power. However, he also had about 80% of the power that Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama had in the Valley of the End.


    After all, he did not have the halo of being the main character like Indra and Ashura, and he had to build his strength step by step.


    "Damn, this boring game is over."


    Behind Susano, a pair of black wings suddenly spread out majestically, and Susano took flight. The giant figure was not clumsy at all but instead moved extremely fast.


    With a thunderous roar, the huge Susanoo broke through the air, stirring up a violent air current that wreaked havoc on the ninjas below.


    Roar~


    Suddenly, Susano appeared in front of the gigantic Three-Tails and kicked it with immense force, sending the fully-formed Three-Tails flying.


    Under the stunned and shocked gazes of tens of thousands of ninjas, the Tailed Beast, a symbol of power and disaster in the ninja world, was kicked away like a stray dog.


    Boom~


    The Three-Tails was kicked into the sea, stirring up enormous waves.


    Meanwhile, dark clouds covered the sky, with flashes of lightning and thunder, as if foretelling the end of the reign of the Fourth Mizukage.


    On land, the mountain-like Susano slowly grasped the hilt of its sword, while the Three-Tails, falling into the sea, roared fiercely and began to gather another Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Boom!


    With a lightning-fast sword draw, the mountain-like Susanoo executed its technique, resulting in a huge flash of cold light.


    The ground was plowed into a deep ravine, and the waves were split in two.


    Tens of thousands of ninjas watched this scene in shock, the sea was split in half!


    At the last moment, the Three Tails used its hard shell to defend, letting out a painful scream, showing the damage it suffered from this strike.


    But the Tailed Beast Bomb it was still gathering in its mouth shows it still hadn''t given up the fight, now tightly targeting its aim.


    However, facing the Three Tails'' last struggle, Uchiha Yoru coldly huffed with dominance.


    "What a boring game."


    In the midst of Susanoo, Uchiha Yoru''s hand suddenly flashed with a ball of thunder, and at that moment, the entire sky seemed to be attracted, immediately bursting into thunder.


    Raiton: Kirin


    Suddenly, the sky covered with dark clouds, numerous lightning bolts converging, a thunderous Kirin emitting a divine presence burst forth from the clouds.


    The thunderous Kirin roared and descended from the sky, striking the Three Tails.


    Instantly, the world flashed with dazzling daylight, blinding the ninjas for a moment.


    Boom~


    Following the huge booming sound, the sea was blasted into a huge deep pit, and the massive circular pit evaporated the surrounding sea water instantly under the power of the lightning.


    By this time, the Three Tails was nowhere to be seen, its chakra disappeared.


    As the seawater surged back, the outcome of the battle was decided.


    "The Three Tails... is dead like that."


    Numerous ninjas from the Mist Village stared at this scene in disbelief, completely beyond their imagination. Can the power of a ninja really reach this extent?


    "Heh, this is probably only the power of a god... is he a god!"


    Some muttered in despair, watching this scene, feeling their resistance was in vain.


    "I, the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, now declare! The Blood Mist Policy of the Mist Village is over! I am taking full control, all Mist ninjas must not resist! Those who disobey will be treated as rogue ninjas of the Mist Village!"


    At this moment, Terumi Mei, leading three thousand ninjas, landed and declared loudly, exuding her authority as the Fifth Mizukage.


    With both hands forming seals, she suddenly slapped the ground.


    Summoning Technique


    "Mistress Terumi Mei, what are your orders?"


    With a loud boom, a cute, crisp female voice echoed through the battlefield. As the thick smoke from the summoned creature cleared, the famous Slug from the Shikkotsu Forest, the summon of the Sannin Tsunade, was revealed.


    At this moment, Terumi Mei stood imposingly on the summoned creature, which was even larger due to the amount of chakra released this time.


    "Please help treat all the wounded of my Mist Village."


    Terumi Mei, truly worthy of the Fifth Mizukage, directly claimed all Mist ninjas as her own with such political savvy.


    "All ninjas, listen to the order, quickly reorganize all Mist ninjas."


    "All comrades, listen, do not resist, we come under the orders of the Fifth Mizukage to reorganize you, medical ninjas, hurry, prioritize treating the injured."


    "Anyone who resists will be considered a rogue ninja of the Mist Village, everyone cooperates in the reorganization and treatment."


    Wow, with the addition of three thousand ninjas to the battlefield, they instantly claimed the ten thousand plus Mist ninjas as their own.


    At this moment, the Mist ninjas, without any will to fight, stared blankly at everything. How could they resist? Can human power oppose the power of a god?


    Seeing this scene, Terumi Mei also revealed a smile, under absolute power, one was deterrence, the other was that the Mist Village did not suffer much damage.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 262: Integration of Two Major Ninja Village

    In the battle of the Land of Water, the ninja world was shaken.When the news spread throughout the ninja world, the major ninja villages initially did not believe it, but those major villages fell silent.


    After all, the histories of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama were not far removed, and with the intelligence gathering capabilities of the ninja villages, they could still gather information.


    At first, when they saw this information, they felt it was a bit of a joke. Was this really not just a story?


    After all, exaggerating the deeds of deceased heroes and ancestors is a tradition.


    However, the intelligence from the battlefield of the Land of Water made it known to the major ninja villages that this was not a story, but a real power in the ninja world.


    The power of one person to defeat tens of thousands of ninjas, this was not a legend, but a real achievement.


    The power of one person to unleash ninjutsu that could move mountains and overturn seas, and the Tailed Beasts, considered as disasters and deterrence weapons in the ninja world, were treated like domestic dogs in his hands.


    The Land of Water fell, it fell after just one battle.


    With the death of the Fourth Mizukage, internal strife broke out in the Mist Village led by the original teachers, and the Mist Village, one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, declared a complete merger with the Konoha.


    Stond Village.


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, looked at the intelligence in his hands with a gloomy face.


    "Third Tsuchikage, this is a personal letter from the battlefield of the Mist Village, Night God."


    Night God! That was the current title of Uchiha Yoru.


    Like the demi-god Hanzo, the ninja world loves to give powerful people all sorts of strange titles.


    "A letter?"


    ¨­noki was somewhat angry, thinking it was another letter like the threatening ones from Uchiha Madara, but the content of the letter shocked him.


    The letter revealed that the Fourth Mizukage did not die but was taken away by a mysterious person using space-time ninjutsu, and the Three-Tails did not fall into his hands.


    Moreover, the information about the mysterious person clearly indicated that he was the ninja who attempted to assassinate after the last Five Kage Summit.


    A terrifying masked ninja with a Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release, suspected of inheriting the will of Uchiha Madara, has been plotting in the dark against the ninja world.


    Extremely powerful.


    "Another one with Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release?"


    ¨­noki looked at the intelligence, his eyes widened in shock.


    What the hell was this stirring up the nests of the Uchiha and Senju? Why are there endless layers to this?


    But then, thinking of something, ¨­noki suddenly showed a cunning smile on his face.


    "A powerful enemy hidden in the dark? Isn''t this just the thing to restrain that self-proclaimed god?"


    "Someone come, pass my order, investigate in the ninja world for a masked ninja with a one-eyed dragon mask, this is his portrait."


    Despite this, ¨­noki remained skeptical and sent out ninjas to investigate in secret.


    Not only the Tsuchikage, but Uchiha Yoru also wrote letters to the Kazekage and Raikage, and together with the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei and the original teachers of the Mist, announced to the ninja world.


    The first news was the merger of the Mist Village with the Konoha, although they continued to maintain the existence of the Mist Village, they accepted the rule of Night God.


    The second message is about the conspiracy in the Mist Village''s Blood Mist. This message is somewhat explosive.


    It spread throughout the Ninja World that the Fourth Mizukage of the Mist Village was being controlled, and there were hidden forces in the Ninja World plotting something.


    The enemy possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release, suspected to be a descendant of Uchiha Madara.


    At the same time, the Fourth Mizukage was taken away by this enemy at the last moment of the great war.


    This news caused a sensation, but more so, it raised doubts, suspecting it to be a smokescreen by the Konoha and Mist Villages to deceive the Ninja World.


    But all this is no longer important. Small ninja villages don''t have the power, and the Konoha and Mist, two major ninja villages, disdain to explain to these smaller ones.


    In the offices of the Kage of the major ninja villages, there are already portraits of Uchiha Obito''s mask, information on space-time ninjutsu, and places where he was suspected to have appeared.


    With the intelligence capabilities of ninjas, Uchiha Obito couldn''t possibly leave no clues, especially since the entire Ninja World is now investigating him.


    Perhaps some secretly think someone is restraining him, but isn''t Uchiha Yoru also plotting in the dark?


    Starting a war to unify the Ninja World now, uniting the Konoha and Mist Villages, seems difficult.


    One is that the Mist Village needs at least three to five years to assimilate, especially after just having a great war, and the other is Uchiha Yoru''s dominance, his status now surpassing that of the daimyos.


    The daimyos of the Land of Water and Land of Fire are already wary of him, and now Uchiha Yoru needs time to stabilize internally, to better adapt and integrate the Konoha and Mist. At the same time, he needs to resolve all internal troubles within his jurisdiction.


    The Mist Village has fallen, entering the era of the Fifth Mizukage under the rule of Night God.


    Terumi Mei suppresses troublemakers with thunderous methods, while starting to abolish various non-compliant rules within the village, and Uchiha Yoru has already returned to Konoha.


    Time passes, and it has been two months since the Land of Water was incorporated into the territory.


    In Konoha, at the Hokage''s office building.


    In the meeting room, Uchiha Yoru looked at Hokage Rock and said, "Starting a war at this time, Obito won''t just watch, and neither will the one hiding the deepest."


    Although his power is strong, it is not invincible. If pushed too hard, someone could summon Konoha''s dancing king, Uchiha Madara, who opened the Rinnegan and was stronger than the previous him at the Valley of the End.


    He still needs time, not to mention the so-called Sage of the Six Paths.


    However, as Uchiha Yoru pondered, the meeting room''s door was pushed open, and one after another, renowned ninjas of the Ninja World entered.


    Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, Kakashi Hatake, Might Guy, Kurenai Yuhi, Mitarashi Anko, and other elite Konoha ninjas arrived.


    And from the Mist Village, Hoshigaki Kisame, Zabuza Momochi, Ringo Ameyuri, and Biwa Juzo, other elite ninjas, also entered.


    This time there were three chairs, with Uchiha Yoru sitting in the middle, flanked by the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei and the Fifth Hokage Tsunade.


    "Yo, looks like everyone''s here."


    At that moment, Jiraiya''s hearty voice rang out, and at the same time, Genma Shiranui, Raido Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami of the Genma Squad arrived.


    However, the three looked noticeably pale, having teleported everyone back using the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    "Lord Yoru, mission accomplished."


    The pale-faced trio, looking at Uchiha Yoru, caused him to nod amusingly, "It seems your strength still needs improvement. To be this exhausted after using the healing slug."


    "Haha~"


    A round of laughter echoed in the meeting room, even the usually reticent Mist ninjas smiled.


    The Genma Squad exchanged wry smiles. It wasn''t that they were weak, but the chakra expended in so many teleports, though replenished by the slug, required them to recover their mental strength.


    Jiraiya laughed heartily, but when he looked around the meeting room at the assembled ninjas, even he was secretly shocked. This power had already surpassed Konoha''s peak period. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Even more so!


    Thinking this, Jiraiya looked towards the three people seated, especially when he saw Uchiha Yoru and Tsunade, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before the powerful forces of the first Hokage in his prime and Uchiha Madara appear.


    Indeed, it is to surpass the peak in the history of Konoha, after all, this is a combination of Senju and Uchiha. If a few children are born from this union, the future implications are significant.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru looks at everyone and gives a light cough, immediately making everyone show a serious expression. Konoha and the Mist ninjas are already merging, and they know this meeting is crucial for the future of both villages, and possibly the future of the ninja world.


    "Everyone, the Land of Water and the Land of Fire have already started to integrate fully, but there are still some problems to face. Civilians are one thing, but the hatred among ninjas has always been there."


    "For example, the hatred within the Mist Village, the conflict between bloodline ninjas and ordinary ninjas, no matter the reason, the hatred bred under the Blood Mist Policies has continued for many years and cannot be changed overnight."


    "Also, the hatred between Konoha and Mist ninjas, among others, can all become means for enemies to attack us covertly."


    Uchiha Yoru looks around at everyone with a solemn expression, talking about a very realistic issue. Peace and integration are not as simple as just words.


    As for Uzumaki Naruto''s creation of temporary peace, it was because during the Fourth Great Ninja War they encountered a much stronger external force. If they didn''t set aside their differences and work together, they would die, even risking the lives of their own families and friends in the ninja world, which led to the formation of the Ninja Alliance.


    "I have a few policies to propose."


    Looking at everyone''s serious faces, and those confused about how to solve these issues, Uchiha Yoru gives a wry smile and shakes his head. If most ninjas only think like pure ninjas, this matter is too difficult for them.


    "I uphold the concept of ninja supremacy, not for personal reasons, but based on reasoning. Ninjas possess powerful forces, equating them with ordinary civilians is inherently unfair."


    When Jiraiya wants to argue, Uchiha Yoru says sternly: "Like the rich and the poor, do you think the rich will share their wealth with the poor to achieve fair distribution of wealth?"


    "Similarly, as a ninja, would you be willing to teach your jutsu, even secret techniques, to ordinary ninjas?"


    Uchiha Yoru looks directly at Jiraiya as he says this, and Jiraiya, with an embarrassed look on his face, scratches his head and remains silent for a moment.


    Would he teach jutsu to ordinary ninjas? No, it''s almost instinctual not to.


    "Next, I propose that all bloodline ninjas from the Mist Village move to Konoha, using Konoha as a base, while the Mist Village itself will still exist. Later, I will arrange for Konoha''s medical and educational ninjas to be stationed in the Mist alongside their comrades."


    "Additionally, elite ninjas who reach the level of Jonin and pass a review can move their families. Similarly, Konoha ninjas can also move to the Mist."


    "The Mist and Konoha need to integrate and need peace, even more so for the future peace of the ninja world. I hope you will cooperate with me to achieve this great ambition."


    Uchiha Yoru almost explicitly stated that his future goal is to unify the ninja world. Everyone understood this clearly, with some feeling excited and others worried.


    "Also, I have decided to allow the Mist ninja and the Konoha Anbu to share intelligence. We will relocate ninjas who bear grudges against each other to different regions - north, south, east, and west - to carry out missions, so they hardly meet again. Even the timing of their missions should be separated if possible."


    "Time can heal all wounds." As Uchiha Yoru said this, he saw the puzzled looks of the crowd and sighed helplessly as he explained.


    "When the Uchiha and the Senju joined hands to establish the Konoha, all the major ninja clans that joined had grudges. But they were suppressed under absolute power, and then peace attracted them, leading them to suppress their grudges for the sake of their descendants."


    "In the end, it was time. As time passed, facing common enemies, the grudges gradually weakened until the hatred of the previous generation was buried with them in the earth, leading to the peace of Konoha today."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke these words, he was almost directly addressing Jiraiya, and also telling everyone that his ambition was not empty.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Shisui''s eyes grew more fervent, and Uchiha Itachi showed a resolute expression.


    "Teacher Yoru is great. This is the path our predecessors walked. By glimpsing a part, we can understand the whole. If Konoha could do this, what about the entire ninja world? The bloodshed of this era, the hatred of the next will vanish with them."


    Peace!


    Uchiha Yoru''s ambition was all about peace. In the original story, many powerful ninjas suffered from wars, hence their hatred for war and their pursuit of peace.


    Uchiha Yoru now openly pointed out a clear path and even possessed the capability to achieve it.


    "After stabilizing the Mist ninja in the Land of Water, the first step is the peaceful integration of Mist ninja with the Konoha Anbu, which means sharing intelligence. Suitable Konoha ninja can join the Mist Anbu and vice versa. Also, both villages will carry out tasks together, starting with cooperative ninjas."


    "Gradually, the Mist ninja and the Konoha ninja will, like the five great villages at their establishment, shake hands and become one family."


    "The second step is to exchange teachers and students between the Mist and the Konoha, prioritizing orphans, but setting the age at seven. There will be special rewards for these teachers and students, like assigning stronger ninjas upon graduation, like special Jonin, or even Jonin."


    "The third step is to prohibit any speech or rumors that disrupt the peaceful coexistence of the Konoha and the Mist, spreading stories of camaraderie and even love stories arising from intermarriages between the two villages."


    "The fourth step is for Konoha to implement a true ninja supremacy rule, not the vague concept before. From a young age, the ninja school will teach that the strong power of a ninja is to protect their homeland and civilians, not the previous concept of ninja as tools."


    "The fifth..."


    As Uchiha Yoru announced these policies, Tsunade and Terumi Mei''s eyes sparkled with admiration, but also with sadness.


    In their eyes, Uchiha Yoru probably had a firm concept of peace since his teenage years, taking actions and planning future policies in the face of reality.


    Because these are not ideas that can be conceived overnight.


    Jiraiya was also secretly shocked, even showing a look of lost admiration. He admired the young man for having a dream, not only taking action and making efforts but also drawing on the experiences of his predecessors.


    His concept of peace was not empty; unlike his aimless search for peace, Uchiha Yoru enriched his concept with historical events and experiences, developing his own idea of peace.


    Uchiha Yoru put in actual effort and action, unlike Naruto, who only had an empty concept of peace.


    ~~~


    Just Finished Posting the Last Chapter on Patreon! We need a Celebration for this!


    So from now on! Every 500 PowerStone is 1 Bonus Chapter!


    I Dare You! Let the Chapters keep coming!


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90+ (until end) Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 263: Two Voices!

    In the meeting room.The Mist and Konoha ninjas listened with flushed and excited faces.


    Kakashi was even more impressed with himself, his choice was indeed correct, Yoru was truly a legendary existence capable of rewriting the history of Konoha and the ninja world.


    "All of this is for the peace between the Mist and Konoha. It will take time to see the results, so I ask everyone to work hard with me. In eight years, I believe we can see the initial effects in five years, and in eight years there will be no distinction between us."


    Any integration takes time, and time can heal all.


    Uchiha Yoru looked firmly at everyone and finally said in a deep voice, "Also, I have decided to establish the 13th Division, an elite ninja force that will maintain peace in the ninja world in the future."


    "The 13th Division consists of the first division, which issues commands; the second division, which handles assassinations and gathers intelligence; the third division, which provides emergency backup and support for other divisions; the fourth division, which handles comprehensive rescue and medical treatment; the fifth division..."


    Uchiha Yoru slowly explained the structure of the 13th Division. Kakashi, listening to this, frowned and scratched his white hair in confusion.


    "Lord Yoru, the establishment of the 13th Division seems to gather elites, covering various aspects of the two great ninja villages."


    Seeing Kakashi''s confusion, Uchiha Yoru smiled, "Kakashi, you are right, but did I say that the 13th Division will be formed within a year or two?"


    His words surprised everyone. Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Once the 13th Division is fully established, ordinary members must at least reach the level of elite Chunin, and special Jounin and Jounin may compete for established positions (squad leaders)."


    "The vice-captain position is tentatively set for those who at least reach the elite Jounin level to be eligible for election, and for the captain! Without a Kage-level, there is no captain!"


    Boom!


    After Uchiha Yoru''s words, everyone was shocked and then became even more enthusiastic. His words almost meant that once the 13th Division was fully established, the ninja world might be united by then.


    The vice-captain requires at least elite Jounin level just for eligibility, which means the captain is very likely to be of Kage-level strength.


    And the captain goes without saying, without kage-level strength, it''s better to leave the captain''s position vacant.


    "There''s no rush for this. I plan to establish the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth divisions within five years, with selections from the two great ninja villages."


    "Now, please, for the future."


    Finally, Uchiha Yoru stood up and looked solemnly at everyone, and they all shouted in unison, "For peace."


    Jiraiya, seeing this scene, was stunned. What was this, brainwashing? It felt a bit like the Root department.


    As the meeting ended, Shiraishi Genma, Raido Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami all looked pale and weak, staring at Uchiha Yoru with hopeful eyes.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru burst into laughter, "Alright, no rush. Everyone has rarely come back, and the border areas are well arranged, so I''m giving everyone a two-day holiday."


    "But only two days! Everyone must return to their posts after two days."


    Hearing this, Shiraishi Genma, Raido Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami finally breathed a sigh of relief. The Flying Thunder God technique had made them tearful, as they had become part of a transport formation.


    "Yoru, the Mist Village can''t be delayed for a moment, I must stabilize the Mist Village as soon as possible."


    Everyone else was fine, but only Terumi Mei looked determined at this moment, and Uchiha Yoru nodded seriously after listening.


    "Alright, I will personally send you there."


    ¡­


    The entire ninja world fell into a strange peace, and the friction between ninja villages surprisingly subsided under the strong rise of Uchiha Yoru. After Uchiha Yoru decisively defeated the ten thousand Mist ninjas led by the Fourth Mizukage, internal strife erupted in the Mist Village, further intensified by the personal appearance of the Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei.


    With almost no resistance from the Mist Village, since the attackers were also from their own village, led by their own Mizukage and with the assistance of the prestigious elder of the village, the Mist Village quickly accepted the situation. Their own people were still in command, only with an additional leader above the Mizukage.


    Following the subjugation of the Mist Village, Uchiha Yoru seemed to give up on starting wars, leading to an eerie peace in the ninja world. However, everyone was aware that the next Great Ninja War could potentially be the most brutal in history.


    Rumors circulated that Uchiha Yoru had captured the Three-Tails, but he neither confirmed nor denied these rumors, and no one dared to question him directly.


    Konoha and the Mist Village announced an official merger, signifying a partnership in life and death. The Land of Fire and the Land of Water also began a close integration.


    In the Rock Village, news broke that the Six-Tails was missing. The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, was shocked by the S-rank intel sent from the Mist Village. After reading the S-rank report issued by the Fifth Mizukage to all major villages, Onoki gasped in shock, wondering whether this was a staged act by Uchiha Yoru or a real conspiracy in the ninja world.


    The Mist Village released a statement that the Three-Tails Jinchuriki, the Fourth Mizukage, was taken away by a mysterious masked man using space-time ninjutsu, and later the Six-Tails Jinchuriki also disappeared. All clues pointed towards this mysterious masked man.


    Onoki inquired about any leads on this mysterious man from his Anbu, but they could only confirm his existence in the ninja world, leading to speculation about Uchiha Yoru''s possible involvement in staging these events.


    Onoki, recognizing Uchiha Yoru as a formidable individual with the strength and arrogance of his ancestor, Uchiha Madara, realized that Uchiha Yoru also possessed cunning tactics, unlike Madara''s more direct approach.


    Both the Kazekage and Raikage received similar intel and shared Onoki''s suspicions about Uchiha Yoru''s possible involvement in these events.


    However, afterwards, Konoha revealed a piece of information to the three great nations, which made them take delight in the misfortune.


    The man with the mask is suspected to have been involved in human body research under Shimura Danzo of the Root Division. Somehow he escaped, having both the Wood Release and the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    This reasoning is well-founded, as it is a known fact in the ninja world that Danzo stole the Kekkei Genkai from his own village. Having both the Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release is an indisputable fact.


    Since Danzo dared to experiment with these on himself, he must have conducted human trials first. Otherwise, nobody would be foolish enough to try. Perhaps it''s really a case of an experimental subject escaping.


    The five great nations have never ceased their clandestine human experimentation. Incidents of experimental subjects suddenly causing chaos or almost escaping, causing significant damage, are not uncommon.


    Moreover, the success of these test subjects involves too many coincidences. You can only attribute these events to luck (metaphysics); they are inexplicable and irreproducible.


    The Villages of the Three-Tails and Six-Tails have not given up their suspicions. Who knows what Uchiha Yoru actually has in his possession?


    In the world of ninjas, at the base of Akatsuki.


    The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, and the Six-Tails jinchuriki Utakata lie unconscious in a dark stone cave, their bodies covered with sealing jutsu talismans.


    "Nagato, temporarily seal and hide the Three-Tails and Six-Tails jinchuriki, and wait for the future to seal them."


    The Gedo Statue, to seal the Tailed Beasts, must start with the One-Tail. If it weren''t for the sake of Uchiha Yoru this time, they wouldn''t be in such a hurry.


    "Although exposed, the ninja world might also suspect that this is a play directed and acted by Uchiha Yoru. After all, hiding jinchuriki is something the great ninja villages excel at."


    Uchiha Obito, wearing the mask, says with a sneer. The ninja world is secretly investigating him, and he is well aware of it.


    Pain looks at the two jinchuriki with his Rinnegan, his voice cold: "Akatsuki''s manpower is still insufficient, and now your identity has been exposed."


    Uchiha Obito naturally understands the other party''s meaning. This time he doesn''t intend to hide and says in a deep voice: "Fine, I will join Akatsuki under the identity of a former human experiment subject of the Konoha Root Division."


    In the original story, Uchiha Obito always hid in the dark, but with his exposure this time, it''s clear he can no longer stay hidden. Therefore, he chooses to join Akatsuki under another identity.


    After all, he possesses both Wood Release and the Mangekyo Sharingan, making this identity both logical and reasonable.


    "Currently, the organization already has members: Deidara, Sasori of the Sand, Kakuzu, Konan, and Zetsu. That''s only five people, half of the planned ten-member team."


    Pain coldly lists the current members of the organization, pointing out that they are half short of the original ten-member team. Uchiha Obito is left speechless after hearing this.


    The members he initially targeted, such as Kisame and Biwa Juzo, have now joined Uchiha Yoru''s. What a pity.


    "Pain, Konan, and I will form one team for now. The remaining two combinations, I already have information on the candidates."


    "Hidan from the Hot Water Village possesses evil god techniques and can form an undead duo with Kakuzu. Deidara from the Hidden Stone Village can team up with Sasori."


    Uchiha Obito passes on the information about the two, and Pain nods expressionlessly upon seeing it. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that two of the nine Tailed Beasts have been collected, there are seven left. The eight-member team is just right."


    Clearly, at this point, both of them have no suitable candidates left.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    As time passes, the integration of ninjas from Konoha and the Mist Village becomes increasingly harmonious, especially the integration of the Mist''s bloodline ninjas, which is like releasing a hundred and twenty true hearts.


    It''s a natural and fast integration when both sides are willing.


    Inside the Hokage''s office building.


    The Fifth Mizukage is now in charge of the Mist Village, while the Fifth Hokage Tsunade has already found an excuse to go to the medical team (Team 4) and slip away.


    Now, only Uchiha Yoru is left in the office, and almost all the government affairs of the two countries are in his hands.


    "Yoru, this mission?"


    Kakashi Hatake, who comes into the Hokage''s office, has one eye full of doubt. Now, with the changes in Konoha, the dark aura of his past as an Anbu is almost invisible.


    The current Kakashi already has the laid-back white-haired presence he had when he first appeared in the original story, and the one visible eye often shows smiles and resignation.


    Looking at Kakashi''s confusion, Yoru, with two shadow clones handling government affairs on each side, looks solemnly out the window at the Hokage Rock.


    "Kakashi, why do ninja villages, despite having powerful ninjas, still have to be subject to the Daimyo?"


    This question causes Kakashi to break into a cold sweat. Looking at Uchiha Yoru, he becomes serious and after a deep thought, speaks solemnly.


    "Because the starting point of a ninja is as a tool, possessors of powerful destructive abilities, but they do not engage in production, and most of the ninja world consists of civilians, who are key to the workforce."


    "As you, Yoru, once said, most people have limited abilities. When ninjas focus on strengthening their power, they cannot be distracted by other things. The existence of the Daimyo governs most of the civilians in the country, just like the Hokage leads the ninja village."


    Hearing Kakashi''s explanation, Uchiha Yoru shows a satisfied smile and claps his hands.


    "Well done, Kakashi. With your intelligence, you are indeed qualified to be the Kage of a village."


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s praise, Kakashi Hatake smiles wryly, "Yoru, don''t joke. Although there have been some secret schemes between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water recently, handling them poorly could lead to turmoil."


    In response to Kakashi''s concern, Uchiha Yoru''s lips curl into a smile, but he throws a question that leaves Kakashi silent and unable to explain.


    "So, why do powerful and esteemed ninjas have to be subject to the Daimyo? The Daimyo is merely a ruler of civilians, just like the Kage rules the ninja village. Why then are Onmyoji, samurai, and even professional ninja forces gathered around the Daimyo?"


    Facing this question, Kakashi Hatake is silent for a long while before looking up and speaking softly, "Yoru, the ninja monks of the Fire Temple are spread throughout the Land of Fire, and the samurai trained by the Daimyo''s court are a formidable force."


    "Yes, it is a formidable force," Uchiha Yoru agrees and then asks again, "A country with two voices? What is this, Kakashi, can you tell me?"


    Kakashi doesn''t know how to answer and remains silent, while Uchiha Yoru''s expression gradually turns to anger, slamming his hand on the desk and saying sternly, "This is division!"


    ~~~


    Every 500 PowerStone is 1 Bonus Chapter! Let''s do this! No more breaks! Let the Chapters keep coming!!!!


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª 90+ (complete) Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 264: Jiraiya, Naruto has a Problem!

    Konoha, Hokage''s Office."A Land of Fire, with two voices! The Daimyo and the Hokage. But what if they disagree and argue, Kakashi, do you know what this means?"


    "It means division!" Uchiha Yoru said angrily, discussing this topic.


    "One, powerless as a bound chicken, merely a legacy passed down for a millennium, leading the world to believe that the Daimyo is a supreme existence, higher even than the ninja villages. It''s all just a trick to deceive the world." s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Daimyo, a common man, holds the power that should belong to the Kage, even fooling the common people into seeing the Daimyo as the offspring of deities."


    Uchiha Yoru, speaking thus, coldly stood up and gazed out the window, said solemnly, "There should be only one throne in the heavens, and peace does not allow for division."


    "For reform, we need to consider more opinions. So, in policy-making, I will call you all to discuss beforehand, then make a decision. But what about the Daimyo? Do they really think I am blind to their recent covert actions, or do they think I will tolerate it like the Third did?"


    "Kakashi, look at this. This is a plan secretly being concocted between the Daimyo of the Land of Water and the Land of Fire."


    A scroll was thrown over. Upon opening it, Kakashi''s eyes also showed anger.


    This was about cutting funds, similar to what happened in the Land of Wind. The Daimyo cutting funds, do they not need the protection of the ninja villages?


    Of course, they do. But after being disappointed by the ninja village, the Daimyo would invest more resources in their own guard, leaving the ninja village to fend for itself.


    The Sand Village weakened to the point of needing to obey the Daimyo''s whims, due to budget cuts and the terms of surrender after the Third War.


    "Kakashi, I recognize the existence of the Daimyo. After all, ninjas wield great power. You can have them protect homes, fight powerful enemies, but to govern? Combined, Mist and Konoha have thousands of ninjas, but how many are capable of governance?"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and sighed, "Kakashi, I understand the principle that everyone has their specialty, and I hope you understand too."


    "The consequences of opposing voices in a country, and the Daimyo, fooling the world yet powerless themselves, are nothing but charlatans. Yet, their position is critical for governance."


    "I don''t want to be adversaries with the Daimyo, but I also don''t want them to see the ninja village as a mere tool. Ninjas are not tools! The strong will not tolerate humiliation!"


    "You''ve seen the mission about the civil unrest in the Land of Snow."


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru suddenly bringing up this mission, Kakashi was puzzled, "Yoru, what do you mean?"


    "The Land of Snow''s Kazahana Doto has succeeded as the Daimyo. We won''t interfere, but for peace, I hope you can bring back Kazahana Koyuki, the daughter of the former Daimyo of the Land of Snow."


    "Bring her back?" Kakashi frowned, seemingly catching onto something but not quite grasping the key point.


    Uchiha Yoru then smiled, "Yes, Kakashi. Koyuki''s identity represents the former Daimyo of the Land of Snow. Her followers naturally include people skilled in governing civilians, as well as a relatively weak force."


    "All this, I hope you can negotiate cooperation with Kazahana Koyuki. We all strive for peace. The Konoha will protect Koyuki and these people, without letting them affect the current governance of the Land of Snow."


    Instantly, Kakashi realized something and showed a shocked expression.


    "Yoru! You plan to take control of Koyuki''s force, turning it into a power in your hands, similar to the Daimyo, to govern the civilians!"


    Sure enough, as expected of Kakashi, he immediately thought of something. Uchiha Yoru didn''t hide anything and started laughing playfully.


    "If the Daimyo wants to treat ninjas as tools and enslave them, then what will they do when they find out that they have lost their most reliable means to control the ninjas?"


    "Kakashi, we are ninjas, and what I hate the most is the saying that ninjas are tools."


    "So, we are for the sake of ninjas! I''m preparing to form the Thirteenth Division, with the First Division being the Zero Division, responsible for leading and managing the team, gathering various elites as the leading division, naturally including teams like the Daimyo''s office that can manage civilians."


    Uchiha Yoru intends to replace the value of the Daimyo''s office. Right now, there are suitable candidates. Under the command of Kazahana Koyuki, there are a group of fallen former Daimyo''s confidants, which could become a force in his hands.


    The situation in the Land of Snow is clear now. Kazahana Doto has become the Daimyo, and Kazahana Koyuki is the loser, lucky to save her life.


    As for those who have fallen from power, some are angrily wanting to regain control, while others are disheartened.


    But at this time, if Uchiha Yoru extends an olive branch, it''s just a change of place, but it can make them regain great power.


    People only realize the beauty of power when they lose it, especially since Kazahana Koyuki is clearly not a wise ruler but a tyrant, and whether she will allow them to live is another matter.


    Under the threat of losing their lives, Uchiha Yoru is almost very satisfied with such a situation. The more iron-fisted and brutal you are, the more these people will fear for their lives.


    After all, "new lords, new laws" is a principle they understand.


    "I understand."


    Kakashi nodded seriously, finally understanding why this mission was assigned to him with such importance.


    Negotiating with Kazahana Koyuki, bringing Kazahana Koyuki back to Konoha, was all to use this girl''s identity to bring the ministers of the former Daimyo of the Land of Snow under his control.


    Training domestic talent takes too long. Plundering is the fastest, and they are not plundering, but saving these people from misery.


    "Yoru, if it''s just for Kazahana Koyuki, I can do it alone, but there are also these ministers, I need some helpers."


    This was the first time Kakashi asked for help on a mission. Uchiha Yoru knew the number of targets would definitely be large, with families and quite a number.


    "Besides some necessary ninjas, feel free to choose."


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru giving such freedom, Kakashi showed a smile, scratching his white hair, and said, "The ANBU ninja Kinoe under the Fifth Hokage and Ao under the Fifth Mizukage."


    Uchiha Yoru was even surprised by this request. Kakashi was really enjoying his privileges.


    With Yamato, a Wood Release ninja, it means they won''t have to rough it on the journey. And taking Ao from Mist is for balance.


    Kakashi truly has a political mind.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, "Okay, I agree, but this Wood Release ninja has a new name, Yamato. Don''t get it wrong in the future."


    "At the same time, a ninja team will be arranged at the border for support, after all, entering another country, we can''t have too many ninjas."


    "Yes!"


    Kakashi, seeing that he got what he wanted, narrowed his eyes behind his mask into crescent moons, looking even more lazy.


    "Go, complete the mission as soon as possible, and remember to keep it secret."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    Uchiha Clan Grounds.


    "Sasuke, you big dummy, haha, I, Uzumaki Naruto, am going to be the future Sixth Hokage."


    At this time, within the clan grounds, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto, the two seemed to have a natural resonance with each other, leaving an indelible impression in each other''s hearts from the first glance.


    "Dummy Naruto."


    Sasuke, with his tsundere attitude, huffs coldly, but his eyes clearly show concern.


    It turns out the two were playing a ninja game, and Sasuke was a bit scared when he nearly got hurt, while Naruto burst into unrestrained laughter.


    Underneath this playful scene, in the neighboring house, Jiraiya with his white hair shakes his head as he watches the two in the courtyard through the window.


    "Naruto, this brat, really doesn''t resemble the Fourth at all."


    After accepting the responsibilities of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, he was naturally brought to the Uchiha Clan grounds. Even though weapons cannot harm him, he shouldn''t neglect them.


    In case others take advantage, even if they can''t hurt him, it could still cause trouble.


    Jiraiya and Uchiha Yoru are sitting cross-legged, each sipping tea, but Jiraiya''s face shows a hint of helplessness.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru can''t help but laugh and shake his head, "Lord Jiraiya, you don''t need to look at me like that. Though I''m now a politician, don''t compare me with the Third and others. I promised you, and I won''t go back on my word."


    Hearing Uchiha Yoru''s words, Jiraiya is shocked, then a sense of admiration arises in his heart. Such magnanimity is indeed unmatched by the old men.


    "You, brat, I, Jiraiya, admire you."


    For the first time, Jiraiya sincerely expresses his admiration. The courage and boldness of this young man are indeed rare in the world.


    "I''m planning to publicly reveal Naruto''s identity in a few days. Also, these are documents of the Fourth Hokage''s assets. See if there''s anything missing that needs to be supplemented."


    Looking at the scroll thrown by Uchiha Yoru, Jiraiya is truly moved. This brat is serious; otherwise, he wouldn''t have prepared so thoroughly.


    Uchiha Yoru shakes his head and sighs, "After the Fourth Hokage Minato passed away, his assets were used for the village''s development. The house and various ninjutsu materials, I can''t retrieve them for you. As for finances, it''s better, at least there are some savings. I''ll allocate these from within the Uchiha clan."


    "At the same time, I agree with you teaching Naruto various ninjutsu, even the Fourth''s S-rank forbidden jutsu Flying Thunder God. If you need, I can transcribe a copy from the sealing techniques."


    Having come this far, if he is to give, then he''ll do it generously. The Fourth''s assets were confiscated by others, but I''m different. The ninjutsu the Fourth had, I can give to his offspring.


    This scene makes Jiraiya secretly mutter to himself, noting the difference in perspective. If it were up to the old men, they wouldn''t even allow the teaching of simple ninjutsu, let alone the Flying Thunder God.


    Despite the difference in power, it''s also a comparison of the magnanimity and perspective of both sides.


    Without comparison, it''s fine, but once compared, it''s like comparing goods to be discarded.


    "You, brat." Jiraiya puts away the scroll, laughing and scolding.


    "Naruto, this little guy is still so young, yet S-rank. Let''s wait until he can control his chakra, start by learning the Fourth''s Rasengan first."


    Since he''s been so generous, Jiraiya naturally isn''t unappreciative. This almost indicates that he will report any ninjutsu he teaches Naruto to the village and you.


    After all, Naruto''s identity is not only the Fourth Hokage''s descendant but also the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    "Jiraiya, these are the documents of the Akatsuki organization. This mysterious organization once tried to recruit Orochimaru, but he refused, revealing some clues."


    "The perpetrator of the Nine-Tails'' attack, a masked ninja with Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release, is in this organization, and moreover!"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru''s expression became increasingly solemn as he suppressedly said: "Top secret information, this organization possesses the Rinnegan! The leader is known as Pain, also a holder of the Rinnegan. It seems that this organization is plotting some major conspiracy."


    "I suspect their ultimate goal is the tailed beasts of the major ninja villages. The disappearance of the Three-Tails was the doing of the masked man, and the Six-Tails must be as well."


    "Tailed beasts! Rinnegan!"


    At this moment, Jiraiya showed a look of shock. He remembered the three children he encountered in the Land of Rain years ago. But now, the Rinnegan is in the hands of this so-called Pain.


    So, did something happen to those three children back then, causing their eyes to end up with this so-called Pain?


    As Jiraiya''s mind buzzed, Uchiha Yoru''s next words left him dumbfounded and beginning to doubt his life.


    "Jiraiya, I want you to be careful with Naruto! There is something wrong with him!"


    "No way! How could there be something wrong with Naruto?" At this point, Jiraiya was shocked beyond belief. The Rinnegan had already thrown him into disarray, and now there was something wrong with Naruto? Isn''t the blond kid outside still fine?


    Looking at Jiraiya, Uchiha Yoru''s expression was solemn, his eyes deeper than ever. After a long while, he finally said softly: "Jiraiya, haven''t you really noticed? The mental issues with Naruto."


    "This is the information on Uzumaki Naruto over the years. Under such circumstances, this kid has not harbor any resentment. Don''t rush to refute me. Everyone has emotions and desires. Of course, this includes the Third Hokage''s methods to control Naruto. Can you deny that?"


    With one sentence, Jiraiya was left speechless. Naturally, the Third Hokage would have some tricks up his sleeve. How else could he control the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki? It''s inevitable.


    A powerful Jinchuriki must be used for the village.


    "At first, I thought that Uzumaki Naruto''s big nerves and hot-blooded idiotic character were all the Third Hokage''s doing. After all, a Jinchuriki full of hope for the village is indeed the Third Hokage''s method. But after careful observation, I found the problem!"


    "The Third Hokage doesn''t have this ability! Or rather, not even you or I have it!"


    Uchiha Yoru solemnly dropped a bombshell, leaving Jiraiya''s head buzzing. Does Naruto have a mental problem?


    "This book, Shisui, and I have all taught Naruto word for word. You should know the Third Hokage''s methods, and mine. But I found that Uzumaki Naruto seemed to be under a genjutsu in his soul."


    "I even secretly tested it." Seeing Jiraiya''s ugly expression, Uchiha Yoru lowered his voice and whispered cautiously: "Under Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami, the influence on Naruto was minimal, even disappearing the next day along with all negative effects."


    "The problem, apart from something being wrong with his soul, I can''t think of any other reason. Who would make a child so unwaveringly believe that peace cannot be separated from love, that mutual understanding is the key to peace?"


    "Jiraiya, this is reality. Such a hollow ideal, do you think it resembles the novels you write, with a protagonist whose soul is always so unwavering?"


    Unbeknownst to him, upon hearing this, Jiraiya gave it some thought and broke out in a cold sweat. Indeed! There might really be something wrong with the child Naruto. What eight-year-old child has such firm convictions? A genjutsu that can manipulate even Kage-level ninjas seems ineffective here?


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 265: Jiraiya was alarmed!

    It''s the height of summer, yet Jiraiya''s face is pale and he''s sweating profusely.Damn it! There''s something wrong with Naruto, damn, whose child is this determined?


    At first, he thought the kid was thick-skinned, inheriting his mother''s personality. But now, it''s clear there''s an issue! And Uchiha Yoru, standing nearby, slightly curves the corners of his mouth, showing a smile and shaking his head.


    The reincarnations of Ashura and Indra, it would be strange if there weren''t any issues. Damn it, generation after generation, Ashura''s personality seems to remain the same.


    You say there''s no problem? Nonsense.


    He never lies. Uzumaki Naruto''s soul definitely contains the power of Ashura, the most noble lineage in the ninja world.


    You, Jiraiya, just need to dig deeper, and you''re sure to find something, even if it''s just a clue.


    The seed has been planted, just waiting for Jiraiya to realize there''s an issue.


    Uchiha Yoru has done so much, mainly because he''s troubled by Naruto, and it''s not fake.


    This Naruto really has a problem, his brainwashing tactics and the secret tests by Shisui really didn''t work.


    Otherwise, holding the aces of Naruto and Sasuke, he would have the future of the ninja world in his hands. Unfortunately, there''s a problem with Naruto, so he must kick out this problematic person first.


    Let Jiraiya take Naruto outside, don''t let him affect the rule of his village. After all, he''s also troubled by Naruto''s talk-no-jutsu. He can''t just dispose of this kid, right? Would the Sage of Six Paths appear and dispose of him?


    It''s hard to say, he even suspects that the Sage of Six Paths is always lurking in the shadows.


    After all, there have been several times when Uzumaki Naruto should have died, like when his heart stopped beating in the middle of Short Book Street, and even Kurama was closing his eyes waiting for death, but he survived? Maybe the Sage of Six Paths is helping from the shadows.


    He doesn''t want this generation''s Ashura to fall.


    So he can''t act against Naruto, there''s only one possibility.


    "Lord Jiraiya, haha, these are just some of my guesses."


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru seemingly comforting him, Jiraiya''s face is ugly, he waves his hand and says, "Don''t comfort me."


    "If there really is someone in the shadows, then the ninja world is truly being manipulated by an invisible hand."


    The manipulation of souls, Jiraiya can''t help but fear it.


    Uchiha Yoru, seeing his objective achieved, immediately shows a smile. Your verbal jutsu, Naruto, is powerful and influential, but when everyone starts doubting you, no one will believe you anymore.


    Of course, this doubt is not about doing something to you. At least when you shout your hot-blooded and silly slogans and deceive people, they won''t be easily fooled anymore.


    He doesn''t want to work so hard to build up such a force, only to have it fall apart because of the protagonist''s verbal jutsu, leading Shisui and his group to stand by Naruto''s side.


    Then everyone shouts, ''Understanding each other is true peace!'' Nonsense! Uchiha Yoru sneers coldly, believing that in the future, when Naruto uses his verbal jutsu, at least his own people will be wary.


    Here it comes! What does the person behind this child intend by manipulating him like this?


    "That Naruto, I!"


    Jiraiya''s face is a bit ugly, now he has to decide whether to take Naruto away or not.


    Seeing this moment, Uchiha Yoru internally exclaims, "Jiraiya, you must not back down, take him away quickly, don''t interfere with my plans."


    "Jiraiya, in terms of souls, the only one who has researched it is Orochimaru, but I think you should just probe a little, don''t startle the snake. After all, someone who can wield such power could bring disaster to the ninja world."


    Uchiha Yoru speaks seriously, and Jiraiya nods in agreement, apprehensive about the hidden hand behind this kid.


    It seems there are great secrets hidden in the ninja world.


    "Also, Jiraiya, keep the issue with Naruto''s soul a secret, it''s top secret! Not even the Sages of Mount Myoboku should know!"


    Finally, to prevent accidents, Uchiha Yoru speaks out directly. After all, the techniques of the three great summoning lands are very powerful in the original story.


    "Who do you think I am?"


    Hearing this, Jiraiya pats his chest and promises, his face serious.


    "Don''t worry, I, Jiraiya, am not a fool. I understand the more people know, the greater the chance of something going wrong."


    Uchiha Yoru has already taken action, and Jiraiya cannot remain inactive.


    However, Jiraiya still feels secretly alarmed in his heart. I can choose not to inform the Sage of Mount Myoboku, but I can find another way. For instance, I could mention that I''ve discovered a powerful force within Naruto, a force that isn''t the Nine-Tails but seems to come from his soul.


    With such an excuse, I can approach the great sage, which should help reveal if there''s really something wrong with Naruto.


    But at this moment, Jiraiya doesn''t know that Uchiha Yoru has already shared the analysis that there''s something wrong with Naruto to all his trusted ninja. Of course, this information is top secret, sealed in the depths of their minds.


    "What about Naruto then!" At this time, Jiraiya hesitates, then his face shows a hint of determination.


    "What if I don''t teach Naruto powerful ninjutsu?"


    Seeing Jiraiya so cooperative, Uchiha Yoru smiles, but he shakes his head.


    "Jiraiya, we don''t know who is behind all this or what they''re planning with Naruto. Just train Naruto normally, let him become a qualified ninja. As for the rest¡­"


    As he speaks, Uchiha Yoru shows a meaningful expression, which causes Jiraiya to smile bitterly and wave his hands.


    "Don''t worry, I will not teach Naruto any chaotic will or anything like that, unlike you and the Third Hokage."


    "Jiraiya, perhaps you misunderstand me. I believe you should teach Naruto to have a pure ninja''s mindset and then observe him in secret. If he truly follows some incomprehensible and unrealistic ideals of peace, then there''s a problem."


    A being trained as a pure ninja should become a simple ninja, not filled with chaotic thoughts.


    Hearing this, Jiraiya obviously frowns. This way, Naruto would just become a weapon.


    But Uchiha Yoru is prepared, his eyes narrowing as he smiles, "When the Fourth Hokage Minato sealed the Nine-Tails, only half was sealed inside Naruto. The other half, through Orochimaru, will lead to a new jinchuriki in Konoha in the future."


    "I can promise you, Jiraiya, that once Naruto inherits the identity of the Fourth Hokage''s son, he will enjoy a true ninja''s future, not just be used as a weapon. You can be assured, this is the information of the Nine-Tails'' jinchuriki."


    The information about Uzumaki Karin directly appears on their tea table. Jiraiya, with wide eyes, thinks to himself: what else are you hiding, you little brat.


    "You''ve made an arrangement with Orochimaru to create another Nine-Tails'' jinchuriki from the Uzumaki clan!"


    "This child has inherited the true Uzumaki bloodline and has awakened. In time, Karin will replace Naruto as the village''s jinchuriki. So rest assured, I won''t use Naruto as a tool or weapon."


    At this moment, Jiraiya falls silent. Everyone has their own selfish desires. He doesn''t want Minato''s child to be used as a tool, but he can''t stop the village from having one.


    A jinchuriki has always been a tool and the strongest weapon for the five great ninja villages.


    "Alright, I will make Naruto a true ninja."


    Jiraiya promises, and Uchiha Yoru smiles lightly and nods. Then, he speaks softly towards the room''s entrance, "Karin, you can come in now."


    Jiraiya had noticed someone at the door earlier but thought it was Uchiha Yoru''s guard.


    However, as the wooden sliding door opens, a red-haired girl with glasses walks in respectfully.


    "Lord Yoru! Lord Jiraiya."


    The girl is extremely respectful, but Jiraiya feels somewhat awkward, especially since he just chose another child right in front of her.


    Is it too cruel for a child?


    "Karin, you heard our conversation just now. What is your choice?"


    Uchiha Yoru smiled gently, while the red-haired Karin raised her head and showed a determined expression.


    "Lord Yoru, please do not give up on me! I am willing to replace Uzumaki Naruto and become the strongest weapon in your hands."


    "Karin, you are naughty," said Yoru gently, rubbing her hand on the red hair and shaking his head with a smile.


    "Although you are the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, I will take you as my disciple. From now on, I will be your teacher, and we will be family, not tools or weapons."


    "Uzumaki Naruto has problems, so I wanted to ask you. If you are unwilling, I will not force you."


    However, upon hearing this, Karin''s eyes widened, and she shook her head like a bobblehead doll. How could she refuse? S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Yoru, Karin is willing to stay by your side."


    At this moment, Karin''s heart screamed with joy, being able to stay by Lord Yoru''s side. And wasn''t it recorded in her little notebook about the secrets between a teacher and a student that must not be told?


    Jiraiya, standing nearby, was astonished. The red-haired girl, though wearing glasses, clearly showed her misty eyes twinkling with an inexplicable fiery light.


    This kid! Really! Just like the Third Hokage and Orochimaru, all beguiling, it''s obvious that Jiraiya, as an old virgin, never thought so much or that such a young girl could be so precocious.


    "Lord Jiraiya, I am your fan, and today I finally see the living Lord Jiraiya."


    Because she could stay by Uchiha Yoru''s side, Karin was so excited that she was almost incoherent, her trembling hands taking out a pink novel from her tool bag.


    [Intimate Heaven Series: The Secret I Must Not Tell My Teacher]


    Damn!


    Seeing this book, Jiraiya''s eyes bulged, and when he turned his head, he saw Uchiha Yoru''s gloomy and dripping expression.


    "Kid, no! Yoru! Listen to me, this book is a pure love story, let me explain..."


    The innocent Karin still didn''t know the impact of the pure love novel she was reading.


    Jiraiya, wanting to cry but having no tears, quickly signed his name. It really is a pure love story.


    "Karin, read this book later."


    Uchiha Yoru glared fiercely at Jiraiya, who was really harmful, and then took out a red book from the side.


    After receiving it, Karin''s eyes sparkled. She treated it like a precious item, carefully placing it in her arms, not in her tool bag.


    Under the gesture of Uchiha Yoru, Karin respectfully knelt behind her teacher, and she too looked out the window, following the gaze of the two.


    At this moment, Karin''s heart was triumphantly shouting, truly thankful for those two, or else how could she accompany Lord Yoru.


    "Haha, don''t worry, I will come back when Naruto graduates, after all, he still has to participate in the ninja graduation exam."


    As Uchiha Yoru and Jiraiya chatted, the look in Karin''s eyes behind them became increasingly twisted.


    "Such warm, sweet chakra. Lord Yoru, no! Teacher Yoru''s chakra is still so terrifyingly dominant..."


    Under the heightened senses of a ninja, Uchiha Yoru was somewhat speechless. The girls in the ninja world really are precocious.


    ¡­


    "Lady Fifth Hokage, I am ordered to carry out a mission and need the support of your Anbu."


    Kakashi Hatake came to the hospital, where he saw Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, comfortably leaning in her chair, enjoying her afternoon drink.


    This scene made Kakashi''s mouth twitch, as Tsunade seemed to have completely delegated her responsibilities to others.


    "Yo, it''s Kakashi. Let me see the mission."


    Tsunade looked content, and in the medical room, Kakashi clearly saw three girls: one from the Yamanaka clan with a determined look, another, a somewhat shy girl from the Hyuga clan, and the last one, a young girl from the Mist village, whom he did not recognize.


    "So it''s like that. To think you''ll be carrying out a mission with the Mist village''s Byakugan user. I was planning to bring him out of the Anbu and, as Yamato, make him a part of the Konoha''s Jounin. Consider this mission his first step out."


    Tsunade laughed heartily, signing the scroll with her chakra and leaving a secret signature.


    Kakashi just needed to take this scroll to the two of them, and they would naturally go.


    The Mist village''s Byakugan user, left in the Konoha by Terumi Mei to handle affairs, was well-known for his abilities.


    "Lady Tsunade, I will take my leave now."


    Kakashi respectfully excused himself, leaving the medical room where the three young girls were sweating as they awkwardly performed their medical ninjutsu on a fish on the operating table.


    "Ino, this is for you."


    A soft voice spoke. Yamanaka Ino, who lost her parents and became more mature and determined than in the original story, turned to see the bashful Hinata holding out two candies cautiously.


    Ino had matured, but she was visibly undernourished, clearly struggling in the Yamanaka clan.


    After all, ninja training consumes a lot of chakra, and without proper nutrition, it''s insufficient. Not everyone is a protagonist or a Jinchuriki.


    "Thank you."


    For Hyuga Hinata, her shy classmate, Ino felt a warmth in her heart. She knew her own body was weak, and prolonged chakra use made her dizzy, a result of malnutrition.


    Observant and gentle, Hinata noticed this and carefully offered her prepared candy during class.


    Tasting the sweet candy, Ino''s face lit up with a smile.


    Their friendship, and even Tsunade''s lax attitude, did not go unnoticed. Tsunade knew about Ino, but that''s just how the ninja world is.


    However, Ino harbored hatred towards the Nara and Akimichi clans, blaming them for abandoning her father, leading to the outcome.


    Tsunade shook her head at this, knowing Ino''s loyalty to the Konoha and that she wouldn''t betray, thus never harboring resentment towards the Third Hokage and Uchiha Yoru.


    But why should she worry about this? The future of the Ninja world and the schemes of these youngsters will probably shift the village''s internal strife outward.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 266: Nine-Tails Jinchuriki

    Konoha, the iconic village gate.Standing guard at the gate are two Chunin from the Hyuga clan, who show great respect upon seeing the visitor.


    "Goodbye, Brother Yoru, I''m off."


    Uzumaki Naruto excitedly waves his hand, carrying a huge backpack, as if the previous day was like a dream.


    First, he was assigned a huge house in the center of Konoha, then there was a massive inheritance, and also the news about his parents, something he always wanted to know.


    All of this seemed like a dream. Ever since Brother Yoru became a presence in Konoha stronger than even the Hokage, all this had been possible. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Jiraiya, standing by, has a face full of proud smiles, roughly messing up Naruto''s blond hair, but there''s an invisible tension in his eyes. There''s a problem with Naruto!


    "Jiraiya, are you really not going to keep Naruto for a few more days? I was planning to announce Naruto''s identity in the next day or two."


    Uchiha Yoru says with a smile, to which Jiraiya bursts into laughter.


    "Haha, I will train Naruto well."


    Naruto is still too young to face the changing winds in the village, and Jiraiya fears it might hurt the child.


    Moreover, there''s a problem with Naruto! Jiraiya thinks deeply, planning to take him out of the village to investigate these unstable factors.


    Just then, three figures appear, including Kakashi Hatake with white hair. Seeing the people at the gate of Konoha, he shows a surprised expression.


    Scratching his white hair, Kakashi lazily greets, "Lord Jiraiya, Yoru, you''re both here."


    Looking at the increasingly laid-back Kakashi, Jiraiya wonders if this is the release of pressure after a successful transformation.


    "Kakashi, don''t let your personality get in the way of your training."


    Kakashi laughs it off, waving his hand, "I have a mission, so I''ll take my leave first."


    Ao, Yamato, keep up."


    "Yes!" Yamato and Ao, of the Mist ninja, shout tensely, following like true ninjas.


    Outside the Konoha gate, Uchiha Yoru squints at the departing figures.


    Uzumaki Naruto, truly worthy of being the protagonist, at such a young age, yet his values are unshakable. Clearly, there''s a problem here, possibly influenced by the reincarnation of Ashura or Chakra.


    But he can''t act rashly, for if he alarms the Sage of Six Path, he is but a slightly stronger ant in his eyes.


    "However, it''s different with Sasuke."


    Uchiha Yoru smiles confidently, planning to cultivate Sasuke in the coming years.


    Considering the original story, Indra realized that only power could make all things possible. Later, due to the injustice of the Six Paths and Black Zetsu''s instigation, Indra and Ashura became enemies.


    From this, it''s evident that Indra''s thinking was normal, and inheriting the Rinnegan made his personality more paranoid.


    And since Black Zetsu had once deceived him, he was confident. He even suspected that Black Zetsu discovered that Indra was unaffected.


    In the original story, Sasuke also stubbornly rebelled later, at least proving that the Six Paths Sage didn''t control Ashura, perhaps related to inheriting the Rinnegan.


    But all this is no longer his concern.


    ¡­


    Hokage''s Office.


    "Tsunade, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire has been far from quiet lately."


    Uchiha Yoru amusingly passed the intelligence scroll to Tsunade, who huffed coldly after reading it.


    "When my grandfather and my second grandfather were in charge, the Daimyo''s mansion was completely a vassal of the Hokage, and they dared not have any objections. Now, hmph."


    Tsunade also had some displeasure towards Daimyo''s mansion.


    After all, one is influenced by one''s surroundings. The rule of the First and Second Hokage was vastly different from that of the Third, and there was already a slight emotion in their hearts, but it had not been provoked.


    However, after the spread of Uchiha Yoru''s political philosophy, that slight dissatisfaction in their hearts was directly aroused.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled at this scene, tapping his fingers on the table, and three masked Anbu appeared.


    Uchiha Itachi, Yamanaka Fu, and Aburame Torune, the three respectively appeared respectfully.


    "Lord Hokage, Lord Yoru."


    There''s no need to say much about Uchiha Itachi. Aburame Torune, who was abandoned by the Root in the beginning, had long been cultivated into Uchiha Yoru''s confidant, and was also Itachi''s companion.


    As for Yamanaka Fu, he was a capable general obtained after taking over the Root.


    Looking at the three, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and slowly threw an intelligence scroll to them.


    "Itachi, you will be the team leader for this operation, with Yamanaka Fu and Aburame Torune as your team members."


    "Don''t make too much noise, just eliminate a few old fellows from the Fire Temple who firmly believe that all power should be ruled by the Daimyo!"


    "Yes!"


    Uchiha Yoru directly revealed his killing intent. This was a warning; he intended to gradually erode everything the Daimyo relied on with a slow-boiling frog approach. When he was in a good mood, the Daimyo would just be a mascot; if not, he would kick them away.


    Seeing this, Tsunade, on the other hand, didn''t say anything. After all, the Daimyo had already become an obstacle with the power they currently held in their hands.


    "Right, the reward for this mission!"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru looked at the three with a smile. The three were about to shake their heads and say something like doing it for the sake of Konoha, but then he seemed to think of something.


    "Right, I''ve thought of the reward for this mission. Isn''t there a method of Sage Art training passed down in the Fire Temple? Let''s consider that as the reward for this time."


    "You three are my confidants, and Yamanaka Fu, I hope in the future, you and Aburame Torune can support the Root. This method of Sage Art training can be considered a foundation to enhance your strength."


    With this move, Uchiha Yoru didn''t spend a penny, got people to execute the mission, and made them excited. After all, this was the method of Sage Art training.


    Looking at the five great ninja villages, if you want to practice such an S-class forbidden jutsu, without a special reason or special merit, don''t even think about it.


    Among them, Yamanaka Fu was even more excited. If this mission was completed beautifully, he would directly enter Uchiha Yoru''s sight.


    "Yes! We guarantee to complete the mission."


    The three shouted excitedly, while Uchiha Yoru, as if nothing had happened, turned his head and smiled at Tsunade.


    "Tsunade, next, please announce that Uzumaki Naruto, as the son of the Fourth Hokage, and tell everyone that Uzumaki Naruto has been taken as a disciple by the Sannin Jiraiya."


    During this operation by Uchiha Yoru, Aburame Torune and Yamanaka F¨± listened respectfully on the side, while a hint of worry appeared in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes.


    The exposure of Uzumaki Naruto''s identity means the exposure of the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki''s identity, doesn''t it?


    "Tch, you really are too concerned," Tsunade said, though her face was full of disdain, her eyes showed pride. See, this is my man, who has generously resolved the tragedy caused by the previous generation.


    "By the way, spread the news that Uzumaki Karin has become the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, and remember to reveal that this generation''s Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is the disciple of both you and me."


    Uzumaki Karin! Uchiha Itachi was startled upon hearing this name, then he calmed down. Lord Yoru is trying to confuse everyone, hiding the true Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    "You and Orochimaru really are daring."


    Even Tsunade couldn''t help but admire these two when it came to this matter. They dared to play tricks with the Grim Reaper and even created a second Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    The revelation of Uzumaki Karin as the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is to protect Uzumaki Naruto, after all, the identity of the Fourth Hokage''s son is worth doing so.


    At the same time, letting everyone know that this generation''s Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki has been taken as a disciple by the Fifth Hokage Tsunade and Uchiha Yoru will also stop some people''s hatred.


    After all, he didn''t want Karin to suffer the same treatment as Naruto did in the original story.


    Then, Konoha issued a notice revealing that Uzumaki Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage and not the Nine-Tails fox or something similar.


    Immediately, the Konoha ninjas were shocked and in an uproar. The Fourth Hokage had a child? They never heard of the child of the Hokage who saved the village for all these years!


    Then the news that Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, took Uzumaki Naruto as a disciple also came out, and now he has taken the child on a training journey.


    While everyone was reflecting, another piece of news broke out: the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is Uzumaki Karin, a child they had never heard of or seen before, who seems to be a girl.


    Then, this child was taken as a disciple by the current Hokage Tsunade and Uchiha Yoru.


    ¡­


    Dawn Base.


    Pain, revealing his Rinnegan, looked at the information from Konoha and said solemnly, "Obito, has the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails in Konoha been replaced?"


    Obito, behind his mask, sneered disdainfully, "It''s just a boring trick."


    "Konoha once had an incident with a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki test subject. This so-called Uzumaki Karin is probably just a pawn that was cultivated."


    "The real Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is still Uzumaki Naruto. The actions of Uchiha Yoru are just to manipulate the public opinion, nothing but a boring trick."


    Obito, with a knowing smirk, said, "Don''t bother with this so-called Uzumaki Karin. She''s just a fake pushed to the front. When capturing the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, our target is still the son of the Fourth Hokage, Uzumaki Naruto."


    Listening to Obito''s explanation, Pain showed a sudden realization and nodded, "I understand. A fake is put forward to attract everyone''s attention, while the real Jinchuriki is hidden."


    Jinchurikis themselves are deterrent weapons of the great ninja villages, naturally kept secret. Even if exposed, information and whereabouts within the village would be erased or confused.


    These are the common tactics of the great ninja villages.


    Meanwhile, these two notices from Konoha also reached the desks of the great ninja villages.


    But the Kage of each village reacted differently, many falling silent.


    Such blatant revelation of the identity of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is a sign of confidence in their own strength.


    Some even wondered if Uchiha Yoru, with the Mangekyo Sharingan, had already gained perfect control over the Nine-Tails.


    After all, it had happened before. Their intelligence recorded that during the final battle in the Valley of the End, Uchiha Madara, rode the Nine-Tails into battle against the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju.


    ¡­


    Konoha, Uchiha Clan area.


    "Lord Yoru, it''s okay now."


    Uzumaki Karin, with a flushed face, lifted her lower abdomen, revealing the seal mark, while Uchiha Yoru''s warm palm was placed on it.


    "Karin, focus your mind, I''m about to enter your body and help you resolve some issues."


    "Yes!" Uzumaki Karin quickly threw away her impure thoughts, her expression gradually becoming solemn.


    She knew that she could only qualify to stand behind Lord Yoru if she became a perfect Jinchuriki.


    Uchiha Yoru''s eyes flashed a scarlet light, and instantly the vision in front of them changed.


    A golden cage appeared before them, with a giant fox inside. Upon seeing them, it angrily revealed its terrifying eyes.


    "Damn! It''s you ninjas again, just wait for me to get out and tear you apart!"


    Before them was a terrifyingly large Nine-Tails, different from the orange one that once caused chaos in Konoha; this one had grey-brown fur.


    "Are you talking about me!"


    Karin was momentarily intimidated by the Nine-Tails'' terrifying aura, being a sensory ninja she could feel the horror of the Nine-Tails even more clearly.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru shielded Karin behind him, his Sharingan eyes slowly evolving into Mangeky¨­ as they spun, causing the Nine-Tails'' expression to stiffen noticeably.


    Clearly, the Nine-Tails was reminded of some terrifying memory, its face revealing a fierce murderous intent.


    "Mangeky¨­! I didn''t expect it to appear in this generation, and at an eternal level like Uchiha Madara!"


    Obviously, the Nine-Tails, having lived for so long and witnessed the changes in the ninja world for thousands of years, knew a lot.


    "Nine-Tails, Karin is the Jinchuriki of this generation. I hope you can cooperate with her well, adapt quickly, and become a qualified perfect Jinchuriki."


    Uchiha Yoru''s calm voice echoed in the space, his composed demeanor infuriating the Nine-Tails, who roared angrily.


    "Uchiha brat, are you ordering me!"


    However, Uchiha Yoru''s Mangeky¨­ calmly stared at the opponent, and the big fox was ferociously defiant.


    Being the strongest tailed beast, the Nine-Tails, how could it submit.


    "Nine Lama, there are some things I need to tell you, things I think you''ll be curious about."


    Nine Lama! At this name, the Nine-Tails was stunned, disbelief in its eyes, but looking at the domineering brat, it swallowed back what it wanted to say.


    But Uchiha Yoru calmly continued.


    "There''s a mysterious force in the ninja world that even I can''t track down. This force has a member, someone you should be familiar with. He calls himself Uchiha Madara!"


    "Impossible!" Hearing the name Uchiha Madara, the Nine-Tails exploded, staring wide-eyed and exclaiming, "Damn, that old guy isn''t dead yet?"


    Dealing with one Uchiha''s Mangeky¨­ was hard enough, let alone if that old guy was still alive.


    Too unfair to the tailed beasts.


    "Also, according to intelligence, there''s the legendary Rinnegan." Uchiha Yoru didn''t give the Nine-Tails a chance to explain, but calmly continued.


    "The information I''ve gathered suggests this force is plotting something against the entire ninja world, targeting the tailed beasts."


    "According to bits and pieces of information, we''ve learned that this mysterious and terrifying organization plans to gather the nine tailed beasts and create the most terrifying weapon known as the Ten-Tails, to achieve their own ambitions."


    As Uchiha Yoru narrated, the Nine-Tails broke out in a cold sweat, this young kid didn''t know, but it was all too clear to him.


    The Ten-Tails isn''t a weapon that was made, but something that truly existed.


    Damn! The ninja world is too dangerous.


    "So Nine-Tails, you wouldn''t want to fall into this organization''s hands, right? Karin''s talent goes without saying, perfectly inheriting the Uzumaki Clan''s bloodline¡­"


    As the Nine-Tails was stunned, Uchiha Yoru calmly pushed Karin forward, and a human and a fox in a sealed space reached some kind of agreement.


    Eventually, in front of the golden cage, Karin timidly approached the cage, extending her fist to bump with the haughty Nine-Tails, who snorted coldly, deciding to cooperate for the time being.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 267: The Plot Begins!

    Time flies, and the years pass in the blink of an eye. Konoha has reached the time for graduation exams again.In just a few short years, the ninja world has undergone earth-shattering changes. The Konoha and the Mist ninjas have integrated almost perfectly.


    Genin and Chunin can still distinguish between ninjas from the Land of Water and the Land of Fire, as they still wear headbands representing their regions. However, for Jonin, the unified headbands make it impossible to distinguish their origins.


    After years of collaboration, ninjas from these two lands have become familiar and close to each other, forming deep bonds in life-and-death situations.


    A large number of elite ninjas from the Mist Village in the Land of Water, along with their families, have relocated to the most fertile areas of the Land of Fire in the Konoha, achieving a complete merger.


    Defense and mission execution in the Land of Water are now jointly conducted by ninjas from both lands.


    The Konoha itself is filled with architectural and industrial elements that reflect the fusion of the two great nations.


    In the Konoha Hokage building, the once symbolic ''Fire'' character has been moved to one side, with a ''Water'' character on the other. Above them, a little higher, is the character ''God''. The office is surrounded by a safe and reliable barrier.


    Inside the office, there are unusual sounds, like those of a massage or the indescribable sound of sucking on an ice pop.


    "Damn brats!"


    At this moment, Tsunade, wearing the Hokage''s robe, is in front of her desk, her face red and sweating profusely, diligently carrying out her daily duties as Hokage.


    On the other side, Terumi Mei, the Mizukage, is doing the same, just having finished an ice pop, her voice trembling as she looks up.


    In the sweltering heat of summer, an ice pop is indeed a great relief.


    But under her trembling body, Terumi Mei has her legs on the table, with Uchiha Yoru scrutinizing her work as Mizukage.


    "Yoru, your Taijutsu is too powerful, worthy of being called Tailed Beast level."


    Both exclaimed excitedly.


    "Terumi Mei, Fifth Mizukage, Tsunade, Fifth Hokage, I need to thoroughly check your work today. You''ve been Kages for so many years, how come there''s only so little progress?"


    "You must strive for the peace of the ninja world, for the future of Konoha and Mist..."


    Uchiha Yoru sternly criticizes the administrative abilities of the two Kages, while also seriously correcting their work.


    After an unknown amount of time, the office regains its usual calm as Terumi Mei and Tsunade let out a long sigh of relief, as if the day''s administrative work has finally been completed.


    ¡­


    With the windows of the Konoha office open, a cool breeze fluttered in, allowing the three people inside to breathe in fresh air.


    Uchiha Yoru frowned as he walked to the window, looking at the village now brimming with life.


    At the office desk, both Terumi Mei and Tsunade showed worried expressions, seemingly never able to satisfy Yoru with their work capabilities.


    After all, Uchiha Yoru''s administrative abilities were regarded as the best in the ninja world.


    "Sigh, after years of training in Lightning Release and physical combat, my physical strength is now enough to battle Tailed Beasts without falling behind. I can even suppress the Nine-Tails."


    Feeling the strength in his body, Uchiha Yoru murmured to himself by the window.


    In the room, Tsunade, exhausted, wiped the sweat from her forehead and habitually took out a nearly empty bottle of perfume from her office drawer.


    Spraying it, the room quickly filled with the rich scent of trees, clearing the stale air of the closed office.


    "Really, this place is always so stimulating."


    Terumi Mei, tired and rubbing her cheeks, complained, but her eyes couldn''t hide the excitement and satisfaction.


    "Sister Tsunade, your perfume is almost out. You should prepare a few more bottles soon."


    "I know."


    The two calmly discussed perfume while stretching their bodies and tidying up after a busy day of administrative work.


    "Mei, you''ll take care of cleaning the office."


    Terumi Mei, tiredly formed a hand seal, and suddenly the moisture in the office, as if losing gravity, turned into water orbs. Then, with a snap of her fingers, these orbs emitted high heat and instantly evaporated.


    "Yoru, Mei and I will go back to rest."


    Tsunade and Terumi Mei stood up to leave, their legs numb from sitting too long. Tsunade''s legs trembled, but thanks to fully awakening the Senju clan''s physique, she was relatively better off.


    Terumi Mei, on the other hand, was worse off, her legs trembling and swaying as if cramping, and she weakly leaned against the wall.


    This scene of Terumi Mei leaning against the wall made Tsunade laugh mockingly.


    Terumi Mei glared back and then looked resentfully at the silhouette by the window, thinking of him as a monster.


    "Alright, we''ll be assigning teams tomorrow. I''ll use Flying Thunder God to send you two back to rest, and I''ll handle the assignment of the J¨­nin later."


    Uchiha Yoru, helplessly shaking his head, walked steadily towards them and wrapped an arm around each of their waists.


    Whoosh! In an instant, the three appeared in a spacious and luxurious room. Seeing this, both Tsunade and Terumi Mei sighed in relief and slumped onto the bed, exhausted.


    However, Uchiha Yoru frowned and sighed, "You two..."


    Seeing the large scroll that Uchiha Yoru took out, Terumi Mei and Tsunade felt aggrieved.


    "It''s just a mission, brat. Haven''t you had enough? We''re not smart enough to solve it, but you can find someone else. Haven''t you already recruited assistants?"


    "Yeah, yeah, there''s Anko, Kurenai, Yugao, and Shizune too. Aren''t they all taking turns as assistants in the office?"


    Looking at the two of them, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and sighed, "You know, a ninja''s strength is everything. That''s why they still have to focus on improving their strength. Even when they''re on rotating shifts and there are no busy tasks, I still make them take the opportunity to train."


    Clearly, Tsunade and Terumi Mei had finished their shifts, and with exhausted faces, they waved their hands, saying they couldn''t deal with today''s government affairs and they would handle it themselves if it really came down to it.


    "Lady Tsunade." S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, the sliding door was pushed open, and Shizune looked surprised to see her returning superior but also showed a look of realization, followed by a bit of embarrassment on her face.


    "Shizune, don''t leave. As your teacher, I need to see the results of your recent training. Let''s start here, I will personally supervise."


    Just as Shizune was about to leave, Tsunade stopped her. Shizune, embarrassed, bowed her head, her face flushed with shame. Her business capabilities were almost the worst.


    "Hmph!"


    Uchiha Yoru, however, let out an unsatisfied cold snort, criticizing Tsunade and Terumi Mei, "I need to check Shizune''s training results, but I am very dissatisfied with your years of training."


    "Use your hands! Use your feet! I don''t care what method you use, even if it''s holding a pen in your mouth, today''s government affairs must be dealt with."


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s criticism, Tsunade immediately showed a defiant look and glared, "Little brat! You''re really getting ahead of yourself! Just you wait..."


    Finally, after a busy period of more than two hours, the three of them, working together in a flurry, managed to barely complete their assignments.


    Looking at the huge scroll that was barely completed, Uchiha Yoru was finally satisfied and put away the scroll, saying, "You all rest well, I''ll go to the office to continue dealing with government affairs."


    On the luxurious, huge bed, Tsunade, Terumi Mei, and Shizune were all exhausted and panting heavily, barely able to keep their eyes open.


    Shizune''s lips were red and weak, with remnants of drinking milk tea when her mouth was dry, "Lady Tsunade, I have disappointed you."


    Tsunade, weakly lying on the bed, immobile, equally weakly said, "It''s not you who disappointed me, it''s this kid who''s too strong. You tell me, a proper ninja, you don''t practice ninjutsu, but actually practice taijutsu, pure physical taijutsu."


    "Damn it! This monster''s taijutsu."


    In the messy room, the three of them, weak but with satisfied smiles on their faces, fell into a beautiful dream, as if it was the smile of completing the task.


    At the same time, the messy room was filled with torn stockings of various colors, high heels, and all kinds of strange clothes.


    It looked like the three had gone shopping, tried on all the clothes in turn, and then, dissatisfied and angry, threw them all over the place, even tearing some up to vent.


    Finally, after a busy day of shopping, the three fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­


    In the evening, at the Hokage''s office.


    One after another, famous Jonin from the ninja world entered the room, showing fervent admiration when they saw Uchiha Yoru sitting alone at the office desk.


    Seeing all the Jonin gathered, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded in satisfaction.


    "This is the graduation season for the Ninja Academy. You already know about leading the teams as Jonin. So, I won''t waste time on these trivial matters."


    "The other ninja classes have been arranged. For Class A, the class with the highest talent and potential, there''s no need to say more. Here''s the class assignment information for you to review."


    Today''s assistant, Uchiha Izumi, respectfully distributed the materials to the Jonin.


    Among the Jonin, Sarutobi Asuma, with his full beard, seemed more mature, stable, and also more somber and taciturn than before.


    After all, the Sarutobi clan''s current situation is exactly like the Uchiha clan''s was. It''s a wonder they haven''t gone mad under these circumstances.


    However, this time Uchiha Yoru, with his overwhelming strength, suppressed everything. No matter how frustrated the Sarutobi clan felt, they dared not even think of rebellion.


    Upon seeing the Jonin class assignments, Asuma showed a smile, having already established a good relationship with the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ trio. These three kids were still following him.


    The Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ face the same situation as the Sarutobi clan.


    "Uh, Lord Yoru, is this class assignment serious? Uzumaki Naruto?"


    Then, the most leadership-savvy Jonin, Hatake Kakashi, showed confusion, but Uchiha Yoru just smiled and nodded.


    "Of course, it''s serious. Jiraiya brought Uzumaki Naruto this afternoon just in time for the Genin graduation exam. He passed perfectly, so he''s included in the class assignment."


    However, upon hearing this, Kakashi became somewhat silent, as if he had an unspeakable secret.


    Looking at the Jonin, Uchiha Yoru said with a smile, "Alright, you are all people I can trust, and I believe in your strength to ensure these top secrets won''t be leaked. So, Kakashi, there''s no need for secrecy."


    "You''re thinking about Uzumaki Naruto''s identity, right? So, Kakashi, this star class is yours."


    Saying this, Uchiha Yoru looked at Zabuza with a proud smile, "I originally planned to give this star team to Zabuza, but he said he lost to you in a recent spar."


    In front of so many people, Momochi Zabuza grudgingly snorted, "Kakashi, the most talented kids naturally go to the strongest. But I won''t lose next time."


    Indeed, these two have a fateful rivalry, spontaneously clashing like Might Guy''s passion.


    Even because of this, Might Guy, Hatake Kakashi, and Momochi Zabuza, known as Konoha''s three elite ninja, are natural enemies who compete whenever they meet.


    "Lord Yoru, this team, is it!" Kurenai Y¨±hi felt awkward, the list in her hand almost burning.


    Everyone glanced at the list in Kurenai''s hand, pretending not to have seen anything.


    Uchiha Yoru shook his head helplessly, "No help for it, Kurenai, you''ve had it easy lately, so this task falls to you."


    "These three have been trained by the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, even under the tutelage of the Mizukage''s ninjutsu. Their abilities far surpass those of average Ch¨±nin, especially Karin."


    As he mentioned Karin, the atmosphere in the Hokage''s office became serious. The existence of a Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is not just a concern for them but also for Kage-level fighters.


    "You all know about Karin''s uniqueness, but I''ve personally trained her these years, so you don''t need to worry about her losing control. Moreover, Karin''s talent is even greater than you can imagine."


    Speaking of Uzumaki Karin, Uchiha Yoru showed a proud smile, "So, Kurenai, you know these three well, take it easy for a while."


    "Oh, and one more thing to tell you. It''s October now, and next July, a grand-scale Ch¨±nin Exam will be held in Konoha. Genin from all five countries will participate. So!"


    Looking at them, Uchiha Yoru smiled confidently, "Your Genin teams will also participate, so it''s up to you to make the most of this time."


    "Yes!"


    Kurenai Y¨±hi, Hatake Kakashi, Momochi Zabuza, and Sarutobi Asuma, four of Konoha''s Jonin, were entrusted with the most talented children this time.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 268: Graduation

    In the central area of Konoha, the Ninja School.Under the rich atmosphere of the Land of Water and the Land of Fire, the Ninja School has undergone professional modifications over the years, perfectly integrating the traditional cultures of the two countries.


    Inside the classroom.


    The number of ninjas in this class is not large, less than a hundred, but these soon-to-graduate students are among the top talents of their time.


    "Haha, Sakura, look at me, I''ve become much stronger after years of training outside since I graduated."


    Uzumaki Naruto, different from the original story, is more sunny and radiant with a bright smile. After all, some things have changed since the identity of the son of the Fourth Hokage has been revealed, though some things remain the same.


    For instance, Uzumaki Naruto is still as excited as he was in the original story, even after many years when he returned, showing off in front of Sakura.


    Sakura, however, wore an awkward and stiff smile, her eyes drifting towards Sasuke. Clearly, Naruto''s identity as the son of the Fourth Hokage made her more considerate, no longer hitting and scolding him like in the original story.


    "Naruto, can you not do this, I¡­"


    Sakura tried to control her emotions, pretending to be a lady, but Naruto was straight-eyed, thinking Sakura liked him, and suddenly became more energetic.


    Uchiha Sasuke in the front row, arrogant and disdainful, snorted coldly when he saw this scene, calling them idiots.


    "Women are really troublesome, as Teacher Yoru said."


    Sasuke thought to himself, frowning slightly. He even started considering the proposal Teacher Yoru jokingly made to him once.


    "The former leader of the Mist Village has a granddaughter, although her talents are ordinary compared to you, she is a qualified good wife and mother. If you find it troublesome, this girl is actually quite good."


    For a moment, Sasuke thought of his own mother, and he showed a hint of interest, seemingly considering that finding such a girl would save him a lot of trouble in the future.


    "Naruto!"


    A moment later, Sakura''s roar echoed in the classroom, proving that it''s hard to change one''s nature.


    Furious Sakura scolded, and Uzumaki Naruto was so scared that he awkwardly shook his head on the side.


    This scene, however, only emboldened Sakura. Originally, she regretted yelling after she did, but seeing Naruto''s boot-licking manner and the surprised looks from her classmates, her vanity was triggered.


    It was as if she was saying, "Look at me, Sakura. Although I don''t come from a prestigious background, the son of the Fourth Hokage is my bootlicker, letting me hit and scold him without talking back."


    In an instant, Sakura snorted coldly, showing her proud demeanor and said, "Naruto, we are going to be divided into classes soon, shut up."


    At this moment, Sakura was still somewhat restrained, while Uzumaki Naruto fantasized that Sakura was concerned about him, instantly revealing a look of happiness on his face.


    ''Sakura.''


    Goodness, this scene of the ''dog licking the hand that feeds him'' and the ''green tea girl'' is truly an eye-opener.


    Just then, the classroom door was pushed open, and Iruka walked in with the class division roster, drawing the attention of all the students in the class.


    The students of the past, now each wearing the forehead protector symbolizing a ninja, brought a tear to Iruka''s eyes.


    "Now I declare that you have officially become ninjas, and you will be led by your Jounin team leaders to become true ninjas."


    Iruka looked at each of the graduating students with satisfaction, his eyes brimming with tears, as he delivered his last lesson to them.


    In the classroom, there were forehead protectors of the Mist and the Konoha, these iconic protectors had become representatives of their respective regions, and upon becoming Jounin, one would wear a uniform protector.


    Ninjas are also allowed to wear decorations with clan emblems, regional patterns, and even tattoos.


    The ninja academy''s classes are also clearly divided, with the top students of the A class graduating to be led by Jounin from the Konoha and Mist villages.


    The B class, those with higher rankings, can be led by special Jounin to become guiding ninjas. The rest, in the regular classes, after graduation, are led by teachers who are all of the Ch¨±nin rank.


    "Class three, follow me."


    "Class five¡­"


    As the students left one by one, only an empty classroom remained, with Iruka''s eyes firm yet filled with deep reluctance and turning slightly red.


    "Haha, I knew it, Iruka, you would definitely cry."


    Just then, Mizuki suddenly opened the classroom door, pointing at Iruka''s reddened eyes and laughing loudly.


    "Mizuki! You!"


    Caught in an embarrassing state, Iruka immediately widened his eyes in anger, glaring at his friend.


    Under the reign of Uchiha Yoru, Mizuki''s life also changed. Knowing his limited talent, he settled down early, focusing on nurturing students at the ninja school.


    However, his heart, yearning for power, was now placed on his future children.


    ¡­


    Rooftop.


    Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura, who were assigned to Team 7, were somewhat speechless as they looked at their lazy jonin leader.


    "Now you guys introduce yourselves."


    Kakashi, with a lack of enthusiasm, yawned lazily, while there were three other classes beside them.


    Team 8 led by Kurenai Yuhi, with members Hyuga Hinata, Yamanaka Ino, and Haku (from Mist).


    Team 9 led by Momochi Zabuza, with Members Aburame Shino, Inuzuka Kiba, and Kotohime (from Sound)


    Team 10 led by Sarutobi Asuma, with members Yamanaka Hi, Akimichi Choji, and Nara Shikamaru.


    The four elite jonin-led teams gathered on the rooftop.


    The four elite jonin, being classmates, chose the same location for this gathering.


    "What should I say for the introduction?"


    This was asked by the seemingly obedient and sensible Haruno Sakura. Kakashi, upon seeing this, lazily waved his hand and said: "Just talk about what you like, what you dislike, your dreams for the future, and your interests. That''s about it."


    "I think it''s better if the teacher introduces himself first," Naruto said boldly, pointing at Kakashi.


    Looking at Naruto, Kakashi scratched his silver hair and lazily said: "Me? My name is Kakashi. What I like and dislike, I don''t want to tell you. As for my dreams for the future... Well, I have many interests."


    "What? In the end, we only got to know his name," Naruto complained loudly.


    Watching this, Kakashi thought to himself about what Jiraiya had taught Naruto over the years, feeling like Naruto hadn''t changed at all.


    "My name is Uzumaki Naruto, I like ramen and..."


    Naruto, excited, glanced at Haruno Sakura, and then continued his introduction enthusiastically.


    "What I dislike is waiting three minutes for ramen. My dream for the future is to surpass the Hokage."


    Naruto''s determination moved the others, but Kakashi felt a chill inside, knowing the secret and problematic information about Naruto.


    Kakashi, yawning, pretended to be casual and joked, "So what will you do after you surpass the Hokage?"


    Naruto, with a bold laugh, replied, "When I become the Sixth Hokage, I want to earn the recognition of the entire ninja world through my own efforts."


    Naruto, having traveled with Jiraiya for years, had matured more than his peers, witnessing the strife in the ninja world.


    However, Kakashi frowned upon hearing this and said in a serious tone, "Naruto, your thinking is dangerous. The village now is a family of peace between Konoha and the Mist, not just Konoha!"


    Naruto, stubborn, showed a defiant look, "Teacher Kakashi, the Mist ninjas originally came from the Land of Water, it was because of the war that they..."


    Before Naruto could finish, Kakashi''s lazy demeanor vanished, replaced by an unprecedented seriousness, as he stared intensely at Naruto.


    "Naruto! Shut up!"


    At this moment, Kakashi was furious. His teacher''s child had actually reached this extent. Damn the manipulator behind the scenes.


    Looking at the stubborn Naruto, Kakashi showed no pity, and directly scoffed, "Since Naruto, you say so, then your father, the Fourth Hokage Minato, wasn''t a person of Konoha either. Don''t tell me you don''t even know where your ancestors came from?"


    "Your grandfather was a civilian from the Land of Wind, who also came to the Land of Fire due to the war and eventually settled in Konoha Village."


    "So! Shouldn''t you, Uzumaki Naruto, also leave Konoha!"


    When serious, Kakashi is very particular. Over the years, the Mist and Konoha villages have gone through many hardships and finally became one family. And now, there are still people who want to separate their family members!


    "Teacher Kakashi! I¡­" Uzumaki Naruto was full of frustration and at a loss for words. After all, he is still a child.


    However, Kakashi didn''t indulge Naruto and continued coldly, "And your mother, she was from the Uzumaki clan, now part of the Land of Water. So, should you go to the Land of Wind or the Land of Water? Or maybe your forehead protector, I think you should change it to that of the Mist, since you inherited the Uzumaki surname."


    Goodness, under Kakashi''s sharp language, Sakura is frightened pale, and Uzumaki Naruto is speechless and a bit panicked. His parents, it turns out, are not from Konoha, who would have thought!


    Indeed, when it comes to others, one speaks confidently, feeling like a righteous hero. But when it''s about oneself, silence falls.


    This is human nature! Looking at the frightened Uzumaki Naruto, Kakashi sighed lightly, reducing his intimidating aura, but still looked solemnly at the three.


    "How difficult it has been for Konoha and the Mist to come this far, it''s not something you can understand by just seeing and hearing a bit. The current peace and coexistence between the two great countries is like a family. Anyone who dares to have thoughts of destroying our home, I will personally kill them!"


    With the last sentence, Kakashi showed a hint of killing intent, scaring Sakura into trembling with a pale face.


    Then the next moment, Kakashi''s expression changed, showing a lazy smile.


    "Alright, let''s continue."


    After this interruption, Haruno Sakura also began her introduction. Almost the same, only she naturally treats Naruto as a backup, a lapdog to satisfy her vanity, without expressing dislike.


    However, when it comes to likes, her eyes towards Uchiha Sasuke cannot deceive anyone.


    When it''s Uchiha Sasuke''s turn, under the personal guidance of Uchiha Yoru, having executed missions under the secret protection of Itachi and Shisui two years earlier, he is even more mature.


    "My name is Uchiha Sasuke, there are many things I dislike, especially denying the current village and its rule!"


    Saying this, Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze towards Uzumaki Naruto was filled with deep coldness, even scaring Naruto.


    "My dream is to become the future Sixth Hokage, to help Teacher Yoru realize the dream of reforming the ninja world. For this dream, my father and the Uchiha clan have already shed too much blood. Anyone who dares to stop me will be my lifelong enemy!"


    With a cold tone, at this moment, Uchiha Sasuke''s joy of seeing Uzumaki Naruto again has disappeared, replaced only by cold indifference.


    "Sasuke, I¡­"


    At this moment, Uzumaki Naruto is in disbelief, even somewhat unable to understand why.


    Kakashi yawned as he saw this scene, smiling at the three people with his eyes curved, saying: "Well, get to know your future battle companions. I''m going to greet some old classmates."


    This time, Asuma Sarutobi spoke up to invite them for a meal, it''s rare to gather together, and given the current situation of the Sarutobi clan, it''s clear Asuma is doing this for integration, to ease the current family difficulties.


    Everyone naturally knew this purpose, but Kakashi didn''t refuse, instead, he smiled, as he naturally hoped for peace.


    After Kakashi left, Uzumaki Naruto approached Sasuke, speaking with a heavy tone: "Sasuke! Over the years, I''ve traveled to many places with Teacher Jiraiya, seen a lot, and witnessed the great hatred that war brings to the ninja world¡­"


    Faced with Uzumaki Naruto, the two, as if born to be natural enemies, two twelve-year-old Genin locked eyes.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s mouth curled up, revealing a disdainful cold smile.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, you''re too self-righteous. Do you think you''re the only one who has traveled many places in the ninja world? Haven''t I? I started carrying out family missions in secret since I was ten. What right do you have to say these things?"


    "Sasuke, only mutual understanding can resolve hatred, and hatred only gives birth to war..."


    It''s undeniable, Uzumaki Naruto, who had seen too much too early, matured early. His thoughts were also mature, solidifying his na?ve ideal that mutual understanding among people can bring peace.


    "Understanding? Did the Uchiha not understand the Third Hokage back then? What was the result? My father was killed, and the Uchiha were nearly wiped out."


    "And about your understanding? Now the Mist and Konoha are one family, isn''t that understanding? Look inside the village, see how many Konoha and Mist ninja have married and started families, are you saying that those born elsewhere should return there? What about their children? Right."


    "Speaking of which," Uchiha Sasuke looked at Uzumaki Naruto with a cold, mocking smile.


    "You too, your mother was from the Uzumaki clan, not a Konoha native, and your grandfather wasn''t a born Konoha villager either. Why haven''t you left? When talking about others, you feel superior, standing at the moral high ground pointing fingers, but now when it''s about you, you''re at a loss for words?"


    Uchiha Sasuke, taking a deep breath, looked firmly at Uzumaki Naruto.


    "Whoever dares to disrupt the shared home of the Mist and Konoha will be my enemy! And!"


    With a smirk, Sasuke showed a mocking smile, "Kakashi is right, since you''re an Uzumaki, you should wear a Mist ninja headband or one of the Uzumaki clan, not forgetting one''s roots."


    Uchiha Sasuke''s last words left Uzumaki Naruto with a face of mixed emotions, unsure of how to respond, but he always believed his ideology was right.


    For the first time, Naruto, skilled in verbal confrontation, met his match, and for the first time, he was left speechless. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    And Uchiha Sasuke didn''t let down the years of cultivation by Uchiha Yoru. Under various reforms and peace-thinking, Uchiha Sasuke perfectly inherited his thoughts.


    Looking at the original work, Uchiha Sasuke''s original thoughts were similar, just somewhat lacking. It can be said that Yoru''s thoughts highly suited him, even perfectly filling all the gaps.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 269: Team 7

    Rooftop."My name is Hyuga Hinata, I..."


    Hyuga Hinata, shy and bashful, was introducing herself in a soft voice, followed by Haku. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am Haku from the Land of Water, possessing the Ice Kekkei Genkai, skilled in medical ninjutsu. I hope to heal everyone..."


    Haku, with a gentle personality, always maintained a warm smile on his face.


    The last student, Yamanaka Ino, with her golden ponytail, introduced herself with a spirited and resolute character.


    "Yamanaka Ino, skilled in medical ninjutsu and Yamanaka secret techniques, likes..., dislikes..."


    As Yamanaka Ino spoke about her dislikes, her gaze obviously drifted towards a trio of students from another group, also the Ino-Shika-Cho trio.


    After all four classes had introduced themselves, Sarutobi Asuma, the team leader of the Ino-Shika-Cho, with a cigarette in his mouth, smiled at the trio.


    "Tonight, I''ll treat you to barbecue."


    "Yay," cheered Akimichi Choji, a young boy with a chubby physique, while Nara Shikamaru, a ninja replacing Ino, also had a full smile on his face.


    Though Shikamaru had his own thoughts, they were not many. All of this was observed by Shikamaru.


    Shikamaru, appearing lazy and yawning, had actually analyzed everyone.


    "What a drag."


    Though he complained, Sarutobi Asuma''s eyes never left Shikamaru, indicating they were well acquainted.


    "You guys wait here, I''ll go invite them."


    Sarutobi Asuma found an excuse, put out his cigarette, and headed towards Kakashi.


    Watching all this, Shikamaru also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that teacher Asuma was wise and knew when to bow his head.


    The four elite Jounin on the rooftop, with Kakashi being the confidant of Uchiha Yoru, were famous for their reputation and strength, second only to the two Hokages.


    Kurenai Yuhi, renowned for her genjutsu, also needs no introduction.


    Another, Momochi Zabuza, notorious as the "Demon of the Mist," was an elite Jounin from the Mist Village, and the class division was quite apparent.


    "Kakashi, barbecue tonight."


    Sarutobi Asuma greeted the three with a cheerful smile. As classmates, Hatake Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi naturally wouldn''t refuse.


    Seeing Kakashi going, Zabuza also decided to join, especially since someone else was paying.


    Barbecue Q shop.


    In a luxurious private room in the evening, four Jounin sat at an elegant small table, while their students sat around a larger table.


    These students, fresh graduates from the Ninja Academy, were still unaware of, or perhaps even if they had experienced some missions, they didn''t understand the political implications.


    Among them, only Nara Shikamaru understood some of the reasons. In recent years, the Ino-Shika-Cho clans and the Sarutobi clan had been relocated to the outskirts, leading a less than ideal life.


    "Cheers."


    The young ones, not yet burdened with worries, excitedly ate barbecue and drank juice.


    However, there was an out-of-place scene, such as Yamanaka Ino scornfully looking at Nara Shikamaru and Akimichi Choji.


    "Fatty, even though your teacher is treating us, please maintain some manners."


    Having been abandoned by his clan after his parents sacrificed their lives, Yamanaka Ino''s character had become more independent and mature compared to the others.


    Looking at Akimichi Choji gobbling down meat without any manners, Yamanaka Ino couldn''t tolerate such bad habits.


    After his sharp comment, Akimichi Choji''s face turned red with anger, a simple child''s world where an insult leads to rage.


    "Choji."


    Nara Shikamaru is unaware of the tension between life and death as he tugs at Akimichi Choji''s clothes, while Yamanaka Hi awkwardly gives Choji a look.


    Now, Yamanaka Ino is not the same as before, having succeeded in becoming Tsunade''s apprentice, and their future development is something they cannot afford to provoke.


    Only the simple-minded Choji is holding back his anger. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t beat the other party, he would have exploded.


    When Yamanaka Ino saw this, she coldly sneered in disdain and elegantly distributed meat into the bowls of Haku and Hinata, while more meat was still being grilled over the charcoal fire.


    It''s clear that everyone needs to eat, not just one person. It''s selfish to only think about oneself and not leave any for others. Why not just continue grilling after eating, instead of letting others watch you eat?


    "Ino," said Haku gently, like a big sister next door, showing an apologetic smile to Choji and the others, and then turned to look at Ino with a gentle smile.


    Under Haku''s gentle smile and Hinata''s soft gaze, Ino finally gave in and reluctantly pouted.


    "Alright, alright, let''s just eat our meal, okay?"


    Yamanaka Ino is known to have conflicts with the Ino-Shika-Cho trio in their class, which is common knowledge, so it''s no surprise.


    Kitohime, a dark-haired girl, seems a bit unfamiliar to everyone, who shows curiosity.


    Inuzuka Kiba, who has a hot-blooded personality, excitedly introduces her: "This is Kotohime, our teammate from the Sound Village, a ninja under Lord Orochimaru."


    Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin, still operates outside of Konoha, and his exact activities and whereabouts are unknown. However, it''s known that Orochimaru has his own forces in the ninja world.


    Recently, each year during the ninja graduation season, ninjas under Orochimaru come to join, proving their existence.


    "Hello, everyone," says Kotohime, the black-haired girl, calmly nodding in self-introduction. As Kiba excitedly tries to say more, she cuts him off without hesitation.


    "Ninjas only like the strong."


    With just one sentence, Kitohime makes Kiba feel awkward and scratch his head.


    And then, Aburame Shino, who usually has the least presence, suddenly makes a comment that turns the atmosphere cold.


    "The strongest in the ninja world right now is the ''Night God'', Uchiha Yoru."


    Shino, as always, ends the topic.


    "Of course," replies Uchiha Sasuke, who is usually arrogant. He speaks as if to say, "Look who''s talking."


    "I, Uzumaki Naruto will definitely surpass this so-called ''Night God'' in the future!" exclaims Naruto enthusiastically, as if declaring his goal to everyone.


    Some laugh, others become cold, like Hinata, Ino, and Haku, who look displeased.


    Kitohime from the Sound Village coldly says: "Shut up, you blond brat. Your arrogance will be your downfall. You''ll understand when you die on a mission, insignificant as an ant."


    Sasuke, unfazed, nods in agreement.


    "Naruto, you don''t understand the strength of Teacher Yoru. As for surpassing him? Hah."


    Naruto is confused by the turn of events, not understanding why everyone is against him.


    Even Kiba looks at him with a smirk, as if mocking his overconfidence. Haku, in an attempt to ease the awkward atmosphere, points to the meat on the grill, suggesting they should eat before it burns.


    "Ah, my grilled meat!"


    Under the loud and noisy voice of Naruto, it seemed as if the atmosphere was restored. However, it was clear that the people were divided into three small groups.


    Most of them represent the village''s rising new power, the Ino-Shika-Cho trio represents the ostracized old power, and the remaining one, the neutral and ignorant Naruto.


    It was obvious to Nara Shikamaru, who knew about Naruto''s situation, that his eyes were gleaming with intelligence.


    At the Jounin''s table.


    The atmosphere was somewhat calm. Momochi Zabuza, who was silent and spoke little, had eyes only for Kakashi and grilled meat, while Kurenai Yuhi occasionally looked at the student''s table, clearly distracted.


    This scene made Sarutobi Asuma secretly sigh. Kurenai Yuhi didn''t want to cause herself trouble, after all, she was the woman of Uchiha Yoru.


    She could be capricious, but when it came to political affairs, Kurenai Yuhi was extremely smart. She never interfered or asked questions.


    A man can tolerate a lot from you, but he will never tolerate you meddling in his career.


    Only Kakashi, lazily looking at Asuma, raised his glass and said softly, "Asuma, don''t think too much."


    "The situation has gradually slowed down in the last two years."


    With Kakashi''s reassurance, Sarutobi Asuma also showed a smile on his face. Indeed, in the past two years, as Uchiha Yoru fully took control, the suppression of the Sarutobi clan had indeed slowed down.


    Otherwise, how could he and Kakashi be arranged to lead the students this time? Even the current Ino-Shika-Cho trio entered Class A, which proved everything.


    "Thanks."


    This time, Sarutobi Asuma''s treat and bonding with everyone were, plainly speaking, a political signal, wanting to ease the relationship.


    Although nothing was said, the relaxed smile on Kakashi''s face under this signal meant that the village was lowering its guard, and the Sarutobi clan could slowly mend the relationship and regain mutual trust.


    It was extremely ironic.


    Once, the Uchiha clan was marginalized and sought to repair relations with the village, only to face increasing vigilance and distrust.


    But now, it was the Sarutobi clan''s turn.


    "Kakashi, I heard you''ve picked up the swordsmanship you put aside before?"


    The usually silent and reserved Momochi Zabuza suddenly spoke, immediately arousing everyone''s curiosity.


    Kakashi lazily smiled and nodded, "I used to focus on one thing due to limited energy. People said it was better to specialize in one thing than to practice everything. So, I mainly focused on ninjutsu, but now I''m old."


    "At our age, the body''s chakra is almost set, entering a stable period. I can only pick up the swordsmanship I left behind."


    However, hearing this, Momochi Zabuza snorted coldly, "The White Fang''s swordsmanship seems ordinary in your mouth. Let''s have a sparring match someday."


    At this, everyone looked at the giant Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ next to Momochi Zabuza''s seat. Kakashi''s eyes twitched, realizing why Momochi Zabuza, who usually kept to himself, had come today; he was clearly here to show off.


    "Yo, Biwa J¨±z¨­ actually willing to hand over the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­?"


    Kakashi curiously raised this topic, but Momochi Zabuza, who usually had a deadpan face, showed a barely visible smile.


    "I heard that recently Biwa J¨±z¨­ and Karin sparred with the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ against Tailed Beast Bombs, resulting in the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei scolding them severely. Now, his main weapon is Shibuki."


    It was clear that Momochi Zabuza''s eyes flashed with schadenfreude, and upon hearing this, everyone fell silent.


    Especially Kakashi, even under his expressionless mask, the corners of his mouth twitched. Using a big sword against Tailed Beast Bombs was indeed brave.


    "It seems the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist are about to appear."


    At this point, Kakashi, rarely showing curiosity, looked at Momochi Zabuza and asked, "Could you tell who the current wielders of the seven swords are?"


    Seeing that even Kakashi was curious, Momochi Zabuza''s mouth under his bandages curled up, and he snorted coldly.


    "Secret! But you''ll know at next year''s Chunin Exams."


    "But I can tell you that not all the seven swordsmen this time are from the Mist Village, but from Konoha!"


    At this moment, Momochi Zabuza looked at Kakashi with a mocking tone: "You even put aside the sword techniques of the White Fang to choose one sword master from Konoha."


    What a guy, Momochi Zabuza really knows how to take a dig at Kakashi whenever he gets a chance.


    Kakashi, already used to this, nodded in realization, "Indeed, I thought so. The ninjas of Konoha never rely on external forces."


    What a guy! Kakashi doesn''t take any losses at all.


    "Alright, you two and Might Guy, I can hardly imagine next year''s class reunion."


    At this moment, Kurenai Yuhi interrupted their banter with a light laugh, "Next year''s Chunin Exam is starting, got any plans?"


    Suddenly, Kurenai Yuhi''s eyes shone brightly, making Kakashi awkwardly say, "Kurenai, I think you should spend less time with Tsunade, gambling is not good."


    "I think it''s quite good."


    Momochi Zabuza casually spoke, but his gaze was fixed on Kakashi, clearly wanting to join the competition.


    "However, Kakashi, your two students can''t be counted in this."


    Clearly aware of the uniqueness of Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto, Momochi Zabuza is not foolish.


    Hearing this, Kurenai Yuhi immediately got excited, "I heard Guy missed it, next year''s competition is going to be fierce."


    "But Guy has found his own successor, so this time let''s focus on the achievements of the successors we''ve found, not the students we''re leading. Let''s agree in advance, no cheating."


    Kurenai Yuhi''s words obviously referred to Ino, Hinata, Haku, and Naruto, as they had already undergone special training and weren''t really considered their own disciples'' successors.


    Hearing this, Momochi Zabuza fell silent for a moment, then suddenly thought of something, his lips curling into a smile.


    "Sure, the Chunin Exam starts next July, there''s plenty of time, and I might already have a suitable candidate."


    Seeing the curious looks from everyone, Momochi Zabuza remained silent, but the fighting spirit in his eyes was unmistakable.


    Kurenai Yuhi also smiled, looking at the young girl from the Sound Village on the table, "Zabuza, I''ve looked into this young girl''s file. She has potential in genjutsu."


    Her meaning was clear, suggesting that he should train her well, and she would personally train her in her spare time.


    "No problem."


    Fair and reasonable, the honest Momochi Zabuza nodded, even patting his chest as he assured, "Don''t worry, I''ll treat all three of them equally."


    There it was, the situation was set, leaving only Sarutobi Asuma and Kakashi revealing helpless expressions.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 270: [Bonus]: Jiraiyas Helplessness

    Konoha, Hokage''s office."Yoru, that''s all the information."


    After the meeting, Hatake Kakashi came alone to the office to report.


    Sitting in the chair, Uchiha Yoru smiled after hearing the report, looking at Kakashi and asked, "Kakashi, what do you think of the Sarutobi clan now, are they a threat?"


    Faced with this sharp question, Hatake Kakashi frowned and thought for a moment before answering.


    "Yoru, the Sarutobi clan, along with the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance, is indeed a significant force. Isolated over the years, some in these families have become militant, stubbornly believing their glory was stolen, and some have even secretly encouraged the idea of a coup."


    "But all this has nearly been resolved with your methods, Yoru. First, by dividing and winning over, some members of the Ino-Shika-Cho have come over to our side."


    "However, the Sarutobi clan is more stubborn, especially since under the leadership of the Third Hokage, they nearly saw Konoha as their own. Suddenly losing power and being treated this way, there''s still quite a bit of rebellious thought in the clan, only suppressed by your strong presence, Yoru."


    Kakashi analyzed the current situation in detail, and Uchiha Yoru nodded in satisfaction.


    "Not bad, now with Uchiha Itachi as the head of ANBU, watching the Sarutobi clan, they can''t stir up much trouble. But what do you think of Sarutobi Asuma?"


    On this sensitive topic, and also about a classmate, although he once had a bad relationship with Yoru, Kakashi is extremely calm and never biased on major issues.


    "I think Sarutobi Asuma genuinely wants to ease relations with the village. Asuma represents the dovish faction of the Sarutobi clan."


    Looking at Kakashi''s serious expression, even ready to vouch for him, Uchiha Yoru just waved his hand with a smile.


    "Kakashi, don''t go there. Right now it''s just you and me, no superiors or subordinates, only comrades. I believe what you say, and as for Asuma, what happened in childhood was just childish play."


    "But since you think Asuma is sincere, and I think so too, I believe we can give the Sarutobi clan a chance, give Asuma a chance, not to discourage those who truly long for peace."


    Saying this, Uchiha Yoru showed a resolute expression, "Kakashi, it might be awkward if I step in. I''ll let Tsunade do it as the Fifth Hokage. Now that we hold the power, we no longer fear these minor issues."


    "But at the same time, we want to resolve it peacefully, without bloodshed."


    "Yes!"


    Kakashi''s face was full of smiles, happy for his old classmate Asuma, at least there was a start, and if they tried hard, they would eventually succeed.


    He was also impressed by Uchiha Yoru''s magnanimity, who hadn''t changed over the years, maintaining his original intentions, which comforted him.


    Even he often asked himself, if he were in the Uchiha clan''s shoes, would he forgive the Sarutobi clan? S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Kakashi, although I want a peaceful resolution, I will not tolerate any nonsensical conditions."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s expression became serious, and he spoke about the key issue, throwing a scroll.


    "Take a look for yourself. These are the militants, the so-called hawkish Sarutobi clan ninjas. These ninjas were once in high positions, suddenly removed and resentful."


    "These people often use regaining their former glory as an excuse in the clan. In plain terms, they just want to regain their former power."


    Uchiha Yoru sneered, "These Sarutobi clan ninjas have come to see the Konoha as their backyard, even forgetting that it was established by the Uchiha and Senju."


    "When the master leaves for a few days, the monkeys think they are the masters of the house. When the master returns, seeing themselves caged, these monkeys become angry and agitated, thinking someone has taken everything from them."


    Kakashi, looking at the intel from ANBU, was also secretly alarmed.


    "Yoru, I believe Asuma will handle these matters well."


    In the end, Kakashi didn''t want a bloody conflict, as internal strife always hurts oneself.


    Uchiha Yoru also nodded solemnly, "Good, I believe too. So keep in touch with Asuma, we need to maintain good relations with the Sarutobi clan ninjas who are peace-loving and self-aware."


    "As for those who can''t recognize themselves, still living in the past, as long as they don''t betray the village, I can turn a blind eye."


    After hearing this, Kakashi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, he couldn''t help but admire Uchiha Yoru. His magnanimity was indeed worthy of being the one who could lead Konoha to rise again.


    In just a few years, the Mist and Konoha villages merged to become the strongest force in the ninja world, full of confidence.


    Especially in terms of personnel, it was full of boldness.


    For example, in the six major departments, the heads of the Anbu were Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame. The head of the Root division was Aburame Torune and Yamanaka Fu, directly led by Uchiha Yoru.


    For the J¨­nin squad leaders, considering various factors, Kakashi became the most suitable choice.


    The head of the Intelligence Department was exceptional, with Hyuga Hizashi, Ao Byakugan, and Hyuga Hiashi in charge of their respective areas of intelligence gathering.


    The Intelligence Department had its own internal competition. With a three-way balance of power, anyone wanting to rise to the top needed to win over Ao Byakugan, who had now become highly sought-after.


    Next was the Police Force, which was no longer Uchiha''s private force but had transformed into a public entity, another department directly managed by Uchiha Yoru.


    The current heads of the Police Force were Uchiha Shisui and Biwa Juzo, gathering a large number of elite ninjas from various clans.


    The Medical Department was nominally headed by Tsunade, but almost entirely managed by Yakushi Nono.


    The Barrier Team was led by Terumi Mei, as currently, no one in the two villages could match her in barrier techniques.


    The Konoha and Mist villages had become intertwined, indistinguishable from each other after years of integration.


    Even the once-secret and revered Sealing Jutsu Scroll was generously shared by Uchiha Yoru, including techniques from the Second Hokage.


    Biwa Juzo and Hoshigaki Kisame both received the Second Hokage''s Water Release Forbidden Jutsu, and so did many others, like Kurenai Y¨±hi''s genjutsu, etc.


    The most significant event impacting both villages in recent years was the integration of the Mist''s Forbidden Jutsu Scroll with Sealing Techniques, becoming a shared asset.


    Uchiha Yoru''s orders were clear, unlike during the Third Hokage''s era when the Sealing Book was tightly guarded and became almost legendary.


    How to access the techniques in the Sealing Book? There was only a vague condition of making significant contributions, but it was subjective.


    Uchiha Yoru''s command was simple: become a J¨­nin, and the village will reward you with an A-rank jutsu, but only for personal use!


    It cannot be shared privately, not even with one''s own children unless they also become J¨­nin and are registered for permission to learn.


    For significant contributions to the village, an A-rank jutsu might even be awarded as a heritage technique.


    Accessing S-rank jutsu was straightforward: accumulate merits, and you can learn them, but only the beginning part, which is incomplete.


    S-rank jutsu really depended on talent; without it, even a decade of practice was useless.


    Thus, many J¨­nin eligible to learn S-rank jutsu entered excitedly, only to leave disappointed and give up after a while.


    As for S-rank Forbidden Jutsu, one needed to apply and get the village''s approval.


    The difference between Jutsu and Forbidden Jutsu was clear: once you learn a Jutsu, it''s yours, but Forbidden Jutsu often comes with a price, either harming oneself or being cruel.


    "Yoru, I''ll head down now."


    "Okay, Kakashi, Asuma''s work is up to you."


    When Uchiha Yoru was alone in the office, he looked at the information in his hand and couldn''t help but smile.


    "It''s ironic. If I hadn''t changed anything, Itachi would have been the bridge. Now, after switching to your Sarutobi clan, Asuma has become that bridge."


    "Click!"


    Just then, the office door opened, and a mature and tempting Kurenai Y¨±hi walked in.


    Compared to before, she was now a ripe peach, especially in her bandage outfit, which was uniquely seductive.


    "Lord, are you free now?"


    Kurenai Y¨±hi walked in with a seductive smile, approached the desk, and sniffed, revealing a smile.


    "It seems today, Yoru, you haven''t completed your task."


    Uchiha Yoru smiled and shook his head: "Yugao and Anko are at a critical point in their training."


    "Shall we go home together?"


    Hearing this, Kurenai Y¨±hi snorted, "At home, I have to share with the two, but here, you''re all mine."


    "Kurenai, your outfit..."


    After forming a hand seal, a simple sensory jutsu and a sound-proof barrier were set up.


    Uchiha Yoru and Kurenai Y¨±hi began discussing jutsu techniques.


    "Kurenai, your skin is so fair, why is it red now?"


    Under the office desk, the evening red, like a hidden kitten, sneakily took out a large popsicle from Uchiha Yoru''s pocket.


    As if afraid of being discovered, the Kurenai Yuhi hurriedly devoured the popsicle. In the scorching summer, a wave of coolness instantly arrived.


    Uchiha Yoru showed a look of helplessness, "Kurenai, why are you eating secretly?"


    "With your body more terrifying than a tailed beast, who can handle it? Without using some tricks, how can I face the students tomorrow?"


    Shadow Clone Technique


    Hiding under the desk and secretly eating the popsicle, another Kurenai Yuhi slowly sat down at the office desk, revealing the enticing bandaged outfit.


    "Yoru, slow down, this ninjutsu is so good..."


    Even though she is not skilled yet loves to play, Uchiha Yoru coldly snorted without mercy.


    "Kurenai, you should know the consequences of the Shadow Clone Technique. All the sensations will be transmitted to you."


    ...


    Less than an hour later, the evening red in the office had already dispelled the Shadow Clone Technique, panting and lying exhaustedly on the desk.


    "Yoru, this ninjutsu is too hard, let''s go home and practice."


    With trembling legs, the current Kurenai Yuhi''s face was flushed with weakness, her eyes brimming with emotion, but it was clear that while he had just warmed up, she was already exhausted.


    "Quick, use the Flying Thunder God Technique, let''s go home first. At home, I''ll ask Sister Mei and Sister Tsunade to teach together¡­"


    ¡­


    On this night, someone found it hard to sleep.


    In the heart of Konoha, inside a luxurious house that was empty all year round, Uzumaki Naruto looked around the unfamiliar room, feeling somewhat downhearted.


    "Pervy Sage, why can''t people understand each other?" he asked.


    Jiraiya, alone by the window sipping on his drink, was taken aback upon hearing this, after seeing Naruto''s spirit diminished since his return.


    Then, Jiraiya showed an expression he had anticipated, shaking his head and sighing, "Naruto, your ideology is indeed correct, even the purest and most beautiful, but there''s something you are really wrong about."


    "Am I wrong?"


    Uzumaki Naruto muttered to himself in confusion, while Jiraiya sighed, "Why do you impose your thoughts on others?"


    "It''s like you enjoy eating ramen, but others might not. Some might prefer fish. Isn''t that normal?"


    "How can that be the same? Mutual understanding is the future of the ninja world," Naruto said with conviction.


    Seeing this, Jiraiya sighed lightly. Though he had long since given up hope, he couldn''t help but sigh every time.


    "Naruto, you''ve always been by my side. Maybe I''ve protected you too well, making you too naive. I''ll be leaving in a few days, and from then on, you''ll have to rely on yourself. I hope the next time we meet, you will have changed, at least not be so self-centered."


    "You think everything you do is for the good of others, even for the ninja world, but you can''t even admit to your own dictatorial thoughts."


    At this moment, disappointment was evident in Jiraiya''s eyes as he shook his head.


    "Naruto, what makes you think you''re always right?"


    Finally, when parting, Jiraiya hardened his heart and asked with a serious look on his face.


    Faced with the stern Jiraiya, Naruto hesitated but still stood firm in his beliefs.


    "I am doing this for everyone''s good. Only when people understand each other, can this world be free of war¡­"


    "Enough, Naruto," Jiraiya interrupted, raising his hand to stop Naruto''s long speech.


    "You think you''re right, but have you put it into practice?"


    Seeing Naruto about to argue back, Jiraiya, who had seen this too often, didn''t give him a chance to speak and continued to question.


    "Don''t just talk about the few children or people you''ve met outside. You need to understand that your so-called right ideology is facing the entire Konoha, the entire ninja world."


    Watching Uzumaki Naruto, Jiraiya felt a pang in his heart, and he hated those who had secretly manipulated him.


    Over the years, he had indeed noticed something off about Uzumaki Naruto. It was too strange! Whose child has such a strong will at such a young age, and is so idealistic?


    Furthermore, when he took Naruto to Mount Myoboku, the Great Toad Sage praised Naruto for having a powerful force, a force that didn''t come from the Nine-Tails or his bloodline, but from his own soul.


    This made Jiraiya think more about Naruto''s soul, suspecting it had been tampered with. Damn it! After getting the answers he wanted, Jiraiya had always been protecting Naruto in secret, but he found nothing and even tried to change Naruto''s ideology several times without success.


    "Pervy Sage, I!"


    Looking at Naruto, Jiraiya sighed deeply and gently stroked Naruto''s blond hair, softly saying: "Naruto, the peace you talk about is just a wishful thought of your own, while the peace of others is the result of countless efforts."


    "The First Hokage, for the sake of peace, established Konoha with so much sacrifice and bloodshed, and the Third Hokage, although his ideology may not be right, they all took action."


    "You know about the Night God, right?" Seeing Naruto nod, Jiraiya sighed again, a look of admiration in his eyes.


    "He was about your age when he too held naive ideas like yours. Everyone doubted him, but the biggest difference between him and you is that he put his ideology into action."


    "To change Konoha, for his beliefs, he expended more sweat and blood than you can imagine. The enemies he faced were beyond your understanding. These enemies weren''t just powerful, but many were from within, even loved ones. Can you imagine that?"


    Looking at Naruto''s dazed expression, Jiraiya shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "To be honest, I really admire that kid. Not only did he dare to dream, but he also dared to act and succeeded. No matter how you deny his ideology, the village today is real, with mist ninjas and former enemies from Konoha living in harmony. This is all true."


    "Naruto! Stop always mouthing your ideology. What use is it? Just big words from a child who doesn''t grow up? You''ve become a ninja, I hope you can grow strong. When you have a plan and the ability, then act on your ideology and prove to everyone with your results that you are right."


    "Not like now, in the eyes of others, you are just a noisy little brat."


    Jiraiya''s heartfelt words stunned Uzumaki Naruto. He felt as if no one could understand him, leaving him lonely, even unsure how he returned to his room and lay on the bed.


    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, sitting alone at a table drinking sake and looking up at the moon, sighed deeply.


    "Don''t let me find out who you are behind all this, why you did this, or else I, Jiraiya, will never let you off!"


    At this moment, Jiraiya''s face showed determination, still unaware of the true nature of the person he vowed to confront.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 271: Militant Faction of Sarutobi Clan

    Uchiha Yoru is preparing for a large-scale Chunin Exam in the second year, which requires early preparation.For example, invitations were sent to other major ninja villages early, and even this time, almost every famous ninja village in the ninja world received one.


    The purpose is obvious. The competition among the big countries, with Konoha and Mist combined, undoubtedly ranks first, but what is being observed now is the strength of the new generation in recent years.


    At the same time, the other ninja villages also have some thoughts, which is to secretly gather intelligence.


    One year in advance, the news that the largest Chunin Exam in the history of the ninja world will be held in Konoha spread throughout the ninja world.


    Even the Daimyos of the Five Great Nations will attend, along with countless other countries'' Daimyos and ninja villages.


    Some smaller ninja villages are even secretly gearing up. They are not interested in the games of the big countries, only in showing off their strength in front of numerous Daimyos and nobles, hoping to increase their task volume.


    Konoha.


    Because Uchiha Yoru directly revealed that the largest Chunin Exam would be held in Konoha, all the Jounin leading teams were secretly energized.


    If the students they lead excel, the credit will be theirs.


    Even the usually lazy Hatake Kakashi didn''t slack off like in the original story. There was no bell test, only missions, and training for the three students.


    Training three students, but in reality, it was training Sakura. After all, Naruto had Jiraiya, and those years were not wasted.


    And Uchiha Sasuke was personally taught by Uchiha Yoru, which goes without saying.


    Hokage''s Office.


    "Lady Tsunade, thank you for your trouble."


    Hatake Kakashi said respectfully, while Naruto, with a big lump on his forehead, had tears in the corners of his eyes.


    Obviously, Naruto''s bad habit had acted up again, making outrageous statements regardless of the situation, which is extremely impolite and disrespectful.


    The lump on Naruto''s head was clearly from Kakashi. As Naruto was angrily staring at Tsunade and about to say something, Kakashi''s cold words made him shut up.


    "Naruto, Ninja Rule No. 72, disrespecting the Hokage without reason, making outrageous statements in the Hokage''s office, for Jounin and below, the Hokage has the right to revoke your ninja status."


    Tsunade, sitting at the desk, disdainfully glanced at the noisy Naruto. Knowing that the kid had issues, she naturally maintained a cautious attitude.


    "Alright, Kakashi, I''m not so petty. It seems Jiraiya only taught this child ninjutsu in these years, and not manners. You teach this kid properly. If he can''t memorize the ninja rules, he won''t be eligible for the Chunin Exam."


    Tsunade waved her hand indifferently, and Kakashi respectfully nodded.


    "This is a mission from the Land of Waves, a C-rank mission, but according to the client''s description, it is very likely to escalate to B-rank, just right for you."


    Now that Konoha and Mist have merged, their strength is at the pinnacle of the ninja world. The old man in the original story who concealed the danger level of missions did not dare to mess around this time.


    After all, lying about a mission is tantamount to plotting against the ninjas of the village, and if discovered, the whole family could be hunted down by ninjas.


    Kakashi respectfully took the mission scroll and left with his three students.


    Just after leaving the Hokage office building, Naruto, who had clearly forgotten his pain once healed, was angrily ranting.


    "What kind of rule is this? It''s too narrow-minded, it''s simply slavery!"


    Obviously, Naruto, who had been with Jiraiya for a few years, had learned many new words.


    Watching Naruto''s angry demeanor, Hatake Kakashi almost gave up, only calmly saying one sentence.


    "Ninja rules and regulations, these were all established and perfected by the Third Hokage."


    Naruto''s face froze instantly, and he was dumbfounded.


    "Teacher Kakashi, are you saying the Third Grandpa?"


    Well, looking at Naruto''s reaction, Hatake Kakashi sighed deeply and shook his head without speaking further.


    Despite knowing the whole truth, Naruto generously chose to forgive, which is not bad, but too good!


    But this led to problems.


    A child, who should have been impulsive at that age, was only eight years old when he found out about his origins and that the party led by the third generation had taken away his inheritance. Yet, he forgave them? That''s really strange.


    Moreover, why does Naruto, who can forgive even this, always target the current regime of Konoha? Is it because of the class system?


    "How could that be possible?"


    Naruto tried to argue, but Sakura couldn''t help but scold him.


    "Naruto! During the Third Hokage''s administration, the ninja regulations were perfected. These systems are considered classics throughout the ninja world, and almost every ninja village refers to the Third Hokage''s improved ninja regulations. This is common knowledge in the ninja world!"


    Sakura, hands on her hips and with a stern look, explained this to Naruto, clearly showing disdain in her eyes.


    After adapting to this level of subservience, the halo of being the Fourth Hokage''s son seemed to fade away, revealing Naruto as a hot-blooded fool, and Sakura''s true nature gradually became apparent.


    Uchiha Yoru, of course, was aware of these ninja regulations, but he did not try to change them, thinking they were quite good.


    Such slave-like thinking is exactly what the higher-ups want to see.


    Abolishing these would lead to ninjas becoming uncontrollable.


    "Alright, enough talk. Tomorrow at 6 a.m., meet at the gates of Konoha."


    Hatake Kakashi lazily gave this order and then vanished in an instant.


    "Idiot." Sasuke Uchiha, with disdain, snorted coldly and left without giving a second glance to his teammates.


    Naruto almost committed a taboo, challenging what Sasuke wanted to protect.


    The current system, maintained by Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke''s brother, and Uchiha Yoru, his teacher, is deemed not right by Naruto. But what does Naruto have? Just empty words?


    Especially now, when the relationship with his teammates is still fragile, Sasuke harbors a thorn in his heart, while Naruto, oblivious, watches Sasuke and then Sakura leave.


    Lonely Naruto, watching the bustling Konoha, felt a hint of solitude in his eyes.


    "Why, why don''t you understand? People need to understand each other, not divide into classes."


    Naruto, with a look of incomprehension, but as the hot-blooded and naive protagonist, he quickly comes to his senses, showing a sunny smile.


    "I''m going to leave the village for a mission, it will take a long time, so I should go and tell the Third Hokage first."


    Naruto, like a flea, hops across the rooftops of the village, heading towards the Sarutobi clan''s area.


    The villagers he encounters in the village show complex emotions.


    They are naturally grateful to the Fourth Hokage, but Naruto, without knowing it, has already tarnished most of the reputation his father left him.


    Ninjas indeed can hop on rooftops, but only in emergencies. Normally, they walk on the ground.


    Naruto, with no rules, doesn''t even think about this and has already caused much dissatisfaction among many people.


    They think Naruto is abusing his status.


    Even though he verbally opposes the current class system, he enjoys some of its benefits without realizing it.


    In the Hokage''s office.


    Jiraiya sighs, "This is the ninjutsu I''ve taught Naruto over the years."


    The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, after looking at the scroll, shows curiosity, "Jiraiya, when did you become so stingy? Is this all the ninjutsu the kid learned?"


    And by the side, the Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, also showed a look of curiosity. She chuckled lightly while looking at the report in Tsunade''s hand.


    "It seems that this Nine-Tails Jinchuriki has more problems than we thought."


    Jiraiya also appeared troubled, scratching his white hair and sighing, "Naruto is not bad by nature, it''s just that the Nine-Tails chakra''s influence is too great, leading to some indescribable issues with his talent in ninjutsu¡­"


    Seeing Jiraiya''s explanation, Tsunade did not give him any face, and scoffed disdainfully.


    "Nine-Tails influence? What about Karin? She learns everything well, and even her medical ninjutsu talent is the best among my three disciples so far."


    "That''s not a fair comparison. Naruto just inherited the Uzumaki clan''s physique and hasn''t awakened any kekkei genkai."


    Seeing Jiraiya''s evasive responses, Tsunade had a proud smile on her face, while Terumi Mei nodded in agreement.


    "Speaking of Karin, she really is a genius, having awakened the Uzumaki clan''s bloodline. Compared to Naruto, Karin''s lineage is indeed more outstanding."


    Watching the two of them conversing, Jiraiya looked visibly distressed and shook his head helplessly. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "We won''t talk about Naruto''s soul. This time, I''ve brought Naruto back to adapt for a year, and after participating in the Chunin Exams, I will continue to train him. After all, the Nine-Tails inside him is a hidden explosive tag, and he must learn to control it."


    "Jiraiya, hasn''t Naruto undergone tailed beast training yet?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade showed a curious look, while Jiraiya sighed, "How can he compare with you? Besides, I want Naruto to have a happy childhood."


    "And about the seal inside Naruto, don''t you know?"


    "Alright, alright, let Jiraiya handle the issue of Uzumaki Naruto. Don''t let him affect the current village."


    Tsunade waved her hand impatiently, while Terumi Mei''s eyes flashed with a hint of coldness.


    "Lord Jiraiya, we have finally become one family. I don''t want someone to bring up the topic again!"


    In recent years, they have put in so much effort to reach where they are today. Uzumaki Naruto''s tactless words had clearly irritated the Mizukage.


    Jiraiya, watching this scene, waved his hands and awkwardly offered an apologetic smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already warned Naruto. There won''t be any more incidents."


    And Tsunade also looked somewhat displeased, "Jiraiya, you should know that the Mist and the Konoha are now one family. If something really happens, it could lead to a civil war."


    "Understood."


    Jiraiya looked extremely awkward, as if it was his fault for not teaching Naruto properly. But he had really tried his best, it''s just that Naruto was stubborn and difficult to instruct.


    "Also, Jiraiya, have you visited the Sarutobi clan?"


    Tsunade suddenly brought up this sensitive issue, while Terumi Mei silently held her documents, as if not wanting to get involved in this topic.


    For Tsunade and Jiraiya, as disciples of Sarutobi Hiruzen and considering the current situation, it was indeed a sensitive matter.


    "I have been there."


    Jiraiya, though hesitant, still spoke, "The old man is still the same."


    However, Tsunade remained silent for a while, slowly taking out an S-rank top-secret scroll and placing it in front of Jiraiya.


    "The Sarutobi clan is divided into two factions. One faction, led by Sarutobi Asuma, is the dovish faction, which has always wanted to ease relations with the village. Currently, the village''s policy is also accommodating, allowing Kakashi to be in charge of this matter."


    Jiraiya took the scroll solemnly. Hearing about the dovish faction, he couldn''t help but relax his brow slightly, at least it was a good start.


    "The other faction is the militant hawk faction. These people were almost all in high positions before, and they are also the strongest. They are not willing to lose their former power and even believe that the village belongs to their Sarutobi clan, always trying to take back what they deserve."


    "These militants are exceptionally united." Tsunade''s tone suddenly paused when she said this, and Jiraiya''s expression gradually darkened as he read the information on the scroll.


    "Jiraiya, you said the militant faction is so united, who is their leader?"


    It was clear that the militant faction must have a leader, and it was very likely their former teacher, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Only he could make the militant faction so united.


    Jiraiya looked at the information about the Sarutobi clan''s militant faction over the past two years and couldn''t help but look troubled.


    "Tsunade! This!"


    Although not directly pointed out, even if their guess was wrong, the Sarutobi clan''s militant faction had already crossed the line, and it wouldn''t be too much to eradicate them according to the rules.


    Faced with this thorny issue, Tsunade shook her head and sighed, "I took this task from Shisui, and at the same time, I want to discuss it with you. If you are willing, we can solve it together. If you don''t want to get involved, then I will continue to entrust it to Shisui."


    "No!"


    Jiraiya immediately refused to let Uchiha Shisui take charge, with a bitter smile on his face. If it was left to Uchiha Shisui, known for his thunderous methods, how many of the Sarutobi clan would still be alive?


    "Ah, the old man''s clan is really troublesome. But, you suspect the old man?"


    Jiraiya''s eyes showed a hint of doubt, as if saying, with your medical ninjutsu, can''t you tell if the old man is faking illness or really sick?


    "Idiot, this is about mentality and psychology, not illness. In common sense, it is about not being able to accept certain realities and closing one''s heart because of it."


    Tsunade glared at him, "Besides, what I said was just speculation. It might be something the militant faction cooked up on their own. After all, many of the sealing techniques in the Sealing Book were copied by the Sarutobi clan."


    Seeing Tsunade mention this, Jiraiya awkwardly said, "Well, let''s handle the Sarutobi clan''s matter together for this period. By the way, should we invite Orochimaru?"


    "Orochimaru?"


    Tsunade looked at Jiraiya with an incredulous look, "Even if the old man really becomes senile, involving Orochimaru will only agitate him and lead to a grand send-off."


    "I didn''t expect you to think of sending the old man to meet the First and Second Hokage so soon."


    Tsunade sarcastically teased, and Jiraiya, recalling Orochimaru''s personality and character, suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    Inviting Orochimaru, it really might be possible.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 272: Exchange

    In the dimly lit meeting room of the Hokage office building in Konoha.Sarutobi Asuma sits cautiously, while above him sits Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin.


    "That is the current situation of the Sarutobi clan. Although the militant faction is strong, I can keep them under control," Sarutobi Asuma said firmly, but Jiraiya frowned upon hearing this.


    "Asuma, since Uchiha Yoru has entrusted this matter to Tsunade and me, you should know that the village hopes to resolve this peacefully."


    "Understood!" When Sarutobi Asuma saw that Tsunade and Jiraiya were responsible for this matter, he felt relieved.


    "However, the militant faction of your Sarutobi clan is indeed a key issue that causes headaches. So, I want to ask, how are the other clans like Yamanaka, Akimichi, Nara, and Shimura?"


    Although Jiraiya is a wanderer, he is capable and quickly identifies the key issue.


    The old powers are all nestled together. If it''s just the militant Sarutobi clan, it''s manageable, given the number of clans present.


    But the militants will undoubtedly try to rally these clans.


    Faced with Jiraiya''s question, Sarutobi Asuma frowns and then reports truthfully.


    "Lord Jiraiya, these clans also have many problems. For instance, the Shimura clan has always had few people, and some smaller clans have been diverging in recent years, with people''s hearts divided. Some have already relocated."


    Sarutobi Asuma says with a wry smile, his words are somewhat understated. What he means by ''relocated'' is that people have passed the assessment and at least submitted a statement proving their determination, thus receiving the village''s forgiveness.


    "As for the Ino-Shika-Cho trio, you know about the Yamanaka clan. Due to an incident involving Yamanaka Inoichi, some have already left. The Akimichi clan has always been watching the Nara clan."


    "And the Nara clan, under Shikaku''s leadership, is almost completely withdrawn from all affairs, very low-key."


    Listening to Sarutobi Asuma''s report, Jiraiya frowns and says in a deep voice, "Asuma, this generation''s Ino-Shika-Cho trio is under your tutelage. I don''t want to delve into whether it''s for personal gains or something else. I just want to know what the Nara clan thinks, and who is the leader of the Sarutobi clan''s militant faction."


    At this point, Jiraiya shows a serious expression, "Don''t tell me the militant faction can organize themselves without a leader."


    Faced with Jiraiya''s serious demeanor, Sarutobi Asuma falls silent, his heart also in turmoil. The militant faction comprises seven-tenths of the clan''s combat power.


    Even more so among the Jonin, this part of the militant faction has some unusually fanatical members, but some are still relatively calm.


    This is almost the last trump card of his Sarutobi clan. Once exposed, the Sarutobi clan will be seen as a naked harlot in the village''s eyes, at the mercy of the village''s manipulation.


    Seeing Sarutobi Asuma''s silent expression, Jiraiya couldn''t help but chuckle coldly.


    "Asuma, I came to you personally to resolve this issue. If you remain obstinate, and Tsunade and I can''t resolve this and it''s left to Uchiha Yoru, you should know the consequences!"


    "Previously, the old man and Danzo secretly plotted to annihilate the Uchiha clan. Now, it''s only fair that the Uchihas might do the same to the Sarutobi clan. And do you really think what you''ve been doing is a secret?"


    Jiraiya glares at him with disappointment and throws a scroll over.


    "Your Sarutobi clan, these past two years in the ninja black market, have been buying war supplies, stockpiling a large number of ninja tools and explosive tags. All of these under Uchiha Yoru''s watch. If it weren''t for Tsunade covering you, the Sarutobi clan would have been expelled from Konoha long ago!"


    When the biggest threat is exposed, Sarutobi Asuma''s face turns pale. He is now the clan head of the Sarutobi clan, the main pillar.


    This intelligence could be considered grounds for treason or a coup, then annihilating their clan.


    At this moment, Sarutobi Asuma finally realizes, if not for Tsunade and Jiraiya, the Sarutobi clan might really be gone.


    "Lord Jiraiya, this was all done behind my back by them. I only found out about half a year ago, but it was too late. They had already stockpiled quite a bit."


    At this moment, Sarutobi Asuma''s face was extremely ugly, even showing a hint of pleading.


    "Lord Jiraiya, you must save the Sarutobi clan. We are all ninjas of Konoha."


    "Stop talking nonsense, tell me the leader of the militant faction."


    At this moment, Sarutobi Asuma gritted his teeth and decided to abandon these people. Although it would be a significant loss, it was better than leading his family to extinction.


    "Lord Jiraiya, the leaders of the militant faction are Sarutobi..."


    After Sarutobi Asuma painfully listed five names, Jiraiya gasped in shock and his face showed even more annoyance.


    "Damn it, do you really think Konoha is the private property of the Sarutobi clan?"


    These five elite Jonin of the Sarutobi clan, each one had held important positions, not only powerful but also had a group of loyal followers.


    Since losing power, they naturally felt resentful and stirred up many people in the clan to join them, intending to regain their former power.


    This action was clearly treating the Konoha as their own. Even Jiraiya, upon hearing the intelligence, seemed to think these blind Sarutobi clan ninjas believed that the Uchiha clan had taken everything from them, and they were just taking back what was originally theirs.


    "Damn it!"


    Jiraiya was greatly annoyed upon hearing this, and Sarutobi Asuma simply laid his cards on the table, continuing with an ugly face: "Every month, the clan holds a meeting, and almost every time, these militants passionately talk about their past glory, urging more people to join..."


    Damn it! Jiraiya was so angry he was about to explode. This was almost an open rebellion, right under their noses.


    Even so, the matter was calmly handed over to him and Tsunade to handle. What did this mean? One was their magnanimity, and the other was their indifference.


    "Good! Asuma, I want clear information about the Sarutobi clan from now on. This matter will be handled by Tsunade and me."


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Jiraiya''s obvious intention to help his Sarutobi clan, Sarutobi Asuma nodded gratefully. At this moment, he was no longer alone.


    The pressure was too great!


    Today''s Sarutobi clan was just like the Uchiha clan in the original timeline, similarly alienated and dissatisfied, with the militant faction gradually gaining the upper hand and starting to prepare for the worst-case scenario of an armed coup.


    ¡­


    Medical Department.


    Tsunade''s eyes were intoxicated, her mouth slightly open. She had deliberately changed into a white coat of a medical ninja, with white silk and high heels exuding allure.


    Under her charming blonde hair, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help shaking his head. "Tsunade, keep a close eye on the Sarutobi clan, don''t be careless."


    At that moment, Tsunade seemed to feel humiliated, gritting her teeth and whispering lowly, "I know, are we almost done?"


    In the clean room, emitting a different aura, Uchiha Yoru''s robust body exuded strong pheromones.


    And Tsunade, with a defiant look, glared with her blonde hair flying, truly looking heroic.


    "Today''s attire, come more often in the future."


    "Brat!" Looking at Uchiha Yoru, who had finished his meal, Tsunade, exhausted, wiped the sweat off her forehead, gritting her teeth.


    After opening the window, the fresh air dispersed the murky atmosphere in the office. Uchiha Yoru sat calmly in his chair, while Tsunade, weakly, sat in her own seat, and even leaned on the table, gasping for air.


    "The Chunin Exam will be a feast, and also our chance to prove our strength to the entire ninja world."


    Uchiha Yoru squinted his eyes, speaking in a deep tone, and after a long while, a breathless Tsunade finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "I know, brat, the Sarutobi clan won''t cause trouble, not with me and Jiraiya here, definitely not."


    "Good."


    Land of Rice Paddies, Sound Village.


    In the underground base, since Orochimaru did not join the Akatsuki and was not pursued by Konoha and Jiraiya, he devoted himself entirely to research.


    The sheer size of the laboratory showed how good Orochimaru''s life had been over the years.


    Orochimaru stared intently at the test tube, confirming his research, while many medical ninjas in white coats, formerly elite members of the Root, were part of a research group set up by Danzo.


    After Uchiha Yoru took over the Root, these resources naturally became his, and these researchers were just right to assist Orochimaru.


    "Kabuto, you have worked hard these years."


    In the laboratory, the other person in charge, Yakushi Kabuto, stood respectfully in front of Uchiha Yoru, responding more respectfully after hearing comforting words.


    "For Lord Yoru."


    Seeing Kabuto''s cautious nature, Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a light laugh.


    "Kabuto, don''t be so tense. Wait another year, and then you will be the head of the Konoha Orphanage. Of course, if you still want to continue research, it''s more than welcome."


    Uchiha Yoru, not only professional in offering incentives but also in fulfilling them, was not like the Third Hokage who only talked.


    Uchiha Yoru handed a scroll to Kabuto, smiling, "This is the information of the orphanage over the years. Get familiar with it."


    "By the way, the head of the orphanage, Yakushi Nono, although in charge of the medical department, has always taken care of the orphanage as well."


    Looking at the scroll with the orphanage information, Kabuto''s forced smile was a bit stiff, his eyes welling up with tears. He could finally go home.


    "Alright, the mission is almost over, but I am more optimistic about your future."


    Uchiha Yoru looked meaningfully at Yakushi Kabuto and said, "I believe your talent is no less than Kakashi''s. The village will face more challenges in the future, and I hope you can help me stabilize this chaotic world before enjoying life."


    "Of course, this is a personal request from me."


    Uchiha Yoru''s tone was sincere, without any arrogance, and upon hearing this, Yakushi Kabuto pushed his glasses up and smiled.


    "Lord Yoru, Yakushi Kabuto is willing to serve you."


    Kabuto, being intelligent, understood the weight of Uchiha Yoru''s words. He knew that even if he chose to return to the orphanage, the other party would not mind.


    However, he would then become just another passerby, no longer in the realm of importance.


    For the future of the orphanage and his own reasons, he wanted to witness the strong individual preparing to change the world of the shinobi.


    "Heh, Yoru, you just arrived and are already preparing to take over the Sound Village that I''ve developed for so many years. That''s somewhat excessive," said Orochimaru with a hoarse laugh. Kabuto gestured respectfully, and everyone left, leaving a quiet space in the large laboratory for the two.


    Looking at Orochimaru''s sinister smile, Uchiha Yoru just shrugged indifferently and laughed, "Teacher, don''t put it so harshly. I''m just welcoming you home. Besides, you also want to unveil the mysteries of the Ninja world, don''t you?"


    Orochimaru laughed hoarsely, showing no anger at the prospect of someone else taking over Sound Village, but rather a curious expression.


    "By the way, Teacher, how is the cultivation experiment I asked you to conduct?"


    Beneath Orochimaru''s evil smile, they slowly moved to a sealed chamber filled with barrier seals. Inside was a huge glass vessel, comparable in size of the Summon Beast, Manda.


    Such a magnificent sight even left Uchiha Yoru in awe, showing a hint of shock.


    "Yoru, your speculation was correct. This indeed is an existence from ancient times. I extracted some secrets from it, even the creature you mentioned, which is a perfect combination of plant and animal."


    "It''s also an astonishing combination of energy and genetic cell factors. Even after you mentioned providing it with the chakra needed to cultivate the Tailed Beasts, this perfect being was able to bloom and bear fruit like a plant."


    "According to experimental data, the terrifying energy of the final fruit is secondary. The real treasure is the ability to constantly evolve oneself by consuming this fruit, allowing this species to continually evolve."


    At this moment, Orochimaru, looking almost possessed, spoke excitedly about this great invention with a crazed look on his face.


    "Yoru, do you realize what this is? Theoretically, we could achieve immortality through this great being, creating a clan of gods who never age."


    Amused at Orochimaru, who had fallen into a state of scientific frenzy, Uchiha Yoru nodded awkwardly.


    But he really had to admire Orochimaru; indeed, professional matters should be left to professionals.


    The giant creature in front of them was the husk of the Ten-Tails, also known as the Outer Path: Gedo Statue, but this was cultivated artificially.


    The Star Village, Akatsuki in the Land of Rain, as well as Danzo''s Root division, were all involved in the past. Although they were ultimately defeated, they managed to bring back some scraps of the Gedo Statue.


    Using Orochimaru''s method of cultivating the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, now free from external interference and with the financial and manpower support of two major countries, Orochimaru''s experiments have made rapid progress.


    "Teacher, there must be limitations to this, right? For example, although the Curse Mark is powerful, ordinary ninja can hardly adapt to it," Uchiha Yoru inquired.


    Facing this question, Orochimaru excitedly shared his research findings as if he were a lecturer.


    "Hehe, Yoru, you know, this is the evolution of life, and naturally, there are limitations. For instance, to adapt to this energy, one must reach the limits of the human body!"


    Orochimaru revealed a cold smile, "For example, the so-called Kage level is just reaching the limit in some aspects. However, these are just thresholds. Moreover, over the years, I''ve collected the chakra of the nine Tailed Beasts. Terrifying power always comes at a price."


    "To wield this power, one not only needs the Sage Body and Sage Eyes but also a strong will."


    Orochimaru, as if he had discovered a secret, smiled excitedly.


    "However, this is just individual strength. What I am talking about is the creation of a god-like clan. Do you understand? My Curse Mark, combined with the Forbidden Technique: Chimera that you developed, Yoru, can perfectly overcome these limitations. This combination can perfectly transfer powerful genetic cells through a carrier to ninjas, thus creating a god-like clan. You and I will be like gods of creation."


    Hearing Orochimaru''s insane research, Uchiha Yoru was filled with astonishment.


    No, that''s not right!


    Even if what Orochimaru said is achieved, there are still limitations. One is the terrifying presence of the Curse Mark, and the other is the Forbidden Technique: Chimera, almost exclusively accessible to Kage-level ninjas.


    Simply put, if Orochimaru''s concept is realized, Uchiha Yoru, through the perfect ancestral return via the Chimera jutsu, would become of the Otsutsuki bloodline. Then, by using the Curse Mark, he could pass his weakened genes to other ninjas.


    These ninjas, in turn, could achieve perfect fusion with Otsutsuki genes through the Chimera jutsu, thus becoming the weakest Otsutsuki.


    Without immense power, but the mere trait of immortality in the Otsutsuki physiology is enough to drive people mad.


    Undoubtedly, Orochimaru is truly a genius.


    ~~~ S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 273: Scientist Orochimaru

    In the Land of the Sky, Sound Village.Inside the underground research base, Orochimaru''s golden serpentine eyes greedily gazed at Uchiha Yoru.


    "Yoru, your body is truly the most perfect existence in the ninja world."


    Faced with Orochimaru''s intense and abnormal gaze, Uchiha Yoru shrugged lightly and smiled.


    "Teacher, there must have been more perfect beings in the history of the ninja world."


    Hearing this, Orochimaru, unusually, showed a serious expression, furrowing his brows and saying solemnly, "Based on the Uchiha clan history provided by you, Yoru, I suspect that the Sage of the Six Paths really existed in the legends of the ninja world."


    As if fearing Uchiha Yoru wouldn''t believe him, Orochimaru even presented several strong pieces of evidence.


    "I''ve investigated the most detailed historical records of various Daimyo''s estates in the ninja world, and almost all of them point out one issue, that before the Sage of the Six Paths appeared, there was no chakra in the ninja world!"


    Orochimaru, excited as if discovering a new world, couldn''t help but lick his lips, as if someone could understand his outpouring.


    Uchiha Yoru nodded in agreement, also smiling.


    "Teacher, I thought I was the only one in the ninja world who had such doubts."


    "You, Yoru?" Orochimaru showed an excited look, as if he had found a kindred spirit who spoke his language.


    Uchiha Yoru nodded with a smile, "Others might think it''s madness, but from the historical records of the Uchiha clan and those I''ve plundered, I''ve noticed this point and even speculated about it."


    "Before the Sage of the Six Paths, the ninja world was dominated by warriors and the rare, mysterious Onmyoji. But according to records, it seems that the warriors and Onmyoji who stood at the top of the pyramid all wielded a mysterious and powerful force, much like Senjutsu."


    Uchiha Yoru became even more excited, "The training records of Senjutsu at the Fire Temple mentioned that once powerful warriors, monks, and Onmyoji all wielded this power known as Senjutsu, and some were even referred to as the ''Senju Clan''."


    "Ha ha." The terrifying laboratory echoed with Orochimaru''s excited and thrilled laughter, his eyes even moist with tears.


    In Orochimaru''s eyes, he knew he was an outlier, especially in his thinking, which not even Jiraiya, Tsunade, or his teacher could understand.


    But today, he finally found a kindred spirit.


    "Yoru, you truly are a being who can stir the future of the ninja world."


    At this moment, Orochimaru exhibited an unusually excited emotion, "Indeed, I also found these materials, even the Summoning Beasts of the past were referred to as ''Demon Beasts.'' At that time, there was no chakra, yet these powerful Demon Beasts also wielded the power of Senjutsu, like the Ryuchi Caves."


    "After the Sage of the Six Paths, the world underwent a drastic change. Chakra suddenly appeared, leading to the emergence of ninjas. And compared to Senjutsu, chakra was easier to learn, and even teenagers mastering chakra were more powerful than adult warriors."


    "It was like a wave of the era. In historical records, ninjas spread like a virus across the entire world, even the continents were named after the ninja lands."


    "Chakra was brought by the Sage of the Six Paths? Then how did the Sage of the Six Paths master chakra? And what exactly is chakra, this power that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere?"


    Uchiha Yoru looked at Orochimaru, who was gradually becoming crazed, with a look of admiration.


    He was standing on the shoulders of giants, and Orochimaru was merely digging up everything based on some information he provided.


    This painstaking and tedious process of excavating historical truths and tracing origins, in the eyes of Orochimaru, is like discovering a treasure. He excitedly unravels the mystery layer by layer, gradually uncovering the world''s true nature.


    This thirst for knowledge gives him an addictive feeling of fascination.


    Looking at the replicated version of the Outer Path: Gedo Statue cultivated before him, Uchiha Yoru reveals a smile.


    Orochimaru truly deserves to be the only scientist in the ninja world. He is indeed formidable, almost having found a breakthrough. If he continues his research, the once-concealed history will probably all be revealed to him.


    After all, Orochimaru possesses the forbidden jutsu of Reanimation and has access to the long-standing Daimyo''s domain, along with various historical ruins where the true history is buried. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    With the Reanimation jutsu, Orochimaru can summon someone just from a bone or a pinch of cremains discovered in the ruins.


    "Yoru, do you know what interesting thing I''ve found?"


    At this moment, Orochimaru''s face shows a very interesting smile, looking at the monster in the huge cultivation vessel, his golden snake pupils revealing excitement and fervor.


    "I''ve discovered that nearly everyone in the ninja world has this monster''s genetic material in their DNA. No! It should be said that the biology of the ninja world is incomplete."


    "More importantly, the Uchiha clan! And in some of the powerful bloodline families in the ninja world, you have inherited more of this monster''s genetic material in your bodies, and it seems the more you inherit, the stronger the power."


    "That is to say, the origin of the ninja world might be related to this monster."


    Goodness, Uchiha Yoru is shocked looking at Orochimaru, who has already deduced this far. He can''t help but acknowledge Orochimaru as the scientist of the ninja world.


    Impressive!


    "Also, this strange creature, it''s like a shell, and the chakra of the Tailed Beasts is like nutrients. This means the Tailed Beasts are also closely related to the origin of chakra, and you, Uchiha Yoru!"


    Orochimaru, with an excited and frenzied look, licks his lips, taking out a test tube and a stack of sealed documents.


    "Yoru, take a good look. With your possession of Wood Release, your genes have become even more perfect. If we compare this strange creature to the Tailed Beasts, then your body would be the most perfect vessel for a Jinchuriki."


    Terrifying! At this moment, Uchiha Yoru can''t help but feel a chill down his spine, looking at the frenzied Orochimaru and the documents in his hands, knowing that Orochimaru occasionally requests some of his flesh for research.


    But he never imagined it would come to this.


    "Yoru, it seems you know something!" With a keen intuition, Orochimaru suddenly turns around, his snake pupils showing greed.


    But Uchiha Yoru, unfazed, nods and admits directly, "Teacher, there are indeed some secrets I know, but these are also my recent deductions from the documents."


    "The secrets of the ninja world, I have some guesses. After all, Teacher, as you know, the Daimyo''s domains of the Water and Fire countries are under my surveillance, so it''s easier to know some ancient documents."


    Uchiha Yoru, with a meaningful smile, makes Orochimaru laugh even louder.


    "Ha ha, I really didn''t misjudge you, Yoru. You and I are the same, we are kindred spirits."


    No! I am fake, you are real.


    Uchiha Yoru murmurs in his heart. The current Orochimaru is somewhat mad, but it''s clear that he''s on the right track.


    Originally, Orochimaru in the timeline was obsessed with the Sharingan and went astray. Now, he has skipped ahead and is on the right track, seeking his original dream ¨C the truth of life, immortality! The secret of chakra, the origin of ninjas, the secret of the world.


    "Yoru, although we are alike, I can see your obsession with power in your eyes. You need power, and I need the world''s secrets."


    At this moment, Orochimaru is extremely excited, just like in the later stages of his life, starting to research the power of the Otsutsuki. Now, Uchiha Yoru is leading Orochimaru in this direction.


    In the original timeline, Orochimaru''s obsession with the Sharingan was also due to his desire to explore the origin of Uchiha''s power.


    Now, Orochimaru stood atop the Sharingan, seeing a farther and broader sky.


    And Uchiha Yoru also showed a smile. He, too, stood on the shoulders of giants, seeing further. The Ninja World was just his target, for the future enemy was the ¨­tsutsuki clan.


    Orochimaru''s power was indispensable.


    "Teacher, it''s a pleasure working with you."


    "Yoru, it''s a pleasure working with you."


    As the two shook hands, Uchiha Yoru''s face was full of sunny smiles, while Orochimaru licked his lips, showing an evil grin. The two of them seemed like a perfect combination of good and evil at this moment.


    "Teacher, I have some speculations about the secrets of the Ninja World from the information, but so far, I only have a few clues."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face was solemn as he said, "Teacher, have you ever heard of the myth about the Sage of Six Paths fighting monsters?"


    With a puzzled look from Orochimaru, Uchiha Yoru continued solemnly, "Maybe this myth is true, or maybe not. But I found from all the information that at that time, almost all origins were in the once-existing Land of Ancestors."


    The Land of Ancestors! Hearing about a nation long lost in the dust of history, Orochimaru showed an excited smile.


    "Hehe, having a target is good. Leave this to me."


    However, seeing Orochimaru''s excited look, Uchiha Yoru shook his head solemnly.


    "Teacher, perhaps the Sage of Six Paths is not dead! If you investigate the Land of Ancestors!"


    Boom! Orochimaru''s pupils shrank. Does the Sage of Six Paths really exist? Wasn''t dead? Then!


    "The Death Mask of the Uzumaki Clan recorded in the materials seems to have found traces of the existence of the Sage of Six Paths in the Pure Land, but the later materials were erased, as if deliberately."


    "And so many things have happened in the Ninja World over the years. So, Teacher, please don''t investigate dangerous places lightly without power."


    Orochimaru took Uchiha Yoru''s warning very seriously, and these secrets also aroused his strong desire for knowledge.


    "Yoru, I have some intelligence here that you might be interested in."


    At this moment, Orochimaru showed a sinister smile, "Half a year ago, I found through the Impure World Reincarnation jutsu that the Second Hokage was summoned for a secret investigation. Originally, the Root had this forbidden jutsu and even studied it, ¡­"


    As Orochimaru slowly finished the intelligence, a chill appeared on Uchiha Yoru''s gentle smiling face.


    "It seems our Third Hokage is restless and hasn''t given up, thinking it''s better for Konoha to fall into Tsunade''s hands than into the Uchiha''s."


    "So, Teacher, what are your plans for this upcoming Chunin Exam?"


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s gentle smile, Orochimaru revealed a hoarse and evil grin.


    "The decaying windmill has already stopped turning. A grand century funeral coming to an end is also a good thing. And!"


    Saying this, Orochimaru looked at Uchiha Yoru meaningfully, "Isn''t it just the right opportunity to deter the Ninja World and fulfill your ambitions? Like formally announcing the end of the era of great names to the Ninja World."


    "Hehe, Teacher, this is an invitation to the Chunin Exam. Please lead my Sound Village to officially return."


    After placing a delicate invitation, Uchiha Yoru and Orochimaru both showed smiles in the sinister and terrifying research lab.


    ¡­


    Land of Waves.


    As the dense fog dispersed, a figure appeared, cloaked in black and embroidered with red clouds.


    "It turns out to be Hatake Kakashi, the Copy Ninja from Konoha, and the demon of the Mist, Momochi Zabuza, along with Konoha''s strongest female illusionist, Kurenai Yuhi!"


    As the mist cleared, Kakuzu hid his Akatsuki organization clothes, as the organization had ordered to keep a low profile, especially to avoid detection by Konoha ninjas.


    When Kakuzu appeared, Hatake Kakashi''s expression grew more serious.


    "It seems we came at the right time for this mission. Originally, upon hearing that Team 7''s mission was upgraded, I wanted to bring these kids to gain some experience."


    Momochi Zabuza eyed the distant figures bloodthirsty, while Kurenai Yuhi held her forehead with a sigh of headache.


    "I didn''t want to come, it''s purely because this mission involved taking Karin out with us, and she sensed your chakra, Kakashi."


    Kurenai Yuhi shrugged her shoulders, and behind her, Karin smiled, "Teacher, I just wanted to come and see the strength of Team 7."


    Karin, not part of the regular team division due to being the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki and practicing the control of the Nine-Tails power from a young age under the direct control of Uchiha Yoru. She occasionally joins ninja squads for missions.


    Watching the commotion among the ninjas, Kakuzu hesitated, his bounty book clearly marking the prices on these ninjas'' heads.


    Hatake Kakashi, an elite Jonin of Konoha, possessing a Mangekyo Sharingan, with a bounty price of 50 million ry¨­.


    This was 15 million more than the son of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Asuma. The major reason for the spike in price was because of the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "Kakashi, keeping a complete Mangekyo Sharingan would fetch a bounty of 50 million. Kurenai Yuhi, rumors in the ninja world say you are the Night God''s woman, worth 35 million. And you, Momochi Zabuza!"


    As he flipped through the bounty book, Kakuzu''s expression suddenly turned disdainful.


    "Momochi Zabuza of the Mist, with a bounty price of 5 million ry¨­!"


    Disdainfully announcing the black market price, Momochi Zabuza immediately showed anger.


    "Teacher, so lame!"


    Inuzuka Kiba couldn''t help but complain, only to be met with his teacher''s deadly glare.


    "Hehe, Kiba! Your teacher will take good care of you when we get back!"


    Under Zabuza''s cruel smile, Kiba''s face turned pale as he shook his head, while Aburame Shino silently adjusted his sunglasses, thinking that being unnoticed for once might be a good thing.


    As for Kitohime, she snorted coldly, "The bounty on Teacher Kakashi is high partly because of the Mangekyo Sharingan and also because he is the right-hand man of Lord Yoru, thus the 50 million bounty."


    "And what about Teacher Kurenai?" Naruto Uzumaki from Team 7 asked curiously.


    Everyone looked at him like he was an idiot, and Kurenai Yuhi herself felt embarrassed and annoyed.


    Even Kakashi fell silent, as it wouldn''t be appropriate to say that Kurenai''s price rose due to her being the Night God''s woman.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 274: The Rewards is not Worth it

    The Land of Waves.On the big bridge, Kakuzu watched the three great Jonin of Konoha, tempted by the bounty, yet he still managed to hold himself back.


    But the old man they were protecting behind them made Kakuzu envious. Damn it, he had sneaked out to take on a mission, thinking it would be easy, only to encounter a tough opponent.


    A B-rank mission''s bounty for the risk of an S-rank task, damn it! More money! There must be more money!


    Fire Release: Intelligent Head Work


    Wind Release: Pressure Damage


    Just when it seemed that the hired ninja was about to leave upon seeing the unfavorable situation, he suddenly launched a terrifying ninjutsu attack.


    The sky-high flames attacked furiously, and most of the lower ninjas were terrified at this scene, as this was a ninjutsu beyond the level of a Jonin.


    "Let me do it!"


    At that moment, Kurenai shouted loudly, and with a series of hand signs, released a terrifying ninjutsu with her surging chakra.


    Water Release: Water Wall


    With a thunderous roar, the huge water wall neutralized the terrifying combination of ninjutsu, creating a massive mist of water.


    Kurenai''s Water Release wasn''t very sophisticated; it was just effective due to its counteractive nature and the large amount of it! Chakra was like free money.


    With another thunderous roar, "Be careful of enemy attacks!"


    In the midst of the mist, several dark shadows suddenly appeared, with Kurenai still remembering the previous incident, she smirked and made hand signs.


    Forbidden Jutsu: Bringer of Darkness Technique


    "This! This is the Second Hokage of Konoha''s ninjutsu!"


    One of Kakuzu''s mask clones originally intended to attack and distract the enemy, but was suddenly caught in darkness by the opponent''s genjutsu.


    As an antique, Kakuzu was shocked and recognized the existence of this ninjutsu.


    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet


    Zabuza also lost his temper. In such favorable terrain, he released a terrifying Water Dragon Bullet with just three hand signs.


    The Kakuzu clone with the earth attribute mask was shocked, "This! Your Mist ninjas'' Water Dragon Bullet needs forty-four signs! No! This is also the Second Hokage of Konoha''s Water Release."


    Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall


    With a thunderous roar, the dazzling bombardment of various ninjutsu stunned the group of new genin.


    Even the previously trained Sasuke and Hinata were shocked. These were rare ninjutsu clashes even among Jonin.


    "The rogue ninja Kakuzu from Waterfall Village stole the village''s Forbidden Technique and then killed all the high-ranking officials and defected. He was a ninja active during the First Hokage''s era."


    Suddenly, Kakashi appeared behind Kakuzu. The two stood back to back, not looking back at each other, but clearly aware of each other''s presence.


    Kakashi spoke calmly as if narrating something ordinary, while Kakuzu''s face showed a serious expression.


    "Kakashi of Konoha, once called the most talented ninja, it seems that copying with the Sharingan is just an excuse, your swordsmanship is the strongest."


    At this moment, Kakuzu lowered his head to see a wound on his chest, yet his face showed no panic, only calm.


    "White Fang''s swordsmanship! Very strong, I thought it had disappeared from the ninja world, but I didn''t expect to see it today."


    Kakuzu''s body slowly turned into mud and water, and Kakashi showed no surprise, having sensed something was wrong when his blade touched flesh.


    With the mist dispersing, four dark shadows terrifyingly merged into Kakuzu''s body, and only then did everyone notice the gruesome black corpse in front of Kurenai.


    At this moment, everyone''s cold sweat slid down their temples, especially Zabuza who had always looked down on Kurenai, now fell silent. A one-hit kill, he was not sure.


    Or rather, he did not have the ability.


    Even Kakashi fell silent, as Kurenai had already mastered this ninjutsu, and even he needed to be cautious around her.


    It''s important to note that the second Hokage''s dark art was almost specifically designed to counter the Sharingan.


    "The old man underestimated you younger generations."


    Watching the loss of a heart, Kakuzu couldn''t help feeling the pain, but he still spoke coldly and arrogantly from a senior''s perspective.


    However, at that moment, the collar of his shirt suddenly ripped open, and a cold sweat dropped from Kakuzu''s temple as a scratch appeared on the collar.


    Looking again at Kakashi with his green eyes, he saw Kakashi calmly sheathing his White Light Chakra Sabre, and in that moment, they both understood each other perfectly.


    The recent strike was a close call; if Kakuzu''s earth clone was even a step slower, he would have been finished.


    Remember, Kakuzu is a veteran Kage-level fighter, skilled in both Taijutsu and Ninjutsu, and it''s evident from the anime that he almost dominated Kakashi in their battles.


    Keep in mind this is Kakashi from the Shippuden era, definitely Kage-level in strength.


    The fact that he was completely overpowered throughout the fight speaks volumes about Kakuzu''s strength.


    His defeat was due to tactics, not a lack of strength.


    "Night God is really generous!"


    At this time, Kakuzu couldn''t help but feel envious, looking at the three people in front of him.


    "The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan falling into the hands of an outsider, yet not trying to reclaim it but trusting so much. Even teaching the second Hokage''s Water Release Ninjutsu to a Mist village J¨­nin, it''s no wonder the Night God could become the leader of the two great ninja villages."


    "No wonder Mist and Konoha villages became so closely integrated in just a few years."


    Kakuzu felt a mix of envy and jealousy; if only his village had such a leader, he wouldn''t have had to flee the ninja world.


    Yet, Kakuzu was unaware that he had not mentioned Kurenai, who, despite having achieved the greatest feat in their encounter, went unacknowledged.


    Kurenai''s face turned sour, staring coldly at him.


    But she couldn''t help it, as enemies who saw her would first think of her as Uchiha Yoru''s woman, even if she demonstrated her strength, they would still be astonished.


    Indeed, she couldn''t escape being known as Yoru''s woman, which frustrated the usually strong-willed Kurenai.


    "Kakuzu, is it worth it for a few hundred thousand ry¨­?"


    Kakashi clearly didn''t want to be involved in a task where the reward didn''t match the effort, and having spent years with Uchiha Yoru, he had developed a sharp tongue.


    Kakashi, with his lazy eye, shook his head and sighed at Kakuzu, "A B-rank mission is worth at most two hundred thousand ry¨­, what are you risking your life for?"


    Kakuzu, hearing this, also felt it made sense and nodded hoarsely, "You''re right, Kakashi, it''s not worth it for these two hundred thousand ry¨­."


    Kakuzu thought the task from Gato was just a quick way to make some money, as assassination paid more than protection. Killing could earn money.


    But now, the loss of a J¨­nin''s heart was a significant loss for him.


    Just then, the mist cleared to reveal Gato''s figure, along with a group of Wave and Samurai ninjas.


    "Kakuzu, you trash, why haven''t you killed this old man yet, pah! Black market task finisher, with such skills?"


    Gato, unaware of the danger, arrogantly continued, causing Kakuzu''s eyes to fill with murderous intent.


    At the same time, Gato, proudly looking at his distant target, shouted to the group behind him, "Whoever kills this Tazuna old man gets two hundred thousand ry¨­!"


    Excited shouts filled the air on the bridge, and Kakuzu, with a cold huff, called them idiots before vanishing.


    Faced with the madly attacking rogue ninjas and samurais, their murderous aura would have already terrified an ordinary person.


    However, at this moment, Uchiha Sasuke sneered and stepped forward, "Hey, bottom of the class, I heard you learned a few years with Jiraiya, let me see your strength."


    Naruto was once considered the bottom of his class, and although his performance in the graduation exam with the Shadow Clone Technique had already proven his worth, Uchiha Sasuke still disdainfully mentioned it.


    And Naruto, ostracized by everyone, heard these words and roared excitedly.


    "Arrogant Sasuke, watch my power."


    Shadow Clone Technique


    In an instant, hundreds of Naruto''s clones appeared densely on the bridge, and the rogue ninjas attacking madly roared crazily.


    "Attack, these are just ordinary clone techniques, intimidating but useless, kill them!"


    Because they hadn''t witnessed the brutal killings and hadn''t seen the strength of Kakashi''s team, these frogs in the well thought it was just a bluff with ordinary clone techniques.


    The result was that they rushed forward screaming madly, and at this moment, hundreds of Naruto''s clones also roared excitedly, rushing forward to prepare for a physical confrontation.


    However, just as the others were about to join the fight, and their leading Jounin was about to enjoy the show, Uchiha Sasuke stepped forward.


    He raised his hand to stop everyone and looked at Naruto with a rebellious and evil gaze.


    "Hey, bottom of the class, this is your real body, right?"


    "Uh? Yes, what about it?"


    At this moment, Naruto scratched his head, looking confused. However, the next moment he witnessed something that enraged him.


    Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu


    Sasuke revealed a cold smile, as if taunting Naruto, and performed hand signs. A dense and violent flame burst from his mouth.


    A straight line of fire, the fierce and hot dragon of flame devoured all living beings in front of it. Under Naruto''s stunned gaze, all his shadow clones, unprepared, turned into white smoke amidst the fiery sea.


    Ah~


    The screams were but a moment, and under the intense heat of the powerful flames, everyone was suffocated and lost their breath of life.


    "Sasuke!"


    Under Naruto''s angry and disbelieving gaze, Uchiha Sasuke calmly stopped releasing his jutsu.


    At this moment, hundreds of charred corpses on the bridge gave off the smell of cooked meat, and Uchiha Sasuke, as if nothing had happened, looked indifferently and even snorted disdainfully.


    "A bunch of scum."


    However, the next moment a fist swung directly towards Sasuke''s chin, and with a bang, Sasuke caught it reflexively, but his face was filled with anger.


    "Naruto! What are you doing!"


    In anger, Naruto looked at his caught fist, roaring furiously.


    "How could you be so cruel! You just slaughtered hundreds of people, they were all lives!"


    "You''ve gone mad, bottom of the class, they were enemies!" S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn Sasuke, if only people could understand each other¡­"


    Facing Naruto''s lengthy speech, Sasuke''s anger is evident, but his eyes reveal a single tomoe Sharingan, staring intently at Naruto.


    "Screw-up! You''re acting like a mindless beast. These rogue ninjas and samurais only cause harm. When not employed, they''re bandits and thieves, resorting to robbery, murder, and arson. You''re out of your mind!"


    "I can''t forgive you!"


    Naruto, in anger, grabs Sasuke''s collar. The atmosphere is tense, and even Sakura, usually unafraid of Naruto''s anger, feels scared.


    "Naruto, let go of Sasuke."


    However, the other Genin looked on disdainfully. Even the kind-hearted Hinata mutters, "If we let them go today, they''ll kill more innocents tomorrow. Killing one to save a hundred, that''s what Lord Yoru taught us¡­"


    Seeing this, Naruto''s team member Karin snorts in contempt and quickly forms hand seals.


    "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique"


    A terrifying water dragon appears, forcing Sasuke and Naruto to quickly dodge. The water dragon, though fierce, moves slowly, seemingly by design.


    Boom! The water dragon cleanses the bridge, restoring its cleanliness. Karin then complains to Sasuke.


    "Sasuke, don''t you know how hard Lord Yoru works for the village? They might have had valuable things on them, and you just burned it all."


    Sasuke, humbled and without his usual pride, just nods in agreement.


    "Karin, I understand now."


    Over the years, Sasuke has endured many beatings. Karin, never lacking in chakra, has been a terror since gaining monstrous strength.


    Naruto, feeling ignored, is shocked at how everyone casually discusses the matter, overturning his understanding.


    "Hey, Naruto, how have you survived out there all these years?"


    Inuzuka Kiba, always straightforward, shakes his head looking at Naruto.


    "With so many bandits and murderers in the ninja world, don''t you know how many people they harm every year?"


    Naruto tries to respond, but Kiba shakes his head, "Seeing a problem isn''t enough; you must find its root. It''s written in Lord Yoru''s book. Have you not read it?"


    "Employed, they are rogue ninjas, samurais, and mercenaries. Unemployed, they''re destructive bandits."


    Naruto is stunned, realizing that solving a problem is not enough; one must find its root cause. Kiba slowly takes out a red-covered book from his ninja tool bag, waving it in front of Naruto.


    "Naruto, almost all of Lord Yoru''s philosophies are in this book. Haven''t you read it at all?"


    Naruto, looking at Kiba''s skeptical gaze, awkwardly remembers that his teacher, Iruka, once suggested he should read more.


    But Naruto, never keen on academics, especially literature, is unlikely to read such material.


    An embarrassed Naruto scratches his head and laughs, "Kiba, I''ve only read the Will of Fire from the Third Hokage during ninja school."


    Kiba, speechless and disappointed, shakes his head. That thin content, full of fluff, had no practical implementation.


    It was less informative than a flyer, offering no substance, only misleading promises.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 275: Nagato

    Sarutobi Clan."Father, rest assured, I will lead the Sarutobi clan out of this predicament."


    Sarutobi Asuma, looking at his father with clouded eyes and a dazed expression, wearily recounted recent events and his plans without missing a detail.


    The demented old man, Sarutobi Hiruzen, showed no reaction to his son''s words, prompting a bitter smile from Asuma.


    "Father, rest well. I''ll come to see you again tomorrow."


    Facing his father in such a state, Asuma dropped all his guards, sharing everything openly.


    "Take good care of my father."


    "Yes!"


    Before leaving, Asuma reminded the servants, and a maid, a commoner, respectfully nodded in response.


    As Asuma walked away, the maid respectfully picked up a face towel to wipe the cheeks of the dazed Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Strangely, even though Hiruzen was sitting right there, the maid acted as if she didn''t see him, respectfully sitting alone to one side, wiping the air with the towel as if cleaning an invisible person.


    In this eerie scene, Hiruzen''s clouded, vacant gaze gradually vanished, replaced by cold indifference.


    "Come out."


    From a ripple in space, a mysterious person with a mask and a Sharingan eye appeared, the enigmatic Masked Man who secretly investigated the five great ninja villages.


    "Heh, the once powerful Third Hokage of Konoha, now fallen to such a state, even his clan marginalized to the edges. I wonder, Third Hokage, what are your thoughts on this?"


    Faced with such mockery, Hiruzen remained calm and unmoved. After all he had been through over the years, a mere provocation wouldn''t anger him.


    "Heh, why so silent? Did Asuma''s words touch your heart?"


    Masked Obito continued mocking, "Look at the current situation, so similar to the Uchiha clan of the past."


    "Similarly marginalized, similarly under surveillance, similarly internal strife within the clan. But the difference is! The Sarutobi clan did not produce geniuses like the Uchiha clan."


    Masked Obito, mocking and shaking his head, let out a sarcastic laugh.


    "At least the Uchiha clan produced geniuses like Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Yoru in difficult times, stabilizing the clan. But what about the Sarutobi clan?"


    "Asuma has passion but lacks the talent of a clan leader, leading to the clan''s division, with the militant faction gaining the upper hand. Tsk, with your current strength, do you think you could win a surprise attack?"


    Obito''s laughter carried a vengeful, twisted desire, but Hiruzen coldly chuckled.


    "Whoever you are, I don''t care to know. But one thing is clear! You''re nothing but a rat hiding in the dark, playing your petty schemes."


    Facing the masked man, Hiruzen, although wary, showed more disdain. He was more concerned about Uchiha Yoru.


    Watching the unyielding Hiruzen, Masked Obito shrugged helplessly, "Well, if that''s what you think, let''s wait and see. This is the information you need."


    A scroll slowly appeared before them, and Hiruzen smiled upon seeing it.


    "I''m really curious, where do you get the confidence to confront Uchiha Yoru?"


    Masked Obito pretended to be confused, while Sarutobi Hiruzen chuckled coldly in his heart, indifferently saying: "The forbidden techniques mastered by Konoha are not something that someone like you, always hiding and fleeing, can understand."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen thought the opponent was shallow and wouldn''t know these secrets.


    However, Masked Obito secretly sneered, thinking, ''Old man, from the moment you started collecting things in secret, I knew what you were up to.''


    "Really don''t know what you, old man, are thinking. Nowadays, the village is at the pinnacle of the ninja world, with military strength surpassing any other time, and yet you insist on killing Uchiha Yoru, tsk tsk."


    In response to Obito''s mockery, Sarutobi Hiruzen sneered: "What do you Uchihas understand? The more powerful the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, the more paranoid they become mentally. Uchihas only bring disaster."


    "The old man admits, Konoha''s current strength is unprecedented, but such a powerful Konoha cannot fall into the hands of Uchiha. At the same time, I also have to thank Uchiha Yoru."


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes flashed coldly, and he said in a deep voice: "I will do everything in my power to remove these unstable elements of Uchiha. Then, under Tsunade''s rule, I can rest in peace."


    The Uchiha clan is paranoid, but isn''t Sarutobi Hiruzen also paranoid!


    Watching this, Masked Obito sneered, thinking, ''Old man, you really are a stubborn stone.''


    Under the ideology of the Second Hokage, his disciples not only inherited his beliefs but even surpassed them. The notion that the Uchiha clan is a destabilizing factor in the village is almost ingrained in their bones.


    At this point, after experiencing many setbacks, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s thinking became even more crazy and paranoid. He believed that before Uchiha Yoru could lead Konoha down the path of war and destruction, as the Third Hokage, he had the duty and responsibility to resolve this issue.


    Eliminate the village''s unstable factors, and then hand Konoha over to Tsunade, at least ensuring the village''s peace.


    No matter what the Uchihas do, in their eyes, there is always a problem, even if they have done so much for the village. It''s acceptable, but the Uchihas cannot hold power. That''s the bottom line.


    "If the old man''s guess is right, Uchiha Yoru''s speculation is correct. You are not the descendant of Uchiha Madara, but an experiment of the Root. The power of Wood Release and Uchiha''s power seem to coexist harmoniously in you."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a knowing look, as if he had seen through everything, and Masked Obito smiled and nodded in response,


    "Hehe, seems like nothing can be hidden from you old folks, right."


    Masked Obito is also a master of disguise. Seeing that impersonating Uchiha Madara failed, he now pretends to be misunderstood by everyone in the ninja world.


    "Why should the Uchihas be superior, while I have to live a life neither human nor ghost, hiding and fleeing in the ninja world? You old folks! And Uchiha Yoru!"


    At this moment, Masked Obito''s eyes revealed his resentment and jealousy, his hatred for Konoha and envy for Uchiha Yoru were unmistakable.


    However, in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes, he remained silent. The mysterious Masked Obito, although powerful, was not as great as Uchiha Yoru, and among those who lurk in the ninja world, he was only good at cunning schemes and deceit.


    Uchiha Yoru was different. Now leading the Uchiha clan, he had already overturned Konoha, which was a major concern.


    Moreover, with Tsunade awakening the power of Wood Release, a mysterious person, though troublesome, was just a being lurking in the dark depths of the ninja world.


    Therefore, compared to this, Sarutobi Hiruzen was more eager to eliminate Uchiha Yoru.


    "Third Hokage, now we have a common enemy."


    Masked Obito looked at the Third Hokage seductively, and Sarutobi Hiruzen sneered, as he was also using the other party.


    "Right, but the old man''s strength alone is not enough, so I need you..."


    No one expected that the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, would secretly start contacting the mysterious person, Masked Obito.


    ¡­


    Border of the Land of Rain.


    As soon as I entered the Land of Rain, a light drizzle appeared in the world, truly worthy of being called the crying country, with its perennial floods.


    Looking at the distant Rain Village, three figures slowly appeared on a clay ball.


    Nagato, sitting in a wheelchair, the cold and beautiful Konan standing by his side, and the other person was the now famous Night God.


    At this moment, the three of them were looking at the Rain Village, and Uchiha Yoru said with emotion, "It seems that the Rain Village is about to witness the fall of a demigod."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s teasing and relaxed tone, Nagato also revealed a firm smile.


    "There''s only one god in the ninja world, Mr. Yoru, don''t you feel lonely?"


    Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a bitter smile, "I never expected that our meeting back then was fated by the Rinnegan, and even more so, that when we met again, we would share the same ideals."


    Nagato also sighed with emotion, "Yes, back then you were just an ordinary Jonin of the Konoha, even suppressed, but who would have thought, in just a few years, you have become the god of the ninja world."


    "Yes, who would have thought that you, with your disabled legs, had the Rinnegan, and now you''re ready to replace the demigod and become another god of the ninja world. But are you capable now?"


    Uchiha Yoru asked with a relaxed smile, and Nagato, rarely showing a relaxed demeanor, shrugged and slowly stood up from the wheelchair.


    "So it was all a disguise."


    Watching Nagato sit back in the wheelchair calmly, Uchiha Yoru said with a smile, without any fear or greed for the Rinnegan.


    "Facing an existence like Mr. Yoru, I don''t think there''s a need for lies."


    Nagato spoke very candidly, "I admit Mr. Yoru''s peace philosophy is effective, but it takes too long."


    "Just like the First Hokage, when Mr. Yoru unifies the ninja world, how old would you be then? Or what happens to the ninja world after you die?"


    "You know, after the death of the First Hokage, the ninja world erupted into an unprecedented war."


    Nagato continued with a firm tone, "As Mr. Yoru wrote in his book, as long as there are human emotions and desires, wars will never cease. Therefore, a terrifying weapon that can deter the ninja world must appear, even if we die."


    "As long as we find a ninja who can inherit the ideals before we die, they can be passed down from generation to generation, and only then can the ninja world truly be at peace."


    Looking at Nagato, who had strayed from the path, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded.


    "Your idea is not bad, but I believe I can end this chaos. At the same time, I will discover the true meaning of life and achieve immortality."


    "It seems there has been some breakthrough in the research of the Sannin Orochimaru." Nagato also smiled.


    Obviously, Orochimaru''s research on immortality did not escape the eyes of the major forces, especially since Konoha spared no effort in spreading the news to bring down Orochimaru''s reputation.


    The Impure World Reincarnation technique, an incomplete theoretical jutsu, it''s not surprising that the Akatsuki organization had heard of it.


    Uchiha Yoru did not refute, but instead said with a smile, "Your Akatsuki organization is collecting the Tailed Beasts of the ninja world to create a powerful weapon. Do you think you can subdue everything with just military power?"


    Similarly, Uchiha Yoru also revealed the plans of the Akatsuki organization.


    After exchanging a glance, both of them broke into smiles, showing no signs of enmity.


    As a bystander, Konan felt an unprecedented calmness. The two seemed to understand each other, both striving for peace.


    "This is perfect. I create the most powerful weapon to deter the ninja world with force, which will help Mr. Yoru unify the ninja world faster. Maybe this weapon will eventually need to be handed over to Mr. Yoru."


    Nagato smiled broadly, fully aware of the cost of using some powerful ninja techniques. He knew he might not live much longer, but there was someone perfect to carry on his will.


    It must be said, this is a distorted world.


    Uchiha Yoru shook his head, speechless. "That''s why over the years, I haven''t touched the Tailed Beasts, even the Tailed Beast of Land of Waves, just to see how far your Rinnegan can see, Nagato."


    "Then, Mr. Yoru, about the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki!"


    Nagato showed interest, even considering persuading Uchiha Yoru to give up on the Nine-Tails.


    But Uchiha Yoru shook his head: "You should know the identity of the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, the son of the Fourth Hokage, and Jiraiya, so I can''t hand it over to you."


    Nagato seemed disappointed, not wanting to confront Uchiha Yoru.


    "However, I hope you can delegate the capture of the Nine-Tails to someone else, like the mysterious masked man behind your Akatsuki organization."


    Uchiha Yoru''s words silenced Nagato.


    "Mr. Yoru, do you know his identity?"


    "I have some guesses. It''s not likely Uchiha Madara, but probably his successor."


    Uchiha Yoru spoke calmly and unflinchingly, looking at them both.


    "Here is next year''s invitation for Rain Village to participate in the Chunin Exams."


    Uchiha Yoru calmly presented a sophisticated invitation, to which Nagato smiled and nodded.


    "So, Mr. Yoru, is there any deal you have in mind for this visit?"


    Over the years, they had corresponded, even uncovering their past acquaintance, but never addressed it. Today was their first meeting.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled at Nagato and nodded: "Isn''t Akatsuki the best mercenary ninja organization? I once commissioned you personally to find powerful summoning beasts in the ninja world, offering a generous reward."


    "I heard Hanzo''s summoning beast, the Salamander, is quite strong."


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru, Nagato couldn''t help but smile. "It seems Mr. Yoru is really sparing no effort to strengthen his forces."


    "No choice, big family, big business. As you said, if we are gone, it''s not good if those below can''t hold their ground."


    Uchiha Yoru replied with a relaxed smile, only having come to Sound Village and encountering Akatsuki''s Nagato by chance, learning his target was Rain Village.


    The original story didn''t detail when Hanzo of Rain Village was killed by Nagato, but there''s evidence to speculate the approximate time.


    During the Chunin Exams, ninjas from Rain Village participated, their forehead protectors still bearing four lines. Under Nagato''s rule, the forehead protector had a scratch, marking a rogue ninja.


    This proves one thing: the change of leadership in Rain Village and Hanzo''s death occurred between the Chunin Exams and the Shippuden period, within four years.


    This time, Nagato seems to have acted earlier.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 276: Monkey King: Enma appeared in Sand Village?

    Outside Rain Village.Nagato generously showed a smile and took out several huge scrolls of summoning beasts.


    "I wonder what Mr. Yoru is willing to offer in return. You should know that these are extremely precious summoning beast scrolls."


    Despite saying so, Nagato was still very generous. Now that his legs had recovered, the role of the Six Paths of Pain was merely to deceive others.


    The combat power of the Animal Path was optional. Instead, he was more interested in collaborating with Uchiha Yoru.


    Looking at the summoning beast scrolls one by one, Uchiha Yoru revealed a satisfied smile.


    "Apart from the Nine-Tails, is the information about the other Tailed Beasts enough?"


    Nagato smiled and shook his head, as if to say that their Akatsuki organization could also find out this information on their own; it was just a matter of time. It wasn''t enough.


    However, Uchiha Yoru''s next words drastically changed his expression.


    "How about adding information about the Rinnegan?"


    Instantly, Nagato''s expression changed dramatically, and even Konan beside him became coldly alert, staring at Uchiha Yoru as if they would become enemies in the next moment.


    But with a serious expression, Nagato stared at Uchiha Yoru and said in a deep voice, "Please speak clearly, Mr. Yoru."


    Uchiha Yoru''s clear eyes showed no greed, indicating that he had never coveted the Rinnegan. But his sudden mention of it made Nagato very serious.


    The Rinnegan had been with him since its awakening. What secrets about it were worth this trade?


    Uchiha Yoru, however, looked relaxed and slowly started talking about the information worth so many precious summoning beasts.


    "The Rinnegan, known as the ''Eye of Life and Death,'' has extraordinary abilities. It is said that only the Sage of the Six Paths possessed the Rinnegan."


    This information was almost known to all, as everyone had heard the myth of the Sage of the Six Paths. However, what Uchiha Yoru said next made both Nagato and Konan''s faces turn extremely grim.


    "But according to my investigation with Orochimaru, among the descendants of the Sage of the Six Paths, there are two bloodline inheritances: the Sage''s Eyes and the Sage''s Body."


    "The Senju clan inherited the Sage''s Body, and the Uchiha clan inherited the Sage''s Eyes!"


    When Uchiha Yoru revealed this secret, both of them became very serious, knowing that the Sage of the Six Paths was not a legend but had indeed existed.


    But they had never heard of this legend of the Sage''s Eyes and the Sage''s Body.


    Uchiha Yoru pointed to his own eyes, laughing, "The Sharingan is the Sage''s Eyes, or rather, its degenerated form. You also know about the evolutionary path of the Sharingan."


    "One tomoe, two tomoe, three tomoe, Mangeky¨­, and the eternal Mangeky¨­ that does not cause blindness!"


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke, his tone paused slightly, looking at Nagato''s purple Rinnegan and narrowing his eyes.


    "Above the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, according to Orochimaru''s research, is the Rinnegan! The true eye of the Sage of the Six Paths, the ''Rinnegan''."


    Boom!


    Nagato and Konan were shocked upon hearing this information.


    But Uchiha Yoru, as if the matter wasn''t big enough, continued with narrowed eyes, "According to the history of the Uchiha clan, only Uchiha Madara had the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in the history of the Uchiha."


    "And that masked rat pretending to be Uchiha Madara, my Mangeky¨­ can clearly feel that his ocular power is not at the eternal level. As for your Rinnegan, Nagato, only you know the truth."


    "How can this be!" Konan exclaimed in shock and disbelief.


    "Nagato has awakened the Rinnegan since childhood."


    Facing Konan, Uchiha Yoru just shrugged and laughed, saying, "The red hair is unique to the pure bloodline of the Uzumaki clan, and it seems that the Uzumaki are descendants of the Sage of the Six Paths. According to the historical records of the Senju clan."


    "The Uzumaki clan is a distant relative of the Senju clan, the descendants of the Sage, known for their strong vitality, immense chakra, and natural talent in sealing techniques and being Jinchuriki. This all indicates that you, Nagato, are from the Uzumaki clan."


    "In the history of the Uzumaki clan, no one has ever awakened the Dojutsu bloodline."


    Uchiha Yoru reveals some secrets intentionally to make Nagato and Konan more vigilant.


    "If you still have bargaining chips, Nagato, I can trade the Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques, which contain secrets only the pure Uzumaki bloodline can master."


    Uchiha Yoru speaks calmly while Nagato''s face turns ashen.


    "Konan!"


    Facing Konan''s concern, Nagato takes a deep breath, feeling as if he has always been living in a web of conspiracies.


    Rinnegan! Did he awaken it himself, or is he living in a conspiracy? With the appearance of the masked man and revisiting past events, Nagato realizes there might be a problem.


    In a moment, Nagato regains his composure, looking up at Uchiha Yoru. Seeing his confident smile, Nagato feels a warmth like sunshine.


    No wonder Mr. Yoru never coveted the Rinnegan. It''s not just his own power but the strength of his Sharingan.


    "Hanzo''s summoning beast and these summoning scrolls are comparable to the large combat summons of the Three Great Sages."


    Nagato almost completely exhausts the Animal Path, leaving almost nothing.


    But Uchiha Yoru smiles, knowing these summons are trivial compared to Nagato''s strength and the overwhelming power of the Deva Path.


    "The simplest way is for you, Nagato, to thoroughly research why your Rinnegan remains active. There has never been a case in any Dojutsu clan where one cannot deactivate their eyes."


    "Of course, Kakashi''s transplanted case is an exception."


    Uchiha Yoru speaks with a smile, "So, it''s up to you to find out the truth, whether by deactivating or regressing your Rinnegan."


    Nagato falls silent, then hoarsely says, "I understand. I''ll try it."


    "So, this trade ends here. I''ll be waiting for Hanzo''s summoning beast."


    After a light laugh, Uchiha Yoru''s body turns into a puff of smoke, revealing he was a shadow clone.


    "Konan!"


    Now alone with Konan, Nagato remains silent as she looks at him worriedly.


    After a long silence, Nagato shows a determined look.


    "Konan, first we take back Rain Village, our base. We''ll capture a lower ninja. If their chakra can''t withstand it and the Rinnegan degrades or closes, it will prove one thing: these eyes are not mine by birth."


    With determination in his voice, Konan nods in agreement.


    "Perhaps we need to work more closely with Mr. Yoru. If I fail, Konan, join Mr. Yoru and observe his ambitions for peace under his rule."


    "Konan!" Faced with Nagato''s resolute gaze, Konan finally lowers her head and says solemnly, "I understand."


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru, who was somewhere unknown, raised his head, his eyes showing a playful expression.


    Gather all the friends you can, increase the number of friends, and decrease the number of enemies.


    This is the correct philosophy.


    Nagato, such a powerful ninja with simple thoughts, it would be a waste not to win him over after having met him.


    Uchiha Obito secretly worries that Uchiha Yoru is too powerful, so he secretly wants to sabotage him.


    Similarly, Uchiha Yoru is also continuously weakening Uchiha Obito while strengthening himself.


    ¡­


    The ninja world seems calm, but everyone knows this is the calm before the storm.


    Nowadays, the ''Night God'' is too powerful. After the merger of the Mist and Konoha, the five great ninja countries and villages are nothing but names.


    Just the military power of the merged Mist and Konoha is enough to beat any other ninja village in the ninja world.


    Let them merge? That''s impossible. But under immense pressure, the Stone, Cloud, and Sand villages, three of the great ninja villages, have loudly announced an alliance.


    Although the Sand village has allied with the Konoha, they are also allied with other ninja villages, something the Konoha cannot control.


    It seems like the alliance of the three great ninja villages has outnumbered the others in terms of ninja count, but an alliance and a merger are two different concepts.


    After merging, the Mist and Konoha can punch with twelve times the strength. However, under the alliance, the three great ninja villages can only punch with seven or eight times the strength.


    And there''s also the matter of high-end combat power, especially the Wood Release of Senju Tsunade and the Mangekyo Sharingan of Uchiha Yoru, not to mention the other Mangekyo Sharingan in the Konoha.


    In terms of high-end combat power, they are almost always suppressed.


    Uchiha Yoru has boldly announced that next year''s Chunin Exam will be held in the Konoha village, and invitations have been sent to every ninja village in the ninja world.


    This is almost a blatant show of strength, and similarly, other great ninja villages have also replied loudly, indicating their participation, but actually, it''s to probe the real strength of Uchiha Yoru.


    Cloud village.


    In the office of the Fourth Raikage, A, looking at the invitation sent by the Konoha, especially the tone of ''Night God'', was as if commanding from above all Kages.


    This immediately infuriated the Fourth Raikage A, who angrily roared, "This is too much! Uchiha Yoru, you really take the ninja world as your own backyard!"


    "Lord Raikage, what about next year''s Chunin Exam?"


    Someone from the Cloud cautiously inquired, to which the Fourth Raikage A angrily roared in response.


    "I''m not stupid enough to let our Cloud''s elites go and flatter Uchiha Yoru."


    "What nonsense Chunin Exam. In their own territory, I really take the future of the Cloud village there, who knows what tricks they have up their sleeve."


    The Fourth Raikage A was already displeased, and upon hearing this, he immediately refused without hesitation.


    "Next year''s Konoha Chunin Exam, just send a couple of bottom-ranking teams to deal with it. I want to tell the entire ninja world that the Cloud village does not trust the actions of Uchiha Yoru."


    The Fourth Raikage A is not foolish. He wouldn''t know how many geniuses are in the Konoha, and even if they are not as good as his Cloud village, he wouldn''t take them there. S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    If anything happens to them, he would be heartbroken.


    Instead, he shows a non-trusting attitude from the start, so the ninja world understands and won''t be too concerned about saying that the young generation of the Cloud is inferior to the Konoha.


    Stone village.


    "Hey, old man, what do you think about this Chunin Exam?"


    Kurotsuchi, already showing seven parts of the future Tsuchikage''s demeanor, smiled while looking at the exquisite invitation in the Tsuchikage''s office.


    And sitting in front of the office desk, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki stared at his granddaughter.


    "Of course, I use my eyes to see," he said.


    Kurotsuchi was immediately annoyed and glared, "Hey, old man, that''s too much, I am just concerned about you."


    Onoki shook his head and sighed, "With Uchiha Yoru''s grandiose act, it seems he is planning something big. Next year, I will personally attend as the Third Tsuchikage."


    "Old man, aren''t you afraid you won''t come back?"


    Looking at Kurotsuchi''s puzzled eyes, Onoki just smiled and shook his head, "It''s a pity, if Uchiha Yoru really wanted to keep me, the Raikage, and the Kazekage, that would be great."


    "Then, the entire ninja world would join forces in a campaign of retribution."


    However, thinking of this possibility, Onoki chuckled self-deprecatingly, "Given the Uchiha clan''s pride, Uchiha Yoru wouldn''t do that."


    "With the pride of the Uchiha clan, you''ll see, if we really meet on the battlefield, Uchiha Yoru will suppress everyone with absolute power, rather than being such a shortsighted person."


    Kurotsuchi couldn''t help but scratch his head and smirk, "Look at you, old man, boasting. Don''t you usually hate the Uchiha clan the most?"


    Onoki awkwardly smiled, "You don''t understand, there''s no liking or disliking between major villages, there''s only interest."


    "Look at the Third Great Ninja War, I personally orchestrated it and killed the Third Raikage. The Fourth Raikage A still willingly allied with us. Between ninja villages, there''s no sentiment, only interests."


    "Next year, I will prepare to lead one or two ordinary rock-ninja genin teams to participate. The real focus of this observational delegation is to gather and analyze intelligence. As for the Chunin Exam, let''s just enjoy watching the geniuses from Konoha and Mist."


    "On his home turf, Uchiha Yoru will definitely showcase the talents of Konoha and Mist in front of all the prominent figures in the ninja world."


    "Flexing muscles!"


    The Third Tsuchikage Onoki isn''t foolish. Going to his home turf, if it really comes to a hard confrontation, we will only be at a loss. Better to reveal our hidden purpose from the start.


    Sand Village.


    Amidst the sandstorm, inside the meeting room of the Kazekage office building.


    The area is even protected by barriers, and the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, along with the heavyweight Suna elders Ebizo and Chiyo, are seated inside the office.


    "Two elders, what do you think of this plan?"


    An unprecedented seriousness appeared on the face of the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, and after exchanging looks, Ebizo and Chiyo both revealed a weighty expression.


    Sitting in front of them was a strong, furry figure. Under the wild appearance of white tiger fur, he looked very mature as he calmly observed the three.


    "This information is entrusted to me by someone else. The decision is yours to make."


    What they saw in front of them was not a human figure, but clearly a giant ape.


    Monkey King: Enma! The summoning beast of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, also known as the strongest summoning beast.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 277: Pakura made up her mind

    Sand Village.In the meeting room of the Kazekage''s office building, it was unknown what agreement was finally reached, but Enma walked away with the scroll of the Fourth Kazekage.


    At the same time, this secret was classified as top secret, not even revealed to Pakura, the hero of the Sand Village.


    No matter how great, most of the power in the ninja world''s villages has already been established.


    Rasa, inheriting the Third Kazekage''s Sand Release techniques, became the Fourth Kazekage, and his son remained the Kazekage!


    Pakura was born a civilian, and her rise to power was a threat to those who had already divided the benefits among themselves, and they were not satisfied with her intervening.


    Impossible!


    Pakura as an ordinary Jonin was one thing, but once she began to exceed this limit and become uncontrollable, it was different.


    The interests of the Sand Village could not accommodate another person, so Pakura was abandoned.


    Even when she returned, the thorn was already planted, even though Pakura pretended to know nothing for the sake of the village she loved.


    Under the sandstorm, the Kazekage''s office building reached some kind of top-secret agreement.


    Pakura, who had just returned from a mission to the Konoha, walked home, exhausted.


    Along the way, the ninjas of the Sand Village somewhat avoided this legendary ''Sand and Flame Flower.''


    One was her formidable strength; the other was the rumors in the village.


    Unknown when it started, a dark and cruel legend about Pakura began circulating in the Sand Village.


    Rumors about Pakura loving to roast her enemies into jerky and then perversely admiring her work spread.


    Over the years, Pakura''s influence did not expand but rather shrank. Only some civilian ninjas saw her as a hero of the Sand Village, a hero who rose from their ranks.


    "Crack!"


    After closing her house door, Pakura shed her disguise in front of outsiders. She looked at the hurried passersby outside the village with a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    "A decaying village! A village stagnant like dead water, it''s been so long since fresh blood was added. No! The decaying village no longer allows the addition of fresh blood."


    Pakura murmured to herself, shaking her head with a bitter smile.


    Over the years, she endured the abandonment and betrayal for the sake of the village, not because she forgot her hatred, but because her love for the village suppressed it.


    But the events of these years, and the changes after the Konoha and Mist villages merged...


    "Maybe you''re right, a decaying ninja world needs a god to redefine this world."


    Pakura slowly took out a red-covered book from the table, her eyes revealing complex emotions.


    "For the Sand Village, not for you decaying higher-ups, I must change the Sand Village. The Sand Village cannot be without a future."


    At this moment, a green chameleon slowly appeared in front of the table.


    Seeing this, Pakura showed curiosity, "Did you find something?"


    Looking at the summoned beast, Pakura showed a hint of tenderness. At least she could trust that person''s promise, and this summoning beast was personally given to her by him.


    The chameleon lizard slowly spoke in human language, "Because a barrier appeared, I could only hide outside it. But I discovered a summoning beast appearing in the meeting room. This is the image of that summoning beast."


    The chameleon lizard gestured in front of the table, eventually describing the image of a summoning beast resembling a monkey wearing a tiger''s skin.


    "Enma!"


    Pakura suddenly realized and was shocked to utter the name of this summoning beast. After all, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was so famous, and information about the Kages of the major ninja villages circulated in the ninja world.


    It can be said that becoming


    Kage of one of the five great villages requires formidable strength. Thus, intelligence has almost been completely leaked, but relying on this formidable strength still makes others wary.


    "Enma has come to the village and is even conspiring with the village!"


    Instantly, Pakura sensed the smell of conspiracy and narrowed her eyes.


    "You go and keep watching, and remember to be careful."


    "Yes, Lady Pakura."


    The chameleon lizard is a summoning beast that Uchiha Yoru obtained from Pain.


    This summoning beast''s talent for invisibility is clearly described in the anime. Once invisible, even Jiraiya can only rely on sensory ninja techniques.


    From this, it is evident how strong the invisibility talent of this summoning beast is.


    ...


    Konoha.


    "Sasuke, your teacher has taught you enough for you to digest. I have almost nothing to teach you, so besides the usual missions, how you train is up to you."


    In the forest, Kakashi spoke lazily, and Sasuke respectfully nodded in response, "Understood, thank you, Teacher Kakashi."


    In this life, Sasuke, who did not experience the clan massacre, is proud but also more obedient and well-behaved.


    Moreover, having known Kakashi for many years, he was aware that his teacher''s strength was not to be underestimated despite his lazy demeanor.


    "And you, Naruto."


    Kakashi turned to look at Naruto, sighing with a troubled expression.


    "Your training, although guided by Master Jiraiya, I feel that in his absence, it''s my responsibility to help you formulate a training plan."


    "And you, Sakura, you are currently the weakest link in the team."


    Kakashi''s blunt tone made Sakura feel embarrassed. She knew she was lacking, but it was somewhat embarrassing to be called out in front of everyone.


    "Teacher Kakashi, I believe in Sakura,"


    The thick-skinned Naruto said, laughing heartily. His sunny smile made Kakashi somewhat emotional.


    If only he didn''t have those foolish, stubborn thoughts.


    "Alright, Sakura, I have planned for you to train in medical ninja techniques, to become a support member of the team."


    Seeing Naruto still wanting to argue, Kakashi immediately raised his hand to stop him.


    "Sasuke is from a prestigious family, having received training from the Uchiha clan since childhood, even personally taught by Lord Yoru. And you, Naruto, also come from no ordinary background, with your mother possessing Uzumaki bloodline and your father being the Fourth Hokage. But what about Sakura?"


    "What does Sakura have?" A single sentence stymied Naruto, who still wanted to argue.


    Kakashi then sighed with relief and said, "The training you guys have undergone over the years, Sakura has never had. So, it''s already too late in terms of time, not to mention talent."


    "So, Sakura, the role I have planned for you in the team as a support member, are you willing to learn medical ninja techniques? If you are, I will write a recommendation letter for you, and you can then go to the medical department for systematic learning."


    At this moment, Sakura suddenly realized that she seemed to be the only one in the team who had nothing, mistakenly thinking of herself as a princess, only to find out she was just a commoner.


    Her parents were not her backing, and Sakura forced a strained smile, bowing respectfully and saying, "Thank you for your trouble, Teacher."


    Sakura wasn''t foolish; she knew her own status. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have scored full marks in theoretical courses.


    Watching the obedient and sensible Sakura, Kakashi showed a satisfied smile. But when he turned to see Naruto, he felt a headache coming on.


    This time, he deliberately kept Naruto behind, essentially to see if he could change Naruto''s stubborn views through his own efforts.


    Although he knew the chances were slim ¡ª after all, Jiraiya had tried for many years ¡ª people never give up hope.


    "Now, disband!"


    Clearly, Kakashi was only tentatively hopeful, not firmly committed.


    Training Ground 44.


    The Genin of Team Might Guy were undergoing rigorous training.


    "Neji, although you''re a genius, I must tell you that next year''s Chunin Exams will bring together all geniuses. You should understand what a true genius is in the eyes of Lord Yoru," said their teacher.


    Hyuga Neji, drenched in sweat and panting, became solemn and focused upon hearing his teacher''s words.


    He had seen true geniuses, like Haku, Uzumaki Karin, and that terrifying boy who used bones.


    "A genius! Isn''t Neji''s talent already the strongest?"


    Rock Lee, who was training hard against a wooden post, couldn''t help but be shocked and looked at his teacher, Might Guy.


    Might Guy, in his somewhat comical green outfit, solemnly gave a thumbs up and showed a determined smile.


    "I won''t talk about the genius of Night God, but let me tell you about my lifelong rival, the genius Kakashi."


    "He graduated from the Academy at the age of five, the youngest in Konoha''s history. He became a Chunin at six, and a Jonin at twelve, even creating his own A-rank jutsu."


    The record of Kakashi''s brilliant genius, even when heard again, was still astonishing.


    A Jonin at twelve! And he created his own A-rank jutsu. And them? Still Genin, even if they believe themselves as strong as Chunin. The idea of being a Jonin and creating A-rank jutsu was almost suffocating.


    "Might Guy!"


    Just then, Zabuza appeared at the training ground, and Might Guy''s face lit up with excitement.


    "Yo! Zabuza, let''s have our thirty-seventh duel!"


    As soon as they met, Might Guy''s green spandex, familiar watermelon-head smile, sparkling teeth, and signature pose were all on display.


    This scene made Zabuza''s eye twitch, and, suppressing his embarrassment, he said with a stiff face, "Guy, I need a favor."


    Zabuza asking for a favor was unexpected, even for the thick-skinned Might Guy, who showed a look of surprise. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Zabuza then took out a green mission scroll from his chest, saying awkwardly, "I have a B-rank mission requiring me to stay for half a year, so..."


    Might Guy, though not the sharpest, was not dumb and smiled.


    "Ah, it looks like you''re preparing to train your disciples, Zabuza."


    Zabuza awkwardly nodded and said, "For next year''s Chunin Exam, according to the rankings, Kakashi and I have a bet."


    Upon hearing about the bet, Might Guy immediately became passionate and excitedly shouted, "Yo-ho! I want to join this bet too!"


    After a conversation between the two, Might Guy excitedly gestured with a thumbs-up and said, "Don''t worry, next year my student, Lee, will definitely surprise you all."


    At this point, Might Guy glanced at Lee, who was training hard in the training field, a young man who looked almost exactly like him, and his eyes brimmed with excitement.


    Being a team leader Jounin is just a teacher, after all, while a disciple signifies a master-apprentice relationship.


    "Zabuza, is your disciple in the Land of Rice Paddies?" Might Guy curiously asked, expressing his doubt, and Zabuza nodded helplessly and sighed in response.


    "He''s from the Hozuki clan, and because of Lord Orochimaru''s research, he joined the Sound Village."


    Might Guy couldn''t help but smile; Zabuza specifically went to the Sound Village for his disciple, which was indeed rare.


    Although Zabuza''s excuse was to win a bet against Kakashi, it was also about affection.


    "Ah, this is youth," Might Guy excitedly shouted, causing discomfort to Zabuza standing beside him.


    The entire Konoha and Mist ninjas were full of enthusiasm for next year''s largest-scale Chunin Exam in the ninja world.


    Especially the talented Genin who wanted to make a name for themselves, and some Jounin were secretly plotting.


    For Konoha''s Genin, this was almost a feast. The usual team leader Jounin and Chunin appeared lazy, and even the person in charge wouldn''t take it too seriously.


    But this time was different; almost all started training their subordinates with great effort, and the transfer of knowledge between master and apprentice began in earnest.


    These team leaders Jounin and Chunin didn''t aim for a top ranking, just a decent one to save face.


    However, the announcement from the Hokage''s office building ignited the passion of both Konoha and Mist ninjas. The Genin in the village looked at their instructors, energized as if injected with adrenaline.


    The announcement from the Hokage''s office stated that the team leader Jounin of the Chunin Exam''s outstanding performers would receive a B-rank ninja technique as a reward.


    And all who pass this Chunin Exam and become Chunin will be gathered for a three-month special training.


    The persons in charge of this special training are Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui.


    The special training instructors also include four Kage-level powerhouses, each conducting a three-day training session in the last twelve days.


    These four Kage-level powerhouses are Jiraiya, the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, and Orochimaru.


    This news instantly ignited the passion of Konoha and Mist ninja villages.


    Uchiha Yoru, in the office building, looked at the bustling village with a satisfied smile.


    "Mei, Tsunade, after this time, we''ll select talented and loyal Jounin from the village. After the Chunin Exam, this will be not only a feast for the Genin but also for the Jounin," Uchiha Yoru remarked while tapping on a huge scroll, the "Sealing Book," clearly visible.


    Terumi Mei couldn''t help but remark, "Yoru, you''re really generous."


    Tsunade scoffed casually, "What an ambitious man."


    Over the years, Uchiha Yoru hadn''t been stingy with talented and loyal Konoha and Mist Jounin.


    S-rank ninja techniques weren''t something ordinary Jounin could learn, but he would give an opportunity to those with talent.


    A-rank ninja techniques were generously rewarded, giving his Jounin subordinates an extra trump card.


    Compared to hoarding these powerful techniques in the past, Uchiha Yoru disdained such behavior, seeing it as the actions of those afraid to lose control over the weak.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!


    There''s so many good fanfic out there than mine but I''ll appreciate if you just spare this fic 1 PowerStone! Thank you!

 Chapter 278: Fate

    Konoha, the Hokage Building.In June, Konoha bustles with people. Dignitaries and merchants from all over the ninja world, and even Daimyos and vassals from distant small countries, arrive in droves.


    In July, Konoha in the Land of Fire will host the most grandiose Chunin Exam in ninja history, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Tonight, the Daimyos of the Land of Fire and the Land of Water have both arrived," Tsunade and Terumi Mei report with grave expressions, while Uchiha Yoru responds with a gentle smile and a light nod.


    "If they have arrived, then let the Anbu ensure the Daimyos'' safety. However, we can slow down our plans a bit," Uchiha Yoru says with a light laugh, slowly taking out an intelligence scroll from his chest, looking at the two.


    "It seems like even the heavens are on our side this time."


    After reading the intelligence, Tsunade and Terumi Mei also smile.


    "It looks like you have planned everything already."


    "This is an opportunity that has been handed to us. After this Chunin Exam, there will be only one voice in the Land of Fire and the Land of Water! As for the Daimyos!"


    A mocking look flashes in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes as he sneers, "If they won''t listen, then we''ll just have to replace them with someone who will."


    The prosperity of Konoha astounds all the Genin who have come from various ninja villages.


    The fertile land of the Land of Fire and its springtime scenery are incomparable to their cold and harsh homelands.


    Upon entering Konoha, they face meticulous checks by the patrolling security teams, exuding powerful auras, showcasing the strength of the strongest ninja village.


    At the gate of Konoha, they encounter the most stringent checks: the Byakugan and Sharingan bloodline ninja, the Aburame clan''s insects, and the Inuzuka clan''s dogs with their keen sense of smell.


    This almost perfectly prevents anyone from sneaking in using transformation techniques.


    The hotels they are arranged to stay in are decent, but the rooftops are monitored by Konoha''s Anbu, and there are vigilant police patrols outside.


    There''s no attempt to disguise it; it''s a blatant warning not to cause trouble, to be mindful of their lives.


    In a remote street of Konoha.


    "Ouch, you little brat."


    Kankuro, wearing a Sand ninja headband and with a face full of purple markings, teases as he lifts a little brat with one hand. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "It hurts!"


    Confronted by a powerful aura, Konohamaru struggles, trembling. Although he has lost the honor of being the Third Hokage''s grandson, he is still a young master of the Sarutobi clan and has lived a life of luxury at his age.


    "Stop it, Kankuro, or you''ll get scolded."


    At this moment, Kankuro and Temari scrutinize the two Konoha ninja in front of them: Uzumaki Naruto with blonde hair and Sakura with pink hair.


    As for the kids from the Ninja Academy, they are not even given a second glance.


    "Let go, you jerk!"


    Uzumaki Naruto, seeing his friend being bullied, shouts in anger, his chakra aura making the two opposite him tense up.


    Temari is secretly shocked, "This blonde kid has such immense chakra."


    Snap!


    Just then, with a crisp sound, Kankuro grunts, and everyone sees a stone falling to the ground and a figure appearing in the tree.


    "Another brat showing off his mouth!"


    An ugly smile appears on Kankuro''s face when he''s interrupted, and the figure in the tree is revealed to be Sasuke.


    "Kankuro, stop!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice rings out, surprising everyone present.


    Kankuro''s face shows nervousness, and Temari anxiously says, "Stop it, Kankuro."


    In the tree, an upside-down figure appears, with red hair and a blood-red ''love'' character on his forehead, exuding a cold, indifferent aura.


    "This is the jurisdiction of the Police Force of Sand ninja. If you go any further north, all that will be left is corpses."


    Uchiha Sasuke speaks indifferently to the sudden appearance, but his voice comes from behind Gaara.


    And there''s no longer any sign of Uchiha Sasuke in the front treetops.


    In a brief confrontation, Gaara''s eyes revealed a hint of solemnity as his body turned into a whirl of sand and dissipated in the wind.


    As Gaara''s figure landed, the figure of Uchiha Sasuke also appeared.


    "Be careful!"


    At that moment, Temari and Kankuro both showed a tense and guarded expression.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s move, though not showing any aura, proved everything through action.


    "I''m a bit interested in you, your name?"


    The usually indifferent Gaara showed interest and spoke to Sasuke who appeared behind him.


    "Uchiha Sasuke."


    Hearing this name, Temari and Kankuro were visibly startled, their faces showing a hint of solemnity. The Uchiha clan''s influence in the ninja world was known as the strongest, especially with the emergence of so many Mangekyo Sharingan users in this generation.


    "I am Gaara of the Sand."


    Gaara also introduced himself, and Uchiha Sasuke, upon hearing this, was equally taken aback and secretly astonished.


    He''s the son of the Fourth Kazekage and the One-Tail Jinchuriki of this generation.


    Uchiha Sasuke, unlike in the original story, was more knowledgeable due to the Uchiha clan''s strength and the teachings of Uchiha Yoru, broadening his horizons and informing him of many secrets.


    Clearly, both parties recognized each other''s identities, each showing a solemn expression.


    "My name is Uzumaki Naruto."


    Uzumaki Naruto, feeling left out, loudly announced his name, while Uchiha Sasuke looked indifferently at everyone.


    "Stop! During the Chunin Exams, no one is allowed to go to the Sarutobi clan."


    "Hey, Sasuke, what do you mean? I want to see the Third Hokage, are you stopping me?"


    Faced with Naruto''s unreasonable demand, Uchiha Sasuke showed a look of annoyance and said, "This is an order from Teacher Yoru, also approved by the two Hokage. Anyone who disobeys is considered a rogue ninja and will be killed without mercy!"


    "What!" Naruto exclaimed in shock, and Konohamaru, who was rescued, glared hatefully at Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Why? Your Uchiha clan has been monitoring our Sarutobi clan, and now you want to restrict our freedom too!"


    A young Konohamaru yelled angrily, while Naruto protectively stood by his side.


    This scene made Sakura feel awkward, and Uchiha Sasuke, even more annoyed, took out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    "The village just made a decision, no foreign ninja are allowed near any clan grounds, and if you want a reason..."


    At this point, Uchiha Sasuke''s lips curled into a vengeful smile, "Because Teacher Yoru said the Sarutobi clan is unstable."


    Boom!


    Uchiha Sasuke, although young, was well aware of the discrimination within the village and the ordeals his clan faced.


    Now, it was just a matter of returning the favor.


    Despite this, Uchiha Sasuke added coldly, "Of course, it''s not just the Sarutobi clan. Foreign ninja are forbidden from entering any major clan grounds. Disobedience will be seen as provocation and will be met with death!"


    A shuriken was slowly taken out of the ninja pouch, and Uchiha Sasuke seemed to be threatening Naruto, but his gaze was coldly fixed on the three Sand ninja.


    The implication was clear.


    "Hehe, we just arrived in Konoha and weren''t aware, our apologies."


    Temari, who would later support Gaara in leading the Sand Village, showed her flexibility without any embarrassment, as if she truly felt sorry.


    Seeing Temari''s apology, Uchiha Sasuke did not make it difficult for them but simply nodded, "No problem. Continue north for one more street, and I think you will encounter the elite members of the Police Force."


    "Hehe."


    Temari smiled awkwardly but was secretly alarmed at Konoha''s preparedness.


    "Let''s go."


    A destined encounter, a casual departure, and a future reunion yet to come.


    ¡­


    At this moment, far away in the big tree, Uchiha Yoru, watching this farce, revealed a smile.


    "Indeed, it''s a fateful encounter. That child is the son of the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, the jinchuriki of the One-Tail, Gaara."


    Jiraiya, with white hair, leaned against the big tree, his eyes showing a color of sadness, looking at the Sarutobi clan.


    "Jiraiya, you called me out, it wasn''t just to watch the children''s farce, was it?"


    At this time, Uchiha Yoru spoke with a smile, while Jiraiya sighed deeply.


    "Yoru, you should know about the Sarutobi clan''s information."


    "So what about it?" Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru showed a look of surprise, followed by a shake of his head.


    "I''ve already handed over the matters of the Sarutobi clan to you and Tsunade. As for how you and Tsunade divide the work, that''s your business, isn''t it!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s mouth curved up, obviously not wanting to take responsibility.


    Seeing this, Jiraiya felt even more aggrieved, with only a deep sigh.


    "Yoru, the militant faction of the Sarutobi clan seems to be plotting something. Even Asuma doesn''t know exactly what they are scheming, but I think you should be clear."


    Jiraiya, after investigating for so long, indeed found some problems, and even had some vague guesses. After all, the militant faction was so determined, there must be a leader.


    Looking at Jiraiya, Uchiha Yoru showed a smile and slowly took out a scroll from his ninja tool bag.


    Seeing this, Jiraiya''s eyes widened in disbelief, "This! How is this possible!"


    Afterward, anger filled Jiraiya''s eyes, while Uchiha Yoru calmly looked into the distance.


    "As an exchange of information, after the Chunin Exam, I want you to go to the Land of Wind to be in charge."


    At this moment, Jiraiya clenched the information into pieces, and then fell silent for a long time.


    "What are you planning to do to the old man?"


    Uchiha Yoru turned his head to look at Jiraiya, his mouth curling up in a mocking smile.


    "What am I planning to do? This matter, I have left to you and Tsunade."


    The Sarutobi clan, just like the Uchiha clan back then, is a hot potato, difficult to handle.


    In the original story, the Third Hokage and Danzo''s group annihilated the Uchiha clan. Didn''t that really have an impact? It should have had a huge impact.


    It can be witnessed during the Chunin Exam. The lineage of the Third Hokage is already unpopular, with many Jonin already dissatisfied.


    And similarly, this time too, although Uchiha Yoru is strong and reputable, the Sarutobi clan has gone too far, and if they overdo it, it will affect his reputation.


    But relatively speaking, Uchiha Yoru is not the Third Hokage. He rose to the top through both strength and policies.


    Jiraiya is worried about this, so he took over, not expecting it to be such a hot potato.


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru, who washed his hands of the matter, Jiraiya felt like crying without tears, both helpless and a bit relieved.


    The helplessness is because it''s his teacher''s family that ended up in his hands. The relief is that there''s still a chance of survival in his hands; otherwise, it would be a dead end.


    "Jiraiya, do you know? The prejudice in people''s hearts is like a big mountain, no matter how hard you try, you can''t move it."


    Uchiha Yoru laughed self-mockingly, "After the night of the Nine-Tails, the Uchiha clan made so many efforts and concessions, I think you know, Jiraiya."


    "But what was the result? The concessions of the Uchiha clan led to them being increasingly cornered, and their dignity trampled upon without any scruples. Is the Uchiha clan really so evil and unforgivable?"


    As he said this, Uchiha Yoru pointed to the bustling center of Konoha and said with a cold laugh, "Now, it''s the evil Uchiha clan that''s in charge, implementing evil policies, yet the village is more prosperous and powerful than ever, shaking the ninja world, with a territory even larger than during the First Hokage''s time."


    "So what about the self-proclaimed righteous Third Hokage and the Sarutobi clan?" As he said this, Uchiha Yoru took a deep breath and smiled.


    "Now, I represent the righteous Uchiha, representing the entire village. The Sarutobi clan has become an unstable factor in the village, so Jiraiya, for the village, for peace."


    In the last part, although Uchiha Yoru''s face was righteous and smiling, his eyes were filled with immense irony.


    Clearly, he was stating a fact.


    Righteousness and evil?


    Now that I hold the power, I hold the justice! The resistance of the Sarutobi clan is an unstable factor in the village.


    Watching the disappearing Uchiha Yoru, standing on the tree and looking at the isolated Sarutobi clan, Jiraiya showed a complex expression.


    "Old man, you are too stubborn. If only you had the determination of Fugaku from the past, under Asuma''s leadership, the Sarutobi clan would not have come to this point."


    Standing on the treetop, Jiraiya looked at the Sarutobi clan being monitored in the distance, showing a complex expression.


    The recent intelligence clearly recorded the war materials secretly accumulated by the militant faction of the Sarutobi clan, obviously preparing for a coup.


    What''s more outrageous is that Enma''s figure appeared in the Land of Wind''s Sand Village, and although the specific plan formulated in secret is not understood.


    But the intelligence brought by Uchiha Yoru has already proven everything; an elite ninja corps of the Sand Village has secretly infiltrated the Land of Fire.


    It wouldn''t have been so easy, but with the protection of the Sarutobi clan, it''s much simpler.


    After all, with the industries and influence of the Sarutobi clan, providing such cover is not a problem.


    Colluding with ninjas from other countries to wage war against one''s own village has already crossed the line.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!


    Also this fic ends at Chapter 355 not 299! One Patreon said that he can''t see the rest. Have to respond fast. Oh fck, now he left the Patreon! *Crying emoji*

 Chapter 279: Yamatos Wood Release

    Konoha, the Chunin Exam.Due to the large scale of this exam, a first in the ninja world, there were over six hundred Genin participants from various countries, six times more than the hundred or so in the original story.


    Therefore, the first stage of the exam was held near the Forest of Death.


    In the open training field, a dense crowd of Genin gathered.


    When Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura arrived, they were greeted by a sea of people.


    "Gulp!"


    Haruno Sakura, unaccustomed to such large gatherings, nervously swallowed her saliva as the Konoha ninjas began to gather around.


    But with over six hundred examinees, the atmosphere was intense as everyone''s gaze was fixed on the Konoha and Mist ninja forehead protectors, filled with envy, jealousy, and murderous intent.


    Outside the training field, each village''s Genin teams were led by their respective Jonin or Chunin. The Konoha and Mist teams were fine, but the teams from other countries were filled with suspicion.


    "Tch, so-called strongest ninja village, and this is it."


    The Genin, especially upon experiencing the prosperous and pleasant climate of the Land of Fire''s Konoha, were filled with envy and greed.


    This is human nature.


    "Hey, hey, stop looking around."


    Team 8: Hyuga Hinata, Yamanaka Ino, Haku.


    Team 9: Aburame Shino, Inuzuka Kiba, Kotohime.


    Team 10: Yamanaka Hi, Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji.


    And many others like Team 3''s Rock Lee, Neji, and Tenten.


    At this moment, the Konoha ninjas gathered together, as people are inclined to do.


    "Haha, looks like not many have participated this time, probably to prevent dragging the team down."


    At this moment, a group of ninja wearing Mist forehead protectors approached.


    Kimimaro, Hozuki Suigetsu, and Uzumaki Karin, with Karin wearing a Konoha forehead protector.


    Konoha and Mist together had six teams, with a total of eighteen Genin participating in the Chunin Exam.


    The one speaking so casually was Hozuki Suigetsu, carrying a large sword on his back and laughing familiarly.


    Kimimaro, on the other hand, was noticeably more aloof and spoke less. Everyone nodded in acknowledgment upon meeting.


    Most were unaware of Hozuki Suigetsu and Kimimaro, except Uchiha Sasuke, who showed a stubborn look when he saw Kimimaro.


    "Didn''t expect a monster like you to come."


    Uchiha Sasuke said somewhat bitterly, his eyes full of fighting spirit, prompting others to start analyzing the situation.


    In response to Sasuke, Kimimaro just nodded indifferently, "As Lord Yoru''s disciple, your strength is too weak."


    With that, Kimimaro inadvertently revealed that he was stronger than Uchiha Sasuke.


    Faced with everyone''s gaze, Uchiha Sasuke, though reluctantly, grunted in acknowledgment, his competitive nature still evident in his low, harsh words.


    "I have already activated the Sharingan."


    "Oh! Just activated it?" Kimimaro''s infuriating gaze left Sasuke at a loss for words.


    "Alright, everyone''s here."


    Just then, a female voice rang out, belonging to Tayuya of the Sound Village, followed by the Sound Four and Jugo.


    At this moment, Konoha, Mist, and Sound, eight teams in total, with twenty-two Genin. The Sound Four constituted one team, and Jugo, obviously following Kimimaro, formed another team.


    As everyone started mingling and forming alliances, Nara Shikamaru thought to himself, "How confident must Uchiha Yoru be to participate with so few people? Clearly, these are all elite teams."


    The six hundred-plus ninja from other countries were almost all hostile and envious, clearly not missing any chance to vent their feelings.


    Despite this, Konoha, Mist, and Sound did not choose to bring more ninja from their villages, knowing that quantity doesn''t always trump quality.


    Regardless, facing over six hundred foreign ninja, the pressure was real. In case of an emergency, fighting against six hundred would indeed be a challenge for them.


    "Okay, here''s the information on the ninjas we need to be wary of. Of course, some details might be missing due to them being Genin."


    As everyone gathered, Uzumaki Karin gently pushed up her glasses and calmly handed out a stack of cards for everyone to see.


    Even though Karin was usually lively, she was very composed when it came to intelligence analysis.


    It can be said that in this world, Karin still retained her innate talent for sensory and intelligence analysis.


    "Marked cards highlight the characters we need to pay attention to."


    Uzumaki Karin calmly pushed her glasses up, but secretly, through her ninja perception, she noted down all the ninjas with powerful chakra in the examination hall.


    Especially Gaara from the Sand Village, whose chakra was terrifying. At this moment, Uzumaki Karin showed a strange smile.


    It seems to be the One-Tailed Jinchuriki that Teacher Yoru mentioned.


    "Hey, hey, you arrogant brats, just because you''re making noise, I really want to kill you."


    "Hehe, Konoha, Mist, and Sound ninjas are so arrogant, sending only about twenty people. It seems they look down on us."


    "A bunch of brats, I don''t believe they are that strong."


    As time passed, these foreign country ninjas increasingly targeted the Konoha, Mist, and Sound ninjas, with some secretly inciting provocations, putting all the pressure on them.


    In the Sand Village''s ninja team, Temari squinted her eyes when she saw this, "It seems this Night God really has confidence."


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy."


    Suddenly, Gaara''s words caught Temari and Kankuro by surprise, their faces filled with shock.


    The indifferent Gaara was actually filled with seriousness, a sight they had never seen before.


    At this moment, Gaara was staring intently at Kimimaro and Jugo, the two who he felt were very dangerous.


    Boom! Just then, a burst of white smoke appeared, and after the smoke cleared, a group of ninjas wearing God''s forehead protectors appeared.


    "Sorry for the wait, I am the first exam proctor for the Chunin Selection Exam, Senju Yamato, Ao, and Yakushi Kabuto."


    Everyone was shocked at this sight.


    As the thick smoke dissipated, the main examiners turned out to be three in charge, and many recognized them.


    The Mist''s Byakugan user Ao, an old Jonin who had taken a Hyuga clan''s Byakugan during the Third War.


    Yakushi Kabuto, a Jonin from the Sound Village, now wearing a God''s forehead protector. Everyone fell silent, although there had been rumors that Orochimaru established the Sound Village as a part of Konoha, the reality still brought a sense of gravity.


    There had never been such an event of ninja village mergers in the history of the Ninja World.


    As for Yamato, they were unfamiliar with this most mysterious ninja, but the surname Senju shocked everyone.


    Meanwhile, behind the three main examiners, many ninjas appeared, some showing vengeful smiles as they shook their papers.


    Many were surprised to see the papers in the examiners'' hands, exclaiming, "What the heck! A written test!"


    "Listen up, everyone, whoever causes trouble before the exam will be immediately disqualified."


    Ao''s cold look and the killing intent from the Mist ninja made many Genin fearful.


    Yakushi Kabuto, on the other hand, showed a gentle smile and pointed to the papers brought by the examiners, "Don''t worry, the first round, as you can see, is a written test. Do your best."


    Ao and Yakushi Kabuto presented two completely different concepts.


    Kabuto then began to explain the rules of the exam with a smile.


    "Now that everyone is here, let me explain the exam rules. Without the examiner''s permission, no private battles are allowed¡­"


    As Kabuto pushed up his glasses and slowly explained the exam rules, someone raised their hand in confusion.


    "Examiner, are we going to take the test here?"


    "Are we supposed to lie on the ground to take it? Or what?"


    There was a buzz of discussion among the people, even the Jonin and Chunin from various ninja villages outside the training ground showed curiosity.


    At this point, Yakushi Kabuto and Ao slowly turned their heads, looking towards Senju Yamato.


    The surname Senju was bestowed by Tsunade, and it also proved Yamato''s loyalty.


    Yamato, with a stern face resembling a dummy, showed a fake smile and stepped forward, saying to everyone, "Don''t worry, I will prepare the exam hall for everyone right now."


    With a smiling face, Yamato suddenly formed hand seals.


    Wood Release: Serial Pillar Houses Technique


    Rumble~


    Suddenly, sections of wood sprouted from the ground in the training field, shocking all the ninjas present. Even the leading Jonin and Chunin outside were amazed at the scene.


    "Wood! Wood Release!"


    "It''s actually a Wood Release!"


    "Damn, the Senju clan has another Wood Release ninja."


    Boom~


    In a blink of an eye, consuming a large amount of chakra, Yamato''s face turned three shades paler, and a huge wooden classroom appeared.


    This classroom enveloped all six hundred examinees.


    Wood Release also created desks and chairs. As the examinees looked on in shock and confusion, a classroom materialized.


    "Truly worthy of Captain Yamato, his mastery of Wood Release has reached this level."


    Yakushi Kabuto said with a smile, while Yamato, who performed this jutsu, pretended to be calm, but he was actually exhausted.


    Such a large exam site required delicate control to create benches and desks, without harming the over six hundred Genin.


    The chakra consumption was bearable, but it was mentally exhausting.


    "All examinees, quickly take your seats, I declare the exam starts!"


    With Yamato''s loud shout, no one dared to underestimate the Senju-like Yamato anymore.


    The leading Jonin and Chunin outside the exam site were also shocked.


    "Take a seat, Yamato''s consideration is really thorough."


    Hatake Kakashi lazily watched everyone and gestured for them to sit down.


    Outside the site, wooden roots also sprouted, forming sun umbrellas and chairs, a very thorough consideration.


    At this moment, the leading ninjas from other villages looked at Konoha ninjas with more awe and fear.


    Power is the fundamental means to suppress all greed.


    Hokage office building.


    Under a giant water globe, ripples reflected the scenes of the exam site for everyone to see.


    Nearly all available Jonin in the village gathered, watching intently.


    Still, Lord Yoru knows how to play, creating such a spectacle.


    Uchiha Yoru, facing the admiring gaze of the others, smiled broadly, while some had already guessed something.


    Given the ninja''s habit of recording information, this exam included ninjas from all major villages, potentially showcasing various special jutsus.


    Of course, the Rock Village and Cloud Village only sent a few teams of Genin to fulfill their duties, claiming they had recently conducted Chunin exams.


    In other words, it didn''t matter much if these teams failed to advance; they were merely leftovers.


    Even so, gathering so much intelligence was valuable, even if only half of it was worth recording.


    Many Jonin looked at Uchiha Yoru with admiration.


    Such a large-scale Chunin exam was not only a display of muscle for deterrence but also for intelligence gathering, aiming to reduce casualties in future ninja conflicts. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look, it''s Wood Release!"


    "How terrifying!"


    "That''s! The Fifth Hokage''s Anbu."


    Yamato had just come out of the Anbu, unrecognized at first, so all eyes turned to the Fifth Hokage behind him, as the Senju are known for Wood Release.


    Facing everyone''s gaze, the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, nodded boldly: "Yamato indeed uses Wood Release. He''s been in the Root and Anbu, and two days ago, he officially became a Jonin under my command."


    Tsunade thus acknowledged Yamato''s Wood Release, causing a stir among the crowd, as Konoha had another Wood Release user.


    Some Jonin quickly realized and looked towards Uchiha Yoru.


    Uchiha Yoru, however, clapped in satisfaction, "Yamato''s control is good, but he needs more chakra. He must work harder in this area."


    "By the way, for the second round of the exam with so many examinees, to avoid accusations of cheating, let the Intelligence and Barrier teams use this jutsu. The purpose is to let the team leaders from all countries clearly see the real battlefield."


    "Let''s do it in the newly built arena, showing everyone what a great nation looks like. Charge high admission fees, set up betting, and invite dignitaries, officials, and merchants from all countries to observe."


    "Yes!"


    Uchiha Yoru is completely aiming to make the event transparent and fair this time, leaving no room for anyone in the ninja world to criticize.


    In plain terms, it''s a live broadcast, which not only showcases the strength of their own village but also generates a substantial amount of funding.


    "Gambling!" Hearing this, Tsunade excitedly slams the table and laughs loudly, "Finally, I can have a proper bet."


    Meanwhile, Terumi Mei''s eyes also show a hint of excitement. This is the first time since the merger of Konoha and the Mist Ninjas that they are making a high-profile display to the world, and they cannot afford to lose face.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 280: Make a Decision, Asuma!

    After the first written exam, it was almost identical to the original work, with examiners mixed among the examinees. These examiners would write out answers they already knew.As for how the others copied, it all depended on their own abilities.


    Apart from a larger number of people, it was almost the same; everyone was showing off their skills.


    However, the pressure from Yamato, who looked dull, was not small for the examinees this time. Despite his calm eyes, they had heard plenty about the legend of Wood Release in recent years.


    But unlike the original work, there was no hardest tenth question in this exam; the difficulty of the first written exam was directly lowered by Uchiha Yoru.


    This was for the later stages.


    "Alright, I now announce that all the Genin who stayed have passed the first round of assessment."


    "What!"


    Facing the shock of the examinees, Yakushi Kabuto, with a gentle smile on his face, pushed up his glasses and began to explain to everyone.


    "The first written exam is essentially an assessment of your information gathering abilities, as well as your teamwork."


    "In a team, there are those who are combat-oriented and those who are supportive. But in various complex missions, gathering information is the most important issue. In your teams, after you obtain information, is that information true or false?"


    "And for those in your team who are poor at gathering information, how do you help them¡­"


    Yakushi Kabuto, with a gentle smile, explained the content of this exam to everyone, and squinting his eyes, he said, "There were quite a few of our people hidden among you during the exam, but there were also deliberately false pieces of information."


    "For those who were just expelled from the exam room, I can only say their level was too poor. And the standard for this assessment is very simple, just the ability of an ordinary Genin."


    "This time, we will not collect your test papers; they are for you to see. You should each see for yourselves who collected true information. In a mission, a single piece of false information can not only kill you but also your teammates¡­"


    Just then, a cold light flashed outside the window, followed by a dark shadow flashing in. Many Genin showed serious expressions.


    "This is not the time to be happy! I am the examiner for the second round, Mitarashi Anko!"


    The black cloth opened, revealing the words ''Second Round Examination.'' This high-profile and passionate scene left countless Genin below dumbfounded.


    And for the ninja of Konoha, it was extremely awkward.


    "Hey, hey, there''s also me, Lord Guren."


    Another female ninja excitedly shouted, feeling not the slightest bit of embarrassment.


    "Biwa J¨±z¨­." The third figure, after being silent for a while, still lowered his voice and reported his name, feeling very awkward.


    "All Genin, let''s begin our second round of exams in the Forest of Death!"


    Although countless Konoha and Mist ninja already understood, every time they saw the bold and brash Mitarashi Anko, they were still extremely embarrassed.


    Yakushi Kabuto, looking at Guren, sweated a drop and muttered to himself, "She just came to Konoha and already found a companion, but it''s really outrageous."


    Forest of Death.


    When nearly six hundred examinees arrived at the entrance of the Forest of Death and saw the towering trees, they all showed shocked expressions.


    The trees and animals in the ninja world were already outrageous, but the forest in front of them was even more so.


    "It is said that the Forest of Death underwent earth-shaking changes after the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade-sama, used Wood Release."


    As someone shared this information, many people showed shocked expressions.


    The terrifyingly huge forest in front of them made humans seem like ants, and its range was so vast, how much chakra would that require?


    "Alright, now everyone sign¡­"


    Mitarashi Anko, with a face full of innocent smiles, explained the rules of the second exam, but numerous Genin showed shocked expressions.


    This exam is basically about making them kill each other in the forest.


    But the examiner''s indifferent demeanor made it seem like such a normal thing.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you, this is just the first half of the second exam."


    "The first half?"


    Countless people looked at their examiner in shock, and at Mitarashi Anko''s smiling face.


    "That''s right, you have 24 hours in the Forest of Death to fight for the scrolls. Only the teams that collect both the Heaven and Earth scrolls can advance. Of course, even if you collect them before time is up, you need to be careful."


    "Half an hour of rest and consideration time, the timer starts now."


    ¡­


    Half an hour passed quickly, and no one withdrew. Everyone signed the consent form, and then the drawing of lots and distribution of scrolls began.


    No one knew what scroll others had drawn, and the Genin teams were somewhat suspicious of the lots in their hands.


    According to the draw, ten teams were grouped together randomly, which made many Genin ponder deeply, wondering if the groups were to be decided by the draw for a battle.


    While everyone was in doubt, Guren smiled, formed hand seals, and then struck the ground forcefully.


    Summoning Jutsu.


    The huge cloud of smoke from the Summoning Jutsu dissipated, revealing several strong and massive eagles.


    "Listen up, everyone," Guren announced. "According to the draw, you''ll get on the summoned eagles. You will be randomly dropped from high altitude, so your landing spots will be random."


    Beneath the confusion, some faces turned pale. Being dropped from high up, even though the forest below might cushion the fall, still made some weaker Genin nervous.


    However, some of the calmer Genin had already thought of a solution.


    The dense sound of eagles resounded over Konoha. In an instant, nearly a hundred eagles appeared, each with numerous ninjas on their backs.


    Flying in the sky, Mitarashi Anko, smiling widely, patted the eagle beneath her. "Guren, you''re not leaving this time, right?"


    "Yes, I''m not leaving," Guren, wearing a forehead protector with a ''God'' character, responded with a satisfied and happy smile.


    Most of the Genin above the Forest of Death showed nervous expressions.


    "What do we do, Sasuke? Are they really going to drop us from high up?" asked a terrified Naruto, looking down at the ground from a great height, an experience he had never had before.


    Not just Naruto, even Sakura showed signs of nervousness, while Sasuke snorted coldly in response.


    "Think about what our ninja school teachers said about reducing falling speed in mid-air."


    Sasuke snorted coldly, took off his shirt, and fashioned it into a makeshift parachute to slow his descent.


    Seeing this, Sakura quickly understood and got excited. "I get it now," she said. "The teacher once mentioned that a brief burst of chakra, filling the clothes, can create a temporary barrier...''''


    However, what all the examinees in the field didn''t know was that, inside a giant enclosed coliseum in Konoha, a huge water orb was showing the scene of the Forest of Death.


    Nearly everyone there, from dignitaries and envoys of various countries to leading Jonin and Chunin, stared intently at the orb.


    Amidst gasps of surprise, the sky full of eagles turned into smoke and disappeared, and at the same time, numerous figures began to fall from the sky.


    In an instant, hundreds of ninjas started showing their skills, though most used their clothes as parachutes to cushion their fall.


    The dense forest below also served as a perfect buffer.


    Puff~ Puff~


    One after another, the figures disappeared into the vast forest, while some unlucky ones screamed and made fighting noises as they landed in the wrong spots.


    As each figure disappeared, the water orb fluctuated and split into numerous orbs, each recording the image of every team.


    This was made possible through the collaboration of the Barrier Department and Intelligence Department in the empty field.


    This unimaginable forest battle excited the dignitaries and many ninjas were secretly shocked.


    This method left no room for accusations of cheating.


    In terms of numbers and various examination rules, Konoha, Mist, and Sound were at a disadvantage, yet everything was in plain sight with no hint of cheating.


    This event, organized by the different ninja villages, made the leading Jonin from each village frown, as it seemed to expose everyone''s intelligence.


    However, the Jonin of Konoha appeared unconcerned and calm.


    Hokage''s Office Building.


    "This time, are they really emphasizing fairness?" Tsunade wondered skeptically. The so-called fairness was just a facade for outsiders. It would be foolish not to take advantage of their home turf.


    Terum¨© Mei also looked doubtful, but Uchiha Yoru just shrugged and smiled.


    "For the excitement of the later events, it''s natural that teams with potential are separated."


    He''s not stupid. If he really goes down immediately, what if the strongest teams happen to be in the same area? That would be unlucky.


    By making reasonable use of the rules, the teams with potential are separated, making the later matches more exciting and watchable.


    After hearing this, Tsunade and Terumi Mei showed an expression of realization, while Uchiha Yoru just casually shrugged his shoulders.


    "The exciting part should be saved for last, and the second half of the second test is when it really begins."


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s casual smile, there was no hint of worry for the chaos of hundreds of people, as the strong teams were spread out.


    If they do encounter each other in the Forest of Death, then it''s just bad luck.


    Meanwhile, the Chunin Exam in the village is in full swing. In a secluded part of the forest, two figures are having a secret conversation.


    "Lord Jiraiya, are you in such a hurry?" S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarutobi Asuma looked doubtful, while Jiraiya grimaced in displeasure.


    "Asuma, I''ve received intelligence that the militant faction of the Sarutobi clan is planning a coup. Their influence is growing stronger recently."


    Sarutobi Asuma''s face stiffened with loss upon hearing this.


    "I didn''t expect that you already knew, Lord Jiraiya."


    A cigarette slowly lit up. Sarutobi Asuma, looking worn and defeated, leaned against a big tree, his eyes empty as he exhaled smoke.


    After a long pause, Asuma sighed.


    "Lord Jiraiya, am I useless? As the head of the Sarutobi clan, I can''t even stop this from happening."


    Jiraiya''s expression also darkened, his voice low and serious, "Asuma, since I''m fully in charge of this matter, the village can''t afford any unrest."


    Now that the village is peaceful and strong, Jiraiya, despite his reluctance, will not allow anyone to disrupt the hard-won peace.


    "Lord Jiraiya, here are the details on the Sarutobi clan''s militant faction, along with the layout of the clan''s territory."


    Sarutobi Asuma silently handed over a document and a map, practically sealing his clan''s fate.


    "So, Asuma, when is the coup planned?"


    Jiraiya asked, to which Sarutobi Asuma sighed with a bitter smile.


    "Lord Jiraiya, these people have formed their own faction. If not for my father''s lingering influence, I would have lost the position of head of the household long ago."


    Asuma, with his cigarette and beard, looked nothing like a man in his twenties, more like a middle-aged man in his forties.


    Asuma self-mockingly smiled, "I used to look down on Fugaku, thinking he couldn''t even control his own clan. Now I realize how incredible it is to be able to govern a whole clan."


    As Jiraiya reviewed the information, his expression grew increasingly grim.


    "Asuma, how could so many be involved? Surveillance of the Sarutobi clan was recently relaxed; shouldn''t things be improving?"


    Jiraiya was equally puzzled, while Sarutobi Asuma sighed, "Lord Jiraiya, what does it matter if surveillance is relaxed? Look at the size of the Sarutobi clan today."


    "And how much of the clan''s industries and resources remain? The clan can''t support such a large population. So, when surveillance relaxed, I thought it was a good start, but someone stirred them up!"


    Looking at Jiraiya, Sarutobi Asuma saw him frown, realizing it was because of him.


    The Sarutobi clan thought they could win Jiraiya over, as he was the Third Hokage''s disciple.


    "So, Asuma, is the Sarutobi clan planning anything else?"


    Pretending to be nonchalant, Jiraiya calmly asked. Sarutobi Asuma shook his head with a frown.


    "They just want to regain their former power through a coup, without any detailed plan."


    However, Jiraiya''s eyes flashed with killing intent, staring intently at Asuma, causing him to sweat.


    "Asuma, I have confirmed intelligence: the Sarutobi clan has betrayed the village."


    "How is that possible!"


    "The Sarutobi clan, using their familial influence, has allied with the Sand Village to stage a coup!"


    Boom! When Jiraiya personally revealed this, Sarutobi Asuma''s pupils shrank, his expression one of disbelief.


    Jiraiya, however, was utterly cold. Since he dared to tell Asuma, he was confident the information would not leak.


    "Now, I will place a seal in your brain. If you even think of leaking information, the seal will activate."


    "Also, it''s time for you to make a decision regarding the Sarutobi clan."


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 281: Ten Arenas

    The Tower in the Center of the Forest of Death.A majestic and enormous building stood within the ancient forest.


    A ragged squad of ninjas entered, handing over the scrolls they had collected.


    Besides the competing ninja squads, the forest also had a harsh environment, and it was rare for any ninja to enter unscathed.


    Squad after squad of ninjas entered, but what awaited them was an even more brutal second exam.


    "The second part of the Chunin Selection Exam begins now!"


    Guren, with the air of a proud elder sister, looked at everyone and began to explain the rules with cold arrogance.


    "There are ten combat platforms here, as you can see. There are over two hundred of you here, but only ten will qualify for the third exam."


    "Of course, not only those who participate in the third exam are eligible to become Chunin. You are now entering the Chunin selection phase. Elite ninjas from various factions will be secretly scoring each of you based on your abilities. Anyone with the ability can become a Chunin."


    "However, the third exam will be watched by the Five Kage and Lord Night God, along with the elites and Daimyo of the major ninja villages. The third exam is also known as the Battle of Geniuses! And I have good news for you: the top ten, regardless of which ninja village they come from, will have the chance to be rewarded with ninjutsu by the Lord Night God himself."


    As Guren spoke, the ninjas who had just been through a fierce battle were all shocked. A reward of ninjutsu, and in front of so many people!


    This meant that just by stepping into the third exam arena, their names would no longer be just ordinary Chunin, but would be remembered by everyone.


    "Of course, those who perform well in the third exam and score exceptionally will have the chance to be promoted to special Jounin."


    "Now, for the ten combat platforms in front of you, it''s a draw to decide who fights whom. I think those of you who are confident in your strength will know how to choose. Rest for ten minutes on site, and then the competition will begin."


    Boom! As her voice fell, a series of giant stone combat platforms appeared, sparking discussions among the Genin.


    "Haha, Sasuke, let''s have a duel."


    "Idiot, shut up!" Sakura roared at Naruto, and Sasuke, seeing this, disdainfully called him an idiot.


    "That means, if we don''t want to fight our own people, we have to choose different platforms to compete on."


    "Of course, if you''re not confident in your abilities, you can consider teaming up on one platform. As long as one of the three wins, they can advance."


    As expected, countless Genin squads started strategizing. It was most advantageous for a squad to be on one platform, as they could conserve some energy when encountering their own members.


    Similarly, ninjas who were confident in their own abilities scoffed and proudly chose their own platforms.


    "Naruto, you."


    Under Sakura''s astonished gaze, Naruto gave Sasuke a thumbs up with a smile.


    "Sasuke, I, Uzumaki Naruto, will wait for you at the third exam venue!"


    Naruto chose another platform, laughing heartily, while Sasuke scoffed in response.


    "Idiot, so many routes."


    Sasuke also chose a separate platform, leaving Sakura alone and uncertain.


    As for the Sand Village team, Temari said calmly, "Preserve our strength. Kankuro, let''s team up with Gaara. Remember why we came here. We''re not here to show off."


    "Yes."


    Gaara stood in front of a platform, obviously unconcerned with the rules. He only wanted to taste blood.


    Time was short, and all the ninjas had made their decisions.


    However, a scene made Konoha ninjas mutter. Yamanaka Ino had a bloodthirsty smile as she followed Nara Shikamaru''s Team 10, clearly targeting the Ino-Shika-Cho combination.


    Seeing this, Shikamaru felt a chill down his spine and whispered to his teammates, "Be careful, Ino''s got her eye on us. We should split up."


    Yamanaka Ino of today is no longer the wild child she once was; she is a disciple of Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage.


    Otherwise, Nara Shikamaru wouldn''t be so worried.


    Hyuga Hinata and Haku exchanged a gentle smile, almost simultaneously standing behind Ino.


    Clearly, in this team, Ino''s character is the leader, but the equally gentle two also understand the hatred in Ino''s heart.


    Naturally, they chose to help.


    Outside the arena, people are cheering, excited about the start of the thrilling match, and even setting up betting pools.


    "Yo, Kakashi, Rock Lee is my direct disciple, this time I''m definitely going to beat you."


    "Hmph! Kakashi, Hozuki Suigetsu is a disciple I personally trained, this time I will definitely win!"


    Might Guy and Momochi Zabuza, one on each side, one fiery and passionate, the other with a deathly stare, making Kakashi incredibly awkward.


    Helplessly, he raised his dead fish eye and looked at them in confusion: "Guy, Zabuza, what''s going on?"


    Seeing Kakashi''s puzzled look, Momochi Zabuza sneered: "Kakashi, have you forgotten last year''s bet?"


    "Bet?"


    Seeing Kakashi''s clueless look, Might Guy and Momochi Zabuza sensed something was wrong, and indeed, the next moment, Kakashi slapped his forehead, showing a sudden realization.


    "Oh, so that''s what it is, I forgot."


    Damn!


    Suddenly, Momochi Zabuza and Might Guy''s eyes widened. They had prepared for a whole year for this fight.


    Especially Momochi Zabuza, for this match, to deceive Hozuki Suigetsu, he made a heavy promise to let him inherit the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in the future.


    For a moment, the Jonin of Konoha turned their attention, and Kakashi, faced with their gazes, showed an embarrassed smile and waved his hand: "How about, I lose this time?"


    "Kakashi, you''re looking down on me!"


    "How about I consider Naruto and Sasuke as my disciples then?"


    "Kakashi, you''re cheating."


    Meanwhile, the matches on the ten arenas have begun.


    With the draw, a series of exciting Genin battles started, with professional Jonin assessing and scoring each fight.


    After each fight, there was professional commentary, evaluating the combat abilities and overall skills of the contestants.


    At the same time, the betting pools set up earned a lot of money for Uchiha Yoru.


    Not only that, but outside the village of Konoha, external betting pools were opened, with many participants.


    Especially the ten final winners, which motivated countless people to bet.


    However, the more famous the contestant, the less money to be made, like Uchiha Sasuke, a disciple of the Night God, but the betting odds were one to one, with no profit.


    Similarly, the immense daily profits from the betting pools made the envoys and Daimyos of the major ninja villages green with envy. Just this betting alone was enough to make a fortune.


    Arena.


    On arena number ten, following the first round, the competition began again.


    Yamanaka Ino VS Akimichi Choji


    Wow, this instantly drew a lot of attention, as there''s always a crowd for such spectacles.


    Seeing the duelists, Nara Shikamaru''s face grew solemn, and he earnestly advised Akimichi Choji.


    "Choji, Ino''s hatred for the Ino-Shika-Cho trio is not like that of ordinary people, don''t hold back when you go up there, and immediately concede if you''re overpowered."


    Although Akimichi Choji usually appears simple-minded, he was very serious about this life-and-death matter.


    "Hey, perverted fat pig, get up here."


    After the dashing and spirited Ino arrived on the scene, she raised her proud blond hair and looked at her opponent with a disdainful expression in her eyes.


    Upon hearing the term "fat pig," Akimichi Choji''s face turned red with frustration and he protested, "Ino, I''m not a fat pig! And I''m definitely not a pervert!"


    Hearing this, Ino''s face revealed a mocking smile. "Whether you''re a fat pig or not, I don''t know, but with boxer briefs over your head, aren''t you a pervert?"


    Following Ino''s taunting words, there was an immediate burst of laughter.


    The other lower ninjas noticed the headband on Choji''s forehead. Indeed, there was a deep blue pair of underwear over his head, along with his forehead protector.


    Tsk tsk, this scene undoubtedly confirmed the perversion.


    "Ino! How can you be like this!"


    At this moment, Akimichi Choji was truly angry, his eyes serious and showing an unprecedented fury. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t! Don''t try to get close to me. Although my surname is Yamanaka, I''m not a member of your Ino-Shika-Cho."


    Ino, with her golden hair, looked at Akimichi Choji indifferently, her slender and pretty hands clenched tightly.


    "The fat pig of the Akimichi clan, get ready to face my fist now."


    Ino didn''t care about the Ino-Shika-Cho''s retaliation. Speaking of retaliation, they were too busy dealing with their own problems.


    Because of their allegiance, Ino-Shika-Cho also faced ostracism and suppression, leading a difficult life.


    "Begin!"


    As the referee gave the command, Ino coldly shouted, seemingly swinging her fist to charge forward, but in the next moment, several glints of cold light flickered.


    Pfft!


    It was Senbon needles. Choji, unable to dodge in time, was directly hit in the arm. Just as he was about to concede in panic, his mouth went numb.


    At the same time, he saw the anxious look in Nara Shikamaru''s eyes below.


    "People outside the ring do not make noise to disrupt the match."


    A ninja with a Konoha forehead protector looked coldly at Nara Shikamaru, as a warning.


    "Choji!"


    Beneath the ring, Nara Shikamaru felt powerless. On the ring, Choji''s face turned green from the Senbon''s scrape, truly turning green this time.


    With green lips and a numb tongue, and his arm turning green and starting to spread.


    "Dedicated~"


    With a numb tongue, it was unclear what was being said, but at this moment, Ino shouted loudly and charged, swinging her slender fists to attack.


    Thud thud~


    In the ring, the sound of punches landing echoed, shocking many, while some foreign ninjas secretly started analyzing the situation.


    Ino, the disciple of the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, seems to be skilled in using poison.


    And in the same group, Sakura, watching this scene, was filled with worry. Facing Ino, could she really win?


    At this moment, a shocking scene occurred in ring five.


    "Kaguya Kimimaro wins!"


    With the announcement of the referee, Kimimaro, who should have rested after his victory, unexpectedly looked indifferently at all the contestants.


    "Referee, there can only be one winner in a ring, right?"


    Faced with Kimimaro''s calm demeanor, the referee seemed to have guessed something and nervously swallowed before replying, "Yes! That''s correct."


    "Alright then!"


    Kimimaro stood calmly on the fifth ring, looking around at all the contestants and said indifferently, "Come on up, I''m already bored."


    "What!"


    Everyone was shocked by the audacity of this white-haired youngster, and then a wave of angry roars erupted.


    "Damn brat!"


    "Don''t underestimate us."


    "The Kaguya clan is too arrogant, I won''t hold back."


    As all the contestants showed their anger, Kimimaro calmly warmed up his shoulders, "Alright, I won''t hold back either."


    At the same time, a burst of exclamations erupted from the seventh ring, and the referees were all shouting in shock.


    "Barrier team, quick!"


    Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique


    To everyone''s astonishment, a huge amount of seawater suddenly appeared within the giant ring barrier, shocking even the high-ranked ninjas outside who were witnessing this.


    "To be able to use such a terrifying Water Release technique in a place without water."


    "Wow! Such immense chakra."


    "This girl has such strong chakra."


    After the seawater on the seventh ring stabilized, the figure of Uzumaki Karin stood on the water. She calmly said, "I don''t want to play house with you guys either. Either surrender or come at me all at once, I''ll take you all down in one go."


    The sight of her violent pale blue chakra taking form around her body was even more shocking to the onlookers.


    Not just them, even the high-ranked ninjas were shocked by Uzumaki Karin''s terrifying amount of chakra.


    It''s important to note that this was Karin''s own chakra, without relying on any Tailed Beast.


    "I surrender."


    "I forfeit!"


    "Me too!"


    The ninjas at the seventh ring, one by one, forfeited in frustration. It wasn''t that they were incapable, but the information on Uzumaki Karin was too terrifying.


    A disciple of the Night God, also the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki of Konoha, known as the strongest weapon of war.


    With this transparent intelligence, their leading ninjas had already advised them to forfeit.


    Unlike the fifth ring, which erupted into angry roars and then a massive brawl, or rather Kimimaro rapidly knocking his opponents out of the ring like lightning.


    In the end, it was Uzumaki Karin of the seventh ring who was the first to determine the winner.


    With Karin''s victory, her face showed an excited, intoxicated smile.


    This way, Teacher Yoru would be able to see my brilliant performance.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 282: Match-up

    The second round of the Chunin Exam has concluded, determining the victors and selecting ten contestants who will compete in half a month in Konoha, where the Five Kage will gather.The list of ten matchups for the third round has been announced:


    Uchiha Sasuke VS Uzumaki Naruto.


    Hyuga Neji VS Hozuki Suigetsu.


    Kimimaro VS Gaara.


    Uzumaki Karin VS Jugo.


    Yamanaka Ino VS Nara Shikamaru.


    The second round of the exam in Konoha saw official betting, leading to a significant profit. As soon as the third round matchups were announced, excitement erupted.


    Many eagerly placed their bets on the first matchup: Uchiha Sasuke, son of the former Uchiha clan leader, versus Uzumaki Naruto, son of the Fourth Hokage.


    It must be said, Konoha knows how to capture the public''s interest.


    The second match is Hyuga Neji VS Hozuki Suigetsu. A battle between the genius of Konoha''s Hyuga clan and the genius of the Hozuki clan from Mist, drawing widespread attention.


    The third match is Kimimaro VS Gaara, where the genius of Mist''s Kaguya clan faces the strongest Genin from Sand.


    The first three matches alone have created immense buzz and competition among bettors.


    Not just civilians, but numerous ninjas are also actively analyzing each match''s intelligence and placing their bets.


    Rather than just a Chunin exam, the third round seems more like a battle of star ninjas.


    Everyone knows that the ten contestants in the third round of the Chunin exam are almost guaranteed to become Chunin.


    Especially with the news that the Tsuchikage of Rock, the Raikage of Cloud, and the Kazekage of Sand will be attending in person.


    This has skyrocketed the anticipation for Konoha''s Chunin Exam, creating immense excitement, even attracting covert bets from ninjas of other villages.


    At a training ground of the Senju clan:


    "Sister Haku, and Hinata."


    Yamanaka Ino looked apologetically at her two teammates.


    During the second round of the exam, her teammates Hyuga Hinata and Haku both forfeited, allowing her to advance. She understood their intentions.


    Her opponent in the tenth arena was Nara Shikamaru.


    "Ino, it''s okay," said a shy Hinata.


    Haku smiled warmly, "Ino, you should know, with our two''s ratings, becoming Chunin this time shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Please do your best in the third round, we''ve bet quite a lot on it."


    Seeing her teammates'' support, Ino smiled brightly, always confident and optimistic.


    "Thank you."


    She silently vowed to repay them in the future, not just with words.


    "But Ino," added Hinata, "Teacher Tsunade said you need special training this month, so do your best."


    Ino, with a confident smile, gave a thumbs up, "Don''t worry, Haku, and Hinata, we will be the strongest female ninja team."


    Among the three, Ino might not be the strongest, but she is the team leader.


    Ino''s straightforward personality, coupled with her non-violent nature and her broad perspective gained from early independence, makes her the core leader of the trio.


    In contrast, Haku''s gentle nature and Hinata''s similar demeanor make them less suited for the role of team leader, solidifying Ino as the backbone of their team.


    ¡­


    On the rooftop of the Hakage Office Building.


    "Teacher Yoru, please, I beg of you, train me."


    Uchiha Sasuke, who had not experienced the Night of Genocide, had a much better temperament than in the original story, and his behavior was full of politeness. Even his eyes shone with determination.


    "So, Sasuke, do you want special training just to defeat Uzumaki Naruto?"


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s question, Uchiha Sasuke revealed a firm smile.


    "No! My goal is to become stronger and then to become the Sixth Hokage of Konoha. At that time, I will tell Uzumaki Naruto personally how naive his ideology is."


    Seeing Uchiha Sasuke''s firm conviction, Uchiha Yoru immediately smiled.


    Things are getting more interesting. Uchiha Sasuke''s ultimate dream is to be the Sixth Hokage. It''s hard to imagine how he and Naruto will turn out in the future.


    In Uchiha Sasuke''s mind, there is only one god above the Kage, and that is his teacher, Uchiha Yoru.


    "Okay, I will train you, but don''t complain when it gets tough."


    "Thank you, Teacher Yoru."


    After Uchiha Sasuke respectfully left, Uchiha Yoru smiled and nodded, "Itachi, do you see this now?"


    The head of the Anbu, Uchiha Itachi, slowly stepped out of the shadows, removed his mask, and revealed a mature face with a more gentle smile than in the anime.


    "Teacher Yoru, I entrust Sasuke to you."


    "Hehe, Itachi, I was talking about Sasuke''s dream. It''s not a simple one."


    Uchiha Yoru shrugged and spoke with a relaxed smile, while Uchiha Itachi showed a happy smile after hearing this.


    "I look forward to seeing Sasuke become the Sixth Hokage."


    Indeed, as a brother-obsessed Uchiha, Itachi had blind confidence in his brother Sasuke.


    Uchiha Yoru, seeing this, laughed lightly and waved his hand, "Then, as his brother, you should also train Sasuke well."


    "Yes."


    Uchiha Itachi, with a gentle smile, watched the shadow leaving the Hokage Building. For his brother''s dream, he only had support.


    ¡­


    In front of the waterfall on the other side.


    "Pervy Sage, please train me. I''m going to battle Sasuke in half a month, please help me."


    Uzumaki Naruto, for once, took the initiative to find Jiraiya and was determined to undergo special training.


    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, disturbed from his work and sighing in resignation, sat in front of the waterfall, looking at the determined Naruto with curiosity.


    "So Naruto, why do you have to defeat Uchiha Sasuke? Is it just to beat him?"


    Seeing Jiraiya''s question, Naruto showed a smile, making Jiraiya even more curious.


    "Because! I have to defeat Uchiha Sasuke to prove my ninja way is right. I want to change Sasuke''s thinking first, to make him realize that this world doesn''t only need the deterrence of power for peace. That''s not true peace."


    "True peace is when people understand each other!" Naruto said with a look of firm belief, as if Sasuke had already become the first person he wanted to influence.


    Jiraiya was stunned upon hearing this. Indeed! Naruto is still Naruto, stubborn as a mule and never changing.


    But then!


    Suddenly, a mischievous smile appeared on Jiraiya''s face, as if Naruto having a goal was a good thing.


    "Haha, Naruto, from now on, I''ll start your special training. I support your dream, but don''t let your teacher down. Let me see how you influence the first person with mutual understanding."


    It was unprecedented; the Pervy Sage Jiraiya actually agreed with his philosophy, and Naruto showed an excited expression. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pervy Sage!"


    "No! Naruto, don''t get me wrong, I haven''t agreed with your philosophy. It''s just the first step you''re taking in your philosophy."


    At this moment, Jiraiya had a smile on his face, even a bit cunning.


    "Naruto, the path of your philosophy is extremely difficult. As for right or wrong, I won''t comment, but you have to prove yourself. First, influence Uchiha Sasuke, tell everyone that you are right, then join forces to influence more people."


    "I''ll calculate for you. After you influence Sasuke, in the future, the two of you who understand each other will continue to influence others. Two become four, four become eight, eight become sixteen¡­"


    Eventually, Naruto was counting on his fingers, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "I understand, Pervy Sage. You want me to take the first step, then come the second step, and eventually, everyone will agree with me."


    Well then, seeing Naruto hooked, Jiraiya smiled, as if he had found a good way to deal with Naruto.


    "Right, so work hard. Let the teacher see whether your philosophy is correct, or whether the philosophy of Night God is correct. Your first step now is to make Uchiha Sasuke agree with you!"


    "Oh yeah! I will definitely succeed."


    Watching the enthusiastic and excited Uzumaki Naruto, Jiraiya smiled, feeling a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Although he was unclear about Uchiha Sasuke, Sasuke, as a disciple of Uchiha Yoru, had great potential and might surpass the Hokage in the future.


    Thus, as Uchiha Sasuke''s disciple, Jiraiya had already begun to mourn for Sasuke agreeing with Naruto''s philosophy.


    But this was also good; at least Uchiha Sasuke could keep Naruto in check, preventing him from having unrealistic thoughts.


    It must be said that Jiraiya''s scheming was clever, and this was also the destiny between Sasuke and Naruto.


    ¡­


    Hyuga Clan Training Ground.


    Hyuga Neji continued to train with his father, Hyuga Hizashi.


    "Neji, control your breathing, don''t panic."


    Hizashi, usually stoic, showed a rare smile of contentment. His son had grown up and was ready to soar into the vast sky.


    "Neji, what is your dream?"


    "To become the strongest shield under Lord Yoru''s command."


    From a young age, Neji knew that without Uchiha Yoru''s help, he would have lost his father and his freedom.


    Watching his father, a breathless Neji showed a hint of doubt.


    "Father, Lord Yoru once said that one should live for themselves, not for others. He asked me to see the world with my own eyes, to find and correct its faults."


    Uchiha Yoru''s methods were highly skilled, never imposing his own beliefs on his students, friends, or the elite Jonin.


    Instead, he often told everyone, as written on the last page of the book.


    "Gods can make mistakes, so find and correct these mistakes, and tell God about them."


    Hizashi, as a mature man, was well aware of Uchiha Yoru''s methods. He respected such an existence, despite knowing the truth behind it.


    Uchiha Yoru was revered as a god, not only for his power comparable to the once great God of Ninja Senju Hashirama, but more so for his magnanimity.


    "Neji, your next opponent is Hozuki Suigetsu, a member of the Mist''s bloodline clan. He has been taken as a disciple by Jonin Momochi Zabuza. The Hozuki clan''s Hydrification Technique is almost immune to most physical attacks."


    Hizashi was proud of his exceptional son, foreseeing the end of the division between the main and branch families in Neji''s generation. Neji was also set to prove something significant.


    Branch families are not inferior to the main family.


    "Neji, though the Hozuki clan''s Hydrification Technique is powerful, our Hyuga clan''s Gentle Fist is formidable. Normal physical attacks may be ineffective, but our Gentle Fist can inject chakra into the opponent''s body, even in water¡­"


    Hizashi carefully imparted his experience to his son.


    However, at that moment, a figure from the Anbu appeared, and Hizashi stopped training, while Neji, panting, listened.


    "Lord Hizashi, Lord Yoru commands that from tomorrow, Genin Hyuga Neji will go to the Uchiha clan''s training grounds for a half-month of special training."


    Neji was once a disciple taken in by Uchiha Yoru to win over the branch families. Though not skilled in Gentle Fist, he could still offer guidance in other areas.


    Upon hearing this, Hizashi immediately showed a respectful smile.


    "Please thank Lord Yoru for me."


    "Farewell!"


    Since Uchiha Yoru took charge, the first commandment amended by the Anbu and Root was not to enter others'' residences without permission.


    In the past, under the Third Hokage, Anbu and Root ninjas would enter a target''s home without hesitation, delivering orders in a condescending, cold tone.


    They hadn''t felt it before, but now, by comparison, they felt respected.


    ¡­


    In the forest shrouded in dense fog, the sound of water echoed continuously.


    "Damn it, kid, take this seriously. If you lose the match, don''t even think about getting the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­."


    In the mist, the angry voice of Momochi Zabuza emerged, while the tormented Hozuki Suigetsu was filled with frustration.


    "Hey, hey, Teacher, I heard that you were embarrassed in front of Senior Kakashi. Are you taking it out on me?"


    "Shut up!"


    Hozuki Suigetsu, although in pain from being thrown, continued to babble incessantly.


    "I heard you and Might Guy were taking disciples, but Kakashi just ignored and forgot about it, haha."


    The talkative Hozuki Suigetsu infuriated Momochi Zabuza. He never thought he would take such a disciple, who was really annoying with his words.


    "Shut up! I''ve bet on you in this match. Even if it kills you, you have to last for five minutes."


    "What!" Hozuki Suigetsu''s eyes widened.


    "What do you mean, are you looking down on me? Isn''t the Hyuga clan''s Gentle Fist naturally suppressed by me?"


    Watching the proud and arrogant Hozuki Suigetsu, Momochi Zabuza sneered.


    "Indeed, the Hozuki clan''s Hydrification Technique can almost immunize against most physical damage, but the Hyuga clan''s Gentle Fist is different. They can transform chakra into offensive energy through their palms and transmit it into the water, then, heh heh!"


    "You mean the Hyuga clan can also counter the Hydrification Technique?"


    Hozuki Suigetsu was shocked. Dammit, this time he faced a counter. How could he play?


    "Not necessarily. It depends on who has better chakra control and who has more chakra."


    Momochi Zabuza said with a cold smile. If it wasn''t for the fact that this guy was his chosen disciple, he wouldn''t care at all. Now, he could only train him specially, so he wouldn''t lose too quickly and embarrass him.


    "Now, I will teach you Mist Technique, it''s a perfect method partner with your Bloodline limit. If you master it, you will have a chance to win."


    No matter what, he was his disciple. Zabuza, unwilling to bet on his disciple''s loss, and was also gambling secretly. If Suigetsu could learn this ninjutsu, he might just win.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 283: Asumas Request

    Konoha.Naruto is training energetically in front of the waterfall, having received Jiraiya''s guidance several years in advance.


    The growth of Naruto is clearly much faster than in the original story. At this stage, he has already begun training the wind attribute of chakra nature change.


    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, enjoying a leisurely time by a distant waterfall, suddenly opens his eyes, revealing a complex expression.


    In the forest.


    Jiraiya leans against a tree trunk, and the figure that appears is Sarutobi Asuma.


    In such a short time, Asuma''s face shows the ravages of time, indicating the immense pressure he is under.


    "Lord Jiraiya, I hope you can communicate with Lord Yoru. I will personally eradicate the unrest within the Sarutobi clan," Asuma makes a painful decision, and Jiraiya across from him falls silent.


    The Sarutobi clan''s intention of a coup d''¨¦tat is already extremely sensitive, and now they collude with outsiders, which is almost ironclad evidence.


    In any ninja village, this would justify a direct and ruthless suppression.


    "Asuma, do you have any requests?" Jiraiya finally accepts this reality and asks in silence.


    After hearing this, Asuma shows a bitter smile, "I only ask that Lord Jiraiya spare my elder brother''s child, Konohamaru. He is still young and knows nothing."


    Hearing this, Jiraiya falls silent.


    This statement is full of irony. Your elder brother''s child is young, but what about the children of other families? People are selfish; in the end, Asuma chooses his own family''s child.


    He has no children of his own, so Konohamaru is like the only bloodline of their family.


    Finally, after a long silence, Jiraiya nods, "Okay, I will talk to Yoru and try to preserve more of the Sarutobi clan''s bloodline."


    Although the Sarutobi clan is divided into militant and moderate factions, this is only when nothing has happened.


    Once the village eradicates the militant faction, what about the moderates? Will there be no hatred? They are related by blood, and even have brothers and friends among each other. The hatred will continue to spread, only hidden.


    Therefore, it is really difficult to preserve more bloodlines for the Sarutobi clan.


    Jiraiya understands the principle that if you don''t remove the roots, the grass will grow back.


    Asuma naturally understands this too; hatred will spread.


    ¡­


    In the Hokage office.


    As the door opened, the silent Jiraiya walked in. Terumi Mei, who was discussing a policy with Tsunade, looked up and instantly understood the reason for his arrival.


    "I''ll step out for a bit, to check on the preparations for the third stage of the exam."


    Terumi Mei, understanding the situation, smiled and prepared to leave, but Tsunade scoffed in disdain.


    "Now that the Mist and Konoha are one family, you, as a Kage, should lead by example."


    At Tsunade''s words, Terumi Mei, who was about to stand, laughed and decided not to express her opinion.


    After all, this was a matter for the three Sannin to handle.


    "Tsunade, this is a decision made by Asuma," Jiraiya said, taking out a scroll, and added with concern, "According to Asuma''s intel, the mysterious masked man has secretly contacted him and invited him to join an organization."


    Tsunade and Terumi Mei, looking at the intel from Asuma, both showed serious expressions.


    Terumi Mei frowned but remained silent, as the matter was more difficult for Tsunade and Jiraiya.


    However, Tsunade, frowning deeply, scoffed coldly.


    "Asuma is not foolish. He knows to atone for his clan''s sins, otherwise, for conspiring with the Sand, the Sarutobi clan would be annihilated ten times over."


    Tsunade had little affection for the Sarutobi clan, as most of the Senju clan''s assets were taken by them.


    As for their so-called teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen, she scoffed even more.


    The teacher-student relationship was more about Hiruzen leveraging her family''s background.


    In terms of ninja techniques, the Sarutobi clan knew nothing about medical ninjutsu; it was the Senju clan''s heritage.


    Tsunade''s strength and abilities were almost all from her family''s heritage, and she learned little from Hiruzen.


    Thus, among the three Sannin, Tsunade had the least emotional connection with the Third Hokage. Otherwise, in the original story, when she was asked to become the Fifth Hokage, there was no mention of avenging the Third.


    Orochimaru was slightly better; at least initially, many ninja techniques were taught by Hiruzen. Later, he developed his path in ninjutsu.


    Jiraiya had the deepest connection with Hiruzen, but clearly, there were issues during the Chunin Exams.


    Jiraiya''s choice also stood from a standpoint of accepting the status quo, to send off the aging Third Hokage who would only lead the Konoha into stagnation and decay.


    The older one gets, the more stubborn in thought, especially someone as arrogant and dogmatic as the Third.


    The Konoha had fallen into disarray and corruption, but the Third couldn''t see it. He believed his rule would lead to strength.


    Where did such confidence come from?


    Without any reason.


    If not for the Sage of Six Paths siding with the Konoha, and if Ashura and Indra reincarnations were born in other villages, the Konoha would have declined.


    "Asuma plans to use the masked man to eliminate the unstable element of the Sarutobi clan, with the condition of preserving Konohamaru."


    Such a similar situation to the Uchiha clan in the original story, and now it''s the turn of the Sarutobi clan.


    Seeing this intel, Tsunade scoffed, "What a time to choose, just during the Chunin Exam."


    Beneath Tsunade''s sarcastic smile, Jiraiya remained silent.


    Asuma''s intention was simple: use this opportunity to safely leave Konoha.


    Though disdainful, Tsunade was still serious. The Sarutobi clan, while not as old and powerful as the Uchiha and Hyuga clans, had grown terrifyingly in recent years.


    With a large number of Genin and Chunin, and not a few Jonin, the Sarutobi clan''s number of ninjas had surpassed the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance.


    A genuine noble clan, second only to the Uchiha. S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The Hyuga clan, before their split, could still surpass them, but now... well.


    "Tsunade, it''s time to make a decision."


    Nowadays, the actions of the Sarutobi clan have endangered the peace of the village and have also crossed Jiraiya''s bottom line.


    Terumi Mei quietly listened on the side, without making any comment.


    Tsunade calmly took out a scroll from the drawer, threw it to Jiraiya, and said directly: "This is the Uchiha clan extermination plan originally devised by the Root division."


    Tsunade wouldn''t suddenly do this, so there must be a deeper meaning.


    When Jiraiya opened the scroll and saw its contents, his face gradually turned ugly.


    "Tsunade!"


    Looking at Jiraiya''s ashen face, Tsunade sighed.


    "Jiraiya, you should know that the Sarutobi clan also has many ninjas outside. If these people defect, how much intelligence would be leaked."


    "So, my plan is either not to do it, or to do it thoroughly! Like the old man and the others did, be ruthless! Leave no seed of hatred."


    Jiraiya''s expression turned ugly, "Tsunade, there are countless children in the Sarutobi clan."


    "Children? Then Jiraiya, do you think this plan, being in the hands of Root and with Danzo''s character, had the old man and the others'' approval?"


    Tsunade sneered, "I am in charge of the external personnel, Jiraiya, you handle the village."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru appeared in the office.


    Terumi Mei smiled, sat aside, and started reading other documents. She did not want to get involved in this matter; just knowing about it was enough.


    "Jiraiya, who do you want to spare?"


    Uchiha Yoru, with a relaxed smile, sat in front of the desk, looking at Jiraiya with an inquiring expression.


    "The old man''s grandson, Konohamaru."


    Finally, Jiraiya silently spoke a name, and upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru showed a look of realization, then slowly took out the Sarutobi clan''s information from the drawer.


    Upon seeing Konohamaru''s information, Uchiha Yoru smiled.


    "Nine years old, not bad talent, born with vast chakra, and has been instructed by Jonin teachers of the family since childhood..."


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru, Jiraiya felt a bit awkward, "Yoru, Asuma is willing to be an inside man, just hoping to preserve a trace of the Sarutobi clan''s bloodline."


    "Also, Asuma will bear all these charges alone, Konohamaru will not know any of this."


    Looking at Jiraiya, Uchiha Yoru felt ironic at the moment. Isn''t this what happened to the Uchiha clan in the anime?


    However, the Uchiha clan indeed had intentions of a coup, but they hadn''t acted yet. At this time, the Sarutobi clan had already committed actual acts of treason.


    From this point, Uchiha Yoru''s order to annihilate them was not excessive.


    But now!


    Uchiha Yoru remembered the intelligence sent by Orochimaru and discovered an interesting fact. It''s better to leave Konohamaru for Naruto.


    He wanted to see how Naruto, the protagonist, would resolve this grudge with his methods.


    In the original story, Naruto used his ''Talk-no-jutsu'' and the concept of mutual understanding to forgive his parents'' killer, Obito. Now, let''s see your ability to ''Talk-no-jutsu''.


    Thinking this, Uchiha Yoru smiled and casually waved his hand, "Konohamaru can be spared."


    "Thank you."


    Hearing Uchiha Yoru speak, Jiraiya finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Uchiha Yoru smiled and waved his hand, "Not only Konohamaru, but even these few families of the Sarutobi clan can be spared."


    "After all, no matter what the Sarutobi clan has done, they are still part of the village. Even though they are enemies now, I am not a murderous demon. Take a look at these files of the Sarutobi clan''s people."


    Pulling out information about seven households from the Sarutobi clan, casually handing it to Jiraiya, Tsunade also showed curiosity at this moment.


    "These seven households, three are ordinary people with simple family members, no more than a dozen people. The remaining four households, the strongest, are just two ch¨±nin."


    "But their parents had once offended someone from the main branch of the Third Hokage. Although the Third Hokage didn''t take it seriously, the rest of the clan saw it as a provocation, so these seven households have always been marginalized and ostracized, feeling almost no sense of belonging to the Sarutobi clan."


    "Even among them, there are two households whose family members'' deaths are somewhat questionable."


    With a smile on his face, Uchiha Yoru left the lives of these seven Sarutobi households this time, showing his magnanimity to everyone.


    Since Konohamaru decided to stay, he naturally had to leave some clan members behind, but whether these clan members will continue to regard Konohamaru as the young clan head is unknown.


    "Tell Asuma that the Sarutobi clan has solid evidence of treason and collaboration with the enemy, and should be annihilated without a single survivor. But I can''t bear to see the Sarutobi clan extinct, so I decided to leave seven good Sarutobi households, and Konohamaru will also stay."


    Jiraiya, hearing this, nodded gratefully, "Yoru, don''t worry, Asuma will join this secret organization and will be able to gather intelligence about it."


    Uchiha Yoru waved his hand casually and shook his head, "I won''t follow the Third Hokage, and I don''t need anyone to bear the guilt for me."


    "The Sarutobi clan''s treason and collaboration with the enemy is undeniable, and when the time comes, I will report it to the entire ninja world. Asuma does not need to bear the guilt for me."


    Originally, the Uchiha clan was annihilated because they had not yet acted, and were exterminated prematurely. If it gets out that it''s just for prevention, then the Third could annihilate a major clan.


    So, wouldn''t the other families in the village worry? Once they disagree with your policies, would they also be branded and annihilated?


    That''s why there was Uchiha Itachi, who bore everything.


    But I don''t need to.


    "This!"


    Jiraiya hesitated after hearing this, not only for the Sarutobi clan, but also for the Third Hokage''s reputation.


    Tsunade coldly sneered upon hearing this, "Jiraiya, you wouldn''t let the village conceal this fact, would you?"


    Jiraiya gave a bitter smile, while Uchiha Yoru shook his head at both of them.


    "Alright, you two stop acting. After this, I will order a ban on discussing this matter, and the Sarutobi clan''s treason and collaboration with the enemy will be limited to spreading among the j¨­nin. This matter will dissipate as quickly as possible."


    Jiraiya, hearing this, showed a forced smile, at least better than what he had initially expected.


    "But the specific plan still needs to be arranged."


    After hearing this, Jiraiya sighed, "The Root will lend me a hand, I will handle this matter."


    With Sarutobi Asuma as an inside agent, and Jiraiya personally leading the team, there shouldn''t be a big problem.


    "Tsunade, prepare more of the medicine you used last time, increase the dose. Once the high-end combat power of the Sarutobi clan loses their ability to resist, the rest are not a concern."


    Having made a decision, Jiraiya, though in pain, was more resolute as a ninja.


    Jiraiya, when serious, also had extraordinary methods, immediately thinking of minimizing casualties by breaking through from the inside.


    Tsunade, hearing this, also said in a deep voice, "An elite squad of Sand ninja has already infiltrated the Land of Fire, involving not only the Sarutobi clan but also the Daimy¨­ of the Land of Fire."


    "I have already ordered the Anbu to deploy. Once the Sand ninja start a war, the Anbu will order the left and right ninja corps to launch a pincer attack. This elite squad from the Sand, as well as the Sarutobi clan members outside, will all disappear."


    As mature ninjas, Tsunade and Jiraiya both knew what they were doing, so having made a decision, they spared no effort.

 Chapter 284: The Five Kage gather for the Chunin Exam!

    Chunin Exam.Right next to the Forest of Death, a massive venue appeared.


    On this sunny day, the venue was bustling with excitement, filled with a dense crowd.


    Ninjas were maintaining order, while members of the Hyuga clan with their Byakugan and sensory ninjas constantly observed the people in the venue.


    Ordinary merchants and villagers without chakra were in one area, while those with chakra gathered in another.


    Perfectly separating ordinary people from those with chakra, each area was guarded by ninjas from the Barrier Corps.


    Once the seats were filled, the Barrier Corps would erect barriers to protect the spectators, claiming that some of the genin in this final battle had reached Jonin level, and they wanted to prevent accidental injuries.


    There were also dignitaries from various countries in luxurious seats, protected by barriers, and within those barriers were ninjas ready to guard at any moment.


    Guards from various noble families, because they possessed chakra and were outsiders, were also arranged in another section of seats, equally protected by barriers.


    The presence of these barriers provided a sense of security and also served to prevent anyone from causing trouble during the opportunity.


    Even before the start of the Chunin Exam, the massive venue was already buzzing with noise.


    ¡­


    The Sarutobi Clan.


    Sarutobi Asuma, with his head lowered, slowly walked into his family''s home and then threw a medicine bottle to the side.


    *Creak.*


    The door opened, and inside, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was as usual, staring dazedly at the large ''Ninja'' character painting.


    "Father!"


    With a hoarse voice, Asuma let out a bitter laugh and dejectedly approached his father, then started muttering to himself.


    "I can''t bear the burden of the clan''s militant faction anymore, I really can''t. They are actually secretly colluding with the Sand Ninja..."


    "Now that the evidence is conclusive, for the sake of the Sarutobi clan''s bloodline, for the sake of Konohamaru, I choose..."


    In sorrow, Sarutobi Asuma shed tears and then tremblingly took out the Chakra Blade Flying Swallow given to him by his father.


    "Father!"


    Tears flowed down, dripping onto the wooden floor. The Flying Swallow, charged with wind attribute chakra, was just about to pierce his father''s heart.


    However, at that moment, the murky and dazed gaze suddenly became spirited.


    "Asuma!"


    At the sudden call, Asuma''s eyes trembled, and he lifted his head, his face covered in tears and filled with shock.


    "Father~ Father!"


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, slowly turned his head, revealing a hoarse voice, and the dazed look on his face had already disappeared.


    It turns out that all these years were a pretense. At this moment, Asuma seemed to understand something, but because he understood, he was even more incredulous.


    If all of this is true, then who is the leader of the clan''s militant faction? And who is colluding with the Sand ninja?


    All this was the last thing Sarutobi Asuma wanted to see.


    "Asuma, you have grown up."


    With a familiar, hoarse voice, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face showed a touch of gratified smile.


    But under Sarutobi Asuma''s dazed gaze, the next moment was filled with disbelief!


    "Father! You! Did you do all this! Why would you collude with the Sand ninja! Why!"


    Watching his son cry in disbelief, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, fell silent, finally his eyes showing determination.


    "Asuma, Konoha must not fall into the evil hands of the Uchiha!"


    "Just for this! Is this really why you colluded with the Sand ninja!" At this moment, Sarutobi Asuma roared in questioning.


    In his mind, no matter how despicable his father was, he would never be involved with the traitors colluding with the Sand ninja, but now!


    Asuma''s heart was shattered, and Sarutobi Hiruzen, seeing this, snorted coldly.


    "Asuma, for Konoha, for the village!"


    "Father, then what about our clan?" At this moment, Asuma asked loudly.


    Faced with his son''s questioning, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was full of determination.


    "Asuma, rest assured, everything I''ve done is for the village. Your talk of colluding with the Sand ninja, in fact, was a ploy by your father to divert the attention of the Uchiha, and it was deliberately exposed..."


    Following Sarutobi Hiruzen''s hoarse explanation, finally, Sarutobi Asuma understood it all.


    But even though he understood, he still couldn''t comprehend!


    At this moment, Asuma looked at his father in pain, somewhat unable to believe.


    "Father, for the Will of Fire as you see it, you used the entire clan as bait! Do you know the fate of the clan?"


    After a long silence, Sarutobi Hiruzen hoarsely said, "I know! But for the sake of the village, for the Will of Fire, even if it means sacrificing the Sarutobi clan, I am willing."


    "The village cannot fall into the evil hands of the Uchiha. Asuma, don''t worry, this time your father is making amends for his mistakes. The village will have Tsunade and Jiraiya."


    In Sarutobi Hiruzen''s heart, as long as it''s not an Uchiha, anyone else will do. Not to mention his plan ensures that ultimately, Konoha will be in Tsunade''s hands.


    After all, she is his disciple, isn''t she?


    As long as it''s not an Uchiha, anyone else is better. This is the Third Hokage''s mindset.


    Pfft!


    Just as Sarutobi Hiruzen was explaining, suddenly a voice sounded. The precious chakra-infused metal weapon, Flying Swallow, impaled his chest with wind-attributed chakra.


    "Asuma!"


    In the end, Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled, "Well done, Asuma."


    With a bang, Sarutobi Hiruzen turned into a puff of white smoke, leaving Asuma in shock.


    "Father! You''re crazy! You''ve really gone mad!"


    "For your so-called Will of Fire, you''ve sacrificed our clan and even bear a stigma!"


    Upon realizing that his father was a shadow clone, Sarutobi Asuma screamed in despair.


    He knew it was too late, everything was too late!


    His father had used the Sarutobi clan as bait and must have gone to the Chunin Exam venue by now, and it was already too late for him.


    "Damn it, the water source is poisoned!"


    "No good, a barrier has trapped us."


    At this moment, the Sarutobi clan was in utter chaos, but their once powerful Jounin were nowhere to be seen.


    In the secret chamber of the Sarutobi clan, a group of Jounin were writhing in pain on the ground, pale and weak.


    With a creak, the door opened, and a tall figure entered.


    Seeing the person, the Jounin of the Sarutobi clan were enraged.


    "Asuma! You traitor!"


    "Scoundrel! You will not die a good death."


    "Traitor, you''ve slaughtered your own clan..."


    Amidst the vile curses, what greeted them was a cruel massacre.


    Blood splattered everywhere, and Flying Swallow was stained with the blood of his kin. Now, Sarutobi Asuma was like a devil emerging from hell.


    Tears flowed, but his hand did not stop, and his eyes shifted from pain to numbness.


    Until he slaughtered the last person, Sarutobi Asuma looked at the blood-soaked scene and suddenly burst into insane laughter.


    "Ha ha, a sinful clan, they all deserve to die! Ha ha!" S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In his mad laughter, Sarutobi Asuma''s eyes were ferocious and filled with insanity, having lost all reason.


    After rushing out of the clan''s secret chamber, Sarutobi Asuma began killing anyone he saw. In the clan area without Jounin, he was like a tiger among sheep.


    He spared no one, not the elderly nor children.


    In the shadows, the single Sharingan eye of the masked Obito glowed ominously, laughing crazily as he watched the scene.


    "Ha ha, keep killing, once you regain your senses, there will be no turning back."


    As Asuma''s mind teetered on the brink of collapse, the masked Obito seized the opportunity, using his powerful genjutsu to bring out Asuma''s evil and bloodlust.


    By then, a barrier had completely sealed off the Sarutobi clan.


    Sensing people outside, the masked Obito smiled, "It seems I need to assist Asuma, at least until Jiraiya arrives with reinforcements. Asuma needs to complete his masterpiece."


    Meanwhile, on another side of Konoha, the Chunin Exam is being held fiercely.


    Chunin Exam venue.


    With the arrival of the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, the Fourth Raikage A, and the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki, the atmosphere in the venue reached its peak.


    Amidst high-pitched cheers, excited people were shouting everywhere.


    "Welcome."


    The Fifth Hokage Tsunade and the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, the only two female Kage at the time, stood up valiantly to greet the arrival of the three Kage.


    The gathering of the five Kage in a public event was almost a grand event in the ninja world.


    "Hehe, worthy of Konoha."


    The cunning Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki chuckled, but his words were full of provocation.


    Tsunade was not oblivious to this and responded with a hearty laugh, "Of course, now Konoha and Mist are one family, naturally the strongest village."


    Their conversation was a mismatch.


    But Tsunade was not one to be outdone. Looking at the guards brought by ¨­noki, she shook her head, "At this age, it''s really something that Rock can''t even bring out a noteworthy person."


    As the saying goes, ''insulting someone without exposing their weakness,'' but Tsunade was all about exposing weaknesses.


    This made ¨­noki''s face stiffen with frustration, but he had to bear it and pretended to be relaxed, laughing loudly, "This old body of mine can work for another decade or two."


    Terumi Mei, standing beside them, also chuckled lightly, "Tsunade, our village''s rising stars are not few. I feel like I''m getting old."


    Damn, knowing you have many talents, but you don''t have to show off like this.


    ¨­noki, inwardly cursing, still had to maintain a smile in front of so many people.


    As the five Kage took their seats, the entire venue erupted in intense cheers again.


    Five Kage hats, five Kage gathered, and at this moment, a voice slowly rose from behind.


    "They''re all here."


    Although very soft, it spread throughout the venue. Under this voice, the Tsuchikage, Raikage, and Kazekage''s faces changed, showing a hint of fear in their pupils.


    They had no inkling, and suddenly Uchiha Yoru appeared.


    Below the seated five Kage, there was another chair. Under the large ''god'' character, the figure of Uchiha Yoru appeared.


    Instantly, the Chunin Exam venue was buzzing with noise, as countless people cheered excitedly.


    "Night God!"


    Under the loud cheers, most ninjas and civilians cheered, but the faces of the aristocrats and daimyo representatives turned ugly.


    In recent years, Night God''s weakening of the daimyo''s power was not something that could be explained in a sentence or two.


    With the arrival of Uchiha Yoru, many ninjas in the venue respectfully saluted, and many even showed fanatic adoration.


    This scene made the visiting ninjas from various villages secretly fearful. Such a terrifying charismatic presence could be understood from the expressions of the Konoha and Mist ninjas.


    "The Chunin Exam can now begin."


    With a casual remark from Uchiha Yoru, the ninjas already prepared in the venue instantly understood.


    "The Ch¨±nin Selection Exams, the first match starts now! Contestants, please enter the arena!"


    Uchiha Sasuke VS Uzumaki Naruto.


    Son of the former Uchiha clan leader VS The orphan of the Fourth Hokage.


    This is a battle of the second generation versus the second generation, and a clash of geniuses.


    "Yo! Uzumaki Naruto, at your service!"


    At that moment, Uzumaki Naruto, dressed in bright orange, descended from the sky, giving a thumbs-up to the crowd as he landed.


    Swoosh~


    A gentle breeze blew, and a leaf fell, revealing the figure of Uchiha Sasuke.


    However, as Uchiha Sasuke appeared, the numerous ninjas in the audience showed a look of astonishment, quickly drowned out by the excited cheers of the spectators.


    Uchiha Sasuke, with a cold face, wore a pure white kimono and black trousers. His chest was slightly exposed, revealing his eye-catching muscles. His deep black arm guard extended from his forearm to his palm, and a black rope belt was tied around his waist, with a ninja sword inserted horizontally.


    This scene amazed many.


    Especially among the Konoha J¨­nin, many exchanged glances, turning their attention towards Uchiha Yoru.


    Even the Fifth Hokage Tsunade and Terumi Mei narrowed their eyes upon seeing this.


    "Yoru, no wonder you appreciate and value this kid so much."


    "No wonder, despite his talent being far inferior to others, Yoru, you still favor this kid so much."


    Wow, with a single sentence from Tsunade and Terumi Mei, the atmosphere turned awkward. Among the three Kage present, aside from the Kazekage, who remained silent, the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki showed a look of admiration,


    ¨­noki seemed to be saying, "Young people play quite extravagantly, I admire that."


    Among the J¨­nin present, Momochi Zabuza, who rarely looks back, whispered to Kakashi, "Kakashi, could this kid be Lord Yoru''s child?"


    Many colleagues also looked on curiously. Hatake Kakashi, as a classmate and right-hand man of Uchiha Yoru,


    At this moment, Kakashi, holding his forehead, sighed in helplessness. It was too coincidental that Uchiha Sasuke and the young Uchiha Yoru looked exactly alike, especially in their attire.


    If it weren''t for the current hairstyle of Uchiha Yoru being different, they would look almost like they were cast from the same mold.


    "This, well... I can''t say for sure."


    Although Kakashi wanted to deny it, looking at Sasuke, he began to doubt and fell silent.


    Uchiha Sasuke was born on the night of the Nine-Tails'' attack, and he and Yoru were 14 years old then. If Sasuke''s birthday is in July, calculating backwards! Yoru were already capable at the age of 13! Thinking of this, Kakashi shook his head awkwardly.


    Considering the number of women Uchiha Yoru currently has, it seems somewhat possible.


    Already capable at the age of 13, not to mention the faster development in the ninja world.


    ¡­


    However, at this moment, Sasuke appeared at the venue, filled with a proud demeanor. In his heart, Teacher Yoru was his idol in life, and his own dress-up was all to prove himself.


    "Show-off Sasuke."


    Seeing Sasuke''s outfit, Naruto across from him immediately widened his eyes, unwillingly pointing and shouting loudly. Had he known this would happen, he would have changed into a new outfit as well.


    "Tsk, bottom of the class."


    Sasuke snorted arrogantly, determined to prove himself in front of everyone this time.


    He, Sasuke, had the ability and talent to become a disciple of Teacher Yoru.


    After being initially shocked, the referee beside them smiled at Sasuke, secretly deciding that he must keep a close watch on him, as this one could not afford any mishaps.


    "The first duel now begins!"

 Chapter 285: Sarutobi Hiruzens Plan

    Uchiha Sasuke vs Uzumaki NarutoThe fierce battle below has witnessed the terrifying combat ability of the genius ninja of Konoha.


    Naruto, having trained under Jiraiya for years and with the additional special training, has already far surpassed the strength of an average chunin.


    "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto instantly creates hundreds of clones, then begins a coordinated attack from all directions.


    Sasuke, on the other hand, calmly draws the chakra metal sword given to him by his teacher from his waist.


    Boom boom~


    The splendid taijutsu duel has dazzled countless spectators.


    Even the ninjas watching the battle show a serious expression. The physical combat between the two has exceeded the level of an average chunin.


    Boom boom~


    Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu


    After the appearance of the splendid Fire Style ninjutsu, the scene reaches a climax.


    The two, in their back and forth battle, seem to be fated rivals, with neither willing to concede to the other.


    ¡­


    "Wow, so many!"


    "Sasuke!"


    As the battle heated up, Tsunade and Terumi Mei on the spectator platform showed bored expressions.


    But when the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki saw this scene, his eyes turned red with envy. He wished these were ninjas from his own village.


    Although Rock Village had rapidly developed its military power in recent years, and had many jonin ninjas, none were suitable to succeed him.


    This was his greatest frustration and pain.


    "Heh, it seems Konoha really has many geniuses."


    Out of jealousy, ¨­noki tried to sow discord, but Tsunade just laughed, "Of course, Sasuke has learned a lot of sword techniques from the Mist Village."


    Terumi Mei chuckled, "I hope Rock can also host a Chunin Exam next time, so the entire ninja world can see the strength of the five great ninja villages."


    These two women were more formidable with their words than the other.


    ¨­noki was left speechless and internally, he was incredibly jealous. Why were all the geniuses in Konoha? He wished the Sage of the Six Paths would give even one genius to his Rock Village.


    Among the Kages, ¨­noki hid his embarrassment well, but deep down, he felt awkward.


    The Tsuchikage of Rock was an old man over sixty, while the other Kages were young and strong, or at least in their prime.


    Damn it!


    "Wow! Look, what jutsu is this?"


    "That''s Chidori! And Rasengan!"


    As the battle intensified, Sasuke and Naruto, both panting heavily, unleashed their ultimate techniques.


    Seeing them use such high-level jutsu, Kakashi, who was overseeing the third exam, also showed a grave expression.


    "This is too reckless, even Genin are using A-rank jutsu now."


    "Order the medical ninjas to be ready for emergency treatment."


    "Yes!"


    Under everyone''s gaze, Sasuke, excited, charged forward with his Chidori crackling like lightning.


    Meanwhile, Naruto, with fiery determination, yelled and held the Rasengan in one hand, choosing to clash head-on.


    Boom~


    First, there was a blinding light from the collision of the two A-rank jutsus, followed by a huge roaring sound.


    Everyone held their breath, watching the duel intently. As the smoke cleared, Sasuke and Naruto lay on the ground, gasping for air, in a disheveled state.


    "Save them!"


    Kakashi calmly ordered, and instantly two ninjas appeared in the arena. Naruto was still struggling, trying to stand up.


    However, the referee stepped in and announced loudly: "First match, Sasuke vs. Naruto, both have lost the ability to fight, it''s a draw!"


    As Naruto tried to protest that he could still fight, a medical ninja smiled, injected him with something, and suddenly Naruto couldn''t make a sound.


    "I''ll have you recovered in half an hour."


    The two Genin were carried out of the arena, but the audience erupted in enthusiastic cheers.


    This was not a Genin duel. The jutsu and taijutsu displayed had surpassed the normal Chunin level.


    "Next match, please come to the stage!" s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As the referee continued to call loudly, the audience was still savoring the excitement of the first match, and the second match''s contestants had already taken the stage.


    Everyone was excitedly watching, but the ninjas from enemy countries only showed solemn expressions. The depth of Konoha''s strength was terrifying.


    Hyuga Neji vs. Hozuki Suigetsu.


    One is a veteran bloodline ninja from Konoha, and the other is from the Mist. This match-up is highly anticipated.


    Countless people are excitedly cheering, looking forward to this battle not falling short of the previous one.


    Meanwhile, on the Five Kage platform, Uchiha Yoru, seeing Sasuke and Naruto nearly tie, shakes his head and says, "A draw, what a coincidence."


    "Heh, it seems Sasuke''s talent is just average."


    The Fourth Raikage, A, also scoffs, but he''s actually trying to stir up trouble between Uchiha Yoru and Jiraiya.


    "You claim to be the God of the Ninja, yet your student didn''t win!"


    For Uchiha Yoru, a draw is a defeat.


    However, Uchiha Yoru responds with a hearty laugh, "Ha ha, having too many geniuses in the village is a headache."


    Onoki from the Stone Village grinds his teeth in envy, thinking, "You''re just showing off. My Stone Village will also have geniuses someday, for sure."


    The mutual mockery among the Kage causes the surrounding guards to awkwardly keep their distance, to avoid overhearing things they shouldn''t.


    Meanwhile, the second match reaches a critical point.


    Hozuki Suigetsu''s Water Release talent is unquestionable, captivating the audience, while Hyuga Neji also displays his talent.


    The two are well-matched, fighting intensely.


    Hozuki Suigetsu isn''t foolish. Against the Byakugan, using the Mist Technique is pointless.


    But the assassination techniques of the Mist and their twin swords are ineffective under the all-encompassing perception of the Byakugan, leaving him no openings.


    But Momochi Zabuza isn''t one to be trifled with. Employing his own techniques, he uses water clones to launch assassination attacks, gradually draining the opponent''s chakra, waiting for fatigue to set in before seizing his opportunity.


    Boom~


    "Ha ha, just give up, I''ve definitely won."


    Seeing Hyuga Neji panting and disheveled, Hozuki Suigetsu reveals a foolish grin, clearly having the upper hand despite his own chakra depletion.


    However, Momochi Zabuza feels awkward watching this, cursing under his breath, "Idiot."


    On the battlefield.


    Hyuga Neji, gasping for breath and looking at his opponent''s arrogant demeanor, sneers, "Idiot."


    "Who are you calling an idiot!"


    Hozuki Suigetsu reflexively retorts, then suddenly his face stiffens.


    His body freezes, unable to control his chakra, and he reveals a look of disbelief.


    "How is this possible! You never touched my real body!"


    Thud~


    Hozuki Suigetsu falls to the ground, unable to control his rigid body, and water splashes everywhere. At that moment, his pupils contract.


    "It''s the water!"


    Hyuga Neji smiles, looking at the water splashes around him, and reflects.


    "You were careless, not observing the terrain. Although you didn''t touch me, the Hyuga clan''s Gentle Fist can be transmitted through other objects."


    The immobilized Hozuki Suigetsu turns green with frustration, realizing, "It''s the water on the ground. You infused a large amount of chakra into the water with your Gentle Fist, attacking me through it."


    Hozuki Suigetsu now understands his defeat.


    Hyuga Neji, still panting, nods, "Correct, but this technique requires a lot of chakra and is not usually used."


    "Damn it!"


    As Hozuki Suigetsu sulks, the referee announces the result of the second match.


    "Second match, Hyuga Neji vs. Hozuki Suigetsu, Hyuga Neji wins!"


    Roars~


    The atmosphere intensifies even more. If the first match was a dazzling display of ninjutsu, the second was a battle of defense versus offense.


    At the same time, Hozuki Suigetsu also showed countless people his talent in water release and swordsmanship. If not for his carelessness, the outcome might have been uncertain.


    Meanwhile, Hyuga Neji also displayed his meticulous tactical mind and calm demeanor.


    "The third match, Kimimaro vs Gaara, please come to the stage."


    At this moment, the audience was enthusiastic, but they did not think the third match would be as exciting as the previous two, as it''s rare to have continuous geniuses.


    However, the third match began with the referee''s signal and instantly dealt a heavy blow to many.


    Boom!


    Kimimaro, quick as lightning, teleported in front of Gaara. With a whip kick, he instantly shattered Gaara''s absolute defense, sending himself flying against the wall behind, creating a huge crater.


    Boom, boom~


    Kimimaro''s attack was like a storm, leaving the audience of ten thousand in awe of the terrifying battle.


    Roar!


    Gaara, in a rage, spread a massive amount of sand.


    Corpse Bone Pulse: Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets


    The moment Kimimaro was blown away by the sand, he quickly reacted.


    "Corpse Bone Pulse!"


    However, experienced ninjas in the audience were shocked by this scene, with many exclaiming in surprise.


    It''s the Corpse Bone Pulse!


    Sand Waterfall Funeral


    Corpse Bone Pulse: Dance of the Clematis Vine


    In this splendid duel, the brilliance of their fight was beyond the understanding of ordinary people in the audience seats, but some ninjas were utterly astonished.


    "This! Is this really the combat power of a Genin?"


    The one who spoke in shock was a veteran Chunin who clearly knew that the level of battle between the two had already surpassed that of a Chunin.


    Special Jonin?


    "These two kids are already at the level of a Jonin."


    Watching this exciting duel, Kakashi couldn''t help but frown and comment gravely.


    And beside him, Momochi Zabuza also nodded seriously, acknowledging that at least Kimimaro posed a lethal threat to him.


    "Damn, he''s so strong."


    Hozuki Suigetsu, who was receiving treatment from medical ninjas to recover chakra, couldn''t help but grumble.


    Hearing this, Momochi Zabuza immediately got angry, turned his head, and glared, saying, "You fool, you actually lost because of your brains! Idiot!"


    "Teacher No-eyebrows, how was I supposed to know the opponent would be so cunning."


    "What did you say?"


    As the master and disciple argued with wide eyes, eventually Hozuki Suigetsu had to submit under Momochi Zabuza''s might, only able to endure the ''affection'' from the demon.


    Meanwhile, a one-sided situation was unfolding on the battlefield.


    Kimimaro was clearly not yet going all out, but he was already beating Gaara, who was on the verge of going berserk.


    And just then, hidden among the crowd of the Konoha, three Jonin of the Sarutobi clan, who had been concealed there without anyone noticing, suddenly formed hand seals and released a ninjutsu.


    Temple of Nirvana Technique


    Instantly, white feathers floated in the sky. Just as countless people present were about to be hypnotized, a sharp shout suddenly rang out.


    "Genjutsu! Release!"


    The voice of Kurenai Yuhi, known as the strongest female Genjutsu ninja, echoed throughout the venue, instantly breaking the illusion.


    "Lord Yoru!"


    At the same time, a cry of surprise came from the venue. Unbeknownst to them, the Fourth Kazekage appeared behind Uchiha Yoru, with Kunai already positioned at Yoru''s neck.


    As the audience gasped in shock, the other four Kages remained extremely calm.


    Seeing this scene, Onoki showed a very fake expression of surprise, "Fourth Kazekage, what are you doing!"


    "Fourth Kazekage, you are disrupting peace!" the Fourth Raikage, A, yelled angrily, and if it weren''t for the schadenfreude in his eyes, one might think he was genuinely concerned.


    The Tsuchikage and Raikage were putting on a show, but their bodies remained calmly seated, enjoying the spectacle.


    Tsunade and Terumi Mei, meanwhile, looked grave, both on guard against the Tsuchikage and Raikage.


    "Fourth Kazekage, you''ve got some nerve!"


    In an instant, a signal resounded through the sky, and a large number of Sand ninja suddenly appeared outside the Konoha, madly attacking the village.


    This sudden turn of events caused panic among the audience.


    However, thankfully, due to prior arrangements, the chaos was perfectly contained by a pre-set barrier.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru was calmly taken hostage by the Fourth Kazekage to the rooftop. On the golden tiles, four figures, who had been prepared for a long time, suddenly appeared.


    Barrier Technique: Four Violet Flames Formation


    Suddenly, a four-sided purple barrier appeared on the rooftop, clearly visible to everyone.


    Uchiha Yoru, being held hostage, calmly watched this scene.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so bold, Fourth. Was it Sarutobi''s idea?"


    At this moment, the masked Fourth Kazekage revealed a smile.


    "This is just a blindfold to catch you off guard, Uchiha Yoru!"


    At the last sentence, the voice changed, revealing a familiar, hoarse voice.


    "So it''s you!"


    At this, even Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise, "Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen!"


    Following Yoru''s words, the figure behind him, now revealed to be the Fourth Kazekage, also let out a hoarse laugh, clearly seen by the other Kages.


    Ripping off the mask, the Fourth Kazekage''s royal robe was thrown up high, revealing the true face of the Third Hokage.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, clad in armor, appeared before the world once again.

 Chapter 286: Madara, Hashirama, and Tobirama Appeared!

    The chaotic scene of the Chunin Exams.On the rooftop, Uchiha Yoru reveals a realization, "No wonder no one noticed, the Third Hokage has also started using jutsu once considered evil."


    Meanwhile, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, coldly tears off his face mask with one hand.


    "For the sake of Konoha, even if I fall into hell, I cannot let the village fall into the evil hands of the Uchiha."


    "Is that so!"


    With a scornful smile, Uchiha Yoru''s figure turns into mud and water, and at the same time, his figure appears on the opposite side.


    "What makes you so confident that you can kill me?"


    Uchiha Yoru stands calmly on the rooftop, showing no sign of panic.


    Outside the Konoha, intense fighting sounds are heard. The first thing seen after breaking through the walls of Konoha is the Sarutobi clan''s area, followed by the Ino-Shika-Cho clans bearing the brunt.


    Uchiha Yoru glances at the direction of the battle, revealing a smile and even clapping.


    "The Third Hokage is indeed cunning, using the Sand ninja to divert my attention and deliberately exposing clues. Even using the Sarutobi clan as bait to shift my thinking, impressive."


    At this moment, even Uchiha Yoru can''t help but admire, it must be said, the Third is really calculating.


    Not only weakening the Sand ninja, but if the plan really works, Konoha under Tsunade''s leadership could indeed succeed.


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, sneers, "The audacity of these Sand ninja, today I will eliminate the evil Uchiha clan, only then can the village truly be at peace."


    "Old man, have you gone mad!"


    At this moment, Tsunade, wearing the Fifth Hokage''s hat, can''t help but shout angrily. She never expected Sarutobi Hiruzen to pretend to be naive for so many years just for this day.


    She doesn''t understand, at his age, why be so stubborn, and can he really win? Where does this confidence come from?


    "Tsunade, the future of the village is in your hands! I cannot fail the Second''s expectations, I absolutely cannot watch Konoha fall into the evil hands of the Uchiha."


    Pfft!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, in his agitated roar, suddenly has Uchiha Yoru''s figure appear behind him, with a Kunai piercing through his heart, showing a pained expression.


    "Hehe, truly deserving of being the Third Hokage who fooled the village for so long, impressive."


    With Uchiha Yoru''s mocking tone, the figure of the Third Hokage gradually turns into mud and water.


    "Lord Yoru!"


    As Kakashi and Might Guy appear, facing the barrier, Might Guy suddenly roars and explosively shatters a part of the barrier with a kick.


    "Kakashi, Might Guy, you two lead the ninja to protect everyone, don''t worry about me."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s voice falls, a huge plume of white smoke suddenly rises within the village.


    "Orochimaru, this time I want a hundred sacrifices!"


    A familiar, arrogant voice spreads throughout the village, and the ninjas inside, still somewhat in chaos, now show excited expressions.


    Orochimaru!


    And on the rooftop of the Chunin Exam venue, as the barrier is broken, the four people maintaining the barrier quickly close the distance.


    Crack!


    "Third Hokage, hurry, we can''t hold on much longer!"


    The Four Violet Flame Formation shrinks into a narrow space, the four ninjas roaring furiously, obviously using secret techniques to temporarily strengthen the barrier, preventing another explosion.


    Inside the narrow barrier, Sarutobi Hiruzen shows a crazed expression, forming hand signs and roaring, "Today will be the end for the evil Uchiha clan!"


    "Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation!"


    At this moment, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen seems eager to let everyone know his jutsu, roaring with all his might.


    Uchiha Yoru was originally on guard, thinking that this old guy was about to use a suicide jutsu, but when I suddenly saw it was this, Uchiha Yoru was somewhat astonished.


    "Haha, Sarutobi Hiruzen, you, as the Third Hokage, actually practiced jutsu that was once considered evil, haha."


    With a disdainful laugh from Uchiha Yoru, there was full of mockery for the Third Hokage, and at the same time, this scene also fell into the eyes of countless ninja of Konoha.


    At this moment, the last bit of prestige of the Third Hokage was gone.


    "Yoru, be careful!"


    Kakashi, who was overseeing security, exclaimed as he saw a smile appear on the face of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, within the barrier.


    "Today is the end of the evil Uchiha clan!"


    Boom~


    Three coffins slowly rose from the ground.


    The first coffin had the character ''Shodai'' (First), the second coffin had ''Madara'', and the third had ''Nidaime'' (Second).


    Boom!


    Just as the ''Shodai'' and ''Nidaime'' coffins were slowly opening, the ''Madara'' coffin was suddenly kicked open from the inside.


    Under the shattered coffin lid, three figures slowly walked out.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned, even the Third Tsuchikage, Fourth Raikage, and Fifth Hokage stared blankly, and the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi was even more shocked: "This! These are the former Hokages!"


    "It''s the First Hokage, Second Hokage! And!"


    Suddenly someone exclaimed the identities of the three figures coming out of the coffins, but the black-haired, waist-long, arrogant and domineering ninja in red armor was unfamiliar to many.


    Meanwhile, Sarutobi Hiruzen, standing behind them, was panting heavily, showing a smile.


    "Haha, this is your Uchiha ancestor, Uchiha Madara!"


    "Haha, Uchiha Yoru, aren''t you powerful, claiming to be the God of the Ninja World! Today your opponents are the First Hokage Denji Hashirama, the First God of the Ninja World, along with the Second Hokage and Uchiha Madara!"


    "Standing alongside the First Hokage, your Uchiha ancestor, the Ninja World''s Ashura, Uchiha Madara!"


    Under the crazy roar of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the three figures who walked out were emitting white smoke, their bodies regaining vitality.


    "This is?"


    Senju Hashirama, the First Hokage, who had just woken up from his confusion, suddenly saw the scene in front of him, first startled, then burst into exaggerated laughter.


    "Haha, Madara, you''re here too."


    Goodness, such a high-profile entrance, and yet Senju Hashirama, known as the God of the Ninja World, instantly made everyone dumbfounded.


    These were unfamiliar people, but those familiar were different.


    Tsunade''s eyes moistened, looking at this scene in disbelief.


    "Brother! Look, the situation seems wrong now, the monkey actually used this jutsu, it seems the village is in big trouble."


    Senju Hashirama looked around solemnly, feeling helpless towards his embarrassing elder brother.


    And Uchiha Madara, full of dominance, realizing it was not his own resurrection he had prepared for and already in a bad mood, then saw Senju Hashirama''s idiotic laughter and couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Haha, you idiot!"


    Uchiha Madara, who was supposed to be domineering, also instantly broke down, staring at Senju Hashirama, while also observing his surroundings.


    He thought to himself, has the time come already, even the Third Hokage is so old, it seems Konoha is in trouble, hence summoning them.


    Meanwhile, looking at the three, Sarutobi Hiruzen was excited to tears.


    "First Hokage, Second Hokage, the village is currently being controlled by the evil Uchiha, the entire village and the Ninja World are in extremely dangerous condition, please eliminate the evil Uchiha!"


    "The evil Uchiha?" Looking at the excited expression of the Third Hokage, Senju Hashirama, although hot-blooded and foolish, was not stupid, constantly scanning the surroundings.


    When he saw the Hokage Rock, Senju Hashirama suddenly widened his eyes.


    "How many years has it been, monkey? Which Hokage is this? The Seventh? Is it this young man in front of me? But it''s a bit too high-profile, why does this young man''s portrait have to be a bit higher than everyone else''s?"


    Senju Hashirama''s reflexes are truly worthy of being the reincarnation of Asura''s chakra. Such thick nerves seem to be hereditary.


    "Idiot big brother, take a good look at the current situation of the monkey (Hokage)."


    As the Third Hokage, now using ninjutsu within the village and yet hiding within a barrier, this is very suspicious.


    "First Hokage, Second Hokage¡­"


    Inside the barrier, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with tears in his eyes and a look of hatred, looked at Uchiha Yoru and recounted everything that had happened over the years.


    But it''s a comical sight, a skinny old man, with tears in his eyes, seemingly complaining to his parents about being bullied.


    After Sarutobi Hiruzen briefly recounted, the Second Hokage frowned and glanced at the youth outside the barrier.


    "The God of the Ninja World? Indeed, it''s the arrogant Uchiha."


    This was the first reaction of Senju Tobirama, the Second Hokage. Senju Hashirama, the First Hokage, however, laughed and patted Uchiha Madara''s shoulder, excited to face his old friend.


    "Madara, did you see? My granddaughter Tsunade has become Hokage." S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking disdainfully at Hashirama, Uchiha Madara sneered, "The Uchiha has charmed a princess of the Senju clan."


    "What do you mean, Madara?"


    "The young Uchiha has charmed your granddaughter, the Fifth Hokage."


    "?" Hashirama was clueless and hadn''t reacted yet, while Tobirama couldn''t help but start cursing.


    "Big brother, the Uchiha actually married Tsunade, unforgivable!"


    What! Hashirama finally realized and looked shocked. He turned his head to look at the young man opposite and then at Tsunade in the distance with the Hokage hat. The next moment, "Haha, Madara, look how happy they are, the Senju and Uchiha have finally become one family."


    Good grief, Hashirama''s slow reaction made Uchiha Madara feel stifled, as if his powerful blow had no effect.


    "Idiot!"


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but snort coldly, and Tobirama, even more frustrated, said, "Big brother, there are so many people here, mind your image."


    "Haha, Tobirama, look, Madara''s descendant has married Tsunade, woo! I''m so happy. If only Madara had been a woman like Tsunade back then, none of what followed would have happened."


    The First Hokage, overwhelmed with emotion, shouted with tears in his eyes. Hearing this, Uchiha Madara''s face turned green.


    "Hashirama! You should have been the woman!"


    Uchiha Madara, usually cool and composed, lost his demeanor in front of Hashirama. The two seemed naturally incompatible, like sworn enemies, and Madara couldn''t even maintain his usual demeanor.


    "Haha, don''t be so serious, Madara."


    Hashirama''s thick-headedness left Tobirama speechless.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru stopped all the ninjas who were preparing to come forward to help him. Looking at the three who appeared, he smiled.


    Three people, it''s clear that Sarutobi Hiruzen''s ninjutsu still can''t bring out all of their strength, but exactly how much, he doesn''t know.


    However, Uchiha Madara would absolutely not reveal his trump card. And the First Hokage, heh, he might not even be afraid.


    "The First, the Second, and Uchiha Madara, it''s a pity it''s not their prime."


    Uchiha Yoru looked disappointed and shook his head with a sigh, this scene was truly impressive.


    "Hey, hey, the monkey said it was you, this kid who wants to unify the entire ninja world and even end the co-rule of Daimyos and ninja villages, right?"


    Senju Hashirama reacted and looked directly at the young man in front of him, full of curiosity.


    Facing the First Hokage, Uchiha Yoru nodded calmly.


    "Yes, history has proven that your concept as the First Hokage was wrong. Right after you died, the ninja world erupted into a brutal Ninja World War."


    "In fact, your concept was only half correct. A strong power can indeed achieve peace when it suppresses the ninja world, but as this power disappears, people''s hearts tend towards war again, evolving from the clan battles of the Warring States Period to conflicts between countries and ninja villages."


    Uchiha Yoru calmly stated a fact, and Senju Hashirama, after listening, showed a thoughtful expression and nodded while stroking his chin.


    "It seems what you''re saying makes quite some sense."


    "Big brother!" Senju Tobirama beside him was almost furious, staring wide-eyed.


    "Big brother, this kid led the Uchiha clan to control Konoha and the Mist Village, and he even married Tsunade."


    In response to the angry Second Hokage, the First Hokage Senju Hashirama laughed and said, "Yeah, this kid seems to be in his twenties, Tsunade is like an old lady, we''ve made a gain."


    What a thought process, Senju Tobirama was shocked by, he could tolerate other things, but not this!


    "Besides, as the monkey said, isn''t Tsunade still a Senju? And the children she''ll have in the future can also be Senjus."


    Saying this, Senju Hashirama excitedly waved towards Tsunade in the distance and shouted.


    "Little Tsuna, have a few more kids with this kid. With our Senju clan''s constitution, one per year is not a problem. The task of expanding the family is yours now."


    My goodness, such a loud proclamation, almost everyone heard it, and Tsunade, who was initially excited, was instantly dumbfounded.


    The next moment, Tsunade roared in anger and embarrassment: "Shut up!"


    She was furious! Her grandfather treated her like what? One child a year? And said she was an old lady in front of everyone.


    So embarrassing! Too embarrassing!


    "Shut up!"


    At the same time, inside the barrier, Senju Tobirama was also embarrassed and hurriedly shouted to stop his brother.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Madara, seeing this scene, felt as if he had a cold cola in the hot summer, instantly refreshed.


    "Haha, kid, on this point, I, Uchiha Madara, would call you the strongest!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara rarely showed an appreciative expression, and even gave Uchiha Yoru his praise.

 Chapter 287: [Bonus]: Tobirama Fly!

    The Chunin Exam venue. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.Suddenly, a scene that shocked everyone unfolded: the dead were summoned, and ninjas from other countries were astounded.


    "Lord First and Second, this is the best opportunity to annihilate the evil Uchiha," said a panting Sarutobi Hiruzen, his face alight with excitement. He was willing to exhaust his last bit of energy for the village.


    Three kunai with curse marks stabbed into the backs of the heads of three people, and in the next moment, they could no longer control their bodies.


    However, the three of them were still conscious. The moment they were controlled, a murderous intent flashed in Uchiha Madara''s eyes.


    If it weren''t for his plans, he would kill this old dog right now for daring to manipulate him.


    "My body is out of control, or rather, the instinct to fight has taken over, aiming for the tender grass that Little Tsuna found. No, it should be a puppy."


    Senju Hashirama, the First Hokage, didn''t seem tense about his situation at all, instead, he laughed heartily.


    "Sorry, I can''t use this jutsu smoothly yet, I can only rely on it to invoke the instinct to fight to control the body," said the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with shame, while Uchiha Madara felt the strength in his body and frowned.


    "This body, aside from having infinite chakra, can only exert 70% of its strength," Madara said coldly, as if it was a trivial matter. Of course, he was hiding his true strength, evaluated based on the power he had at the Valley of the End.


    Hashirama laughed out loud, "Haha, I can feel it. This kid''s chakra has already surpassed mine in my prime. Impressive. He''s truly worthy of being the man who laid hands on Little Tsuna."


    "Big brother!" Tobirama felt neglected seeing his own brother getting along so well with an outsider, feeling a bit suffocated and embarrassed.


    "Hey, hey, evil kid, I must praise your dream. You are even crazier than Madara, dreaming of unifying the ninja world and abolishing the co-rule of Daimyo and ninjas. But!"


    "You''re too dangerous, evil kid!"


    Senju Tobirama looked at the kid across from him with full hostility. According to the monkey (Hiruzen), the Senju clan had declined, and even Tsunade had married this kid. Doesn''t this mean the Senju are now under the Uchiha?


    "Damn it!"


    Just then, the barrier suddenly opened, and Tobirama, the Second Hokage, dashed out like an arrow. Madara sneered, and Hashirama exclaimed, "Tobirama, be careful."


    "No one come over. Today, let me experience the strength of the previous Hokages."


    Uchiha Yoru''s face lit up with excitement, and as Tobirama attacked, his figure also vanished from the spot.


    Boom!


    When their figures reappeared, Yoru''s foot was seen kicking directly onto the cracked face of Tobirama.


    With that kick, Tobirama''s body was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into the wall with a loud bang.


    "Well done, kid!" cheered Uchiha Madara, who was watching the battle with excitement, shouting involuntarily.


    "Damn it! I''ve always been annoyed by this Tobirama. His brother died at his hands, beat him hard for me."


    Hashirama, the First Hokage, showed a helpless expression upon seeing this.


    "Madara, Tobirama is my brother," he seemed to say, implying that cheering might not be appropriate.


    Uchiha Madara, who had initially shouted in excitement, felt a bit awkward after Hashirama''s comment, but then he glared and said, "This brat is also my descendant, your grandson-in-law."


    Upon hearing this, Hashirama suddenly realized, "Madara, you have a point, we are all family after all."


    The Third Hokage, witnessing this scene, felt frustrated, looking at the two of them chatting, "Lord First and Second, this brat!"


    However, the next moment, all the ninjas in the arena felt the terrifying chakra pressure from the First Hokage.


    Although Hashirama might be carefree, his terrifying chakra pressure when serious shocked and scared everyone, including Kakashi, who couldn''t help but sweat, "Is this the power of our predecessors? Terrifying!"


    At the Kage viewing platform, the Fourth Raikage A was wide-eyed, noting that even the Eight-Tails couldn''t match this chakra pressure.


    The Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, also showed a serious expression.


    Only the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, seemed to recall some unpleasant memories, looking pale and fearful at the sight of Uchiha Madara in his red battle armor.


    "Terrifying! Grandfather!"


    ¨­noki''s guard, including Kurotsuchi, arrived, full of worry as she had never seen her grandfather so scared.


    "Please, everyone, stay calm, we are in the process of quelling a rebellion," Terumi Mei on the stage warned the other Kages and guards, showing a dangerous smile while her chakra pressure also surfaced, ready to attack anyone who moved.


    Tsunade stood out boldly, addressing all the ninjas in a loud voice, "The Sand has launched a surprise attack, but the village has been prepared. No one is allowed to move. Anyone who disobeys will be treated as a rogue ninja!"


    Meanwhile, in the Chunin Exams below, Gaara, who was sparring with Kimimaro and was about to explode in rage, calmed down instantly after feeling the chakra of Uchiha Madara and Hashirama.


    The Sand ninjas, who were being held hostage by Konoha and Mist ninjas, were dumbfounded and looked at each other in shock, especially Temari, who yelled in surprise, "Gaara."


    At this moment, Gaara was bewildered, feeling the calm within himself. The once violent One-Tail, Shukaku, was now quietly and obediently hiding. (Ptsd)


    He could feel that Shukaku was afraid of the two people who appeared on the high platform.


    On the high platform, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, was embarrassingly sent flying with a kick and rushed out in frustration.


    Meanwhile, the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, who were watching the battle, seemed amused, while the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, looked anxious.


    "Old man, with the pride of Grandpa and Madara, how could they allow themselves to join forces with others to fight, especially against a junior?"


    "Besides, as you said, the bodies of the three are now controlled by their own fighting instincts, and their instinct is to disdain joining forces against a junior."


    At this moment, Tsunade, witnessing the scene, showed a proud expression and disdainfully spoke to the Third Hokage.


    This is the dignity of the strong.


    "Brat! Don''t get too smug!"


    Clash~


    The exchange of blows between the two shocked the surrounding ninjas.


    Just the hand-to-hand combat between the two was already beyond many Jonin, even Kage! With each punch, Uchiha Yoru, looking bored, laughed, "Be a bit more serious, after all, you are the Second Hokage."


    "Brat!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Yoru punched Tobirama, sending him flying, and then quickly formed hand seals.


    Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet


    Instantly, Uchiha Yoru spewed a scorching flame, fierce and powerful, while Tobirama, still in the air, also quickly formed hand seals.


    As he landed, the technique was complete.


    Water Release: Water Wall


    A mass of water appeared around him, rapidly spinning to form a barrier.


    The collision of fire and water instantly created a huge steam cloud.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes narrowed, revealing a smile, and he continued to increase his chakra output.


    Instantly, the surging flames turned into a white-hot fire, with the temperature rapidly soaring.


    The same Fire Release, most ninjas'' fire techniques are red, but the color of the flame represents different temperatures.


    Approximate data: Dark red: around 600¡ãC. Deep red: around 700¡ãC. Orange-red: around 1000¡ãC. Pure orange: around 1100¡ãC.


    Golden orange: around 1200¡ãC. Golden yellow: around 1300¡ãC. Golden white: around 1400¡ãC. Pure white: around 1500¡ãC.


    In the original story, the Third Hokage''s Fire Release technique is already turning white, and Uchiha Yoru''s Fire Release temperature has now reached pure white.


    Under the terrifying 1500¡ãC Fire Release, all ninjas in the arena could feel the temperature of this terrifying fire technique.


    Tobirama also felt this pressure, but with a cold smile on his lips, he too increased the chakra of his Water Release.


    "Brat, you''re still far from it!"


    Before the words were even finished, a figure had already rushed to the front of the water formation.


    Uchiha Yoru raised his fist high, and under the flashing of lightning, he suddenly swung down a powerful punch.


    Boom! With a loud roar, the punch directly broke through this powerful defensive ninjutsu.


    Water Release: Water Surge Wave


    Suddenly, Tobirama appeared on the other side, with his hands together, ready to release his prepared ninjutsu.


    Instantly, a tornado-like rapidly spinning water vortex appeared out of nowhere, which then spread like a waterfall and struck downwards.


    It appeared directly at the venue like a waterfall.


    Swoosh! The next moment, Tobirama''s figure appeared behind Uchiha Yoru, suddenly grabbing him and smashing him into the lake they had created.


    The ninjas, who had already returned to the high observation platform, were filled with shock.


    "This is incredible! To be able to use such a terrifying Water Release ninjutsu so easily in a place without water, it''s truly frightening!"


    As the participating genin of this competition, they were also filled with shock. No matter how talented they were, they felt powerless and amazed in front of this terrifying Kage-level battle.


    Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall


    Just then, a huge stone mountain suddenly rose from the sea, and at the same time, Kakashi hurriedly shouted, "All Earth Release ninjas prepare to open the battle arena, this level of battle cannot be contained here."


    Kakashi quickly made hand signs and slapped the ground. In an instant, the whole venue began to rumble, and the ground trembled.


    The circular chunin exam venue, like a colosseum, slowly opened, revealing a crack, and a large amount of seawater rushed out, sweeping into the Forest of Death.


    When everything was over, the original venue opened up like a box, facing the Forest of Death.


    Water Release: Water Severing Wave


    A high-pressure straight water jet burst out from the mouth, flashing like a sharp sword, cutting everything it touched in two.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru retreated explosively, actually taking the Second Hokage away from the exam venue, as this time''s Impure World Reincarnation was not like the original.


    Orochimaru''s Impure World Reincarnation in the original could barely exert thirty percent of the combat power before death, but now it was different.


    Seventy to eighty percent of the combat power was extremely terrifying.


    In an instant, the two figures appeared in the Forest of Death.


    Seeing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen on the high platform was full of shock and anger. The Second Hokage was actually at a disadvantage, and he couldn''t help but show determination.


    "I''m sorry, Lord First, this is all for the village, for the Will of Fire!"


    Just then, Sarutobi Hiruzen shouted loudly, made hand signs, and suddenly the bodies of the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, controlled by him, began to move involuntarily.


    At this time, their consciousness was still present. The First Hokage said with an ugly expression, "You monkey!"


    And Uchiha Madara, who was being ignored, was almost furious! He was only mentioned as an apology to the First and Second Hokages, what about him? If it weren''t for the damn plan, he would have destroyed Konoha today.


    However, the next moment, the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, Uchiha Madara, and Sarutobi Hiruzen, like three arrows, instantly rushed towards the distance.


    "Lord Yoru, be careful!"


    The people inside the chunin exam venue watched this scene in shock, all the previous Hokages had been revived, truly exhilarating.


    However, when someone saw the Hokages of all generations preparing to join forces for an attack, one of the Jonin hurriedly shouted a warning.


    Pong Pong~


    In an instant, Uchiha Yoru''s pupils revealed the traces of the Mangekyo Sharingan, and as he kicked away the Second Hokage, he counterattacked against the three figures that were attacking him.


    Bang Bang~


    With punches landing solidly, under the watchful eyes of many, the Hokages of all generations failed to gain any advantage in their joint attack.


    "Damn it, I''m still not proficient in Edo Tensei, and now I''m forcibly controlling the First and Second, further weakening my strength."


    In the midst of the chaos, Uchiha Yoru was sent flying while defending against a water-style attack.


    He retreated hundreds of meters before stopping. However, under the tense gaze of thousands of ninjas in the village, Uchiha Yoru nonchalantly brushed off the non-existent dust from his body and raised his hand to stop those who were preparing to come to his aid.


    "Not bad, the First and Second Hokages, along with Uchiha Madara, and you, the so-called strongest Hokage, the Third, are worthy of making me take this seriously."


    His calm voice echoed in everyone''s ears, but it carried an overwhelming aura, as if no one in the ninja world could make him fight seriously anymore, except for these legendary figures united.


    "Damn this brat."


    Seeing Uchiha Yoru acting so arrogantly, Uchiha Madara frowned and showed a hint of anger. If it weren''t for his plans, he would have taught this junior a lesson today.


    "The strongest Hokage, the Third?"


    However, Uchiha Madara revealed a mocking smile, looking at the First and Second Hokage, "So the strongest Hokage in the history of Konoha is the Third, this old man. Then let me wait and see, the strength of the strongest Hokage."


    Even the First Hokage, Hashirama, was stunned, looking at Hiruzen, "Monkey, when did you become the strongest Hokage?"


    Being asked face-to-face by the founder of Konoha and the god of the ninja world, Hiruzen''s old face couldn''t help but heat up.


    "Big brother, what are you talking about at a time like this?"


    The more astute Second Hokage, Tobirama, immediately understood something and directly interrupted this awkward conversation.


    ~~~


    Thank you guys! We hit 500 PowerStone! Let''s hit it again next week! Thanks!


    And so let''s see how the "Strongest Hokage" Perform.


    Hahahaha.


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 288: Susano Armored Thousand Hands Buddha vs Susano Armored Nine-Tails

    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation"Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Uchiha Yoru calmly brushed off the dust before slowly forming hand seals in front of everyone. The next moment, he suddenly exhaled a sea of fire, resembling a tsunami.


    Boom Boom~


    In the Forest of Death, under the towering inferno, everything in its path was leveled to the ground. The blazing Fire Release, so intense that even Uchiha Madara showed a hint of surprise and admiration upon witnessing it.


    "Truly worthy of the Uchiha bloodline."


    At this moment, everyone at the distant Chunin Exam venue could clearly see this battle of the century.


    One by one, the Jonin were dumbfounded as they watched this terrifying and unbelievable ninjutsu. Even Hatake Kakashi was shocked, exclaiming, "Yoru''s Fire Release has reached such a level!"


    Even a Jonin felt like a child before such power, let alone lower-ranked ninjas.


    On the spectator platform for the Kage, both Onoki and the Raikage A showed signs of wariness. Uchiha Yoru''s strength far exceeded their expectations.


    "Water Release: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave"


    In an instant, a tsunami rose opposite the sea of fire. It was real seawater.


    With infinite chakra, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, shouted and formed hand seals, releasing a terrifying level of Water Release ninjutsu.


    Boom Boom~


    As the two techniques clashed, a massive steam cloud arose. In the confrontation between fire and water, the steam was scorching hot.


    "Fire Release! Fire Release is actually overpowering Water Release!"


    On the venue, countless Jonin felt a chilling sensation watching this scene, followed by unprecedented excitement the next moment.


    "Go, Lord Yoru!"


    Roar Roar~


    The Chunin Exam venue erupted in cheers, with the Mist ninjas clearly leading, as they did not wish for Uchiha Yoru to lose.


    Then, the Leaf ninjas followed, cheering loudly.


    "Brat, let me teach you what real combat is," said Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, who had unknowingly arrived on either side of Uchiha Yoru, beginning their pincer attack.


    However, at this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed an excited smile, "Is that so? I also want to spar with both of you."


    Instantly, the Mangekyou Sharingan appeared in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes, and his body flickered with electric arcs.


    Thud Thud~


    In a moment, both Madara and Hashirama''s faces were distorted. With a punch and a kick, Uchiha Yoru, at full power, confronted their limited strength.


    The Cursed Seal had already covered his entire body without anyone noticing, with the Mangekyou rapidly spinning.


    "D¨­jutsu: Three Wheel Divine Eye"


    Under the power of the Mangekyou in his left eye, known as the Sage''s Eye or Eye of Immortal, now an Eternal level, Uchiha Yoru unleashed its power, significantly increasing its might.


    Thud Thud~


    In his Thunder Release Armor mode, Uchiha Yoru turned into lightning on the battlefield, leaving afterimages everywhere. For a time, both Hashirama and Madara, despite joining forces, were beaten into a sorry state.


    "Damn brat! If not for this body!"


    At this moment, Madara''s face turned green with frustration. His body could only exert up to seventy percent of its full strength, while the young Uchiha Yoru''s power had almost reached the level of Madara''s during the battle at the Valley of the End with Hashirama.


    Boom~


    Flying Thunder God Slash!


    Just as the Second Hokage, Tobirama, seized the opportunity to perform the Flying Thunder God Slash, he was suddenly grabbed by the wrist by Uchiha Yoru, who exerted force instantly, breaking the arm with a snap.


    "Do you want to join the dance too?"


    A mocking and indifferent voice echoed in everyone''s ears. In an instant, lightning flashed, and under pure physical power, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, was seen continuously suffering in the air.


    The body, revived through the Impure World Reincarnation, was extremely resistant to beatings. It was beaten into a battered state, with a broken arm and deformed legs.


    "Well done, brat!"


    At this point, Madara excitedly shouted as he saw Tobirama being beaten up, while Hashirama''s face turned green with frustration.


    "You young Uchiha, you are too presumptuous!"


    Meanwhile, Hiruzen, weak at the edge, realized that he couldn''t participate in a battle of this level, even in his prime.


    More embarrassingly, he knew that countless people were watching this scene, and he, the Third Hokage, reputed to be the strongest in history, felt utterly humiliated.


    Wood Release Secret Technique: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees


    Watching his younger brother being beaten, Hashirama, who was overly protective of his brother and usually kind-hearted, also got angry and clapped his hands with a loud shout.


    Instantly, the ground roared, and under the shocked gaze of many, the forest, which had just been destroyed by ninjutsu, suddenly sprouted countless vines and trees.


    "Little Uchiha, we may be your seniors, but don''t blame us for being underhanded!"


    Taking a breather, Tobirama, despite his frustration, continued to mock with a cool tone.


    Under Hashirama''s terrifying Wood Release, even Yamato was astounded. Such a level of Wood Release was beyond his capabilities, even if he exhausted all his chakra.


    Boom~


    In an instant, the landscape changed, and a forest appeared. Hearing Tobirama''s provocative words, Uchiha Yoru also showed a mocking expression.


    "Underhanded? I won''t say you''re underhanded. Four against one, this should be fun."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s arrogant voice echoed, a black giant suddenly rose from the ground, while Uchiha Madara also showed a look of frustration.


    "Brat, are you looking down on me?"


    Madara, always proud, had his Sharingan''s Mangeky¨­ spinning crazily. He was frustrated. This brat was too much like him, even the words he spoke.


    But these words were infuriating.


    Boom! S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Madara''s terrifying Susanoo also appeared.


    A blue and a black giant appeared at the same time, both spewing massive flames.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation


    Two meteor-like fireballs collided fiercely, but obviously, Uchiha Madara, unable to exert his full power, lost in the fire release.


    One was a fiery red fireball, while the one spat out by Uchiha Yoru was a scorching white terrifying fireball.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the newly appeared Trees turned into a sea of flames.


    At this moment, the numerous ninjas watching this scene were stunned. An elite ninja, in his dazed gaze, didn''t even realize when the kunai in his hand had fallen.


    "This! This is out of this world."


    "The battles of our predecessors are so terrifying."


    Lord Night God, actually able to suppress the Hokages of all generations!"


    Under the shocked and dazed eyes, even those with Kage-level strength fell silent.


    The Fourth Raikage A and the Third Tsuchikage Onoki were filled with endless jealousy and fear in their eyes at this moment. Such an enemy could no longer be suppressed by numbers.


    And the ordinary villagers on the spectator stand shouted excitedly, while the high officials, nobles, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire, the Daimyo of the Land of Water, and their respective Daimyo vassals were filled with despair under their fear.


    Such power! How could they resist!


    Boom boom boom~


    The battlefield had escalated to a terrifying extent, with a single strike capable of changing the landscape.


    "Madara!"


    "Hashirama!"


    At this moment, both of them were rarely boiling with excitement. The strength of this Brat was genuinely formidable, and they could enjoy themselves even in their prime.


    Of course, Madara''s excitement was more about looking forward to having such an opponent after his resurrection.


    When the two exchanged glances, Hashirama''s face had already shown a sage-like expression. Clapping his hands, he shouted loudly, "Madara!"


    As if they had a tacit understanding, a single glance was enough to understand each other''s intentions. Uchiha Madara also excitedly clapped his hands and shouted, "Hashirama!"


    Sage Art ¡¤ Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands


    Instantly, the ground rumbled, and countless people stared dumbfounded at the scene before them. A wooden figure, even more exaggerated than the Tailed Beasts, rose from the ground with a rumble.


    With thousands of arms displayed, it truly appeared like a giant mountain, resembling the Thousand-Armed Buddha statue in temples, but this was a bit too large, and there was also a terrifying pressure.


    However, immediately after! With a rumbling sound, terrifying armor-like patterns appeared on the Thousand-Armed Buddha statue.


    Mighty Gear ¡¤ Susanoo


    Susanoo Clad Great Buddha


    The True Several Thousand Hands clad in Susanoo, this scene stunned everyone, even Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but show a solemn expression.


    And at this moment, as the Susano armor is put on, under the protection of the Susano statue at the top, Madara and Hashirama stand side by side.


    "This! Is this the strength of the two legendary predecessors who quelled the chaotic world?"


    "So terrifying!"


    At this time, standing side by side, Hashirama is filled with long-lost boiling blood, and excitedly shouts, "Madara, we fight side by side!"


    However, Madara, standing beside him, snorted coldly, "Susano wearing the great Buddha, I just didn''t want to be underestimated by the younger generation."


    "Haha!"


    Seeing the hard-mouthed Madara, Hashirama can''t help but laugh out loud.


    Meanwhile, a figure appears on the battlefield, attracting the attention of many.


    "Karin! Danger!"


    Uzumaki Karin has already quickly arrived in front of Uchiha Yoru, anxiously saying, "Teacher, I can do it!"


    Seeing the girl, Hashirama raises an eyebrow in curiosity, "This hair, she''s from the Uzumaki clan, but this chakra."


    "She''s the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki!" Karin, emanating the Nine-Tails chakra, is immediately recognized by Madara.


    Seeing Karin''s determined eyes, Uchiha Yoru can''t help but smile.


    "Teacher, you first recover your chakra."


    Uzumaki Karin, with a slightly flushed face, stretches out her arm, and this time Uchiha Yoru sweeps his gaze over everyone, indicating that some trump cards are not yet to be revealed.


    With a hiss! The canine teeth protrude, piercing Karin''s arm, leaving not a tooth mark on Karin''s smooth arm, but just two sharp wounds.


    But with the warm lips sucking, Uzumaki Karin''s face turns even redder, excited and unable to control herself, feeling tingling.


    "This brat''s chakra is rapidly recovering, it seems to be because of this Uzumaki girl."


    Hashirama and Madara quickly notice the cause of the situation.


    The tongue gently licked the wound, and the two blood spots had stopped bleeding and began to heal. Nearby, Karin let out a moan.


    But then Karin shouted urgently: "Kurama!"


    Boom! The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki completely transformed into the Tailed Beast!


    A Nine-Tails suddenly appeared on the ground with a loud boom, and at the same time, a roar that shook the heavens and the earth.


    Majestic Attire: Susanoo. Black armor kept condensing, and in an instant, a Nine-Tails clad in armor stood before the world.


    At this moment, two giants faced each other.


    "There have been records in the clan about the two of you in the battle at the Valley of the End. I never thought there would be a move like Susano-clad Buddha, with Madara riding the First Hokage in battle."


    Uchiha Yoru, also under the protection of Susano and appearing atop the Nine-Tails, proudly uttered these words.


    And before Hashirama could say anything, Madara revealed a smile upon hearing this.


    "Good, I, Uchiha Madara, will fight with you today, Brat. Although we are not at our full strength, you have already gained my recognition. Now, you possess the power of our prime."


    Hashirama, finally reacting, widened his eyes.


    "Madara, when did you ride me? We fought side by side."


    "Shut up!" Even the proud Madara couldn''t hide his excitement at the rare opportunity to have an advantage over Hashirama.


    He had known Hashirama for so many years, fought for so many years, and it was always him at a disadvantage. Today, he finally gained the upper hand.


    "Hey, Brat, you''re also riding the Nine-Tails."


    The hot-blooded and straightforward Hashirama turned to Uchiha Yoru and said, However, beneath Uchiha Yoru, no, at the feet of the Nine-Tails.


    "I am willing."


    "Priceless is my willingness!" At this moment, Karin was thrilled. She could finally help her teacher and fight alongside him, a long-awaited dream come true.


    "Hey, girl, it''s time to give me back my body."


    The Nine-Tails couldn''t help but clamor, and in an instant, the control of the body switched.


    "Roar!"


    The Nine-Tails, finally free, let out a long howl to the sky, as if venting years of frustration from being sealed.


    Then, the Nine-Tails'' eyes, as big as houses and filled with fierce blood vessels, stared fiercely at the two opponents, no longer feeling the fear it once had.


    "Hashirama! Madara! Old grudges and new, today I will beat you thoroughly!"


    With the strong and terrifying Uchiha Yoru backing it, the Nine-Tails roared arrogantly and confidently in the face of Hashirama and Madara.


    "Nine-Tails!"


    Suddenly, a black, deathly Tailed Beast Bomb appeared in the Nine-Tails'' mouth.


    Roar! The huge black Tailed Beast Bomb came rushing, and Hashirama, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, revealed an excited smile upon sensing Madara next to him.


    Senju Hashirama, excited, clapped his hands and shouted: "Wood Release: Wood Human Technique!"


    Boom! Instantly, a giant wooden figure grew rapidly from the trees, facing the terrifying Tailed Beast Bomb and reaching out to grasp it with its hand.


    Catching the Tailed Beast Bomb with one hand!


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter! Let''s hit it again this week! Let''s go!!!!

 Chapter 289: Uchiha Yoru vs Madara & Hashirama

    Roar!The giant wooden figure caught the Tailed Beast Bomb with one hand. In an instant, it roared angrily and smashed it down.


    Facing such an attack, the Nine-Tails, wrapped in Susano, roared furiously and charged head-on without dodging.


    Just as the huge black Tailed Beast Bomb hit the Nine-Tails'' head, a black, eerie pattern appeared instantly, and at the same time, the Nine-Tails was not idle.


    The second Tailed Beast Bomb, fired from its mouth without being fully charged and less powerful, instantly destroyed half of the wooden figure''s body.


    Flying Thunder God Guiding Thunder


    In an instant, behind the Susano Buddha, space rippled, and at that moment, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, who could only restrain from the outside, shouted in shock and anger, "It''s space-time ninjutsu! Big brother, be careful!"


    However, the Susano Nine-Tails had already torn the wooden figure to shreds in a mad roar, and as it roared, it arrived in front of the Susano Buddha. The Tailed Beast Bomb, almost unobstructed, smashed onto its exposed back.


    Boom!


    The entire village of Konoha shook, and the dazzling white light blinded countless people momentarily.


    When vision was restored, the sound of a massive explosion reached their ears, accompanied by violent air waves sweeping in all directions.


    Just the air waves caused by the explosion, like a hurricane, uprooted towering trees and sent rocks flying.


    Fortunately, this time the Ch¨±nin Exams venue was chosen at the edge of the Forest of Death, a remote area of Konoha, otherwise, the loss would have been unimaginable.


    Roar! As the gale swept past, pairs of eyes stared blankly at the terrifying scene before them, filled with shock.


    "Is this... really a ninja?"


    "What a joke... this is something only a god could achieve."


    "Our predecessors were so terrifying."


    "The strongest Third Hokage!" At this moment, a Konoha J¨­nin, looking at the Third Hokage who could only dodge on the outskirts, felt incredibly ironic.


    This J¨­nin had once had great faith in the Third Hokage, and even now, believed that despite his faults, his achievements were also significant.


    But at this moment, the J¨­nin showed a self-mocking smile, "It turns out Lord Yoru was not mocking. The so-called ''strongest Hokage'' is really just the longest in office."


    Boom!


    After the explosion, the armor on the back of the Susano Buddha was shattered, and even the Buddha itself was reduced to splinters.


    At this time, the Nine-Tails roared excitedly, finally able to avenge the past, and even dominating these two fools in the fight.


    At the venue, the geniuses participating in the Ch¨±nin Exams watched the battle in shock and disbelief. Was such power really attainable by humans?


    "Yoru! Teacher Yoru!"


    At this moment, Sasuke was stunned by the battle before him, and he finally understood the words his brother had said: Teacher Yoru is the god of this era, the god of the ninja world.


    A god who will bring change to the entire ninja world, bringing peace under his divine rule.


    At this moment, Sasuke, as if grasping something, was excited. His two-tomoe Sharingan eyes crazily spun, evolving into three tomoe.


    "Teacher Yoru! I understand now. The decaying ninja world needs change, and I will become the sharpest weapon in your hand of reform!"


    At this time, Sasuke''s mind was completely subdued, and he muttered to himself in excitement, as if he had found his life''s purpose.


    The way of the ninja! His true way of the ninja!


    Once, he blindly followed in the footsteps of his elder brother, and many more teachings were about not losing the honor of the Uchiha.


    But these were not his own. Today, his path as a ninja became completely clear.


    "Roar! This is the youth that Teacher Might Guy talked about! Under the rule of God, the ninja world will welcome a true revolution!"


    At this moment, young Rock Lee in green, excitedly roared, his face flushed with excitement.


    Not just them, now all the ninjas of Konoha and the Mist Village had their faces flushed with excitement, their eyes filled with fanaticism and madness.


    "God!"


    If Uchiha Yoru was previously called a god, the idea of unifying the ninja world was more of a dream passed down through generations.


    Especially with the alliance between the Mist Village and Konoha, many quick-witted people thought this was a way to shift the pressure of war and relieve internal stress.


    But today, after witnessing such a heart-stirring battle, everyone was filled with fanaticism, and past concerns were forgotten.


    This time they finally understood that Lord Yoru''s concept was not empty, nor did it need generations of effort; it would be realized in their generation.


    Such power! Could it be achieved by the gathering of the Five Kage of the ninja world?


    "Madara!"


    "Hashirama!"


    Both were being pressured by a junior, especially since they couldn''t exert their full strength. Hashirama and Madara roared in unison, infuriated.


    The long-missing passion boiled up instantly. Although they were reincarnated bodies, their eyes met, finding a different feeling.


    In their excited roar, it was a tacit understanding.


    "Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands."


    The giant Buddha statue roared furiously, instantly waving countless arms. Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed long-lost excitement.


    "Haha, this is the power of Senju and Uchiha!"


    Susano clad Nine-Tails, facing such an attack, the Nine-Tails'' pupils showed fear, as if recalling an unpleasant memory.


    However, as the Mangekyo in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes spun, he shouted, "Nine-Tails!"


    The embarrassed Nine-Tails, realizing its fear, roared ferociously, thinking today was the day for revenge. Its fierceness escalated.


    Roar~


    As the Nine-Tails roared furiously, Uchiha Yoru''s chakra and ocular powers intensified, and the Nine-Tails slowly grew three heads and six arms.


    These were arms and heads formed by Susano''s chakra.


    Behind its nine ferocious tails, a dense chakra entity spun crazily.


    Rasengan and Chidori!


    Many were shocked to see this. No! This was a Rasengan infused with chakra nature and an even more ferocious and bizarre Chidori.


    Roar!


    The three heads of the Nine-Tails simultaneously gathered a Tailed Beast Bomb, and its body furiously rushed towards the opponent.


    Under such terrifying might, countless people were already intimidated.


    "Not good! The power of this level of ninjutsu collision is too close!"


    Just then, Kakashi roared in shock and anger. At the same time, he revealed his Sharingan eye, spinning wildly, ready to use its power to nullify the incoming shockwave at the crucial moment.


    However, at that moment, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui, along with a dense group of elite Uchiha clan ninjas, arrived at the outskirts of the Forest of Death, suddenly appearing at the venue of the Chunin Exam. Both activated their Sharingan and shouted in unison:


    "Set up the barrier!"


    Following their shout, hundreds of elite Uchiha clan jonin gathered, forming hand seals and shouting together. A fiery red barrier instantly rose from the ground, enveloping the vast expanse of the Forest of Death.


    Uchiha Flame Formation


    Meanwhile, a dazzling white light flashed in the Forest of Death.


    Boom~


    When the white light dissipated, endless explosions and their terrifying aftermath wildly burst forth, turning the entire Forest of Death into a white wasteland, while the powerful barrier shook violently.


    Especially at the end! The barrier, under immense pressure, began to expand rapidly. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "No good! The barrier can''t hold much longer!"


    However, at that moment, Tsunade, standing on the Kage platform, saw this scene and, with a serious expression, formed hand seals to summon a slug.


    "Quick! Transfer chakra to the Uchiha clan ninjas to maintain the barrier!"


    Instantly, the slug disintegrated, turning into small slugs that attached themselves to the Uchiha clan ninjas. In a moment, their chakra was replenished, and the barrier, which was on the verge of collapse, began to solidify.


    "Damn it! Can''t any of them be less troublesome?"


    Seeing this, Tsunade couldn''t help but curse, while the Fourth Raikage A and the Third Tsuchikage Onoki looked pale and shocked at the scene before them.


    Terumi Mei also breathed a sigh of relief and said to Tsunade with a smile, "Can''t be helped, who would have thought someone could summon the former Hokages? But after this battle, the Land of Fire and the Land of Water will be spared countless slaughters."


    Boom~


    Inside the red barrier, as it was reinforced and bulged, the residual force erupted upwards towards the sky.


    The massive roar and explosive wave in this chimney-like barrier vented straight into the sky.


    But under the immense power, all the ninjas in Konoha were left in a daze.


    The sky, once dotted with white clouds, instantly became cloudless!


    The clouds were torn apart and scattered by the terrifying shockwave, revealing a clear blue sky.


    As if the sky had been wiped clean.


    "This!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui were shocked as they looked inside the barrier. As the dust cleared, the figures inside became visible.


    The Buddha''s arms were severed, his head and half his torso gone, and the Nine-Tails opposite him fared no better.


    Half of Susano''s body was shattered, revealing the true body of the Nine-Tails, the supposedly strongest Tailed Beast, now pathetically sprawled on the ground.


    "How is this possible! How can this evil Uchiha brat have such strong power!"


    Under the terrifying aftermath of the explosion, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked dazedly at the scene before him, while in front of him, a half-body was continuously regenerating.


    It was the Second Hokage, Tobirama, who had protected his disciple in the final moments.


    As the smoke cleared, Uchiha Yoru was revealed atop the Nine-Tails'' head, gasping for breath, unable to hide his fatigue.


    Seeing this, Hiruzen immediately showed ecstasy, "Haha! Evil Uchiha, no matter how strong you are, what''s the use? The body revived by Edo Tensei cannot die, and its chakra is infinite, you''re dead!"


    However, in the next moment, Hiruzen''s expression froze, and he looked in disbelief at another spot.


    When the smoke cleared, the bodies of Madara and Hashirama were revealed, their bodies covered in black sealing patterns.


    "When did this happen!"


    At this moment, both Madara and Hashirama were staring at their stiff bodies, disbelieving the sealing curse marks that appeared on them.


    The Self-Cursing Seal


    "No! This is not just a simple sealing technique."


    Hashirama felt that he had regained control of his body and the familiar feeling made him look up at the opposite Uchiha Yoru.


    "What an impressive junior, to be able to manipulate Senjutsu so skillfully."


    Hashirama had realized that the sealing technique controlling them was in fact Senjutsu.


    Senjutsu: Self-Cursing Seal


    "Hehe, after all, he''s a legendary ninja from the Warring States Period, and I do know the characteristics of Edo Tensei.''


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru appeared in front of them, slightly out of breath, but his face showed more satisfaction than exhaustion.


    He could now empathize with Madara''s loneliness. In the entire ninja world, only Hashirama could stir a bit of his desire to fight; the rest were just uninteresting, nothing more than playful games.


    "Is it a space-time ninjutsu?"


    Even though Madara had lost control of his body, he still spoke indifferently with an air of authority.


    Looking at the two, Uchiha Yoru nodded with a smile, "Exactly, it''s space-time ninjutsu. During the initial physical confrontation, I had already left a spatial mark on your bodies."


    "And the battle just now, although it was a clash of the strongest, was also when you were most off guard."


    Watching this young one in front of him, Hashirama couldn''t help but burst into laughter, "Haha, impressive indeed. No wonder Little Tsuna was fond of you. It seems you had already left a shadow clone."


    During the recent battle, Uchiha Yoru had two shadow clones secretly hidden, waiting for the best moment to appear behind them using space-time ninjutsu to launch the sealing technique.


    Seeing the excited, silly laughter of Hashirama, Madara coldly snorted, "Idiot."


    Although Madara had not exerted his full strength, it had to be said that today''s battle rekindled his long-lost passion.


    "Hey, brat."


    But Madara couldn''t stand the sight of Hashirama''s foolish laughter and turned his head coldly towards Uchiha Yoru, "Since you married Hashirama''s descendant, according to custom, that so-called Fifth Hokage should change his surname to Uchiha."


    Hearing this, the still-laughing Hashirama suddenly widened his eyes; he was kind but not foolish.


    "Hey, hey, Madara, you''re being unreasonable. This young one has already agreed to the name of Senju Tsunade. We are both long dead, why interfere?"


    "Hmph! Customs cannot change."


    "Madara, you''re being unreasonable. When I married Mito, I agreed to the Uzumaki surname, didn''t I? Did I ask for a change in surname?"


    "Tch! That''s because you''re an idiot. Anyway, any woman who joins the Uchiha must take the Uchiha surname!"


    "Little Tsuna has already awakened Wood Release!" At this point, Senju Hashirama was also shocked.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen already explained the reason. This brat not only promised to take on Senju Tsunade''s surname, but also promised that his future descendants could also bear the Senju name. How can this be changed?


    Looking at Hashirama''s serious expression, Madara also snorted coldly, "What about Wood Release! In the future, Wood Release will belong to the Uchiha clan, what does it have to do with you, Senju?"


    "Madara! You''re actually coveting my Wood Release!"


    "Idiot!"


    At this moment, Madara is laughing smugly in his heart. Everyone thinks he lost, but when his plan is set in motion, the world will know that he is the real winner.


    And this brat, he really fought a good fight for him, not only taking Konoha but also snatching the Senju''s Wood Release. How satisfying.


    "Madara! You are just coveting what I have!"


    Hashirama glares with wide eyes, while Madara also strikes back fiercely.


    What a situation! Even though they were already sealed, not only did they not show any annoyance, but they even started arguing over this matter.


    However, at this moment, an unexpected change arises!


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!


    Let''s go!!! God vs God and Ashura!!!

 Chapter 290: Forbidden Techniques

    Vajra Ruyi Staff!"Evil Uchiha!"


    With a loud shout, amidst swirling dust, a thick staff suddenly extended, striking straight towards the back of Uchiha Yoru.


    "It''s the Third Hokage!"


    The ninjas at the Chunin Exam venue gasped in surprise, but in the next moment, Uchiha Yoru, without even turning his head, faced the attack from behind with a flash of cold light.


    The Kusanagi Sword was drawn in an instant, blocking the powerful and heavy Ruyi Staff, sparking a shower of sparks.


    "How is this possible! My full-strength strike can even stir the Nine-Tails!"


    As the smoke cleared, revealing the figure of Hiruzen, he was seen with widened eyes and an incredulous expression.


    It should be noted that on the night of the Nine-Tails, he used this move to push the Nine-Tails out of Konoha, yet the opponent''s feet did not move an inch.


    Uchiha Yoru slowly turned back, his indifferent eyes looking towards the distant Third Hokage, disdainfully saying, "Trash."


    Originally, the Nine-Tails was unguarded, but not only was he guarded, but his body was also surrounded by lightning and electric arcs at his peak. What was Hiruzen to him?


    "Sarutobi! Quick!"


    At that moment, a pair of arms suddenly extended from the Ruyi Staff, firmly grasping Uchiha Yoru''s wrist, revealing the figure of the Monkey Demon, who was roaring madly.


    And in the distance, Hiruzen Sarutobi turned into smoke with a bang.


    Shadow Clone Jutsu


    Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan indifferently observed the surroundings, a corner of his mouth curling into a scornful cold smile.


    "How can mere gravel compare to me!"


    His cold and arrogant words echoed clearly on the battlefield, and then five Hiruzens appeared from all directions, having completed their hand seals.


    Five Elements: Great Ricochet Technique


    From all directions, the five Hiruzens roared, spewing out Fire, Lightning, Water, Wind, and Earth Release, five powerful ninja techniques.


    These five formidable ninja techniques roared furiously, overwhelming especially since Uchiha Yoru''s chakra was already much depleted.


    "Evil Uchiha! For the village, I will risk my life today to stop you!"


    Hiruzen roared as the five different elemental techniques collided, creating a destructive impact.


    Boom~


    After a huge explosion, the five Hiruzens all turned into white smoke, revealing they were all shadow clones.


    Meanwhile, the real Hiruzen Sarutobi, panting, walked towards Uchiha Yoru, his face showing a final smile.


    "Evil Uchiha, I absolutely cannot let the village fall into your hands."


    Blood flowed down, as it turned out, even with the protection of the Second Hokage Tobirama, the massive explosion of ninja techniques could not be fully blocked.


    A wooden spike in the abdomen, blood had already stained his chest armor red, but Hiruzen, panting heavily, still showed a smile, for Konoha!


    "Your ninja techniques, can they only stir up dust?"


    However, the next moment, as the smoke slowly dissipated, the figure of Uchiha Yoru was revealed, astonishing everyone.


    Under the flickering electric arc, Uchiha Yoru remained unscathed, mockingly saying something indifferently as if the previous attack was just a tickle.


    "Sarutobi!"


    Enraged, Enma roared and was about to grab at Uchiha Yoru''s neck with both hands, but in the next moment, he was caught under the spell of the Sharingan, his eyes turning vacant.


    "The strongest Hokage? The strongest summoning beast?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s calm voice echoed across the battlefield, yet everyone heard the irony in his words.


    Suddenly, everyone''s gaze turned to Hiruzen, known as the strongest Hokage, and to Enma, acclaimed as the strongest summoning beast.


    Many, especially the ninjas from Konoha, felt embarrassed.


    Originally, the title of the strongest Hokage had somehow emerged, and everyone seemed to praise the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, as the strongest.


    At the same time, Enma was hyped up as the strongest summoning beast.


    During this, among the Genin, Sasuke smirked sarcastically upon hearing these words.


    "I''ve heard of this. Originally, the Third Hokage, to maintain his rule, taught children from the ninja academy that he was the strongest Hokage, and naturally, Enma was the strongest summoning beast."


    "The textbooks only briefly mentioned the First Hokage''s achievements in stabilizing the world and founding Konoha, and the Second Hokage''s death in the Land of Lightning. The Fourth Hokage died sealing the Nine-Tails to protect the village. But there''s a whole thick book of legends about the Third Hokage. Over time, no one knew the strength of our predecessors."


    Sasuke continued, pride evident on his face, "It was Teacher Yoru who overturned this corrupt rule and revealed the real historical materials, making the stories of past greats appear in the textbooks."


    "However, the tales of the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara were so exaggerated that they were considered boastful, and thus, almost everyone didn''t believe them to be true."


    "There''s also the hero of Konoha, Hatake Sakumo, who infiltrated deep into the Sand ninja''s territory alone, attacking the Sand Village and famously killing two renowned ninjas. This too was considered an exaggeration."


    As Sasuke proudly narrated, the others began to recall their history lessons from the ninja academy, which they had initially taken as mere stories.


    But today! Everyone was shocked and swallowing hard. These weren''t just stories! The textbooks seemed conservative now.


    "Third Grandpa!"


    At this moment, Naruto, seeing the injured Third Hokage, shouted loudly, and rebuked Sasuke discontentedly: "What time is it now, and you''re still talking about this, let''s go save the Third Grandpa!"


    However, as Naruto got excited to go out, all his classmates remained silent, some even showing expressions of disgust and disdain.


    Yamanaka Ino, straightforward as ever, sneered, "Naruto, I remember the Third hide your identity, and you were shunned by everyone back then. It was Lord Yoru who helped you regain your identity and even retrieved your parents'' legacy."


    Yet Naruto shouted excitedly, "What are you talking about at a time like this, I''ve already forgiven him, let''s go!"


    But in the next moment, Kakashi appeared in front of everyone.


    Then, Naruto, stubborn as a mule, yelled, "If you guys won''t open this barrier, then I''ll break it."


    "Naruto!"


    A cold statement from Kakashi made Naruto show an incredulous scene. His teacher Kakashi was staring at him with such a look.


    "The Sarutobi clan colluding with the Sand ninjas to invade the Land of Fire has constituted treason! Betrayal of the village! Any Konoha ninja who sees a Sarutobi clan ninja must kill them without mercy!"


    "Teacher Kakashi! How could you become like this!" At this moment, Naruto incredulously questioned loudly.


    "Teacher Kakashi, the Third Hokage, did so much for the village, why! Can''t we all be one family?"


    However, facing the stubborn Naruto, Kakashi had long lost his patience and coldly gave a cruel order to everyone around.


    "I, as the squad leader of the Konoha''s J¨­nin, now issue an order! Naruto, once you break the barrier, will be regarded as a traitor! All Konoha ninjas must kill him with all their strength!"


    The Genin silently drew their kunai, watching Naruto, ready to execute the order from the squad leader of the J¨­nin, second only to the Hokage, especially at this time.


    Naruto was even more shocked to see Kakashi standing outside the barrier of the spectator stands, "Teacher Kakashi, you!"


    It was as if he was meeting his teacher for the first time. Naruto felt this world was so strange.


    "Shut up, Naruto! If you act impulsively and cause trouble again, I won''t hesitate to join everyone to kill you, Naruto!"


    At this moment, Sasuke, with his three-tomoe Sharingan, stared coldly at Naruto, uttering a chilling sentence.


    At this time, Sasuke, having just awakened the three-tomoe, was somewhat emotionally agitated and paranoid, seeing anyone who disrupts his teacher''s plans for ninja world revolution as an enemy.


    "Naruto!"


    Just then, Sakura forced herself to calm down from the chaos. Regardless, as someone who could become Tsunade''s student in the original story and later became a Kage-level fighter, she still had talent and resolve.


    Naruto looked at the person he liked, while Sakura, trembling, pointed at the barrier in front of her and questioned loudly, "Naruto! You broke the barrier, the aftermath of the recent battle re-erupted, who do you think among us can survive?"


    Sakura''s words woke everyone up. Many ninjas gathered here, mostly Genin, and they all revealed a murderous intent, staring intently at Naruto.


    Yes! Once the barrier is opened, the aftermath of the recent battle cannot be blocked; they can only become cannon fodder.


    "Sakura, you!"


    Naruto didn''t think so much at the moment. Sakura''s tears involuntarily flowed down. They were a team, but now they had to face each other in battle. The not-so-strong Sakura burst into tears.


    "Naruto! Don''t be impulsive! Why are you so single-minded? Do you want to become a traitor? For your so-called mutual understanding, for your own selfishness, then what are we? Are we all worthless in your eyes? Can''t you see the people around you, only what''s in front of you?"


    Sakura, somewhat collapsing in tears, pointed at Naruto and said, "Naruto! Don''t be impulsive. You are the son of the Fourth Hokage. When you first came back, everyone admired you. But now, look around!"


    Sakura pointed at everyone, and Naruto saw countless eyes filled with disgust and coldness, and he was stunned.


    It seemed that when he first returned, he was greeted with admiration and gratitude from everyone, but now! Cold stares from all around.


    "Naruto! When you first came to school, didn''t you swear to make everyone recognize you? That is your ninja way, isn''t it? Why, when everyone recognizes you, do you ignore it, stubbornly being self-righteous, pushing away everyone''s recognition as if it were trash. What have you achieved now?"


    Ding-dong~


    As Sakura wept and questioned loudly, Naruto''s eyes trembled, and his hand weakly released, letting the kunai fall to the ground.


    Under the cold, disdainful stares, it felt as if he had returned to his childhood once again. This memory filled Naruto with fear.


    "I pushed away the recognition I could have received!"


    Muttering to himself, Naruto couldn''t believe what he was seeing. As the memories flashed by, he seemed to have realized something.


    What is easily obtained is often not cherished, whereas what is gained through one''s own efforts is treasured and even seen as precious.


    "I... I understand now."


    Naruto forced a smile, feeling as if he had returned to the days when everyone despised him.


    The difference was that the past disdain was due to the Nine-Tails, but now, it stemmed from himself.


    Just as Naruto Uzumaki was doubting himself, an astonishing scene unfolded on the battlefield.


    ¡­


    "Uchiha Yoru! Your thoughts are too extreme! You will only bring disaster to the village and the entire ninja world! I will risk my life to take you away."


    Suddenly, Hiruzen clasped his hands together and roared. In the next moment, his figure disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was behind Uchiha Yoru.


    Flying Thunder God! It was the Second Hokage, Tobirama, who appeared behind Uchiha Yoru with the Flying Thunder God technique, bringing along Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    At this moment, Hiruzen, seeing the figure close at hand, showed an excited smile and shouted loudly: "Reaper Death Seal!"


    Instantly, a strange aura emerged, and at this time, Uchiha Yoru''s Kusanagi Sword suddenly stabbed down.


    Crack!


    "Again, it''s you, annoying white hair."


    Uchiha Yoru showed a look of impatience and disgust. The Kusanagi Sword pierced through the Second Hokage''s head and even into the ground, and his body stiffened instantly.


    "Caught you!"


    Only a few people present could clearly see the Death God appearing behind Hiruzen. At this moment, a hand unobstructedly entered Uchiha Yoru''s abdomen.


    As the hand of the Death God grabbed the soul, the body stiffened, and Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a serious expression, with cold sweat sliding down his temples.


    At this moment, he finally felt the terror of the Death God and also experienced the fear that Orochimaru felt in the original story.


    Unable to move, he desperately tried to control his body, but could only make slight movements. This loss of control over his body meant he could only watch helplessly.


    This kind of fear is incomprehensible to ordinary people.


    Meanwhile, Hiruzen shed tears of excitement, "Uchiha Yoru! To eradicate you, the poison of the ninja world, I have given everything, even my own clan! Finally!"


    However, the next moment, a mocking cold laugh sounded.


    Uchiha Yoru''s mouth slowly curved into a sarcastic smile, and seeing this, Hiruzen felt uneasy and urgently shouted: "Second Hokage, hurry! Take action!"


    However, when Sarutobi Hiruzen looked down, he showed a shocked expression.


    The Second Hokage, Tobirama, lying on the ground, had the Kusanagi Sword stuck in his head, nailing him to the ground and rendering him immobile.


    But strangely, the Kusanagi Sword was spreading black sealing patterns.


    Sage Art: Self-Cursing Seal


    At this moment, Tobirama, unable to move, showed a frustrated expression. Everyone was standing, only he was lying on the ground, completely immobilized, which was a very frustrating situation.


    As if he was the one who was defeated!


    "Reaper Death Seal, the jutsu to seal the Nine-Tails."


    Uchiha Yoru looked at Hiruzen with a mocking smile, "What gave you the confidence, thinking that I, who have seen the Sealing Book, do not know this jutsu?"


    "Now let me tell you, the so-called expert in ninja techniques, that every forbidden jutsu has a way to be broken and countered. Today, I will show you the method to break it!" S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "And let me also warn you, the so-called expert in ninja techniques, forbidden jutsus should not be used recklessly!"


    As he spoke the last sentence, Uchiha Yoru''s chakra burst out, his hair moving without wind, staring down everyone with an imposing look. Today, he intended to break this S-rank sealing jutsu in another way.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 291: Totsuka Blade vs Reaper Death Seal

    Boom!The giant black Susanoo appears, not in its full form, but just half of its body, yet it exudes immense power that is terrifying.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru looks indifferently at the Death God behind the Third Hokage, displaying a mocking smile.


    "Third Hokage, as someone known as the Professor of Ninjutsu, you should know that there is a way to counter any ninjutsu."


    A gourd slowly appears at the waist of the black Susanoo, and as the giant hand of Susano pulls it out, it turns out to be a sword.


    Upon seeing this, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, exclaims in shock: "Totsuka Blade!"


    "Indeed, worthy of being called the Professor of Ninjutsu, to recognize this sword."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru, with a mocking smile, looks at the Third Hokage and taunts, "This legendary sword that seals, can it seal the Death God?"


    His casual remark reveals Uchiha Yoru''s arrogance, intending to seal the Death God.


    Uchiha Madara, bound by the Curse Seal Seal Technique, admires the scene, saying: "Truly a descendant of Uchiha, even thinking of a way to break through."


    Hashirama, also realizing, nods, "So he intends to use the Totsuka Blade to seal the Death God."


    "The legendary Totsuka Blade is a spiritual weapon, capable of sealing both body and soul. The theory of sealing the Death God alone is feasible."


    Madara and Hashirama casually converse, as if they are not on a battlefield.


    Tobirama, pinned to the ground with the Kusanagi Sword, feels frustrated.


    "How did this end up in Uchiha''s hands?"


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen, looks extremely distressed, bleeding from his mouth, as he seems to realize something.


    "It was during the Second War, wasn''t it? The legendary Totsuka Blade and Yata Mirror were stolen and lost, never thought they would end up in Uchiha."


    Watching the Third Hokage hoarsely voice his guess, Uchiha Yoru cannot help but smile.


    "Correct! The ''Totsuka Sword'' in the Totsuka Blade with sealing power, and the Yata Mirror as the inheritance of the Uchiha clan leader, no one would have thought these two divine weapons are spiritual."


    These are the divine artifacts given to him by Uchiha Fugaku.


    The Totsuka Blade and Yata Mirror are set as spiritual weapons in official materials, formed from chakra, without physical form.


    And the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan is the perfect carrier for spiritual energy.


    The Totsuka Sword pierces directly into the Death God''s chest, and the Death God, as if devoid of any intellect, still pulls forcefully at his soul, while Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, coughs up blood but still roars in fury.


    "How can I fall here! For the sake of Konoha, I must take you, this evil Uchiha, with me."


    The Death God''s hand still clutches tightly at Uchiha Yoru''s soul, as both sides seem to be seeing who can seal the other first.


    However, after experiencing it, Uchiha Yoru reveals a smile, "So this is the principle of this sealing technique."


    "The Death God tries to pull out the soul, and the more powerful the chakra of the ninja, the stronger the resistance and defiance, especially when conscious. This means, as long as my chakra is strong enough, even to a certain extent, the Death God cannot pull my soul."


    "You! You are testing this forbidden technique!" Watching Uchiha Yoru''s sudden realization and smile, Hiruzen shows an expression of anger and shock.


    He couldn''t believe that his hard-earned ninjutsu appeared like a clown''s trick in the eyes of others.


    "Boring."


    As Uchiha Yoru understood the principle of this ninjutsu, he showed an impatient expression. The next moment, with a burst of chakra in his body, the soul being pulled inside him began to stabilize.


    Meanwhile, Susano, holding the Totsuka Blade, slowly drew it out, and to Hiruzen''s disbelief, the Death God was sealed inside a gourd.


    With a poof, as the Death God was sealed, Uchiha Yoru regained control of his body, while Hiruzen knelt on the ground, weak and disheveled, coughing up blood. His abdominal injury was life-threatening.


    "Brat, do you really intend to kill the Third Hokage?"


    Tobirama, lying on the ground, roared angrily, but the next moment he felt an unprecedented shame and rage.


    Hashirama''s face stiffened a bit after seeing this scene, while Uchiha Madara showed a mocking smile.


    "I, Uchiha Madara, acknowledge you. You are worthy of the title ''God of Ninja."


    Uchiha Yoru stood with one foot on the Second Hokage''s head, looking down disdainfully at Tobirama. Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, roared hoarsely upon seeing this.


    "Evil Uchiha, how can you treat your predecessors like this?"


    However, at this point, Hiruzen was at his limit. His severe abdominal injury, coupled with the huge expenditure of chakra, left him too weak to stand.


    "How am I treating them? Perhaps the Third Hokage would like to explain how he treated the Senju and Uchiha clans, founders of Konoha, and not forget the Uzumaki clan."


    Uchiha Yoru looked mockingly at the fallen Hiruzen, then turned his taunting gaze to Senju Hashirama.


    "It seems the Third Hokage, having summoned the previous Hokages, hasn''t yet told you two about the rapid decline and near extinction of the Senju clan, has he?"


    Uchiha Madara, cold-faced but with a mocking expression, looked at Hashirama. He was clearly aware of the fate of the Senju clan but could not reveal it.


    Upon hearing this, Hashirama was visibly stunned. "The Senju clan is near extinction?"


    This left Hashirama somewhat bewildered. The Senju and Uchiha clans, either of which could have suppressed Konoha alone, how could they be extinct?


    "Right, I also remember the First Hokage''s alliance with the Land of Whirlpools, called an eternal alliance. Tsk tsk, but I recall that during the Third Hokage''s reign, he watched as the Land of Whirlpools got destroyed."


    "At least the village managed to save a princess of the destroyed Land of Whirlpools, and the legendary sealing techniques of the Uzumaki clan all came to Konoha. Tsk tsk, truly fitting for the strongest Hokage."


    As Uchiha Yoru continued his scathing remarks, the already heavily bleeding Hiruzen''s expression became frantic, his face flushed red, unable to even look at the two Hokages.


    The trodden Tobirama was shocked, understanding what was happening as he looked at his disciple, who avoided his gaze.


    Uchiha Yoru then laughed loudly, "Since our so-called Third Hokage always talks about the evil Uchiha and believes he represents justice, let me tell you elders what has happened over the years."


    "The Second Hokage died in the Land of Lightning, and his guards shamelessly returned to the village alive, claiming that his last words were for Hiruzen to take power, with Shimura Danzo and others as his aides."


    "In this way, Hiruzen became the Third Hokage. But at that time, the Senju clan was too powerful, having produced two Hokages. It seems our Third Hokage felt his commands were ineffective¡­"


    "After that, it was a continuous effort to weaken the Senju clan''s power. Later, there was the Wood Release experiment, tsk tsk, knowing the instability of the experiment, our Third Hokage in the light pretended not to see, not to know, while the Root in the dark spread rumors, making the Senju clan members believe the experiment was safe¡­"


    "In the end, as you can see, perhaps with the perception abilities of the two Hokages, you should personally sense how many of the Senju clan remain in Konoha. After all, I am the evil Uchiha."


    Slowly moving his foot away, Uchiha Yoru revealed a mocking look in his eyes as he gazed at the Tobirama lying on the ground, "Isn''t that right, Lord Second Hokage?"


    "You probably never expected that the evil philosophy of the Uchiha you passed on to your disciples was perfectly inherited by them. But the methods you appreciated were first used on the members of the Senju clan. Among these people must be your children, grandchildren, nephews, and all your relatives."


    "And you, Tobirama!" At this moment, Tobirama, no longer calling for his monkey, stared with cold eyes filled with murderous intent at Hiruzen.


    Tobirama is not his elder brother; he could sacrifice his clan for peace.


    The fall of the Senju clan left him shocked and speechless, his mind racing with thoughts.


    By now, the barrier around them had been lifted, and Tsunade herself had arrived at the battlefield.


    "Grandfather, great uncle."


    The mature Tsunade, looking at her two grandfathers, couldn''t help but have tears in her eyes, filled with excitement.


    "Little Tsuna, you''ve grown so much."


    The straightforward and passionate Hashirama immediately showed a silly smile, looking at his granddaughter in front of him.


    "Tobirama, don''t be sad. Isn''t Little Tsuna still here? With Tsunade''s ability to awaken Wood Release, having a child every year is not a problem. In a hundred years, the Senju clan will still exist."


    Tsunade, originally excited and wanting to cry, heard this and instantly became both embarrassed and angry, glaring and roaring, "Grandfather! What do you take me for!"


    At this moment, Tsunade also glared at Uchiha Yoru next to her, "Where did you just put your foot!"


    Faced with Tsunade''s glare, Uchiha Yoru showed an awkward smile, "I lost control for a moment."


    "It''s actually our Third Hokage who inherited the Second Hokage''s philosophy that the Uchiha clan is evil, pushing the Uchiha, once founders of Konoha, to the village''s edge, and even planning a meticulous clan annihilation."


    Saying this, Uchiha Yoru looked towards Hiruzen with mockery, "I forgot to tell you, Third Hokage. This time, the Sarutobi clan colluded with the Sand ninja to attack the Land of Fire, using the bait you provided."


    "Now, the Sarutobi clan is probably gone, but thanks to you, Third Hokage. We just used the original plan for the Uchiha clan annihilation with almost no changes."


    "You!" Hiruzen, choked with frustration, glared at Uchiha Yoru. Although he was prepared to sacrifice the Sarutobi clan, being mentioned in such a manner made him cough up blood.


    Meanwhile, Madara, who enjoyed stirring up trouble, sneered, "Hashirama, it seems your choice was wrong."


    Originally, the two had fought fiercely over their differing philosophies.


    Now, looking at this situation, Madara showed rare admiration.


    "It seems, in the end, my Uchiha clan has won. Uchiha Yoru, you did very well."


    Uchiha Madara rarely praised others, but Uchiha Yoru''s actions pleased him greatly, as refreshing as drinking a cold cola on a hot summer day.


    The Uchiha clan now dominates Konoha, while your Senju clan is nearly extinct, brought down by your own disciple.


    Hashirama, too, found himself in a rare awkward situation, unsure of what to say. He hadn''t expected that the peace he envisioned would crumble so soon after his death, throwing the ninja world into chaos.


    And Tobirama, the Second Hokage, looked coldly at the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, saying, "Hiruzen! You truly are a fine disciple of mine."


    Facing his teacher and the gaze of the First Hokage, Hiruzen defiantly raised his head and firmly stated, "Teacher, everything I did was for the sake of Konoha, for the will of fire."


    "Originally, the immense power of the Senju clan was destabilizing the village, especially during the Second War. A single misstep could have led to Konoha''s destruction. For the village, I have no regrets! But please, teacher, believe in me."


    "At that time, Danzo never thought it would become so serious. The Senju clan, having lost the position of Hokage, desperately pursued the power of Wood Release. We truly did not anticipate this!" s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Hiruzen regretted his actions, he never believed he was wrong.


    His whole life was dedicated to the will of fire, engraved in his very bones. How could he admit to being wrong?


    He believed he was right! Only his ideology could bring peace and stability to Konoha.


    Witnessing the Third Hokage''s fanaticism, Uchiha Yoru mockingly laughed.


    "Third Hokage, you would fit well with the Uchiha clan. Even without the Sharingan, you''re so obsessed. If you had the Sharingan, you might have already evolved it to the Mangekyo level."


    "Yoru!" Tsunade, standing nearby, scoffed at Uchiha Yoru''s mockery. After all, the man was still the Third Hokage.


    But Uchiha Yoru didn''t hold back, seizing the opportunity.


    "Evil Sarutobi, your mentality is too extreme, straying from the right path. Your so-called will of fire sent children under ten to war during the Third War, while you corrupt old men hid behind."


    "The hero of Konoha, Sakumo Hatake, abandoned a mission for his comrades and was driven to death by public opinion, seen as a disgrace to Konoha. How ironic."


    Uchiha Yoru, looking at the disheveled Third Hokage, sneered, "So, as Hokage''s guards, abandoning the Hokage in the Land of Lightning, causing unprecedented losses to Konoha, what do you call that?"


    "Your so-called will of fire is too vague. What have you brought to Konoha these years? Look up and see the eyes of the ninjas in the village, how they look at you."


    Hiruzen, trembling, looked up. As a Kage-level ninja, he could clearly see the familiar Konoha ninjas.


    Kakashi and Might Guy were silently bowing their heads, and even numerous elite ninjas he saw as the future of Konoha avoided his gaze, showing no intention of speaking for him.


    "And what has your so-called evil Uchiha will of fire brought to the village? Have you ever seen it?"


    Uchiha Yoru, standing on a moral high ground, looked around and loudly declared, "I, Uchiha Yoru, have led Konoha to new heights. Under the Uchiha''s will of fire, children study in schools, and experienced ninja corps are the first to rush to the battlefield when war breaks out¡­"


    "If it comes to a critical moment, I, Uchiha Yoru, will lead two Kages to the battlefield until the end! Only when all adult ninjas of the village have fallen will the children take their place."


    "Under my rule, the Land of Water and the Land of Fire have united, becoming one family! All ninjas need not worry about post-war pensions, housing, or medical issues. What about you, Third Hokage?"


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s scathing words, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, turned pale with cold sweat, but still defiantly stared at Uchiha Yoru.


    The look in his eyes said it all. Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but lament that in this distorted ninja world, once one is set in their ninja way, even gods cannot change it.


    Likewise, the strength of a ninja lies in the combination of mental power and chakra, and it is these distorted, obsessive mentalities that have created countless powerful ninjas.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 292: End of Daimyos

    At the Ch¨±nin Exam venue, nearly a hundred thousand spectators were still not over the shocking battle scene they had just witnessed.No one expected the power of the ninja to reach a level akin to gods and demons, capable of changing the world.


    The once vast Forest of Death had already disappeared under the aftermath of the great battle.


    At this moment, Tsunade watched this scene, especially the Third Hokage''s unregretful appearance at his death, and couldn''t help but shake her head slightly.


    "Daimyo First Hokage, reality has proven that your peace ideology was wrong!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru looked indifferently at the First Hokage, without a hint of subtlety, while Tsunade, standing beside him, glared at him.


    But Hashirama just gave an awkward smile, "It seems so. After all, after Madara and I left, by what you all say, the ninja wars are still ongoing."


    Although Hashirama still had his usual enthusiastic and straightforward demeanor, the loss in his eyes couldn''t be hidden. After all, this was the goal he had pursued all his life, and now reality told him it was wrong.


    "Hmph!"


    Madara, standing beside him, snorted coldly. After all, it was because of this ideology that Hashirama had stabbed him, a grudge he still remembered.


    At this moment, Tsunade sighed, looking at the vast lands affected by the war, and then clapped her hands loudly.


    "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!"


    Instantly, the ground trembled, and countless trees and vines sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain.


    In an instant!


    At the Ch¨±nin Exam venue, the ninjas swallowed their saliva in shock. With one Wood Release technique, the Forest of Death was restored!


    "Haha, Little Tsuna, your Wood Release technique is not bad."


    Seeing Tsunade''s Wood Release, Hashirama couldn''t help but laugh heartily. He felt like he had a successor now.


    A thick tree branch carried them to the top of the venue.


    At this moment, looking at the First Hokage, Second Hokage, and Uchiha Madara, the Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, had a pale face, his pupils still echoing deep fear.


    And the usually impulsive Fourth Raikage, A, now had a face ashen with anger, unable to utter a word.


    "Prepare to seal the Reanimation."


    Just as Tsunade was about to order the sealing of the Reanimated bodies, Uchiha Yoru smiled indifferently and waved his hand to stop it.


    "Reanimation can be undone by the caster." S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan glanced over everyone, finally resting on the Third Hokage. This look made Uchiha Madara secretly relieved.


    If he were truly sealed, he would be unwilling, perhaps exposing some of his tricks. Fortunately, this youngster knew that the caster of Reanimation could undo it.


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen''s pupils trembled, turning into the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and he began to form hand signs in a dazed state. As he completed the seals, a beam of light emerged from the bodies of the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, and Uchiha Madara.


    Simultaneously, their skin began to crumble into pieces, and Hiruzen also broke free from the illusion, collapsing to the ground in despair.


    "Grandpa!"


    Tears welled up in Tsunade''s eyes as she watched her disappearing loved ones.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru, who had walked to the platform of the Five Kage, looked down at everyone with an imposing presence, simultaneously dissolving all protective barriers.


    "From now on, I, Uchiha Yoru, declare! The position of the Daimy¨­ is inferior to that of the Kage, equivalent to an advisor! From today, the Land of Fires Daimy¨­''s residence and the Land of Water''s Daimy¨­''s residence will be relocated to Konoha!"


    Boom!


    Uchiha Yoru''s command completely trampled the dignity of the Daimyos, shocking countless people, and filled the Daimyos'' mansions with fear and dread.


    Once, the Daimyos'' mansions almost stood above the ninja villages, but now, they have fallen to a position even beneath the Kages of these villages.


    At this moment, a group of high officials and nobles stepped forward, led by Kakuyoku Fubuki and others, who respectfully knelt before Uchiha Yoru.


    "Snow Village''s Daimyo Kakuyoku Fubuki, along with his ministers, kneels in submission!"


    At this moment, everyone understood Uchiha Yoru''s ambition; he intended to move the Daimyos of the Land of Fire and the Land of Water here, effectively usurping their power.


    The Daimyos, once powerful, were now mere puppets under his control. The so-called Daimyo of the Land of Snow made it clear to everyone that the Daimyos were merely his subjects, with no prestigious status to speak of.


    Moreover, it was made clear to everyone that the Land of Snow would be annexed into his territory from this day forward.


    The people of the Daimyos'' mansions turned ashen, realizing that they could no longer resist, especially after witnessing the earth-shattering, godlike power that had just been displayed.


    Everyone finally understood that in these years, Kakuyoku Fubuki, the runaway princess, was actually gathering a wave of talented administrators, and had secretly cultivated a group of them.


    Behind Kakuyoku Fubuki, among the dense crowd, were many familiar faces, mostly retired ninjas from the Mist and Konoha villages due to injuries, and some younger ones lacking in ninja talent.


    So, if the Daimyos obeyed, they would be nothing more than ceremonial advisors; if they didn''t obey...


    Everyone fell silent, especially the ninjas and Daimyos'' envoys from other countries. The Raikage, A, and the Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, were particularly shocked as they looked at Uchiha Yoru.


    "You! You actually intend to abolish the existence of the Daimyos!"


    But wherever Uchiha Yoru''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan gazed, all the resentment and anger had to be suppressed.


    "This chaotic, war-torn world of ninja must change! The Daimyos'' mansions, the Kages of the ninja villages, and the many armed forces... A country with so many voices is bound to be chaotic!"


    "From now on! I declare that only one voice shall reign in the Land of Fire, the Land of Water, the Land of Snow, and the Land of Wind!"


    Boom!


    Uchiha Yoru''s domineering voice echoed in the sky, and everyone looked at this ambitious and awe-inspiring man with fear.


    "Land of Wind! You!"


    ¨­noki spoke in horror, but Uchiha Yoru''s lips curved into a smile, "The Land of Wind invaded the Land of Fire, sparking a war. From the moment the war began, the Land of Wind lost its reason to exist."


    Among the fading figures of the Edo Tensei, Uchiha Madara rarely showed a look of admiration, "Young one, you''ve done well."


    Uchiha Madara then turned to look at the Senju brothers, Hashirama and Tobirama, with a mocking smile, "It seems that whether in family struggles or in ideology, the Uchiha have won!"


    Hashirama''s expression turned grave as he looked at Uchiha Yoru, who declared the end of the era of the Daimyos'' rule, "It seems another war is about to break out in the shinobi world."


    "War?" Madara''s lips curled into a scornful smile, "Hashirama, war has never ceased. This junior is young, and once he unifies the ninja world, he might maintain peace for fifty or sixty years."


    "A brief peace, then!" Hashirama murmured to himself. History had already proven his peace ideology wrong; within just fifty years of his departure, three great wars had swept through the shinobi world.


    Compared to that, Uchiha Yoru instigated a great ninja war but managed to maintain peace for fifty to sixty years. On closer calculation, one ninja war in exchange for at least fifty years of peace seems like a good deal.


    Beside him, Tobirama''s face was ashen. He never saw such grandeur in so-called ninja world peace. What he saw was the decline of the Senju clan of Konoha, all caused by his own hands.


    Now Uchiha has actually taken control of Konoha!


    "Evil Uchiha, the ninja world will only bring war because of you, and Konoha will once again enter the flames of war because of you!"


    Hiruzen coughed up blood in his weakness, his face still showing a hint of madness.


    "Temporary peace? Lord First Hokage, are you talking about the fragile and brief nature of life?"


    Just then, a familiar hoarse laugh emerged beside everyone. Orochimaru''s figure slowly rose from the ground, licking his lips with his tongue, his snake-like eyes full of strangeness.


    "The battle just now was spectacular."


    It turns out Orochimaru had arrived earlier, even hiding in the dark to watch the battle, but he showed himself after the First Hokage spoke.


    "Orochimaru!"


    The weakened Hiruzen, upon seeing Orochimaru''s familiar figure, couldn''t help but show a complex expression.


    The First Hokage, however, felt the mocking look in the eyes of his snake-like junior and showed a puzzled look, "Junior, what do you mean?"


    Orochimaru''s hoarse laugh said: "If ninjas can have power like gods, why can''t they have the immortal lifespan of gods in legend?"


    "Orochimaru, you! You actually researched forbidden techniques, you are unrepentant¡­"


    Hiruzen instantly understood something. He resentfully glared at Uchiha Yoru, fearing that if this man developed a technique to extend lifespan, Konoha might never escape the evil control of the Uchiha.


    "As a teacher of ninja techniques, you are too narrow-minded, self-proclaiming as just. But my research on evil forbidden techniques, aren''t they all left by the village? Even by your teacher, the Second Hokage¡­"


    At this moment, Orochimaru looked at his former teacher Hiruzen, who was so pale and powerless in his final moments, a tear involuntarily fell from his eye.


    However, at this time, Hiruzen was too weak to speak, continuously coughing up fresh blood, completely out of anger.


    The Second Hokage Tobirama squinted his eyes, staring at his snake-like junior.


    "Haha, forget it Tobirama, we are already dead, and moreover, this junior''s pursuit is also a concept of peace, perhaps his direction is stronger than mine."


    Perhaps due to the reincarnation of Ashura and Indra''s chakra, the impact on Hashirama and Madara was significantly reduced.


    Especially Hashirama, who laughed openly. His path had already proven everything. While he was alive, under the deterrence of his immense power, there was peace.


    But as soon as he left, war immediately began.


    Therefore, he does not think Uchiha Yoru''s peace concept is wrong, just that it is based on their experiences.


    If Uchiha Yoru lives a few more years, the ninja world will have peace for a few more years, just like in his time.


    If the descendants trained can maintain this power, they will also continue the peace.


    "Big brother!"


    Tobirama snorted coldly in dissatisfaction, remembering this youngster stepping on his skull with an arrogant look.


    "Tsk."


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara coldly looked at Hashirama, "It was all because you didn''t listen to me in the beginning. If we had unified the ninja world, there wouldn''t be so many problems now."


    "But no matter, let this youngster make his move for now. Once his plan succeeds, the ninja world will achieve true, everlasting peace, not just a temporary one."


    Under the Impure World Reincarnation technique, the souls of the three individuals visibly began to depart with the beam of light, while Tsunade watched her loved ones with tearful eyes.


    "Hey, hey, brat, make sure you take good care of little Tsuna, and don''t let her lose all the family''s fortune."


    What was supposed to be a touching scene turned comedic with Hashirama''s parting words, causing Tsunade to break down and stare with wide eyes.


    "This! This is!"


    Shocked, Terum¨© Mei exclaimed, seeing three corpses revealing their true faces. Might Guy, upon seeing this, exclaimed, "They are the elite ninja of the Sarutobi clan."


    "No! These three elite ninja!" As Tsunade frowned upon realizing something was amiss, the three lifeless bodies began to move and suddenly turned into a large tree, igniting fury in Tsunade''s eyes.


    "How dare they! They injected my grandfather''s Wood Release cells into these bodies!"


    Clearly, to harness the power of these three legendary ninjas, Hiruzen, who performed this Impure World Reincarnation technique, not only chose elite ninja as sacrifices but also injected them with Wood Release cells.


    Injecting the Wood Release cells meant the end was predetermined, but the elite ninja''s bodies could still hold on for a while, making use of this opportunity to perform the Impure World Reincarnation.


    This was also key to why these three legendary ninjas were able to exhibit such terrifying strength.


    "Old man, you..."


    Jiraiya appeared behind the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, at some point.


    But then, Uchiha Yoru coldly said, "You, who claim to be righteous, are doing evil things just like Danzo, the epitome of hypocrisy."


    With a fierce swing of the Kusanagi Sword, a streak of light flashed, and under the watchful eyes of many, the symbol of the Konoha, the Hokage Rock with the Third Hokage''s face, suddenly shattered.


    The statue symbolizing the Third Hokage was directly marked with an ''X''. Seeing this, Hiruzen''s face turned red with anger, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Evil..."


    With regret, Hiruzen slowly closed his eyes, realizing in his last moments that he had failed to eliminate Uchiha and had sacrificed his family''s honor.


    Watching the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, close his eyes in unwillingness, it was clear that even in his final moments, he failed to recognize his mistakes.


    The older he got, the more obstinate he became, especially Hiruzen, who had lost his sense of reality.


    Finally, Jiraiya sighed deeply, looking at Uchiha Yoru and said solemnly, "Old man, I will personally take care of his burial."


    Jiraiya had just returned from the Sarutobi clan, unsure of what to say at this moment.


    The plan to annihilate the clan was a slight modification of the original Uchiha clan annihilation plan, uncertain whether to call it karma or retribution.


    Meanwhile, the Fourth Raikage A and the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki exchanged a heavy look, knowing that both sides must form an alliance, a stronger one, or they would not be able to withstand the next war initiated by Uchiha Yoru.


    The turmoil in the Konoha gradually settled down, and this time the elite ninja from the Sand Village couldn''t even make it to the village center and were intercepted.

 Chapter 293: Fifth Kazekage Pakura

    Sarutobi Clan."Grandpa~ Uncle Asuma..."


    Sarutobi Konohamaru trembled in fear as he looked at the devastated clan area, where bodies were scattered everywhere. He ran frantically through the streets.


    Konohamaru''s screams of fear seemed to give him courage, as he madly fled home.


    At that moment, all he wanted was to return home.


    On a telephone pole, a figure appeared, slowly revealing a pair of eerie, Mangekyo eyes.


    Instinctively as a ninja, Konohamaru quickly turned his head, but there was nothing on the telephone pole. Panicking, he ran towards his home.


    "Grandpa~"


    The figure appeared again on the pole. It was Uchiha Itachi, his Mangekyo eyes coldly staring at the Sarutobi Clan.


    "If it weren''t for Teacher Yoru, would the Uchiha Clan end up like this?"


    Itachi, in silence, muttered to himself. He thought of a terrifying possibility: What would happen if Sasuke also hurried home in panic, only to find that everyone was dead?


    Itachi shuddered at the thought, his Sharingan eyes filled with determination.


    "I, Uchiha Itachi, will never allow anyone to destroy Teacher Yoru''s ideals!"


    Itachi''s figure disappeared, and amidst the wreckage, Sarutobi Konohamaru finally reached his home.


    But at that moment, Konohamaru''s eyes were filled with fear. He saw the open door of his house and traces of fresh blood.


    His trembling legs slowly walked into the house, and instantly, he saw a flash of cold light.


    "Uncle..."


    Asuma Sarutobi, his face covered in blood, coldly walked out of the darkness. The cold light was from his chakra weapon, the Flying Swallow, which was now covered in blood.


    "Uncle! All the clan members are dead!"


    Konohamaru couldn''t believe what he saw in his uncle, but instinctively, he wanted to get closer, seeking a sense of safety.


    "Uncle..."


    Just as Konohamaru tried to embrace his source of safety, a flash of cold light passed by. His pupils dilated, his body uncontrollably trembling, disbelievingly staring at his uncle Asuma.


    A sharp pain appeared on his cheek, blood flowed down. The Flying Swallow had slashed across his face, embedding into the wooden door behind.


    Thud!


    Sarutobi Konohamaru sat paralyzed on the ground, fearfully looking at his uncle, who exuded a cold aura.


    "I''m Konohamaru, Uncle."


    Asuma then revealed a sarcastic smile, "Such a rotten clan."


    A warm yellow liquid flowed out, and Asuma looked even more disgusted. At this moment, Konohamaru was completely terrified.


    "Uncle~ Asuma, you¡­"


    Konohamaru, trembling with fear, was so weak that he couldn''t even muster the basic instinct to run away. Asuma, however, just coldly smiled at him.


    "Indeed, the blood of this filthy family stinks..."


    "Why... Why..."


    Konohamaru looked in terror at the approaching figure. Asuma''s response was a cruel, mocking smile. "To prove my worth, indeed, this filthy family no longer interests me."


    Sarutobi Asuma walked past Konohamaru, looking at him as if he were a piece of despised, disgusting trash, and then headed to the door. He pulled his Flying Swallow blade out of the wooden door.


    "Why! Why did you massacre your own clan!"


    Finally mustering some courage, Konohamaru turned and screamed frantically, only to be met with Asuma''s cold, close-up gaze and a sharp pain in his abdomen.


    A punch landed hard on his stomach. Asuma held Konohamaru up with one hand, showing a cruel smile.


    "You''re not even worth killing now!"


    With a cold laugh, Sarutobi Asuma threw Konohamaru aside like trash. He disdainfully wiped his hands and slowly walked outside, his cruel voice echoing in the house.


    "My foolish nephew Konohamaru! If you want to kill me, then hate! Resent! And then live on miserably, keep running, just survive. And when you reach my level, come find me! Only then will your life have value!"


    "No!" Konohamaru in the house was near collapse, his face covered in tears and snot, terrified as he saw all the household servants lying on the floor.


    As Asuma walked outside, tears streamed down his cruel face. He saw Jiraiya and Uchiha Itachi.


    "Asuma!"


    Jiraiya opened his mouth, complicated and unsure how to console.


    Uchiha Itachi, on the other hand, looked indifferently at everything. He knew better; such a clan annihilation plan was prepared for his Uchiha clan from the moment the village had decided, but now it was used on the Sarutobi clan.


    "How are the Sand ninjas?"


    Sarutobi Asuma asked hoarsely. Jiraiya replied quietly, "The barrier trapped the Sand ninjas. With the Akimichi, Nara, and Yamanaka families, most have been eliminated. Those outside the barrier have also been dealt with."


    The Sand ninjas, having just attacked Konoha, encountered Jiraiya''s ninja and were trapped by the barrier.


    The Akimichi, Nara, and Yamanaka clans, who had hoped to avoid the war, had to fight back, and the Sarutobi clan also received special attention from the Sand ninjas.


    The Sand ninjas thought they had been betrayed by the Sarutobi clan.


    But it was all over now.


    Though Asuma didn''t kill everyone, nearly half of the clan''s upper-class families were his victims.


    The rest were Sand ninjas or died in battle.


    The three fell silent, and then Uchiha Itachi said gravely, "I''ll go help Lord Yoru now."


    Watching Itachi leave, Sarutobi Asuma hoarsely said, "Lord Jiraiya has placed a barrier in my mind. I won''t reveal any information about Konoha. But please spare Konohamaru."


    Uchiha Itachi paused in his footsteps, turned his eyes coldly towards Asuma, and said something that silenced them all.


    "If this plan is implemented on the Uchiha clan, can you spare the children of the Uchiha clan!"


    Although Uchiha Itachi was protective of his younger brother, under the teachings of Uchiha Yoru, he still had strong feelings for his clan.


    As Uchiha Itachi turned his head to leave, he unexpectedly said something that made Asuma, who was covered in blood, show a grateful smile.


    "However! As ordered by Teacher Yoru, although the Sarutobi clan committed treason and colluded with the enemy, they should not be exterminated!"


    After these words, Uchiha Itachi''s figure disappeared, but Sarutobi Asuma showed a grateful expression and nodded excitedly.


    "Asuma, take this chance to leave now. The village will issue a warrant for you later." Jiraiya sighed in melancholy, not expecting this to be the outcome, too ironic.


    Sarutobi Asuma took out his Flying Swallow, scratched the mark of a renegade ninja on his forehead protector, and without a word, took a cigarette in his mouth and walked towards the village exit. From then on, he no longer had a home, and whether he could leave Konoha alive depended on the mercy of Uchiha Yoru.


    So much happened that day: the Sarutobi clan colluded with the Sand ninja to attack Konoha, the Fourth Kazekage was impersonated by the Third Hokage, who then used the forbidden jutsu, Edo Tensei.


    Then, the legendary God of Ninja, the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, along with the Second Hokage and Uchiha Madara, fought a great battle against the new god of the ninja world.


    Finally, after defeating them! Night God, Uchiha Yoru declared the end of the era of Daimyos ruling.


    ¡­


    Konoha seemed as if it had not experienced any turmoil.


    But on the rooftops, ninjas were leaping everywhere. The police department was fully mobilized for patrols, and outside the village, there were teams of patrolling ninjas.


    In the Hokage''s office building.


    In the office, hundreds of ninjas were continuously reporting their status, while Uchiha Yoru calmly issued orders one after another.


    "All Sand ninjas must be strictly guarded. At the same time, announce to the ninja world that the Land of Wind has waged an undeclared war against the Land of Fire. Anyone who tries to mediate or intervene in this war will be seen as declaring war!"


    "Urgently dispatch an 8,000-ninja corps to the Land of Wind. Take advantage of the chaos and significant losses in the Sand Village to execute a blitzkrieg. Attack the Sand Village!"


    "Also, deploy another 5,000 ninjas as backup. This time, the main commander of the war will be Hatake Kakashi, and the deputy commander will be Uchiha Shisui. The other Jonin like Might Guy, Genma Shiranui, Raido Namiashi, Iwashi Tatami, Hinata Hizashi, Kurenai Yuhi, Uzuki Yugao, Mitarashi Anko¡­ will follow orders."


    Uchiha Yoru looked at everyone indifferently and slowly took out a scroll, "With the undeclared war by the Land of Wind, the hero of the Sand Village, Pakura, dissatisfied with bringing war to her country and village, has declared independence and is willing to join us for peace. Therefore, this time it is a joint operation."


    "The joint operation of Konoha, Mist, and Sand ninjas to quell the rebellion!"


    "Yes!"


    The ninjas were even more shocked. Deploying a 13,000-ninja corps almost signified a great ninja war. But the next moment, a rebellion in the Sand Village? Pakura has declared independence?


    At this moment, they were ecstatic. To become Jonin, one is no fool. Perhaps it was a trap from the beginning.


    This way, they could naturally incorporate the Land of Wind into their territory.


    "Lord Yoru, regarding the Genin team from the Sand Village who came to participate in the Chunin Exams, Kankuro, Temari, and Gaara, who are the children of the Fourth Kazekage, what should we do?"


    Someone raised this question, but Uchiha Yoru just snorted, "Do I need to teach you that?"


    "Gaara, as the One-Tail Jinchuriki of the Sand Village, engaging in combat with Jinchuriki should make it clear that the Sand Village has been seen as declaring war from the beginning. It''s not just a provocation."


    "Put the Jinchuriki under surveillance, closely guarded by the Uchiha clan''s Sharingan Jonin, and have the Wood Release ninja Yamato monitor them. As for Kankuro and Temari, detain them!"


    "Yes!"


    The reaction speed of the ninjas was swift. In just a moment, under the joint operation of the Konoha and Mist, this massive war machine began to move.


    Countless Konoha ninjas appeared on the border, seemingly well-prepared, along with numerous war supplies.


    Before Kakashi and others even set off for the front lines, the Konoha''s army had already invaded the Land of Wind.


    But later, with Kakashi leading the elite, they executed a blitzkrieg. The ninja army directly marched to the outskirts of the Sand Village.


    The Sand Village, known as the strongest fortress, was in turmoil under the call of the Sand Hero Pakura that day, leading to internal chaos.


    The Sand Village, touted as the strongest fortress, fell within a day, leaving only a group of fleeing Sand ninjas exiled in the ninja world.


    ¡­


    Everything happened so quickly, shocking the entire ninja world.


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, intended to stage a coup, summoning the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, and the ninja world''s Ashura, Uchiha Madara, using the forbidden jutsu ''Edo Tensei.''


    These three legendary figures battled against Uchiha Yoru, who fought them single-handedly, showcasing terrifying combat abilities witnessed by thousands.


    This battle swept through the ninja world like a hurricane.


    Meanwhile, the Sand Village''s attack on Konoha marked the beginning of the war, silencing the ninja world. Konoha retaliated, striking at the heart of the enemy, especially with the betrayal of Sand Ninja Pakura, which was the final straw for the Sand Village.


    In just a few days, the elite forces of Konoha and the Mist Village executed a blitzkrieg in the ninja world!


    The Sand Village fell, and the Land of Wind was annexed into Uchiha Yoru''s territory.


    This battle became known in the ninja world as the "Lightning Strike on the Sand Village."


    After the fall of the Sand Village, the body of the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, was discovered, revealing that the entire event was a conspiracy by the Third Hokage, Hiruzen.


    From the beginning, Hiruzen had contacted the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, intending to stage a coup, but then ambushed him on his way to the meeting.


    Hiruzen also plotted against the Sand Village.


    Uchiha Yoru deliberately spread this information, using Hiruzen to attract the Sand Village''s hatred, as he intended to take over the Land of Wind.


    Another shocking event occurred in the ninja world.


    Uchiha Yoru, revered as a godlike figure in the ninja world, abolished the positions of Daimyos.


    This sent shockwaves through the ninja world, with many countries Daimyo angered and wanting to unite for war to eliminate Uchiha Yoru.


    However, the intelligence reports sent back to the major ninja villages silenced all their leaders, including the Daimyo of the Lands of Earth and Lightning.


    But the Lands of Earth and Lightning began frantically reallocating their finances to expand their military might.


    The ninja world was in turmoil, with numerous countries forming secret alliances.


    As for the war in the Land of Wind, Uchiha Yoru held the moral high ground, claiming it was a counterattack.


    No one dared to support the Land of Wind, and within just 28 days, its entire territory fell.


    Only a few resistant Sand ninjas remained, exiled in the ninja world.


    Meanwhile, the title "Night God" once again resonated throughout the ninja world, and no one questioned his title as the God of the Ninja World.


    In Konoha.


    On this day, the Hokage Building was surrounded by countless people, especially numerous ninjas, filled with excitement and enthusiasm from Konoha and the Mist Village.


    "From today onward, I, Pakura, will be the Fifth Kazekage of the Sand Village in the Land of Wind!"


    Pakura held the Kazekage hat high, loudly proclaiming to all, perfectly aligned with the new portrait carved behind the Hokage Rock.


    Under the excited cheers of the crowd, most Sand Village ninjas looked uneasy, but in such an atmosphere, they could only awkwardly nod.


    Uchiha Yoru, on the stage, was full of smiles, watching proudly over Pakura. As for the opinions of the Sand Village?


    All families of the Sand Village''s elite Jounin were relocated to Konoha, enjoying better resources. Aren''t you satisfied? If not for yourself, think of your family and future generations.


    He disregarded those below Jounin, believing in the law of the survival of the fittest. S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The Fifth Hokage Tsunade, the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, and the Fifth Kazekage Pakura stood beside Uchiha Yoru, who felt a strange sense of accomplishment, as if he had a collection obsession, nearly gathering all five Kages.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!


    The Next Naruto Fanfic is already in Patreon!

 Chapter 294: Gaara in Team 7

    Rain Village.Beneath the gloomy sky, on the tip of a sinister statue''s tongue, sits Pain, indifferently overlooking the oppressive Rain Village.


    "Pain."


    Just then, the space behind him ripples, and the figure of Obito, the masked man, appears.


    After Obito appears, he speaks in a deep voice, "You must already know the information about Konoha, about the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails!"


    Clearly, in their intelligence, Naruto is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, but the sudden appearance of Uzumaki Karin seemed odd.


    At this moment, the expressionless Pain calmly says, "You are disturbed; you have forgotten about Orochimaru."


    "Orochimaru?" Obito''s eyes sharpen suddenly, and he speaks in a deep voice, "Are you talking about Orochimaru''s research?"


    "The pseudo-Nine-Tails Jinchuriki cultivated by the Land of Fire with Nine-Tails chakra could unleash the power of four tails. It''s surprising but not impossible that Orochimaru could create an even stronger Nine-Tails Jinchuriki."


    After Pain''s indifferent voice echoes, Obito narrows his eyes.


    "You''re right. I saw with my own eyes the Fourth Hokage, Minato, sealing the Nine-Tails inside his own child. With the cost of extracting the tailed beast, it''s impossible for Naruto to still be alive."


    "And!" Obito says with a cold laugh, "This Uzumaki Karin, who suddenly appeared, has been, according to intelligence, always in Orochimaru''s hidden Sound Village."


    "It seems like another one of Orochimaru''s test subjects. Otherwise, why would the real Nine-Tails of Konoha let go."


    It''s as if they had seen through everything.


    "However! Orochimaru truly is a genius."


    Orochimaru''s talent is enough to attract their attention and apprehension, but they have already lost the opportunity to win him over.


    "The plan to gather the tailed beasts will start normally in three years. The Nine-Tails will be your responsibility, Uchiha Madara!"


    As Pain speaks in an indifferent tone, he emphasizes ''Uchiha Madara'' even more.


    Obito clearly understands the meaning. Now, without the mysterious aura of Uchiha Madara, he is no longer the formidable presence once feared by Nagato.


    Even! He starts to question his own strength.


    Behind his mask, Obito reveals a mocking cold laugh. A mere pawn, now possessing the Rinnegan, deems himself a god. Ridiculous.


    "Sarutobi Asuma, after experiencing the annihilation of his clan, is barely qualified to join. Bring him into the organization. From now on, he will be in your team, responsible for gathering intelligence on the Ninja world, especially the whereabouts of the Jinchuriki. None must be missed."


    Pain issues the order indifferently, and Obito, although resenting in his heart, responds firmly, "Fine, I will guide the newcomer well. But Sarutobi Asuma must also prove his worth."


    If before they were aloof, now the threat of Uchiha Yoru from Konoha is too great, especially since the power of three major ninja villages has been integrated.


    At this time, if Sarutobi Asuma is a spy and leaks their information, it would be dangerous.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro have already changed into their chunin vests, and all three have been promoted to chunin.


    At this time, in the office, Uchiha Yoru calmly looked at the three.


    "From today, you are chunin. Temari, your team leader jonin is Uzuki Yugao, who is also one of Konoha''s elite wind-release jonin. Kankuro, I have seen your application, and from today, you are a member of the Police Force."


    "Thank you, Lord Yoru."


    Temari and Kankuro respectfully nodded. In the past month, they had experienced too much: being imprisoned, the fall of the Sand Village, the merger of the Land of Wind with Konoha.


    Especially since his father, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, was killed by the Third Hokage Hiruzen, the two harbored intense hatred for the Sarutobi clan.


    Especially after hearing that there were still remnants of the Sarutobi clan.


    But now, they faced a choice: to join or to remain imprisoned.


    Finally, the calm and rational Temari reluctantly persuaded her two brothers to surrender. The Sand Village still existed; it just had a new Kazekage and a god above him.


    Especially after the chunin exams'' apocalyptic battle, which had crushed her spirit of resistance.


    Therefore, although Temari and Kankuro were disheartened, thinking of the continued existence of the Sand Village brought a forced smile to their faces. At this moment, both of them looked concernedly at their brother Gaara.


    But Gaara remained silent, not saying a word. Over the past month, with his chakra sealed, he lost his power but also felt the care of his siblings Temari and Kankuro.


    Seeming to have undergone a slight change.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile. Gaara''s talent was undeniable, and he didn''t want to waste it, which was why he had arranged this.


    "Gaara, from today, you will join Team 7 under Hatake Kakashi."


    "Team 7?" The three of them showed puzzled expressions. They were obviously aware of Kakashi''s team, which usually consisted of a three-person squad.


    Faced with their confusion, Uchiha Yoru calmly said, "Uzumaki Naruto will soon go to train with Jiraiya, so there''s a vacancy in the team, and you, Gaara, are just right."


    "If the Shukaku inside you becomes unruly, you can seek your team leader Kakashi, who also possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan."


    Instantly, Temari and Kankuro understood. Hatake Kakashi, the genius jonin of Konoha and a strong figure in the ninja world, possessed one Mangekyo Sharingan and was Uchiha Yoru''s trusted confidant.


    Such a powerful and trusted ninja was clearly there to monitor and supervise the jinchuriki.


    Regarding the reformation of the team, Gaara simply nodded lightly, "Okay." S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Sasuke, he had seen him. These days in prison, Uchiha Sasuke had also visited and spoken a lot, so they were somewhat familiar.


    However, at this moment, the office door suddenly opened, and Uzumaki Naruto ran in excitedly.


    "Lord Yoru, the tracking team has found Teacher Asuma''s whereabouts. Please let us go after him!"


    Naruto, who rushed in without any manners or etiquette, caused Uchiha Yoru, Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara to frown slightly.


    Rudeness is never likable, especially in a stranger.


    Familiar people, or friends, people conditionally accept some of their flaws, but not now!


    "Asuma!"


    Hearing this name, Uchiha Yoru frowned, crossed his arms in front of the desk, and looked at Uzumaki Naruto, speaking in a deep voice.


    "Sarutobi Asuma made a choice befitting a Konoha jonin when his family planned an armed coup. He took on his responsibilities and chose to massacre the revolutionaries, killing countless innocents in the process. But that''s what a ninja is!"


    "Later, Sarutobi Asuma fled Konoha, and I did not issue a pursuit order, not even branding him a rogue ninja."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru showed a serious demeanor, saying, "The spirit of Sarutobi Asuma is admirable, but the coup of the Sarutobi clan is also undeniable. In light of the principle of justice over family, I have not pursued their responsibility. Uzumaki Naruto, you should understand your identity!"


    As for Uzumaki Naruto, he is responsible. The other party embodies the spirit of an ideal world, like a child''s persistent belief in their worldview.


    However, for adults, his thoughts are admirable, but that''s all there is to it! Faced with the murderer of his teacher, he chose forgiveness. Faced with the murderer of his parents, he chose forgiveness again. It seems that in Naruto, there''s a true understanding between people, and all hatred can be let go.


    Such a spirit even makes one wonder if, in the future, if Uzumaki Naruto were betrayed in his marriage, he would also choose to forgive.


    "Lord Yoru, please!"


    Just then, Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, and Yamanaka Hi, in a panic, followed behind and urgently pulled the agitated Naruto, while Shikamaru pleaded respectfully.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru pondered, tapping his fingers on the table, and finally said in a deep voice, "Asuma has not declared himself a rogue ninja, but he is also a very dangerous existence. If you insist on this!"


    "I can agree to let you leave the village to track Sarutobi Asuma, but there are no Jonin in the village now who can work with you."


    Uchiha Yoru''s intention was clear; this was a personal desire, and he could not possibly send a Jonin to assist them.


    Nara Shikamaru, quick-witted, immediately understood and gratefully nodded, "Lord Yoru, don''t worry, we have already sent a message to Uncle Yamanaka before coming here. He will join us..."


    However, Uchiha Yoru casually waved his hand to stop the explanation, "This is your personal matter. Since a Jonin like Yamanaka agrees, you may go."


    "Lord Yoru, may we invite friends from the village?" Shikamaru asked tentatively.


    Uchiha Yoru looked at the boy indifferently, causing Shikamaru to break out in a cold sweat.


    "You may!"


    "Thank you, Lord Yoru."


    The Sarutobi clan was already extinguished. Under the attack of the Sand ninjas, their families had paid a heavy price. His question was a probing one.


    And with Uchiha Yoru''s nod of approval, it indicated that he was letting go of the grudges against the Sarutobi clan''s followers, disappearing like smoke.


    "Shikamaru, let''s go quickly."


    An excited Naruto pulled Shikamaru and the others to leave, while Uchiha Yoru waved dismissively to Gaara''s team.


    Temari immediately understood the gesture and pulled her two brothers to leave.


    After leaving the Hokage building, Temari wiped her sweat and looked at her brothers, finally letting out a sigh of relief, showing a smile like a burden being lifted.


    "It seems Lord Yoru is as open-minded as the rumors say."


    Facing his sister''s words, Gaara remained silent, a cold response for his time.


    Kankuro was puzzled and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Looking at her two worried brothers, Temari helplessly held her forehead, explaining as they walked.


    "Kankuro, being accepted into the police force shows that you have gained preliminary trust. You''ve seen the current situation. Also, don''t hold grudges. In comparison¡­"


    Speaking of this, Temari lifted her head, revealing a wistful smile as she gazed at the lush greenery of Konoha.


    "Konoha with its green mountains and clear waters, isn''t this exactly what our Sand Village aspires for? We are now enjoying it, and every Sand ninja has the opportunity to do so. In the past, it had to be seized through war, and despite many years of conflict, we gained little. But now, we only need to work hard to enjoy the resources our ancestors longed for."


    Under absolute power, Temari felt not even a trace of rebellion in her heart.


    "So, don''t get the wrong idea. The Sand Village still exists, and we can return at any time. But in peace, all we need is to work hard and achieve the rank of Jonin to live in the fertile land of the Land of Fire. Isn''t that good?"


    Kankuro fell silent, as if what she said made a lot of sense. After all, the Sand Village made the first mistake this time, and indeed, life in the Sand Village is better than before.


    All it takes is loyalty and hard work to reach Jonin and enjoy the life that generations of ancestors dreamt of.


    "Also, in the Police Department, Kankuro, you need to behave. This is not the Sand Village. Our father, the Fourth Kazekage, is gone. No one will indulge us anymore."


    With a heavy tone, Temari''s eyes brimmed with tears as she looked at Kankuro.


    "So, drop your bad temper, be serious, and moreover, Lord Yoru gave us a chance. Practice diligently, and in the future, find a girl from Konoha to marry and have children."


    Facing his sister''s expectations, Kankuro turned his head away but still said solemnly, "I understand, sister. Don''t worry, I won''t cause trouble."


    After speaking to Kankuro, Temari turned to look at her youngest and once most feared brother, Gaara, smiling sunnyly and stroking his red hair.


    "Gaara, don''t think that being assigned to Team 7 is to monitor you. As far as I know, Sasuke is Lord Yoru''s personal disciple, and Jonin Kakashi is Lord Yoru''s right-hand man."


    "Kakashi''s Mangekyo Sharingan can calm the turbulence of the Shukaku inside you and is also a renowned powerful ninja in the ninja world. You should learn well from him."


    "Also, I think you know about the future of Sasuke. This is an opportunity given by Lord Yoru, not only to us but to all the Sand ninjas. So, get along well with Sasuke, and you will be companions in the future."


    Temari made it very clear. By following such Jonin and building relationships with such companions, they are not just integrating into the Konoha but directly entering its upper echelons.


    Undeniably, Uchiha Yoru''s special treatment of powerful ninjas and Jinchuriki is no less generous than the Land of Lightning, treating them as heroes for nurturing.


    "Okay!"


    Gaara nodded silently, his brevity a golden word, which brought a smile to Temari''s face and a look of astonishment to Kankuro.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Uzuki Yugao is a famous Wind Release elite Jonin, known as the strongest female Wind Release ninja, and moreover!"


    As she said this, Temari smiled, "Uzuki Yugao is Lord Yoru''s confidant, so the Jonin leading my team will not only utilize my talents but also help me become a future female Wind Release Jonin."


    Their talents were not buried but deliberately nurtured, reflecting Uchiha Yoru''s magnanimity.


    Such strategies also won the hearts of countless Sand ninjas.


    After all, Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro are the children of the Fourth Kazekage. They are now a family, but there had been conflicts before, and the grudge still lingered.


    However, with Uchiha Yoru''s arrangements, numerous Sand ninjas were sincerely convinced, especially the former supporters of the Fourth Kazekage, who nodded in approval.

 Chapter 295: Chasing Asuma

    Konoha, Training Ground Number 34.Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura looked solemn when they saw that their new teammate was the Sand Ninja Gaara.


    Especially Haruno Sakura, who showed overt hostility. After all, she had become accustomed to Naruto, and suddenly changing teammates made her uncomfortable on a professional level.


    On a personal level, the identity of Naruto, the Fourth Hokage''s son, had greatly satisfied her vanity, despite her grudgingly submissive attitude towards him.


    "Lord Yoru said that Uzumaki Naruto is going to train with Lord Jiraiya, and asked me to join Team 7," Gaara said.


    This was the first time the usually aloof Gaara had spoken so much to someone, though his eyes were fixed on Uchiha Sasuke.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Sasuke''s lips curved into a proud and tsundere smile. He extended his hand and said, "Welcome."


    "Sasuke!" Haruno Sakura was shocked. How could the once proud Sasuke be so friendly to the Sand Ninja in front of him?


    "Thank you," Gaara said, shaking hands with Sasuke, showing a rare expression of gratitude.


    Uchiha Sasuke, though tsundere in personality, admired Gaara, a fellow strong ninja, especially since he had been visiting the prison for interactions.


    The two had become acquainted over the past month and had developed a foundation of friendship.


    "Sasuke!"


    Just then, a passionate shout pierced the air, bringing a smile to Haruno Sakura''s face. Naruto, with blond hair, excitedly waved his hand and ran over.


    "I finally found you guys."


    Breathless and excited, Naruto looked at Sasuke and Sakura, completely ignoring Gaara.


    "Sasuke, Sakura, come on, let''s go help Shikamaru, Choji and the others retrieve Teacher Asuma," Naruto said, asking for help without any embarrassment, as if it were natural.


    "Naruto, you better explain yourself!" Haruno Sakura shouted angrily, venting her emotions.


    In front of Sakura, Naruto maintained a carefree smile, oblivious to how subservient he appeared.


    "It''s like this, Sakura. Teacher Asuma¡­"


    As Naruto explained, Gaara remained silent. Although he was bloodthirsty, he was not foolish. Leaving the village as a Jinchuriki was against the rules, and his identity was too sensitive. Leaving the village could easily be misconstrued as defection.


    After listening, Uchiha Sasuke scoffed, "Naruto, you need to understand, even though Sarutobi Asuma is not listed as a rogue ninja, he is still considered extremely dangerous."


    And more! Uchiha Sasuke sneered inwardly. He was well aware of the fate of the Sarutobi clan, as Lord Yoru had shown him the plan.


    Although it was cruel, this was the life of a ninja! But he was shocked when he learned the original nature of the plan ¨C it was the Uchiha Clan Massacre Plan.


    So! How could he feel sympathy for the family of his enemy?


    "Sasuke, how can you say that!" Naruto exclaimed, staring at Uchiha Sasuke as if seeing his teammate for the first time.


    "We''re teammates, Shikamaru, Choji, and Teacher Asuma are our teammates too."


    However, before Naruto could finish speaking, Uchiha Sasuke impatiently waved his hand to interrupt.


    "Naruto, you need to understand something. The grudges between the Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, Sarutobi clans and our Uchiha clan, and also! Sarutobi Asuma is not my teacher."


    Sasuke''s directly cold and rejecting tone filled Uzumaki Naruto with shock. "Sasuke, we are all from the same village, we should understand each other, how can you!"


    Uchiha Sasuke sneered angrily, "I don''t have the broad-mindedness of you, Uzumaki Naruto. You can even forgive the death of your parents."


    "Sasuke! What do you mean!" At this moment, Uzumaki Naruto looked at Sasuke in shock.


    But Sasuke was equally unyielding, coldly saying, "The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had the jutsu to seal the Nine-Tails, yet on the night of the Nine-Tails attack, he watched as the Fourth Hokage and his wife sacrificed themselves. Literally!"


    After the Chunin Exam, many rumors came out, like how the Third Hokage had the Fourth Hokage''s jutsu to seal the Nine-Tails, but on that night, he just watched the Fourth Hokage and his wife use this jutsu and die together.


    As a result, the Fourth died in battle, and the Third came out of retirement to take back power.


    "Sasuke, how can you say that!"


    Naruto, rarely showing anger, and nearby Haruno Sakura also hurriedly shouted, "Naruto! Stop, stop it, don''t fight!"


    Just like that, Naruto grabbed Uchiha Sasuke''s collar, and Sasuke looked at Naruto with increasing coldness, the tension between them palpable.


    "Indeed, how can someone like you, who has never had parents, understand the feeling of having and then losing them? In your heart, the Third is a kind family member."


    Uchiha Sasuke continued to speak coldly.


    "Even! Your so-called comrades, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, joined forces with the Sarutobi clan to drive out our Uchiha clan and divide our resources. Why didn''t you stand up then?"


    "Now that something has happened, and Teacher Yoru generously let Asuma go, you actually want to bring him back, what are your intentions?"


    "What do you want to do by bringing Sarutobi Asuma back? Have you thought about the consequences?"


    An angry Uchiha Sasuke pushed Naruto away, "You idiot with a simple mind! What Sarutobi Asuma did! What the Sarutobi clan did, think about the consequences!"


    "Since you''re too dense to understand, then let me tell you what the consequences will be!"


    Uchiha Sasuke, looking down at Naruto, who was sitting on the ground staring at him in anger, his eyes filled with disappointment, "Such an idiot, and yet I considered him a comrade, it''s just ridiculous."


    "I''ll start with what Sarutobi Asuma did, he personally exterminated the Sarutobi clan. Regardless of the reasons, can such a person still be trusted? Can he be forgiven by others? Do you think Shikamaru and Choji just want to bring back their teacher?"


    "I''m telling you, they want to ask Asuma in person, why he betrayed their clan, leading to their families suffering huge losses and countless relatives dying in the war."


    "And what the Sarutobi clan has done! The Third plotted to kill the Fourth Kazekage, and now the Sand Ninja are part of our family. What do you mean by bringing back Asuma now? Do you want to plunge the village into internal strife? If Sarutobi Asuma and the Sand Ninja start a conflict, tell me! How are you going to solve it!"


    Faced with the pressing Uchiha Sasuke, Naruto roared angrily, "Sasuke! I absolutely cannot forgive your selfish thoughts, just for your so-called possibilities, to make us give up our own comrades and teacher?"


    "No matter what Teacher Asuma did, he is still our teacher, and the war is already over! I believe that if the Sand Ninja and us understand each other, we will all be one family."


    Unconcerned with oil and salt, one''s heart only seeks mutual understanding. Caught in a vortex of indifference to others'' feelings, Naruto loudly proclaims.


    Meanwhile, Gaara, as a bystander, remains silent, not uttering a word. He feels little for his father, the Fourth Kazekage, harboring more hatred than affection. However, his sister and brother, once they learn of this, might seek revenge.


    "Sasuke, you''re too selfish. I believe in Shikamaru and Choji," Naruto roars in anger, and in the next moment, his body turns into a puff of white smoke.


    "Naruto!" Sakura exclaims in surprise, while Sasuke scoffs, "Idiot, using a shadow clone to ask for help for his so-called comrades. He doesn''t even realize that Shikamaru is using him."


    "Sasuke, Naruto must have gone to ask other comrades as well."


    Sakura, being sensible, quickly deduces that Naruto must have sent other shadow clones to seek help from familiar comrades.


    "Sasuke, let''s intercept at the gates of Konoha. We can''t let our comrades get dragged into this."


    Sakura, who has a good head on her shoulders, understands that while Naruto can act recklessly due to his father being the Fourth Hokage, they cannot.


    Getting involved would mean facing the wrath of the Sand ninja in the future.


    "Hmph!" Sasuke snorts, his actions speaking louder than words.


    But before leaving, Sasuke speaks to Gaara, "We''ll intercept first. Go tell Teacher Yoru."


    Sasuke, not yet consumed by endless hatred, makes a smart move, giving Gaara a task that could earn trust and favor.


    In Konoha, Naruto, full of vigor, rashly seeks the help of familiar classmates, not considering the consequences.


    Even Inuzuka Kiba turns pale upon hearing this, not wanting to get involved in such matters.


    After all, Asuma Sarutobi''s identity is too sensitive, already entangled in politics and issues with the Sand ninja.


    Within the Land of Fire, shaded by green trees, four figures rapidly move through the forest. Naruto suddenly stiffens, his smile turning rigid. s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    This does not escape Shikamaru''s notice, though he pretends to be unaware and continues running.


    "Everyone, remember, Teacher Asuma''s mood must be extremely unstable. Don''t mention anything about the Sarutobi clan."


    Nara Shikamaru is indeed intelligent, but he also has feelings, especially deep ones for Teacher Asuma.


    Knowing the consequences, he still pursues the truth. What else do the clans of Ino-Shika-Cho have now?


    During the Chunin Exams, Sand ninja rushed in, directly facing their clan territories. Then, a barrier was set, and elite Sand ninja began their attack within their lands.


    Thus, their families are already filled with hatred towards the Sand ninja, and the Ino-Shika-Cho clans don''t care about this.


    As for Asuma, Shikamaru is filled with complexity. He knows there''s no return, but he wants to know the truth. With so many relatives lost, he seeks to understand everything.


    It''s also a time he acts selfishly.


    In the original story, Nara Shikamaru seeking revenge for Asuma is also a selfish act. At that time, the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, considering the danger, explicitly forbade it. Even revenge needed planning.


    Team 10 set out under the cover of night, which was essentially acting on their own. Tsunade, upon learning this, would have disagreed if not for Kakashi stepping in to join.


    Naruto, in the end, couldn''t convince anyone to join him.


    In the office of the Hokage Building in Konoha.


    Tsunade, Pakura, and Mei Terumi frowned as they looked at a group of Chunin who had come to report.


    Aburame Shino, Inuzuka Kiba, Rock Lee, Hyuga Neji, Tenten, and Sasuke Uchiha, among others.


    "Lord Hokage, Mizukage, Kazekage, Team 10 has discovered the whereabouts of Sarutobi Asuma..."


    As they listened to the report, Terumi Mei turned her head away, pretending not to hear, wanting no part in this troublesome matter.


    Pakura and Tsunade exchanged glances, both feeling troubled by Asuma''s sensitive identity.


    "So, Team 10 consisting of Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, Yamanaka Hi, and Uzumaki Naruto went, right?"


    Tsunade crossed her arms, her rose-red nails prominent, her beautiful face stern as she awaited the group''s report.


    Then, Tsunade turned to Pakura and said in a deep voice, "According to the information, Sarutobi Asuma has been hiding within the Land of Fire since escaping Konoha, secretly in contact with a mysterious organization."


    "This organization must be Akatsuki! The organization with the mysterious man who possesses both the Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release."


    Tsunade''s words clearly outlined the dangerous nature of this mission. Pakura frowned upon hearing this, knowing well the internal details of this clan annihilation.


    Sarutobi Asuma personally did these things to preserve some of the Sarutobi clan''s bloodline. This time, apart from Konohamaru, a few families were also left behind.


    "This mission might involve the mysterious person responsible for the Nine-Tails disaster, an existence of S-rank danger level."


    After exchanging glances, Tsunade said solemnly, "I have decided to dispatch Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Yoru, Might Guy, Momochi Zabuza, Kurenai Yuhi, and Maki, six Jonin from the village, to bring back Uzumaki Naruto."


    "Lord Hokage!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke spoke, clearly wanting to join the mission. Seeing this, Tsunade rubbed her forehead and said, "This operation will be led by Kakashi. You all will follow Kakashi''s orders."


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, the newly promoted Chunin showed firm smiles, perhaps their strong hearts not wanting to avoid confrontation.


    Even if they face opponents from another dimension, they want to join in, preferring not to retreat as before.


    Moreover, this time their classmates were involved, some wanting to rescue their own classmates.


    Watching the departing group, Tsunade frowned, and Pakura said with a heavy voice, "The Akatsuki, huh!"


    "Indeed, Asuma had mentioned before that Akatsuki had contacted him."


    Tsunade nodded, and Terumi Mei''s eyes flashed with killing intent when she thought of the mysterious masked man, "There might be a fierce battle in the future."


    "But should we really let Sarutobi Asuma go?"


    Just then, Uchiha Yoru appeared, looking at the three Kage with a casual smile, "He''s just a pawn, and Sarutobi Asuma joining Akatsuki could even benefit the village''s peace and stability."


    The Sand Village of the Land of Wind had recently been incorporated into their territory. If there was someone the Sand Ninja hated the most, it would undoubtedly be Asuma.


    But now that the Sarutobi clan was almost gone, with only a few members left and confined within the village, their hatred had to be suppressed.


    At this time, Asuma, now a rogue ninja, became extremely important. The son of the Third Hokage, responsible for the death of the Fourth Kazekage and many others, had joined a terrorist organization.


    A shift in hatred!


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 296: The Mentally Twisted Asuma

    Just as Uchiha Yoru integrated the three major countries, the Land of Fire, the Land of Water, and the Land of Wind, as well as the three major ninja villages, the military power had begun to exert pressure on the entire ninja world.The entire ninja world was in panic, thinking that their next target would be to wage a war to unify the ninja world. However, at this time, Uchiha Yoru released a message to the outside world.


    "The three major ninja villages of Konoha, Mist, and Sand aspire for peace and will not initiate a great ninja war. However, if anyone starts a ninja world war, for the sake of peace! Then Uchiha Yoru will lead the three major ninja villages to unify the ninja world and completely end the turmoil in the entire ninja world."


    This statement spread throughout the ninja world, making some people happy and others worried.


    Some people thought this was just an excuse by Uchiha Yoru to paralyze others, currently just to assimilate the newly conquered Sand Village of the Land of Wind. Once that''s done, with Uchiha Yoru''s domineering nature, how could he just watch?


    Smart people didn''t believe in Uchiha Yoru''s statement, which was just a deception to the ordinary ninjas and civilians.


    However, the ninja world remained silent, for this was in everyone''s best interest.


    As Uchiha Yoru integrated the three major countries and the ninja villages merged, the ninja world was filled with an oppressive sense of an impending storm, and many people began to hoard supplies secretly. The economy of the ninja world was instantly turbulent.


    With this statement, at least the turbulent economy of the ninja world could be temporarily stabilized and return to its once peaceful state.


    The Third Tsuchikage, Ohnoki, shook his head and sighed. He would believe these words if they were said by Hashirama, but Uchiha Yoru was too much like Uchiha Madara, even surpassing him in domineering nature and strong methods, especially in winning people''s hearts.


    He could only pray for Uchiha Yoru and Tsunade to turn against each other and start a great war, just like Hashirama and Uchiha Madara once did, to relieve the pressure on the ninja world.


    Konoha.


    Standing on the Hokage Rock, Uchiha Yoru looked at the peaceful village with a somewhat confused gaze.


    "War!"


    His words were also to stabilize the turbulent economy, as only a stable economy could accelerate development.


    As for who would start the war first!


    Heh, there was always Akatsuki. He had the perfect excuse to wage a unifying war for the peace of the ninja world.


    Even without Akatsuki, a fabricated excuse could appear anytime.


    "Obito, you''ll be surprised by what I do in three years."


    Under a sinister smile, Uchiha Yoru''s figure disappeared from the Hokage Rock as if he had never been there.


    Within the Land of Fire.


    The buildings filled with the aura of the Sarutobi clan were now silent.


    This was once a shrine of the Sarutobi clan within the Land of Fire, now exuding a sense of desolation, as if foretelling the demise of the Sarutobi clan.


    The once lively annual Sarutobi clan shrine worship ceremony was now only accompanied by the sound of the wind.


    "Asuma, your choice!"


    Masked Obito, dressed in Akatsuki attire, spoke indifferently, while the more haggard Asuma in front of the shrine had a cigarette in his mouth.


    Under the cloud of smoke, his eyes, filled with blood and twisted madness, exuded a terrifying aura.


    Taking a deep breath, Asuma blew smoke in front of Obito''s mask. With a twisted and insane smile, Asuma slowly took out his Chakra weapon, the Flying Swallow.


    "I''ll join."


    Sarutobi Asuma chose to join the mysterious Akatsuki organization, partly to atone for his clan''s sins and partly to earn merits so that Konohamaru of Konoha could have a better life.


    "Heh, then let me see your resolve."


    Masked Obito revealed a sinister smile, and his Mangekyo Sharingan suddenly rippled, causing a spatial distortion. After a moment, three bound figures appeared before him.


    Their chakras were sealed, their hands and feet tied, and even their mouths gagged, only able to make muffled sounds.


    Seeing the three, Asuma''s pupils involuntarily shrank.


    And at this moment, the masked man revealed a smile, "Asuma, you should know them ¨C Nara Shikaku, Akimichi Choza, and Yamanaka Inochako, the clan heads of the three great clans of Ino-Shika-Cho."


    "You''re wrong, they should be called the small clan heads of three withering clans. Guess where I found them? Hehe, you would never expect it. The three clan heads were secretly following their own younger generations, who also happen to be your disciples, trailing behind them."


    The masked man revealed a mocking smile, patting the heads of the three who were tied up and kneeling before him.


    "Asuma, you should hate them! If they had given their full support, how could the Sarutobi clan have ended up so miserably? And don''t you want to know why every move of the Sarutobi clan is under the watch of Uchiha Yoru?"


    "In the game of wits with the Third, why does Uchiha Itachi always seem to have the upper hand? Aren''t you curious?"


    As he said this, the masked man let out a mocking laugh, patting the head of Nara Shikaku, "This head, known as the brain of Konoha, might be able to tell you everything."


    At this moment, the three struggled woefully, but on Sarutobi Asuma''s face, a twisted and cruel smile gradually appeared as he listened to the masked man''s instigation.


    "It seems that the three of you wish to use my head in exchange for the future of your clans."


    Asuma was not foolish; the three clan heads of Ino-Shika-Cho had secretly followed him, obviously intending to sacrifice him for the future of their clans.


    Although disgraceful, it was for the survival of their clans.


    And now, even if he were killed by a Konoha ninja, no one would say anything.


    "The killer is always killed in return!" Sarutobi Asuma exhaled a puff of smoke, looking at the three with a grin.


    "The three of you want to fight for a future for your clans, and I also want to fight for a future for Konohamaru."


    Under the temptation of the crimson Mangekyo Sharingan of the masked man, Sarutobi Asuma revealed a fierce smile. Already mentally tormented these days, a bit of genjutsu easily brought out the desires in his heart.


    Similarly bound, Nara Shikaku saw this scene with a face of utter despair, as if he had given up everything.


    He knew that his plans had gone awry!


    He had come in secret this time with a foolproof plan. With Uzumaki Naruto in the village, they couldn''t just watch idly.


    Strong ninjas would be sent out, and then the mysterious Akatsuki organization would naturally have someone to contend with. Regardless of success or failure, the Ino-Shika-Cho, despite bearing a bad name, had also shown their loyalty.


    But because of this mysterious masked man, his plan failed.


    The immense power of a ninja can change everything. He didn''t expect to be discovered so soon, nor did he expect that the combined strength of the three would be so powerless in the hands of the enemy.


    Only then did he realize with horror the vast difference between powerful ninjas.


    ¡­


    "Teacher Asuma!"


    In front of the Sarutobi Shrine, Nara Shikamaru and his group, who hurriedly arrived, saw the back of a figure showing signs of age and couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise, known for his wisdom.


    However, the next moment, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Hi, Akimichi Choji, and Uzumaki Naruto, all four were shocked.


    They saw three familiar figures bound in front of Sarutobi Asuma, kneeling on the ground, with explosive tags attached to their bodies.


    At the moment when Asuma turned his head, his eyes were blood red, showing a hint of madness.


    "Shikamaru, Choji, you''re here!"


    On the roof of the shrine, Masked Obito watched this scene with a playful smile, "After a mental breakdown, who knows what exciting things will happen."


    Sarutobi Asuma, after killing his kin and escaping from Konoha, had been repenting in his family''s shrine.


    On the surface, he seemed fine, but the repressed mental torment was constantly torturing him. If it weren''t for Konohamaru, he would have already broken down.


    Asuma was not from the Uchiha clan, so intense emotional fluctuations could not be vented through the Sharingan.


    Therefore, after Masked Obito used a little trick, the madness in Asuma''s heart was completely unleashed.


    "Teacher Asuma, what are you doing!"


    Uzumaki Naruto shouted in shock, while everyone else realized the severity of the situation, but he was still living in his own world.


    Under Asuma''s crazed smile, he looked at his favorite student, Nara Shikamaru.


    "Shikamaru, your fathers have been following behind you. I think your smart brain should have figured it out by now."


    "Your father, Nara Shikaku, schemed against his own son, all for the sake of this teacher''s head. But now, the teacher is also thinking!"


    "You three families have so many people alive, but how many are left in my Sarutobi clan? For Konohamaru, I also want to do something."


    The others still didn''t know what happened, Nara Shikamaru was sweating profusely, staring at his captured father, furious and regretting his lack of strength.


    "Teacher Asuma! Don''t!"


    "Shikamaru, what is going on?"


    Naruto, still confused, didn''t know what had happened, and even Akimichi Choji was stunned, filled with anxiety when he saw his bound father.


    "Everyone, calm down. Asuma is no longer our former teacher, he is an extremely dangerous existence!"


    Nara Shikamaru''s intelligence, unsurpassed among the twelve young shinobi, quickly and calmly assessed the situation.


    "Shikamaru! Why would Teacher Asuma capture our fathers!"


    Akimichi Choji was still shocked and confused, while Nara Shikamaru grimly said: "Our fathers, for the future of the clan, chose to scheme against us and betray our teacher."


    "Similarly, Asuma also wants to secure a future for his clan members."


    Clap! Clap!


    At this moment, Asuma from across showed a sinister smile and clapped his hands, "Not bad, Shikamaru, your brain is as sharp as ever."


    "Choji, your father wanted to exchange my head for the future of your family in the village. Now, the teacher also wants to use your father''s head for the future of the family. What should we do?"


    "How about this!" As he said this, to everyone''s shock, Asuma held the chakra blade Flying Swallow, and placed it behind Akimichi Choza''s neck, with a trickle of blood already flowing.


    "Choji! Exchange your head for your father''s! How about that?"


    Asuma''s face wore a mad smile, and the opposite Inoichi Yamanaka already showed anger.


    "Let go of my father!"


    The Ino-Shika-Cho trio hadn''t spent much time with Asuma, as in the original work, their bond developed over many years after the events of Shippuden.


    Among them, only Shikamaru, with his early wisdom, had already established a bond with Asuma.


    "Choji, don''t be impulsive! Hi, look into Asuma''s eyes! He''s gone mad, don''t believe his words."


    At this moment, Asuma''s eyes were filled with fierce blood, chilling and frightening to behold.


    "No! That''s my father!"


    At this time, Shikamaru couldn''t stop Yamanaka Hi and Akimichi Choji as they hurried forward.


    However, just then, an anxious Shikamaru threw two kunai, shouting, "Naruto!"


    "Teacher Asuma!"


    Uzumaki Naruto roared and charged forward, while Shikamaru''s kunai didn''t hit Asuma.


    But the scene froze!


    The flying kunai transformed into Naruto''s figure, while the other kunai pinned Asuma''s shadow.


    Shadow Mimicry Jutsu


    "It worked!"


    Cold sweat slid down Shikamaru''s forehead, his face showing relief as he gasped for breath.


    It was only a moment! But the two kunai, aided by his Shadow Mimicry Jutsu, and the Shadow Binding Technique, pinned Asuma''s shadow as a double insurance.


    And there was Naruto, triple insurance!


    "Shikamaru succeeded!" S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto, still in mid-air, burst out laughing, shouting, "Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Instantly dozens of Narutos appeared and overwhelmed Asuma, accompanied by Naruto''s loud voice.


    But the next moment! Shikamaru''s smile froze, as the Asuma tackled by Naruto turned into a wooden log.


    "Be careful!"


    Shikamaru suddenly shouted, but Choji and Yamanaka Hi reflexively dodged, only to hear a splatter as blood sprayed.


    Yamanaka Hi, in disbelief, looked at his abdomen pierced by a wind-chakra infused Flying Swallow.


    Meanwhile, Choji was suddenly struck in the abdomen, his eyes bulging and his mouth wide open, vomiting all the undigested food from his stomach.


    "Choji!"


    At this moment, Naruto saw this scene and roared in anger. However, Asuma, who appeared, turned his head and showed a cruel smile.


    Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning


    "Naruto, run!"


    Shikamaru screamed desperately, but it was too fast. From their attack to Asuma''s counterattack, it was too quick, giving them no chance.


    Asuma spat out a large amount of gray smoke from his mouth, his bloodshot eyes filled with madness. The flint hidden between his teeth gently scraped, and in an instant, a flame flickered.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the high-temperature dust burst into flames, and from within the smoke, Naruto''s screams could be heard, along with the sounds of his shadow clones dissipating.


    Shadow Imitation Technique


    At the critical moment, Shikamaru used his shadow jutsu to connect directly to Naruto, and then he ran wildly backward, pulling Naruto out of the smoke.


    But it was a step too late. Naruto''s face and arms had severe burns, with layers of skin peeled off, looking somewhat terrifying.


    But for a ninja, these are just superficial wounds.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 297: Ino-Shika-Cho Divide

    "Shi¡­ Shi¡­ Shikamaru!"Yamanaka Hi desperate and hoarse cries for help echoed below. At this time, he was completely pinned to the ground by the Flying Swallow filled with wind-attribute chakra, constantly coughing up blood from his mouth.


    However, what was even more despairing was Choji. Asuma''s face revealed a smile, but his eyes were filled with madness.


    "Choji, your teacher knows you have the kindest heart. Help your teacher. Aren''t you also doing this for your clan? Your teacher also wants to do this for the clan. Moreover, your Ino-Shika-Cho clans still have so many people left, but my clan only has Konohamaru left."


    Under the cruel and insane gaze, Choji looked at his teacher in front of him with horror, as if seeing a devil in human skin.


    "Teacher Asuma!"


    Shikamaru yelled hoarsely, and what responded to him was Asuma''s look back with a pair of eyes filled with madness and bloodshot.


    "Shikamaru, your teacher knows you are the smartest. So, this time, let''s play a game again with your teacher! Let''s bet their lives!"


    Under the bloodthirsty smile, Asuma, amidst Naruto''s angry roar and Shikamaru''s terrified gaze, pulled out a stack of explosive tags.


    Under Asuma''s cruel smile, the explosive tags slowly curled up and then were directly stuffed into Choji''s mouth, while one hand was clutching his throat.


    Choji struggled in pain, but the stack of rolled up explosive tags were directly swallowed, leaving him with no ability to resist.


    "Choji, don''t struggle. Your teacher will be very gentle."


    Steel wires tied Akimichi Choji up, and Asuma casually threw four shuriken, instantly pinning Yamanaka Hi''s limbs to the ground.


    "Shikamaru! Now is the time for you to choose!"


    Under Asuma''s cruel smile, holding the Flying Swallow in one hand, the sharp wind-attribute chakra swirling around, he pointed at the people in front of him.


    "Your father, or your uncle, or your companion? You can only choose one."


    Under Asuma''s perverted smile, Shikamaru''s face turned pale, sweat continuously sliding down, while Naruto was filled with anger.


    "Teacher Asuma, how can you do this to your own companions, your own students, it''s too much!"


    Angry Naruto''s eyes gradually turned into beast-like pupils, his body slowly emitting a sinister red chakra. Seeing this, Asuma revealed an even more mocking smile.


    "So it''s the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, you little brat."


    "Naruto!" Suddenly emitting such a terrifying aura, Shikamaru hurriedly tried to stop him, fearing that the impulsive Naruto might cause the situation to become uncontrollable.


    Meanwhile, on the roof of the distant shrine building, Obito watched the scene playfully. Seeing Naruto emitting the Nine-Tails chakra, his eye revealed an ''as expected'' expression.


    "Heh, Orochimaru, you really are a genius, even managing to cultivate a fake Jinchuriki. But it seems you''ve slipped up this time."


    Obito looked playfully at Naruto in the distance, with such sinister chakra and beast-like pupils, and everything he had witnessed before, he knew, Naruto was the real Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    Uzumaki Karin, just a fake, or rather, a weapon cultivated by Uchiha Yoru.


    ¡­


    "Hurry, Shikamaru! You can only choose one of them."


    At this moment, Asuma laughed neurotically, while Flying Swallow fluttered back and forth in front of everyone.


    "Here is your father, your uncle who has watched you grow up since you were young, and your comrades. Which one will you choose to save first? Oh, and your comrade, Yamanaka Hi, can''t be delayed any longer."


    Under his mocking gaze, Yamanaka Hi weakly moaned, obviously losing too much blood. If this continues, he will have to pay with his life.


    At this time, Shikamaru was sweating profusely, realizing for the first time that his intelligence was of no use here. If he had terrifying power, perhaps he could solve this problem.


    "Make a decision quickly!"


    "No! Teacher Asuma, I''ll bet with you!"


    In a flash of inspiration, Shikamaru, with a tense face, threw away his kunai pouch and raised his hands.


    Shikamaru spoke hastily, while Asuma smiled, "Okay, the first round will be a bet on their lives!"


    "But now you can stop!"


    Asuma, looking crazily at Shikamaru, raised his hand to stop him, while pointing at Yamanaka Ino with a bizarre smile.


    "Shikamaru, aren''t you the best at using shadow techniques? Now, please use your techniques to control Yamanaka Hi to save your comrades, father, and uncle."


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. If you cut any of these wires wrong." Asuma said, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "With a ''boom'', I think you understand the power of an exploding tag."


    As Asuma smiled, he slowly kicked away the dust under his feet, revealing the exploding tags that had been buried underground, also connected by thin steel wires.


    Nara Shikaku and Akimichi Choji, the older generation of the Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ trio, were bound with fine steel wires.


    "Shikamaru, save my father quickly."


    Choji, who had been kicked down, got up in a hurry and spoke to Shikamaru, clueless about how to deal with the densely arranged traps of steel wires.


    Asuma, with a maniacal look in his eyes, slowly drew a cigarette and lit it while staring at Naruto.


    "My good student Shikamaru, you have the time it takes to smoke one cigarette, or else!"


    "Shikamaru!" Naruto called out anxiously, while Shikamaru was also sweating profusely, knowing this was the only way.


    Shadow Imitation Technique


    Instantly, the shadow connected with Yamanaka Hi, and at this moment, Shikamaru, maintaining a strange posture, thought at the fastest speed he had ever experienced in his life.


    "Teacher Asuma, we are a team, can you let Choji help me?"


    Shikamaru kept calling him ''teacher'', trying to awaken the conscience in Asuma''s heart, but it was too late. Under the pressure, Asuma''s mental state had already collapsed, and under the influence of Obito''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he was just venting his mental illness.


    Asuma lifted his feet, and seeing this, Shikamaru secretly sighed in relief, unaware of the mockery and cruelty hidden deep in Asuma''s eyes.


    "Shikamaru!"


    In a fluster, Choji rolled and crawled hurriedly, shouting loudly, while at this moment, Shikamaru calmly began to issue commands.


    "Choji, immediately stop Yamanaka Hi''s bleeding, and also pull out the kunai."


    After a series of actions, Yamanaka Hi was now close to unconscious, while Shikamaru was calmly controlling his body to bring him in front of their fathers.


    "Choji, I need you to tell me the direction of these steel wires."


    "Shikamaru, the steel wires on my father''s body... Uncle Nara..."


    As time passed by the second, he had almost completely understood the complex trap of steel wires attached to the exploding tags. Shikamaru calmly instructed, "Choji, this is a triple trap. I need you to cut two of the wires, and I''ll handle one. Can you do it?"


    "Shikamaru!" Choji trembled as he spoke, and finally nodded, "I can do it."


    "Good, I''ll count to three, and we''ll cut together!"


    As time went on, Shikamaru''s chakra was draining rapidly, his face pale and breaking into a cold sweat, while Choji nodded firmly, albeit apprehensively.


    Because just now he saw a familiar hand gesture from Shikamaru, a signal only the two of them knew from their childhood games.


    "1...2!"


    At the moment of shouting "two", Shikamaru and Choji suddenly cut the wires, and at the same time, Naruto, standing beside Shikamaru, turned into a puff of white smoke with a bang.


    Shadow Clone Jutsu!


    "Rasengan!"


    Instantly, hundreds of Narutos emerged from the nearby woods, each with an angry expression and holding a powerful Rasengan in their hands.


    "Teacher Asuma!"


    Suddenly, Asuma quickly retreated and hurriedly used a ninjutsu.


    Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning


    Suddenly a cloud of ash burst out, but because of the hundreds of Narutos and the intense spinning of the Rasengan, the ash was swept up in the whirlwind.


    As Asuma launched his Fire Release, only the first dozen Narutos turned into white smoke, while the rest of them continued to attack wildly, shouting loudly.


    From a distance, Obito, wearing a mask, watched this scene and showed a look of realization, "So that''s it, but will this Nara kid notice what''s next?"


    "Shikamaru!"


    Multi-Size Technique


    Choji shouted, his hands enlarging instantly, ready to grab his father and Nara Shikaku and run, while Yamanaka Hi, controlled by the shadow, carried his father.


    But at that moment! The crisp sound of the steel wire snapping echoed, and Shikamaru''s face was filled with horror.


    Boom!


    In the moment of turning back, there was only a flash of fire. The father and son in the mountains let out a scream, completely engulfed in the sea of fire.


    "No!"


    "Shikamaru, hurry!" Choji was also in bad shape. Due to the close distance, his huge hand was scorched in an instant, but he still managed to throw his father/uncle to Shikamaru.


    "Father!"


    Shikamaru quickly stepped forward, seeing his father covered with exploding tags, and hurriedly took off his clothes. However, at this moment, Choza showed a look of pain, as his belly rapidly swelled.


    "Father!"


    "Choji! Don''t come over!" Akimichi Choza roared, seeing his son coming to save him, and quickly pushed him away, sending Choji flying.


    At this moment, the moment Nara Shikaku''s restraints were released, he yelled, "Shikamaru! Run!"


    However, in the next instant, Nara Shikaku''s pupils turned blood red, and in Shikamaru''s horrified gaze, his father''s eyes resembled the Sharingan.


    "No!"


    But in the next moment, with a boom, Akimichi Choza''s belly exploded, splattering blood and guts everywhere.


    Nara Shikaku witnessed this scene, bleeding from his nose and mouth, his pupils filled with fierce blood vessels, clearly under the influence of a powerful illusion, suffering a mental blow.


    "Father!"


    Akimichi Choji cried out in grief, his hands bloodied and mutilated, with bones exposed in some areas.


    At this moment, a mocking voice appeared, as if treating everything as a game.


    "Hehe, this is a very realistic scene, and also a representation of human greed."


    After Masked Obito appeared, his Mangekyo Sharingan stirred slightly, absorbing all the flames in front of him, and then revealing the charred bodies of the father and son.


    Despite their charred exteriors and struggling to breathe heavily, the father and son''s strong will to live as ninjas was evident.


    Especially in pain, the scorched bodies bore pairs of eyes, black and white in agony, staring wide-eyed. But due to burnt airways, they could no longer speak.


    "Hehe, after all, he is your father, naturally prioritized over so-called uncles and companions."


    Masked Obito, looking at Nara Shikamaru, mockingly commented, then sighed at the bloody, chaotic scene.


    "At that time, you had the chance to save Akimichi Choza, but you chose to abandon him for your own selfish desires, or rather, for your father, tsk tsk."


    "How realistic, this is what you Konoha ninjas boast about, not abandoning any companion. Yet, when it came down to family and companions, a choice was still made." S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Obito, looking at the two sets of terrified eyes, shook his head: "What a tragic stroke of luck, you shouldn''t have believed in so-called companions. But now it''s too late for regrets, with such injuries, being alive is already fortunate enough."


    Suddenly, a figure with a dirt-stained mask reappeared behind Akimichi Choji. Looking at the blood and flesh scattered around, especially Choji''s father''s head still attached to his body, his eyes wide open in death.


    "Tsk tsk, look at your father, Choji, look at these eyes. The comrade you trusted and entrusted your life to just a moment ago ultimately chose his own father. This is the outcome of your naive trust in so-called comrades."


    The seductive voice echoed in his ears. At this moment, Choji''s pupils shrank, and he broke down in desperate tears.


    "Shikamaru! Shikamaru! Nara Shikamaru!"


    With heart-wrenching cries, he went from calling out for his comrade to demanding the truth, and finally to questioning.


    At this moment, Choji looked desperately at the distant and dispirited Shikamaru, then at his own father, and the tragic state of the Yamanaka father and son.


    It seemed that only Shikamaru''s father was unharmed, which seemed to confirm the mysterious man''s seduction, suggesting that Shikamaru ultimately chose his own father.


    Lightning Blade


    Just then, a flash of lightning streaked by, accompanied by the smell of scorching air. The man with the mask watched the newcomer with a Sharingan eye, a mocking smile in his eyes.


    "So it''s you, Kakashi!"


    Kakashi, wielding the Lightning Blade, passed through the masked man''s chest. As they looked at each other, the masked man''s eyes were filled with mockery, while Kakashi''s were serious.


    "Kakashi, be careful!"


    As Kakashi passed through, and the masked man was about to strike with a mocking smile, Might Guy''s loud shouts filled the air. A streak of green rushed forward, perfectly coordinating the attack.


    This forced the masked man to maintain his intangible state.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 298: Woo the Akimichi, suppress the Nara, and leave the Yamanaka be!

    Sarutobi Clan Shrine.Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Itachi, Might Guy, Momochi Zabuza, Kurenai Yuhi, and Maki, six elite Jonin, arrived and instantly surrounded the mysterious masked ninja.


    "Be careful of the enemy''s Mangekyo Sharingan, this person is the culprit behind the Nine-Tails'' rampage!"


    When they saw the enemy, Kurenai Yuhi scoffed coldly, immediately revealing the identity of the masked Obito.


    Hearing this, Momochi Zabuza revealed a bloodthirsty smile, gripping the executioner''s blade on his back.


    "Heh, it seems we from the Mist also have a grudge against you, perfect."


    "Everyone, be careful, the opponent masters Wood Style and Mangekyo Sharingan."


    The group watched their opponent calmly, clearly aware of the information about this mysterious masked man, as this intel had spread throughout the ninja world.


    Facing the six elite Jonin, the masked Obito was visibly annoyed, deeply resenting Uchiha Yoru for exposing his information to the entire ninja world. S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uchiha Itachi! Keep a close watch with your Mangekyo Sharingan, I''ll be the bait. If the enemy uses genjutsu, it will be your chance."


    Facing the Mangekyo Sharingan, Momochi Zabuza was filled with bloodthirsty excitement, showing no sign of retreat, instead adopting the typical Mist ninja tactic.


    He would serve as the bait, and if the enemy used genjutsu, there would be a moment of exposure, which was Uchiha Itachi''s opportunity.


    At that moment, Uchiha Itachi, with his Mangekyo Sharingan spinning like windmills, calmly watched the enemy and nodded in agreement with Momochi Zabuza''s plan.


    "Be careful, Zabuza."


    Seeing their formation, and realizing it wasn''t an opportunity, the masked Obito revealed an evil smile.


    "It seems today''s game has to end here."


    His body slowly merged into the earth, while nearby, hundreds of Narutos angrily roared, hurling Rasengan after Rasengan, creating large craters in the ground.


    When the dust settled, there was no sign of Sarutobi Asuma, only a wooden log used for substitution jutsu was shattered to pieces.


    "Teacher Asuma!"


    Looking up, Uzumaki Naruto roared angrily, seeing far away on the rooftops, Sarutobi Asuma and the masked Obito standing side by side.


    "Naruto! Don''t be reckless, the enemy in front of us is extremely dangerous."


    Hatake Kakashi immediately intercepted in front of Uzumaki Naruto, stopping his impulsive action and calmly surveyed the surroundings.


    "Everyone, be cautious of traps around."


    Maki then set off a flare, which exploded in the sky, signaling that a large number of Konoha ninjas would soon arrive to surround and attack.


    "Looks like there''s no fun to be had today."


    The masked Obito said mockingly, while Sarutobi Asuma lit a cigarette at the corner of his mouth, his face revealing a twisted, maniacal smile.


    "Hehe, Shikamaru, look, even if your final choice is your own father, we''re all the same, not so great. Just like your Ino-Shika-Cho, choosing your own clan, your teacher also wants to live."


    Watching the tragedy around, Hatake Kakashi turned back, looked at the arriving Chunin team, and began issuing orders.


    "Neji, use your Byakugan for vigilance and look for traps, Rock Lee, Aburame Shino, you two quickly attend to the injured."


    Under a clear command, the Sarutobi Asuma on the eaves witnessed this scene, especially after Shikamaru, he even revealed a perverted smile.


    "Teacher is not wrong, teacher and you are the same, both are common people."


    Beside him, the masked Obito, looking at the neurotic Sarutobi Asuma, couldn''t help but mutter to himself, it seems that the mental pressure was too great this time, it actually made Asuma somewhat neurotic, or rather psychologically perverted, but this is quite good.


    After this incident, Sarutobi Asuma had no place in the village.


    "Kakashi, I look forward to meeting you in three years."


    Taking a deep look at Kakashi, the masked Obito''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan rippled, pulling Sarutobi Asuma along with him, and they both disappeared on the spot.


    "Everyone be careful, just in case of fraud."


    It has to be said that Uchiha Obito''s eye technique is simply cheating, even when disappearing, he was still feared by Kakashi, who still issued a cautious command.


    ¡­


    In the office building of Konoha''s Kage.


    "Kakashi, are you saying that of the current generation of the Ino-Shika-Cho, one is dead, one is paralyzed, and the remaining Nara Shikaku is also mentally traumatized?"


    Looking at Kakashi and others who returned to report, Tsunade showed an indescribable expression. This report was not bad, but rather too good.


    It''s like making a contribution to the peace of the village. The mysterious masked man is like a godsend.


    Tsunade''s direct expression made Kakashi awkwardly lower his head and say, "Apart from the sacrifice of Akimichi Choza, the others are being rescued in the operating room. Even Nara Shikamaru, who was least injured, was hurt in the lower body by the aftermath of the battle and is now in critical condition."


    Upon hearing this, Tsunade''s eyes flickered, and she suddenly laughed at Pakura, Terumi Mei, who were beside her: "Let''s go, I''ll treat you tonight, we won''t return until we''re drunk."


    Clearly, Tsunade did not want to personally save the Ino-Shika-Cho. After all, such a situation with the three clans has a good effect on Konoha''s stability.


    Especially after hearing that the relationship between the three clans seems to have cracks in this generation, she was very happy.


    She clearly remembers the ugly behavior of the Ino-Shika-Cho clans following Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The industries of the Senju clan were swallowed by these people. Otherwise, with the same resources, how could these large families be built?


    How did the Sarutobi clan rise? It was by biting off the fattest meat from the Senju clan.


    The smaller clans like Ino-Shika-Cho also got a piece of the meat. After greedily consuming and digesting it, they became strong families.


    But from now on, the past is just a cloud of smoke.


    It''s truly a case of "thirty years on the east bank, thirty years on the west bank." What was swallowed in the past must now be spat out, with interest.


    Looking at the relaxed Three Fifth Kage after work, Kakashi held his forehead and sighed, slowly walking out of the office building.


    "Only the terrifying body of Uchiha Yoru can withstand these Three Fifth Kage, otherwise!"


    Thinking this, Kakashi couldn''t help but shudder, secretly envying.


    The ultimate goal of a ninja is still physical training.


    But these three Fifth Kage, each more cunning than the last, he dare not underestimate.


    It may seem peaceful now, but it''s only because Uchiha Yoru is overseeing them, and they need to work together on a planned project.


    In the Medical Department.


    The red lights in the emergency room were flashing, and the high-ranking ninja of the Medical Department were extremely tense. This was a severe challenge for them.


    "The injuries of the father and son of the Yamanaka clan are the most severe, with multiple organs like the respiratory tract severely burned, and extensive external burns turning to charcoal..."


    "Akimichi Choji''s hands are almost separated from the flesh, bones shattered, and two fingers blown off..."


    "Nara Shikaku is mentally traumatized, first give a stabilizer, and prioritize treating other patients."


    "Nara Shikamaru''s chakra is exhausted, his body is weak, and he was injured in the legs by the blast..."


    The head of the Medical Department, a Jonin named Yakushi Nono, calmly analyzed the cases to be rescued and also stated how to treat them.


    She is now a famous medical ninja in Konoha, even considered to be on par with Tsunade.


    As Yakushi Nono issued orders, Yamanaka Ino, dressed as a nurse, showed a nervous expression and stepped forward.


    Seeing this, Yakushi Nono curiously asked, "Ino, what''s wrong?"


    Yamanaka Ino respectfully bowed and gently pointed to the medical case of Yakushi Nono.


    "Head, I think we should prioritize rescuing severely injured patients, while some patients with minor injuries may actually reduce our medical resources. And!" Yamanaka Ino pointed at the medical case of Nara Shikamaru, and Yakushi Nono suddenly understood. As the strongest spy from the foundation, how could he not understand this.


    Realizing this, she nodded subtly, "Ino, you''re right. Go and call Yakushi Kabuto to prioritize rescuing Akimichi Choji, the young ninja."


    "Yes!"


    In the ward flashing with red lights, Yakushi Kabuto looked at the person on the bed with a gentle smile.


    "Sleep now, and everything will be fine after a good rest."


    Lying on the operating table, Nara Shikamaru slowly closed his eyes, exhausted. The complete depletion of his chakra was extremely dangerous, and he was also injured.


    At that moment, footsteps came from outside the operating room. Yakushi Kabuto, with an unchanged expression and gentle smile, slowly stepped out.


    Standing outside, Yamanaka Ino said to Kabuto, "The director has instructed Teacher Kabuto to assist in prioritizing treatment for the severely injured."


    "And?" Kabuto pushed his glasses up, seemingly already thinking of something, but still pretended not to know.


    Yamanaka Ino glanced at the operating room and said indifferently, "These injuries do not threaten his ability as a ninja. Remember, every ninja is a precious combat asset to the village. Our priority is to preserve the village''s combat strength."


    "I understand."


    Yakushi Kabuto instantly got it. With a gentle smile, he took Nara Shikamaru''s medical case, instructed the prepared assistants, and walked out of the operating room.


    "The director''s surgical patient is extremely critical. I leave this one to you."


    The leading young ninja scratched his head awkwardly, sweating at the thought of performing surgery alone but still cautiously said, "I''m afraid my experience might not be sufficient."


    Facing this young ninja, Yakushi Kabuto showed a gentle smile, patted his shoulder, and shook his head in comfort, "Just focus on the task. I have already examined him."


    "Nara Shikamaru''s leg has necrotized, especially since two shuriken fragments have injured his testicles, leading to a bacterial infection that has already lost its activity. This might be a simple surgery and also an opportunity for you to train."


    Hearing this, Yamanaka Ino showed a satisfied smile. Perhaps this was karma. After all, they still had parents unlike her past fate.


    The young medical ninja suddenly understood and heaved a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "So it''s an excision and suturing surgery. I thought it was a rescue operation. Don''t worry, Teacher Kabuto, I will definitely complete this surgery."


    At this moment, the young medical ninja was full of confidence, assuring, "If I can''t handle this surgery, then what good am I?"


    "Good, thank you for your hard work."


    ¡­


    On the operating table, Nara Shikamaru felt the dazzling lights and the shadows of people in white coats. At this moment, he was semi-conscious and vaguely heard something.


    "Patient''s vital signs are stable, no signs of poisoning found."


    "Patient has sufficient blood for surgery¡­"


    "The necrotic leg has been amputated and disinfected¡­ the mass has been removed, stitching¡­"


    "Inserting a catheter¡­"


    "It''s too small, this patient is a male ninja, and he will need to perform ninja missions in the future. It''s common to be in hiding for days, so make it larger, so he can deal with personal matters quickly during missions."


    "Understood! It''s been enlarged."


    In a daze, Nara Shikamaru fell unconscious again, not knowing what he had lost this time.


    ...


    Inside the office building of the Hokage, Uchiha Yoru looked at his administrative tasks, massaging his forehead. Recently, with the addition of the Land of Wind, the workload had increased, but it was manageable and would stabilize soon.


    "Lord Yoru, there''s a message from the medical department."


    Uchiha Yoru, looking up at Uchiha Itachi, who was kneeling respectfully, shook his head and said, "Itachi, I''ve told you many times, just call me ''teacher''."


    "Yes, Lord Yoru!"


    Well, Uchiha Itachi clearly had his own opinions, and Uchiha Yoru chuckled and didn''t insist further.


    "Lord Yoru, the medical department reports that the least injured, Nara Shikamaru, underwent genital amputation surgery. Nara Shikaku is in a coma due to severe mental trauma, which is still a gray area in medical science. This mental trauma appears to be permanent."


    "He may not be able to think deeply in the future, as it could cause headaches and mental fatigue."


    After reading this page of the report, Uchiha Itachi''s expression was strange, and then he started reading other intelligence reports.


    "Akimichi Choji''s hands were severely injured. He has undergone reparative surgery, and observation suggests he will need six months of recovery. However, it will be difficult for him to use his family''s secret techniques in the future. Also, Akimichi Choza has been declared dead!"


    "Yamanaka!" Uchiha Itachi said solemnly as he read the last page, "Yamanaka Hi died due to severe injuries. The Yamanaka clan head, although surviving thanks to his strong physique as a j¨­nin, suffered such severe burns that even after recovery, he may no longer be able to be a ninja."


    After hearing this report, Uchiha Yoru showed a puzzled expression. What was this? Has Obito completely resolved a difficult problem for him?


    The Ino-Shika-Cho clans were severely affected. The Yamanaka clan lost a son and the father was incapacitated. The Akimichi clan lost their clan head, and the surviving son was also nearly incapacitated.


    The Nara clan, although both father and son survived, one''s mental capacity was significantly impaired, rendering the once most brilliant mind of Konoha useless. The other had become a person neither male nor female.


    More importantly, based on the outcome of this battle and the current situation, the three closely allied clans, who have been intimate for so many years, are likely to face problems now.


    Don''t talk about the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ alliance being like a family. Haven''t there been betrayals among the same clan? Hasn''t it happened in the Uchiha clan? The Hyuga clan?


    What makes you, an Ino-Shika-Ch¨­, any different!


    "Teacher Yoru, I think this is an excellent opportunity."


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi expressed his opinion, not as the head of the Anbu, but in the capacity of a disciple.


    "Oh?" Looking at Uchiha Yoru''s expression, Uchiha Itachi lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "The glory of the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ clans has long since faded, and the seeds of division have already been sown and begun to sprout."


    "Woo the Akimichi, suppress the Nara, and leave the Yamanaka be!"


    To woo one clan, suppress another, and ignore the third! Looking at Itachi Uchiha Yoru, he couldn''t help but clap his hands, "Not bad, Itachi, you are very aware."


    "Since that''s the case, let''s get ready for this. But take advantage of the death of the Akimichi clan head and the Akimichi clan''s state of panic."


    Uchiha Yoru revealed a meaningful smile.


    "Yes! I understand!"


    Uchiha Itachi immediately understood that even wooing the Akimichi clan meant wooing only a part of it, or rather, splitting the Akimichi clan.


    The Uchiha clan''s old enemies had fallen to such a fate, and Uchiha Itachi felt no pity, even a sense of relief, knowing about the original plan to annihilate his clan by the Root.


    If it weren''t for his teacher''s victory, would the Uchiha still exist?


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 299: Sakura got slapped by reality

    Hospital."Shikamaru."


    A blond Naruto with a spirited laugh brings his gift of instant ramen to visit his good friend in the hospital, where only Shikamaru lies in bed.


    "You''re getting discharged soon with those injuries, aren''t you, Shikamaru?"


    The clueless Naruto doesn''t yet realize what his friend has lost.


    Shikamaru, looking at Naruto, forces a smile, "I''m fine now, Naruto."


    Getting out of bed, even though he no longer feels pain in his lower body, he still feels something is off, having lost some flesh.


    But the resilience of a ninja allowed Shikamaru to quickly adjust to his body''s new balance.


    "Naruto, I heard you''re leaving?"


    During this time, Shikamaru has clearly understood that the decades-long alliance of the Ino-Shika-Cho is now broken, and he quickly glances at Naruto without showing his thoughts.


    The unsuspecting Naruto, with his bright smile, says, "Yeah, I''ll continue my training with Pervy Sage in half a month."


    Hearing this, Shikamaru smiles, "Congratulations, Naruto. Under Lord Jiraiya''s guidance, you''ll surely become a strong ninja."


    "Haha, don''t worry, Shikamaru. When I return, we''ll do missions together."


    Naruto''s smile masks his own comfort to his friend, as Team 10 has also fallen apart.


    Yet, Naruto is unaware of the calculations in Shikamaru''s mind.


    Seeing Naruto''s sunny smile, Shikamaru thinks to himself, "Now, the Uchiha clan''s dominance in the village is an undeniable fact, and the Ino-Shika-Cho clans are no longer united as before."


    "The once powerful forces are nearly all in decline. To grow, we need someone!"


    Thinking this, Shikamaru glances subtly at Naruto.


    Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage and student of one of the Legendary Sannin, Jiraiya, and himself being the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, his future achievements are bound to be great.


    Shikamaru sees the young, ambitious Uchiha Yoru, whose ambitions will one day clash with the entire ninja world. Even the First Hokage passed away young due to hidden injuries; Yoru, opposing the whole ninja world, might also get hurt.


    If an accident occurs, Naruto will have a chance.


    Even if nothing happens, he and his clan must bet on Naruto. If he becomes as strong as Jiraiya, his future status will undoubtedly be high.


    So, for the Nara clan, he must firmly tie his fate to Naruto''s chariot. This is the only way out for the Nara clan.


    If he had a choice, he would choose his classmate Uchiha Sasuke, but he has seen through the village''s policies.


    Cozying up to the Akimichi, suppressing the Nara, and letting the Yamanaka do as they please!


    By cozying up to a few strong and loyal Akimichi ninjas, they have effectively split the Akimichi clan. This ''cozying up'' is more like a division.


    The Yamanaka clan! Thinking of this, Shikamaru narrows his eyes looking at the window sill, perhaps because of Ino''s influence, the Yamanaka clan might soon have the youngest female clan leader.


    So, the Nara clan, the smartest and most oppressive against the Uchiha in the past, has become hated.


    "Naruto, is your dream still to become the Sixth Hokage?"


    In these past few days, Shikamaru has analyzed the current situation and now has a plan in mind when he sees Naruto.


    And Naruto, hearing Shikamaru''s words, the two leaning on the windowsill, exchange smiles.


    "Becoming the Sixth Hokage is just my first step!"


    The Naruto of the moment, like a newly risen morning sun, is full of vitality and determination.


    "I will become the Sixth Hokage to prove that tyranny and annexation only bring war and harm to the ninja world. Only mutual understanding can bring peace."


    I have to say, Naruto''s resolve in his ninja way is truly charismatic, or else he wouldn''t have attracted so many followers in the original story.


    Unfortunately, this time, people with status have secretly become aware that Naruto has issues, naturally leading them to be somewhat guarded against him, even Jiraiya.


    After the higher-ups found out, although they couldn''t speak openly about it, their attitudes gradually influenced those below them. Over time, Naruto actually gained little admiration for his ninja way within the village.


    Even Shikamaru now focuses more on his family, especially since his father is suffering from severe mental trauma, experiencing excruciating headaches with any mental exertion.


    With the serious aftereffects, his resistance to illusions is hard to describe, so the family''s pressure has almost entirely fallen on his shoulders.


    The once lazy and troublesome-averse Shikamaru has now taken on a heavy responsibility.


    "Naruto, I believe in you. You can definitely do it."


    Beneath Shikamaru''s smiling face, there''s a touch of guilt. Although there''s an element of using Naruto for his ends, he feels sorry towards his companion, but at least he''s genuinely trying to help Naruto.


    "Ha ha, just wait and see, Shikamaru. I''ll definitely teach that arrogant Sasuke a lesson. The Sixth Hokage can only be me, Naruto."


    With a silly grin, Naruto is unaware of his companion''s utilitarian intentions, casually patting Shikamaru on the shoulder.


    "Shikamaru, since you''re healed, why haven''t you been discharged from the hospital?"


    The tactless Naruto, with a sudden change of topic, makes Shikamaru somewhat unable to cope, his face showing an awkward and unnatural smile.


    "Cough cough, my injuries are almost healed, but they still need to be observed, after all, wounds can easily get infected."


    "Oh, I see. That''s too troublesome, look at my body." Naruto excitedly gestured to his own muscles.


    As if to say, look at me, no matter how serious the injury, I can heal quickly.


    However, this scene made Shikamaru a bit embarrassed. He couldn''t just say, ''if you''re so capable, why don''t you cut off a piece of your flesh and heal me?''


    Regarding the loss of flesh, Shikamaru, although somewhat regretful, did not suffer much. After all, his personality has always found such things troublesome. And as a ninja, becoming disabled is not uncommon, so being able to preserve his life and complete ninja abilities is already quite comforting.


    As for the issue of offspring, his father is mentally traumatized, not dead. If necessary, he can just continue producing offspring.


    This twisted mindset of the ninja world, combined with Shikamaru''s personality, now makes him more focused on what he can do for his family and his own future.


    In the hospital, Naruto went to visit another injured companion, Akimichi Choji.


    In the hospital room, filled with the smell of disinfectant, Akimichi Choji''s face had thinned, his hands wrapped in thick bandages, needing daily medication.


    "Choji, take good care of yourself. I''ll come to see you, but in half a month, I have to leave."


    Facing the straightforward and passionate Naruto, Akimichi Choji showed a simple smile. After all, when they formed the pursuit team, Naruto was the only one who agreed to go without a second thought.


    "Thank you, Naruto." S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Choji is grateful to Naruto, but beside him, Shikamaru''s expression is somewhat dim.


    Indeed, the once close friends, Akimichi Choji and he now have an invisible barrier between them.


    They''ve grown distant, isolated.


    It''s only the oblivious Naruto who hasn''t noticed. Ever since entering the room, Akimichi Choji''s eyes have almost always been avoiding Shikamaru, and the two haven''t spoken a word.


    "Naruto, I''m going to find a doctor to change my bandages."


    "Go ahead, Shikamaru. I''ll chat with Choji."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not quite right, Shikamaru lazily waved his hand and chose to leave for the time being. Did he regret what happened before?


    As Shikamaru stepped outside, a dim light flashed in his eyes. Faced with the choice between his father and his companions'' fathers, he would still choose his own father.


    There''s nothing else to it; this is human nature and normal thinking.


    "I saved your father and gave up my own? What kind of nonsense is that?"


    Yet, it''s such a simple truth, but Choji just watched helplessly as his own father passed away.


    Standing from different perspectives, everything is different.


    Faced with Shikamaru''s choice, did Choji think it was wrong? No! But when the image of his father suffering and exploding haunted him night and day, his feelings towards his companion were no longer the same as before.


    Neither side is wrong, but their perspectives and feelings are different, creating an almost unsolvable problem that led the Ino-Shika-Cho trio to go their separate ways.


    ¡­


    "Sakura?"


    Walking in the hospital corridor, Shikamaru encountered his teammate Sakura. They both smiled and greeted each other when they met.


    "I''ve been thinking about learning some medical ninjutsu lately."


    Haruno Sakura''s face was full of smiles, but Shikamaru could see through her facade. Hidden behind her smile were strain and pressure.


    Shikamaru instantly realized the immense pressure of being in Team 7 under Kakashi, the Jounin. One teammate is the son of the Fourth Hokage, a Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, a naturally born strong ninja, further trained by Jiraiya.


    The other, Uchiha Sasuke, is a disciple of the legendary "God of Ninja," a genius in their class.


    Haruno Sakura, coming from an ordinary family, lacked both a significant heritage and a personal mentor, as Kakashi was only their team leader, not a master-disciple relationship.


    Thus, Sakura''s ordinary background made her situation awkward, especially after the Chunin Exams where the gap in abilities between her and the others widened significantly.


    Before, when Naruto was still around, she hadn''t noticed it much. But with Naruto leaving for training with Jiraiya soon, Sakura came to a stark realization about her role.


    A burden!


    "Medical ninja, huh? That''s not a bad direction."


    Shikamaru said with a comforting smile, though inwardly he sighed. Becoming a medical ninja wasn''t easy, requiring vast knowledge that many found overwhelming.


    This knowledge is precious to medical ninjas, not something to be shared lightly.


    "Really? I think so too. In the future, I could help Sasuke."


    Sakura, in her daze, seemed invigorated by the affirmation, showing an excited smile.


    At this moment, Shikamaru appeared to have thought of something, a glint in his eye, but he kept his face unchanged, engaging in casual conversation instead.


    "By the way, what''s Sasuke been up to lately? Your team''s Naruto is about to leave for training with Jiraiya."


    "Sasuke is also undergoing special training. I heard he''s been assigned to train with Orochimaru for two years."


    Team 7 was practically defunct now.


    "I see."


    Shikamaru glanced subtly at Sakura, noticing her undeniable sense of loss.


    The gap was widening, and there seemed to be issues between Sasuke and Naruto!


    Shikamaru thought deeply. Having chosen Naruto''s side, he had to disrupt the relationship between the two.


    Otherwise, if Naruto ended up following Sasuke''s advice, the Nara clan would never have their day in the sun.


    And to disrupt their friendship, their bond as teammates!


    Shikamaru, with his lazy gaze, looked at Sakura. Wasn''t she the best candidate for this?


    Sakura likes Sasuke, Naruto likes Sakura, but Sasuke didn''t reciprocate Sakura''s feelings. In such a complex relationship, what better way to stir discord than through a woman''s influence?


    Unaware, as they talked and walked to the window under Shikamaru''s subtle guidance, Sakura didn''t realize her inner pressure was being manipulated.


    "My family is ordinary, with no heritage to learn powerful ninjutsu from, and no teacher willing to take me as a disciple. After all, I''m just an ordinary ninja."


    Sakura looked helpless, as if she finally understood her reality, her own limitations.


    "Shikamaru, you''re the smartest. What do you think I should do?"


    Sakura, in her helplessness, turned to her classmate, her eyes filled with hope. After all, the Nara clan was also a distinguished family, and helping her should be an easy task for them.


    Watching the hooked Sakura, Shikamaru couldn''t help but reveal a bitter smile and shake his head.


    "Sakura, under normal circumstances, it would be a trivial matter. I could totally use my family''s connections to introduce you to a medical ninja, or help you access some medical materials, but now!"


    At this point, Shikamaru lets out a self-deprecating bitter laugh. "My father is in trouble, the clan is in disarray, with the recent events, I dare not act rashly."


    "I''m sorry." Sakura quickly apologizes, feeling embarrassed. After all, the recent events of the Ino-Shika-Cho clans have already spread throughout Konoha, and she is well aware of them.


    The Akimichi clan has split. The Yamanaka clan is somewhat unstable, but it seems that with Ino''s return to the clan under the assistance of the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, taking the position of clan head, she has become the youngest and the only female leader of the Yamanaka clan to date.


    As for the Nara clan! Recently!


    Ah!


    "Sakura, we are no longer the flowers in the greenhouse of the school. Reality is cruel. To become a strong ninja, you need to find a good teacher, but Jonin are extremely precious. Without connections and resources, you don''t even have a direction to work hard."


    At this moment, Shikamaru speaks calmly, and Sakura listens with a face full of bitter smiles, fully aware of this harsh reality.


    Once in the Ninja Academy, she thought highly of herself for her good grades, but since becoming a ninja, reality has long awakened her.


    Ninjutsu resources, who teaches you? Without anyone, you need connections.


    As for connections! She, an ordinary ninja, where to find them?


    It''s not that there are no opportunities to learn powerful ninjutsu. One must achieve great deeds, but how can she, an ordinary ninja, accomplish that?


    Those who achieve great deeds are either strong or lucky.


    The last option is to accumulate over the years through your own missions. But by the time she has accumulated enough, she is no longer the young girl she once was, and she has the burden of a family.


    It''s like another cycle.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 300: Unforgettable Experience for Shikamaru

    On the rooftop of the hospital."Shikamaru, is there really no other way?"


    Sakura said with a pale and powerless smile after Shikamaru laid out the harsh reality. At this moment, the facade she had been maintaining was torn away.


    Especially since Naruto was about to leave, she no longer had the luxury to be capricious. It was then she realized that her so-called strength had always been dependent on Naruto, who doted on her.


    "Sigh, Sakura, these words might be unpleasant, but you should understand," Shikamaru shook his head and sighed, "Although Lord Yoru''s policies have been successful and indeed provided many ninjas with opportunities, all these opportunities come with requirements."


    "You either need to have achievements, or your parents and family must have them, or someone has to vouch for you. You have none of these. If it were before, I could have vouched for you based on our clan''s reputation, especially for some basic medical data."


    "But now! Sigh, you should know, many people take shortcuts. Though despised, some can''t resist the pressure or temptation. Even gods can''t avoid these gray methods."


    Shikamaru shook his head and left after dropping these words.


    "I am the only one in my hospital room. I am going for a walk now, and I won''t be back until at least noon. Naruto is in the hospital right now, so the opportunity is yours. And no one will know, not even Sasuke. Just this once, and Naruto won''t tell anyone."


    After Shikamaru left, Sakura stood there, dazed.


    The sunlight on the rooftop shone down, and Sakura, pale and confused, realized after her ''princess dream'' was exposed, that she was merely a princess in Naruto''s eyes. In others'' eyes, she was nothing but a vase.


    "Heh, Shikamaru, I can''t believe you actually want me to use my body to seduce Naruto."


    Sakura was not foolish. She understood Shikamaru''s intentions.


    To seduce Naruto, to pave the way for her future. As Shikamaru said, even if she later denies it and continues to pursue Sasuke, Naruto would definitely not say anything.


    "Sakura, what''s your decision?"


    Just then, a familiar voice rang out. Sakura, in panic, looked up to see Yamanaka Ino slowly emerging from a corner, a faint smile on her lips.


    "Ino! You! You heard everything!"


    As children, Ino and she were very close, but since the incident with Ino''s parents, Ino had devoted herself to training every day, and their relationship had become distant, though they still kept in touch.


    Being caught by Ino today, Sakura showed a hint of panic.


    "Sakura, why do you think Shikamaru chose today to say so much and even help you?"


    The current Ino had an imposing and noble aura. Although they were the same age, since Ino returned to the Yamanaka clan as the new clan head, her demeanor had changed.


    "Sakura, you''re actually very smart, but you always use your brain in the wrong places. Naruto is just a facade to hide your weakness. You should understand that in the ninja world, strength is what matters."


    "Have you never thought about it? With the Uchiha clan''s strength, and Sasuke being Lord Yoru''s disciple, how could he possibly marry just any woman? Sasuke''s future wife must at least be a Jonin-level ninja."


    Ino spoke sharply, hitting the nail on the head. Sakura forced a strained smile, "Ino, you''re right, I am indeed vain."


    "No! Sakura, I didn''t come here to mock you. What''s wrong with being vain?"


    Ino shook her head and said, "Is it wrong for a man to like a beautiful woman? It''s also not wrong for a woman to admire strength, but you must know your own heart. Just like me, I''ve never hidden it. I, Ino, like powerful men, and Lord Yoru is my goal."


    Ino''s forthright words surprised Sakura, who then hesitated to ask, "Ino, your parents?"


    "Hehe, were my parents'' enemies the Uchihas? Weren''t they the Third Hokage, the so-called Three Great Families of Ino-Shika-Ch¨­?"


    Under the distorted thinking of the ninja world, Ino straightforwardly believed all faults lay with the higher-ups of the village. Why should her father be the one to take the blame when there were problems?


    "Why are Shikamaru''s father and Choji''s father still alive? Why do they get to have families?"


    "Do you know what my mother told me before she died, Sakura?"


    When speaking of her past sorrows, Ino''s face showed no sadness, instead revealing a sunny and determined smile.


    "My mother said, ''Ino, you are a beautiful girl, like a big Persian chrysanthemum. Don''t be sad, even if you carry hatred, live in the sunlight, be a true girl.''"


    "Your father was forced to death by the higher-ups of the village, by the Three Great Families of Ino-Shika-Ch¨­. The mess they created... your father..." S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Ino smiled, while Sakura listened quietly, only then realizing how much her always cheerful classmate was carrying.


    "Sakura, I''m giving you this advice today out of the friendship we had as children, and also because I don''t want to see Shikamaru succeed. After all, I''ve been jealous since childhood of them having their parents'' company."


    At this moment, Ino''s eyes were misty, showing a hint of reminiscence.


    "The Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ families, determined since childhood, would play and develop feelings together. We have been best friends since childhood, that''s what our parents advised. But one day, my world collapsed, and my friends disappeared."


    "Another person from the Yamanaka family replaced me and became good friends with Shikamaru and Choji. When I want to play, do you know!"


    At this point, Ino chuckled self-deprecatingly: "Back then, I still thought they were just tired of playing. But you know what! Under the setting sun, I found them playing in another place. That''s when I realized my place had been taken, and so-called friends were just a product of the power of the Three Great Families."


    "Ino!" Sakura never thought that the confident and generous Ino had such a past.


    Turning to Sakura, Ino said with a laugh, "We''re good friends, I can vouch for you."


    "Ino, you!" Shocked, Sakura looked at Ino, while Ino casually flicked her golden bangs and teased, "Sakura, don''t you believe me?"


    "As a disciple of the Legendary Sannin Tsunade, and with the status of the Yamanaka clan head, I can vouch for you to access higher-level medical information, but you must have the talent. If you lack the talent, though..."


    Ino''s words were clear enough, even though she didn''t finish her sentence.


    "Thank you, Ino."


    Spring Sakura''s eyes were brimming with tears. As classmates, one tempted her to betray her body, while the other sincerely helped her. She could certainly tell the good from the bad.


    "Hehe, Sakura, I''m not busy for nothing for you."


    Suddenly, Ino smiled mischievously and whispered to Sakura.


    Sakura, feeling embarrassed as she listened, cautiously said, "Ino, is this really okay?"


    "Sakura, how do you know it won''t work? Don''t you want to see if someone as smart as Shikamaru will do it?"


    Ino''s face showed a curious smile, "And I heard that the higher the intelligence, the more extreme, stubborn, and selfish the personality, because a powerful brain allows them to know what is beneficial for themselves and what is not."


    Seeing the mischievous smile on Ino''s face, a vengeful spirit grew in Sakura''s heart. Although hesitant, she was tempted.


    "Then I''ll give it a try."


    "Don''t worry, try it. If it works, it''ll be a good show to watch. If not, nobody knows anyway, hehe."


    ¡­


    In a cool pavilion shaded by green trees, Shikamaru''s eyes widened as he looked at Sakura in front of him.


    "Shikamaru, I really can''t do anything about that, I want to, but I really can''t!"


    At this moment, Sakura''s face was flushed red, holding a bloody sanitary pad in her hand, while Shikamaru''s face looked as disgusted as if he had eaten dog poop.


    "Shikamaru, can you help me?"


    Sakura said nervously with her head down, while Shikamaru''s face turned green, complaining, "How can I help you with this?"


    Sakura''s palms were sweating with nervousness, but she still lowered her head and bravely spoke out.


    "That, I can only trust you with this, Shikamaru, could you please use your transformation technique!"


    However, upon hearing this, Shikamaru''s face turned even greener, complaining, "Sakura, the transformation technique is not something to be used lightly!"


    "Shikamaru, I think you misunderstood." Sakura gave an awkward smile and whispered with her head down, "I''ve invited Naruto to your hospital room. When he arrives, you can use the transformation technique to deceive Naruto, and with this pill along with a little illusion technique, Naruto will definitely not notice."


    A scam! Or...


    At this moment, Shikamaru''s eyes twitched. He hadn''t realized before, but Sakura was really ruthless, calculating against Naruto, not only giving him no advantage but also making him owe her.


    But after pondering, it seemed that he held the upper hand in this situation. Shikamaru made up his mind.


    "Okay, just this once."


    Although he had made up his mind, Shikamaru still spoke as if he was doing it reluctantly.


    ...


    "Naruto, Sakura is waiting for you in the hospital room."


    When Shikamaru met Naruto in the hospital corridor, he casually raised an eyebrow, an unusual gesture that Naruto didn''t notice at all. Instead, Naruto became excited upon hearing this news.


    "Shikamaru, did you say Sakura is also there?"


    "Yeah, I heard Sakura wanted to borrow some medical materials from you..."


    However, before Shikamaru could finish speaking, Naruto excitedly ran towards the distant hospital room, not caring about Shikamaru behind him.


    With a resigned look on his face, Shikamaru released his transformation technique with a bang, revealing Sakura''s figure.


    At this moment, as Sakura watched Naruto leaving in the distance, a complex expression appeared on her face, which then turned into determination.


    "Naruto! I''ve seen my true self clearly now, I won''t be a hypocrite anymore!"


    ¡­


    In a corner of the hospital corridor.


    "Are you excited, Sakura? This is going to be quite a show," said Ino excitedly, while Sakura, who had just returned, nodded awkwardly. However, the excitement in her eyes was clear, almost a common trait among women.


    However, at that moment, the figure of Yakushi Kabuto appeared in front of them.


    "Senior Yakushi Kabuto."


    The two bowed respectfully, and Kabuto, as usual, pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. Looking at them, especially Yamanaka Ino, he chuckled, "Ino, you really are mischievous."


    Clearly, Kabuto had seen everything they were up to, making them both feel extremely awkward, even Ino couldn''t hide her embarrassment.


    "Alright, I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything. Now, you two go find the dean," Kabuto said in a gentle voice. Sakura looked bewildered, and Ino quickly pulled her aside and whispered, "Silly, the dean is Yakushi Nono, thank Senior Kabuto now."


    "Oh! Oh! Thank you, Senior Kabuto!"


    Realizing this, Sakura bent over ninety degrees in excitement to thank him, and then they both quickly left the place.


    Watching their departing figures, Kabuto pushed his glasses, and a gleam of light flashed through them. His eyes revealed a hint of curious interest.


    "Hehe, this is a good opportunity to study whether men without female hormones would..."


    Under his narrowing smile, Kabuto slowly walked towards Shikamaru''s private ward, fingers pinching a pill.


    Inside the ward.


    Naruto was flushed with excitement, and the shy and nervous Sakura (Shikamaru) in front of him made his heart beat faster.


    At this moment, Sakura (Shikamaru), feeling awkward, quietly put a pill into the water glass.


    "Naruto, drink some water first."


    "Sakura, okay, I''ll drink."


    As Naruto drank the water, Shikamaru slowly walked to the window and pulled the curtains closed, making Naruto''s eyes redden.


    Naruto, skilled in seduction techniques, surely understood these things. He knew a lot.


    "Sakura, aren''t we moving too fast?"


    Naruto was so excited he could hardly believe it, but he didn''t realize that a pair of glasses was watching this scene with interest.


    As Sakura turned around, she secretly formed a seal and released a genjutsu, unaware that the person with glasses in the dark also released a genjutsu.


    Instantly!


    "Ugh!"


    At this moment, Sakura (Shikamaru) widened her eyes, only to see Naruto pounce like a wolf in heat, biting her mouth with a strange breath.


    Damn it! It''s a drug!


    However, facing the Jinch¨±riki, he increased the dose of the drug, which for him, as just an ordinary ninja, made him feel hot all over with just one bite.


    "Naruto! Damn it, look who I am!"


    Shikamaru immediately released the Transformation Technique with a bang, speaking in panic, but Naruto''s eyes were already red, and he had pounced on him.


    At this moment, he narrowed his eyes and realized the problem. Naruto was under a genjutsu, deeply trapped in it.


    Normally, people who are under genjutsu would resist fiercely once they realize something is wrong, but now Naruto is completely engulfed in madness.


    Moreover! Under the restless breath, his chakra began to be chaotic, and he couldn''t even use his ninjutsu.


    "Naruto! No! Don''t do this! You mustn''t mess around."


    "Ugh~ Damn it, ugh~ Naruto, ugh, ugh! I''m Shikamaru, ugh! Ugh!"


    The situation in the infirmary was intense, and at this time, the bespectacled pharmacist Kabuto was constantly recording, nodding secretly.


    "So, it turns out that men can also affect each other, meaning this really influences male hormones. Thus, Lord Orochimaru''s Impure World Reincarnation Technique, if transferred to a woman''s body, can theoretically work according to logic, and even some behaviors would be affected."


    "No wonder Lord Orochimaru''s records state that if switching to a female body, it is necessary to match male hormones to maintain body balance. So that''s how it is..."


    Inside the infirmary, there''s a study of biology, and outside, there''s also a record of biological research.


    Two types of research, but played out in different forms.


    Even Ino didn''t expect that such a situation would arise in the hands of Kabuto, who in this life, almost inherited Orochimaru''s spirit of pursuing the truth in science.


    The successor to the scientific Uncle Snake, Yakushi Kabuto, has truly started to delve into science this time.


    ~~~


    Don''t know... Author probably hate Shikamaru


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 301: Awkward Team 7

    Hospital, ward."Shikamaru!"


    At this moment, Naruto stared with wide eyes at the crimson on the bed, his face turning green, almost collapsing on the spot.


    "Naruto! You bastard!"


    At this time, Shikamaru weakly and angrily spoke, painfully pulling up his pants. Now, as he walked, his legs were spread apart and uncontrollably trembling.


    The messy room was evidence enough of everything.


    Just then, the door of the hospital room was suddenly pushed open, and before the person entered, the proud voice of Sasuke was heard.


    "Naruto, Teacher Kakashi has notified us of a Team 7 gathering tonight¡­"


    Suddenly, Sasuke''s voice choked as if gripped by something. His usual aloofness shattered in an instant, staring dumbfounded at the scene.


    Naruto''s small acorn was still stained with blood, and there were bloodstains and signs of a struggle all over the hospital room, with Shikamaru trembling as he clutched his pants by the bed.


    The air was also filled with a smell akin to feces.


    In an instant, Sasuke''s usual cool demeanor turned bright red, and he started to stammer.


    "Uh... I... I have something else to do, sorry to disturb... you, I didn''t see anything, nothing¡­"


    Sasuke, as if he had seen something horrifying, panicked and ran out, leaving the patients and medical staff in the corridor puzzled.


    Just then, a nurse curiously glanced into the room and let out a piercing scream that echoed throughout the hospital.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing this, Naruto embarrassingly jumped out of the window and fled, further confirming his guilt.


    The abandoned Shikamaru shouted in frustration, "Naruto, don''t leave me alone!"


    He was frustrated. If Naruto was going to escape, at least take him along. What a bastard move.


    "Naruto!"


    Shikamaru looked desperately at Naruto escaping through the window, his eyes red with resentment and a sense of betrayal.


    That day, a rumor spread in the hospital about the young leader of the Nara clan.


    Some, upon hearing it, suddenly realized why the young leader didn''t mind losing a little weight; he had long been displeased with it.


    In the twisted world of ninja, where ninjas often carry out murderous missions, some had twisted psyches. Hearing this news, many discreetly avoided contact with the young man.


    After all, in a world with twisted and dark psychologies, there are many who develop such preferences.


    However, this twisted mentality was neither acknowledged nor accepted, only developing in the shadows.


    Shikamaru didn''t know that because of today''s incident, he would attract the attention of many disgusting people, with some approaching him secretly and intimately, including some with beards, which angered him.


    Meanwhile, Shikamaru lay on the operating table with a lifeless look in his eyes.


    After treating the wound, Yakushi Kabuto shook his head and said, "Be more careful next time, don''t be so hasty. You''ve been stretched too much, both front and back, and it''s all swollen."


    "But the wound has been stitched up, just pay attention to disinfection in the future, and avoid spicy food and alcohol for now."


    Watching the medical ninja incessantly instructing, a tear of despair rolled down Shikamaru''s cheek.


    "Oh, by the way, someone saw a red-haired girl covering her face and running away outside the door, she seemed to be saying something."


    Yakushi Kabuto had a reminiscent look and suddenly remembered something, exclaiming, "Right, this little girl is talking about liars! All big liars!"


    "Ah, you young people."


    Kabuto understood but shook his head and sighed.


    This was conclusive evidence that you two messed up, deceiving the girl''s feelings.


    At this moment, Shikamaru was full of frustration. He really did not expect Naruto to be so impulsive. But thinking about it, Naruto had been skilled in seduction from a young age, truly a gifted talent in this area.


    Unfortunately, he miscalculated and got himself trapped. And now, with Sakura finding out, she must be shocked and angry.


    Thinking he deceived her.


    "I!"


    Shikamaru tried to explain hoarsely, while Kabuto, smiling, pushed his glasses up, "No need to say, I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t discriminate against you." S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "And as a medical ninja, I''ve encountered many people like you. Don''t worry."


    Kabuto, the instigator of all this, smiled broadly and slowly handed a bottle of medicine to Shikamaru.


    "This is to speed up your recovery."


    At this moment, Shikamaru felt like a real person only in front of Kabuto, the medical ninja, his emotions mixed.


    Losing a bit of flesh was regrettable, but the spread of this incident made him feel the pressure of public opinion.


    "What kind of impact will this have on me in the future?"


    Looking at Shikamaru''s inquiry, Kabuto calmly said, "Due to the lack of... testicles, there''s a decrease in male hormones. Since you''re in your developmental stage, there might be some impact."


    "But don''t worry, it''s not significant for a ninja. The biggest changes would be a thinner, sharper voice and not growing a beard."


    "These are physical changes, but the most important is psychological!"


    "Psychological?" Shikamaru showed a look of astonishment, as if asking what that meant.


    Kabuto nodded with a smile, "Exactly, psychological. Let''s put it this way, people generally only have a first time and countless times."


    "In cases like yours, if it was just a psychological desire before any actual action, it wouldn''t matter. But after trying for the first time."


    "I was forced!" Shikamaru quickly explained, and Kabuto nodded with a smile.


    "I know, whether forced or not, humans are naturally curious. After the first time, many fall into this out of curiosity."


    "Of course, there are those with strong wills, so it depends on the person. After all, it''s also a way of emotional release, especially for ninjas who are under constant pressure from missions."


    Kabuto showed no discrimination and analyzed it from the perspective of a pure medical ninja, which made Shikamaru extremely grateful.


    "Thank you. Then, is there any way I can change back?"


    Although Shikamaru was grateful, he did not want to continue falling. He had heard about such things within his clan, but he definitely did not want to secretly engage in them himself.


    "A way?"


    Kabuto lowered his head in thought for a moment, then hesitantly said: "I heard that some people, in order to reverse psychological changes, use their strong will to seek out song and dance geisha..."


    "Thank you!"


    Shikamaru respectfully expressed his gratitude, and then took advantage of the night to leave the hospital, as he already felt embarrassed by the situation, which he originally found troublesome.


    ¡­


    That night at a Barbecue Restaurant.


    Kakashi scratched his head, sensing something off about the atmosphere.


    "That, Naruto is going to train with Lord Jiraiya in a few days, Sasuke will train with Lord Orochimaru, and even Sakura is learning medical ninjutsu under the tutelage of the head of the medical department, Yakushi Nono. You three are embarking on your own paths. How come for tonight''s Team 7 gathering, you guys are¡­"


    Kakashi looked puzzled. Sakura, feeling awkward, hung her head low, wishing she could just disappear into a hole.


    She hadn''t expected that the two men in the hospital would end up together, it seemed Yakushi Kabuto had even kindly warned her.


    Sasuke was equally embarrassed, his discomfort seemed like he wanted to keep a distance from Naruto, as if being close to him would tarnish him, but his eyes betrayed more embarrassment than disdain.


    After all, as a ninja, just not discriminating against such people was enough for him. To treat Naruto the same as before? Impossible!


    Sasuke had come tonight purely out of obligation, feeling extremely awkward.


    And Naruto''s eyes showed a hint of sadness and sorrow. His first time was with Shikamaru, and it was wild and unrestrained.


    Even as thick-skinned as he was, Naruto could feel heartbroken.


    "Sasuke, believe me, you''ve got it all wrong," Naruto said desperately under the awkward atmosphere, looking for an explanation. Sasuke nodded hastily in response, "Yeah, I believe you, I got it wrong."


    Suddenly, Sasuke changed the subject, looking at Kakashi, "When is Gaara coming?"


    Just then, the door curtain lifted, and there was Gaara, with the character for love on his forehead. He bowed respectfully to Kakashi: "Jonin Kakashi."


    Seeing Gaara, Kakashi smiled and gestured, "Everyone''s here, let''s sit down."


    "I''ll say this first, Team 7 hasn''t disbanded. It''s just that your talents would be wasted on regular missions, so that''s why you''re being sent to train."


    "However, Naruto will be traveling with Lord Jiraiya and can''t participate in Team 7''s missions for now."


    "So Gaara will join and train with Orochimaru along with Sasuke. I''ll assign missions to you every year and look forward to working together again after three years of training."


    Kakashi, with a newfound goal, was more enthusiastic and articulate than before.


    As the atmosphere livened up with Kakashi''s lead, everyone in Team 7 raised their glasses, shouting, "Cheers."


    But clearly, Naruto, looking at Gaara who took his place, felt a lot of frustration and rejection. It''s a natural human reaction.


    Even in the original story, when Sai joined Team 7 and took Sasuke''s place, Naruto was very resistant.


    Now that he''s been replaced, it''s natural for Naruto to feel resentful towards Gaara.


    In the original story, the two who sympathized with each other''s plight, in this world, Naruto feels a strong repulsion towards Gaara.


    Originally, with Gaara officially joining Team 7, Sakura and Sasuke were a bit uncomfortable, although they hid it well. Naruto had gotten used to it, and they had completed many missions together in harmony.


    But this time, Sasuke and Sakura were secretly relieved, especially Sasuke, who looked at Gaara with gratitude.


    It was as if he finally felt safe.


    "Sasuke!"


    At the dinner table, Naruto''s persistent gaze was fixed on his best buddy Sasuke, and Sasuke, feeling uneasy under such scrutiny, showed an awkward smile.


    "Naruto."


    The once proud Sasuke, even when facing the Sannin, was filled with a resolute will, swearing to surpass them. But this time, seeing Naruto''s eyes, he actually felt intimidated.


    "You got something to say?"


    Sasuke said awkwardly, hardening his scalp. The once-dismissive fiery gaze now made him uneasy every time he saw Naruto''s eyes.


    The thick-skinned Naruto didn''t notice Sasuke''s abnormal behavior. Instead, he realized that Sasuke, who always opposed him, had softened, warming his heart.


    Sasuke indeed still cared about him. At the time of parting, the once always opposing Sasuke had softened.


    Naruto grinned, showing a firm smile, and laughed while giving Sasuke a thumbs up: "Sasuke, in three years, I''ll definitely surprise you. Then, I, Naruto, will surely defeat you."


    "Stop bragging," the usually cool Sasuke stuttered, indicating how much the scene at the hospital bed had impacted the young Sasuke.


    "Okay, you two, stop it. The barbecue is almost burnt."


    Kakashi sensed something had happened between the two but didn''t inquire further. After all, everyone goes through life experiences. His visible eye curved into a crescent, smiling as he addressed everyone.


    "Start eating!"


    In the bustling barbecue restaurant, Team 7 joyfully ate together, but the meal had a different taste.


    The ones who enjoyed it the most were Kakashi and Gaara.


    Kakashi was completely delighted, as his students were about to graduate and had a bright future ahead, freeing him from worry.


    This was the most satisfying situation for him.


    Gaara, on this occasion, seemed to feel something different, especially with Sakura and Sasuke sending accepting signals, stirring a rare sense of companionship in him.


    This night was destined to be sleepless.


    In the dim room of the Nara family.


    Nara Shikaku rubbed his forehead tiredly, burdened by significant aftereffects.


    "Father, this is the situation of our clan now."


    After Shikamaru respectfully reported, Shikaku sighed wearily: "As expected, the alliance of the Ino-Shika-Cho clans has split."


    He had anticipated the possibility of the three great clans splitting. Even a single family has disagreements, let alone three major clans. The previous good relationship of Ino-Shika-Cho was purely based on mutual interests.


    Now, they were divided by interests as well, which was normal.


    "Shikamaru, the future of our clan depends on you. You can''t be as lazy as before."


    "I know, Father!" At this moment, Shikamaru in the narrative recognized the importance of power earlier than in the original story, which might be good for him.


    A small price to pay, trading a few ounces of flesh for an early realization of the fundamental principle of power in the ninja world.


    ~~~


    Hahahah


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 302: The Truth getting

    Sound Village.Although the Sound Village has officially merged into Konoha, like other ninja villages, it still retains its existence.


    In a dark underground base.


    "Hehe, Yoru, the changes in Konoha today are truly great, and even the entire ninja world has changed because of you."


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but show an appreciative expression as he spoke. There had been so many changes in the ninja world during this time.


    It was not only a change in the structure of the ninja world, but also the end of the thousand-year-old Daimyo system, which was about to end at the hands of Uchiha Yoru.


    It was for this reason that the entire ninja world was almost unprecedentedly united, with various Daimyos forming secret alliances, naturally leading the major ninja villages to join hands.


    "Teacher, this ninja world is like stagnant water. It''s not that no one wants to change it, but there is no power that overshadows the five great ninja villages."


    The two of them smiled in the dark laboratory.


    "Yoru, why not start a unifying war then? Is it just because of the Akatsuki organization? Or because of the man in the mask, or maybe the Rinnegan!"


    Orochimaru licked his lips, showing a curious smile, and this scene also made Uchiha Yoru show admiration.


    It''s just like Orochimaru to even know a bit about the Akatsuki organization.


    "Although I take the Rinnegan seriously, I am not yet afraid of it. I feel that there is someone behind the Akatsuki organization, or perhaps a pair of hands, manipulating the development of the entire ninja world from the shadows."


    "This is not the best time to make a move." Uchiha Yoru looked at the Ten-Tails he had cultivated in front of him and smiled.


    "Hehe, it seems Yoru is confident that he will reach a better state within three years, or rather, surpass the original First Hokage."


    Orochimaru, as if he had discovered something interesting, showed a hoarse smile. S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru also smiled without saying a word. The person in the shadows had been arranging for so long, three years! In three years, he needed to reach a stronger height.


    "Teacher, who do you think could manipulate everything from the shadows, after all, this is the Rinnegan! The eyes of the Sage of Six Paths, as the legend goes."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a light smile, and gradually the traces of the Sharingan appeared in his eyes.


    Three tomoe, then slowly evolving into the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. However, under Orochimaru''s shocked and fanatical golden snake-like pupils, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan actually evolved into a purple color, with circles appearing.


    "Rinnegan! So that''s it! It''s like this! Haha!"


    Suddenly, Orochimaru laughed excitedly as if he had discovered a new world.


    "So the so-called Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is not the final evolution after all. There is another level above it! The Rinnegan is the ultimate goal of the Sharingan''s evolution!"


    Under Orochimaru''s greedy and fanatical snake-like pupils, he was so excited that he couldn''t help but clap his hands in admiration.


    "Haha, now it all makes sense. Whether the legend of the Sage of Six Paths is true or false, the Sage of Six Paths indeed existed, and both the Senju and the Uchiha are his descendants."


    "With Yoru inheriting the eyes of the Sage, possessing the Sharingan, and the Senju inheriting the body of the Sage with a strong physique, the combination of the two would lead to a reversion and birth of the Rinnegan. This is the so-called power of encompassing all creation."


    Looking at the pair of exquisite eyes in front of him, which were like art, Orochimaru was obsessed and even more fanatical.


    "This is the power of the Sage of Six Paths. So, what''s the deal with Akatsuki''s Rinnegan!"


    Watching Orochimaru in pursuit of the true essence of the ninja world, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes revealed the Rinnegan as he felt a great power and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Yoru, when did you awaken this power? Was it before, or under some specific circumstances?"


    Facing the scientific expert, Uchiha Yoru nodded with a smile: "After the Chunin exams, I had a great battle with the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, the two heroes of the Warring States period, and then the Rinnegan awakened."


    Hearing Uchiha Yoru''s words, Orochimaru showed an excited smile, "Right, Yoru, although you hid your Wood Release at that time, your body is indeed a combination of Uchiha and Senju, and the ultimate battle made your blood boil."


    "Ninjas, these strange creatures, often transcend in desperate situations or extreme excitement. It''s the same with you; your body always had this power, and it was just a matter of breaking through the last barrier. The Chunin exam battle was the key to piercing through that barrier."


    Looking at Orochimaru''s abnormal gaze, he was speechless and took out a test tube from his bosom and threw it over.


    "This should be enough for your research. I will arrange for Uchiha Itachi to come over in some time."


    "Uchiha Itachi?" Hearing this, Orochimaru gave a curious look, "Yoru, I noticed you value Sasuke more, why transplant the Mangekyo Sharingan to Itachi?"


    Uchiha Fugaku''s Mangekyo Sharingan was in their hands. By all logic, Sasuke, who had a simpler thought process, seemed the more suitable choice, although in terms of talent, in Orochimaru''s eyes, Sasuke still couldn''t surpass Itachi.


    But Uchiha Yoru just smiled and shook his head, "Itachi''s body showed some signs, possibly a Kekkei Genkai disease. Transplanting the Mangekyo to achieve the Eternal Mangekyo is more suitable. Moreover!"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru showed a playful smile, "The clan records state that transplanting a direct relative''s Mangekyo can evolve the eyes. So, Itachi''s eyes are perfect for Sasuke to keep."


    "Also, I found something very interesting."


    Uchiha Yoru squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "Naruto and Sasuke, their chakra seems different from ours. Their chakra naturally carries a will, like the reincarnation of legendary deities."


    If anyone else heard this, they would scoff at it as a mere myth. But Orochimaru is different. If these legends exist, he must uncover them, to see whether they are false or true.


    "Yoru, are you referring to the reincarnation mentioned in mythical stories?"


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. The more he knew, the more he realized his own insignificance. There are too many secrets in the ninja world.


    Uchiha Yoru pointed to his purple Rinnegan and said with a laugh: "The Rinnegan, the most powerful dojutsu in legend, said to control life and death. It seems I''m quite adept at sensing. Sasuke''s chakra and the chakra within the Wood Release cells both have an added will."


    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as if he had discovered something interesting.


    "Did you know, Teacher, after the Third Hokage performed the Impure World Reincarnation technique in the Chunin exam, I also discovered an interesting scene in the blood used to summon the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara."


    "The will in the First Hokage''s chakra is very faint, perhaps because I awakened Wood Release using his cells. I can clearly feel it. Naruto''s chakra is exactly the same as the First Hokage''s!"


    "Or rather, their wills are identical, as if!" Uchiha Yoru frowned, then suddenly thought of a metaphor: "It''s as if the original will left with the death of the First Hokage, leaving only some residual traces, and the departed will be reincarnated as Uzumaki Naruto."


    Under the analogy of Uchiha Yoru, Orochimaru quickly thought of something and exclaimed in shock, "Yoru, are you saying, Sasuke''s chakra will!"


    Uchiha Yoru nodded lightly, "Yes, the will within Sasuke''s chakra is exactly the same as that of Uchiha Madara."


    "I have a suspicion from this point!"


    As he said this, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes, and his purple Rinnegan showed a dangerous cold light.


    "Senju and Uchiha are fated enemies, but it''s laughable that they originated from the same source. Then what is generational hatred? And what about these reincarnating chakras, does this generation''s Senju decline so someone else takes over?"


    "Then can it be said that the millennia-old fated hatred between Senju and Uchiha is a conspiracy, a plot that has been set up for a thousand years!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face showed a cold smile, "Of course, it could also be a game played by the gods above, as per the legends."


    "Hehe, interesting, very interesting."


    Orochimaru laughed excitedly and maniacally. He found the ninja world increasingly interesting. Although he became more powerful, the more he discovered, the more he realized he seemed forever like an ant.


    "A game of the gods, or rather, a conspiracy of the gods. Anyway, the ninja world is controlled by an unseen hand."


    Orochimaru licked his lips, laughing excitedly, "This is also why you, Yoru, have stopped your conquests, right? Indeed, the emergence of a new god challenges the old gods. This game is interesting."


    Uchiha Yoru almost revealed all the secrets of the ninja world to Orochimaru step by step, but! The corners of his mouth slowly curled up in a smile.


    "I''ve seen the Rinnegan of the Akatsuki organization, a friend of mine, but his Rinnegan is quite interesting."


    "How so?" Orochimaru became more curious, while Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "If it were his own Rinnegan, he should be able to close and open it, but Kakashi''s Sharingan cannot be closed."


    "You mean, transplanted!" At this moment, Orochimaru also narrowed his eyes, showing a serious expression.


    To transplant a Rinnegan is absolutely a big move, so the person behind it must be extremely terrifying.


    "Then who would have such audacity!"


    Orochimaru''s snake eyes shone with excitement. His mind was already filled with thoughts of the major figures of the ninja world, especially the Uchiha and Senju clans.


    After all, it has already been proven that the combination of the Sharingan and the power of the Senju can possibly give birth to the Rinnegan. Therefore, this person must belong to one of these two clans.


    Looking at Orochimaru, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and said, "Teacher, I have secretly investigated the information of these two clans regarding what you are thinking."


    "Although only the records of the last hundred years are more detailed, having this ability and yet hiding it, I suspect it may be related to the chakra of Sasuke and Naruto."


    At this moment, Orochimaru, seemingly intrigued, spits out a scroll and immediately shows an excited smile upon finding it.


    "Hehe, found it, indeed! Perhaps the clues to the thousand-year feud between Senju and Uchiha lie here."


    "It is said that the Sage of the Six Paths originally established the ninja creed, which led to the rise of ninjas over samurais as the mainstream."


    Amidst the tattered information, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but show admiration. It''s truly Orochimaru, able to unearth such ancient and old documents.


    "The records say that the legendary Sage of the Six Paths, who founded the ninja creed, had two children. These children inherited the Sage''s fearsome power, but after his death, they turned against each other over the succession of the ninja creed."


    "The legend goes that one child inherited the Sage''s eyes, and the other his body."


    As Orochimaru speaks, he looks up eagerly at Uchiha Yoru.


    "This is strikingly similar to the Uchiha and Senju, with Uchiha inheriting the Sage''s eyes and Senju his body. This is the origin of their powers. And Yoru, you perfectly combine these powers, thus manifesting the Rinnegan, unique to the Sage."


    Orochimaru feels a twisted excitement in slowly unveiling these mysteries.


    Uchiha Yoru is also secretly impressed. It''s just like Orochimaru to throw out a hint and then expound on it with heaps of evidence.


    "The incomplete records state that due to the feud between the Sage''s children, their descendants reincarnated and fought across generations, seeking to resolve their conflict."


    As he says this, Orochimaru licks his lips excitedly, looking fervently at Uchiha Yoru: "Yoru, perhaps Sasuke and Naruto are the reincarnations of these two in this era. Their fated encounter is like the first Hokage and Uchiha Madara."


    "Ha, how interesting, too interesting! Perhaps this is all just a game to the Sage."


    Under Orochimaru''s maniacal smile, he views this age-old struggle as a mere game of the Sage, watching his sons'' wills reincarnate and fight endlessly, perhaps as a diversion for his long life.


    But beneath Orochimaru''s laughing fa?ade, a dangerous and cold chill emerges. "The Sage! Hehe, his game has brought endless pain and countless killings to the ninja world, treating us like mere ants."


    "Yoru, it seems you believe that the long-vacant throne of god already has its occupant."


    With a teasing smile, Orochimaru looks at Uchiha Yoru, who grins back.


    "Just as you said, Teacher, in myth, there''s always the emergence of a new god to replace the old. Maybe I''m that eternal new god!"


    "Hehe, it''s getting more and more interesting." Excited, Orochimaru shows no fear in facing challenges, instead revealing an excited smile.


    "I look forward to seeing how you, Yoru, ascend to the throne of God in three years. Of course, I''m more interested in studying this so-called god!"


    Under Orochimaru''s insane grin, he even considers experimenting on the Sage of the Six Paths himself, an undoubtedly mad idea.


    "So, Teacher, I leave Sasuke in your care."


    Orochimaru smiles too, "Hehe, I want to see what surprises the reincarnation of the Sage''s son will bring me."


    At this moment, Sasuke, who has just arrived in the Sound Village, shivers, looking around warily, feeling as if someone is watching him.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 500 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 303: Akatsuki Group and Yorus Group

    Time slips by silently, and before we know it, three years have passed.These three years in the ninja world seemed calm, but this was just the peace before the storm.


    After the merger of the Land of Fire''s Konoha, the Land of Water''s Mist, and the Land of Wind''s Sand, their military strength skyrocketed to the pinnacle of the ninja world. Especially in these three years, Uchiha Yoru''s policies have brought the so-called Daimyos back to earth.


    During this time, Daimyos of various countries felt endangered and secretly formed alliances, vigorously developing their military forces.


    In these three years, the entire ninja world almost entered a state of exhaustive military engagement.


    Especially the Rock and Cloud villages, leading the other smaller ninja villages, have combined their forces unprecedentedly under the pretense of the Daimyos, growing stronger than ever.


    However, everyone could foresee the severity of the next Great Ninja War.


    Rain Village.


    Under the gloomy sky drizzling rain, members of the Akatsuki organization unexpectedly gathered outside the village.


    In their red cloud, black cloaked uniforms, figures emerged.


    "Explosions are art, Brother Sasori," exclaimed Deidara of the Artistic Faction excitedly, while Sasori remained silent and indifferent, as if not hearing the buzzing fly.


    "Damn it, at this time we should be looking for sacrifices for Lord Jashin," grumbled Hidan.


    "Shut up, Hidan, or I''ll sew your mouth shut," threatened Kakuzu.


    With Akatsuki members Zetzu, Asuma, Masked Obito, Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, and Deidara appearing, Deidara''s eyes widened in surprise as Konan and the leader Pain made their entrance.


    "What kind of operation requires the full mobilization of Akatsuki? Are we going to capture the Nine-Tails right away?" wondered Deidara.


    Sasori hoarsely replied, "Perhaps."


    Everyone secretly speculated about the scale of the operation, especially with the leader involved.


    Pain''s mysterious Rinnegan eyes emitted a mystical aura. Even his subordinates observed him closely.


    The mysteries of the Rinnegan were too profound.


    Under the dark, rainy sky, how long it had been, no one knew. Although the Akatsuki stood drenched and cool in the rain, they were confused and stood for over half an hour, even Hidan scratching his head and looking up at the sky.


    "Kakuzu, why are we just standing here for so long? Even if it''s for a commemorative photo of the organization, this seems excessive," questioned Hidan.


    "Shut up, Hidan," retorted Kakuzu, with his green eyes glaring at Hidan, but he too looked towards their leader, Pain.


    Even Masked Obito narrowed his eyes, contemplating Pain''s intentions.


    Finally, Pain reacted, lifting his head, his cold Rinnegan eyes gazing ahead.


    "They''re here."


    In an instant, all members of Akatsuki turned their attention to the distance.


    Through the hazy curtain of rain, several figures slowly appeared before the Akatsuki, shocking the rest of the members.


    Many of them were on high alert.


    "Is the leader going to settle the score and determine who is the true god of the ninja world?" exclaimed Hidan excitedly, while Kakuzu had no time for such talk, already on full alert.


    A silhouette gradually appeared; it was the robust figure of Uchiha Yoru in front of everyone, his face bearing a faint smile.


    Following behind him was a young man dressed similarly to him, Uchiha Sasuke. The only difference was a slight variation in their hairstyles.


    Another person was Gaara, carrying a gourd and having a red ''love'' character tattooed on his forehead, also a one-tail Jinch¨±riki.


    There were also the white-haired Kimimaro, the burly Jugo, and H¨­zuki Suigetsu with a large sword on his back.


    The blonde Ino had a purple-blue seal on her forehead, a Yin Seal, indicating she had learned Tsunade''s techniques over the years, and she walked beside Uchiha Yoru, along with the red-haired Uzumaki Karin.


    "Lord Yoru, every member of the Akatsuki has terrifyingly unique chakra. Even the weakest, Asuma, has chakra vastly different from three years ago, containing three types of chakra, as if... as if..."


    At this moment, Uzumaki Karin seemed to think of something. She pushed up her glasses, leaned closer to Uchiha Yoru, and whispered, "It''s similar to Danz¨­''s chakra. The right side of his body has Hashirama''s cells, and his right eye possesses the Sharingan to keep it in check."


    Uzumaki Karin, standing at 1.63 meters, appeared more mature. Wearing a crop top and black thigh-high stockings, she deliberately chose high heels, seemingly to close the height gap with Uchiha Yoru.


    Her red hair and glasses, along with the same Yin Seal on her forehead, proved she had also learned Tsunade''s forbidden techniques.


    But even so, there was a cute contrast in height between Uzumaki Karin and Uchiha Yoru.


    "Oh, so Asuma has learned from Danz¨­. But it seems they no longer have any more Sharingan."


    At this time, Uchiha Yoru narrowed his eyes and looked at Obito, indicating that the latter was also trying to enhance Asuma''s abilities, as the plan to collect the Tailed Beasts was about to begin.


    Uchiha Sasuke, Gaara, Kimimaro, Jugo, H¨­zuki Suigetsu, Uzumaki Karin, and Yamanaka Ino, seven young ninjas, followed behind Uchiha Yoru, their powerful aura no less than that of the Akatsuki.


    Among them, Zetzu with a yin-yang face hoarsely said, "Be careful, the seven kids behind Uchiha Yoru all have strong chakra, and they each have a cursed seal on their necks."


    "A cursed seal?" Hidan was obviously unaware of this and looked confused. Kakuzu then explained in a deep voice.


    "It''s similar to the cursed seal researched by Orochimaru. According to reports, releasing the cursed seal significantly increases a ninja''s speed, strength, and the power of their ninjutsu."


    Hearing Kakuzu''s report, everyone became wary. These seven ''kids'' were so young, yet they already posed a threat.


    "Wow, should our team have a cool name too? Look at Akatsuki, even their uniforms are cool."


    Sure enough, every team has a chatterbox. On one side, H¨­zuki Suigetsu excitedly pointed at the uniforms of Akatsuki, and then looked at their own, which were quite unique.


    "What should we call our team? Snake organization? No, that''s not good! Since we''re following the boss, how about calling it the ''Divine Team''?"


    "Shut up, Suigetsu!"


    Uchiha Sasuke, who had been deliberately maintaining his composure, couldn''t help but grunt. He had worked hard to learn from Teacher Yoru, but H¨­zuki Suigetsu was just dragging them down.


    "Hey, hey, Sasuke, you might be stronger than me, but you''re not the boss of this team."


    At this moment, H¨­zuki Suigetsu stared with wide eyes, clearly not willing to listen to Sasuke. However, Uzumaki Karin, who was at the front, enjoying her time walking in the rain with Uchiha Yoru, was suddenly disrupted by H¨­zuki Suigetsu.


    "Shut up!"


    In the moment she turned, Uzumaki Karin''s chilling gaze instantly made H¨­zuki Suigetsu cover his mouth.


    But he still sulkily said, "You might be stronger than Sasuke, but you''re not my boss."


    Looking at Hozuki Suigetsu who is still stubborn, the others are used to it and remain calm, while Yamanaka Ino, with her blonde hair, teases: "So, Suigetsu, who is your boss? Lord Yoru doesn''t take kindly to the weak."


    Teased like this, Hozuki Suigetsu snorted coldly, showing a proud expression, "Don''t underestimate me. I have almost mastered the secret techniques of the Second Mizukage."


    "Second Mizukage''s secret technique?" Everyone looks serious upon hearing this, but only Uzumaki Karin mocks, "How close is almost? Haven''t you learned it yet?"


    Suddenly, everyone realizes, remembering Hozuki Suigetsu''s character, and shows a look of disdain.


    Hozuki Suigetsu feels wronged, "You wait! I will definitely learn the strongest secret techniques of our Hozuki clan."


    Now, with the merging of the Mist Village and Konoha, the ninjutsu records of the Second Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu are naturally available. This is different from the original story where Hozuki Suigetsu, as a rogue ninja, had no place to learn his clan''s techniques.


    The Second Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu''s special water-style ninjutsu with oil is very powerful.


    As the two sides confront each other outside the Rain Village, Uzumaki Karin, with the strongest sensory ability, has lost her shyness. She is only serious and ready to go all out at the first sign of trouble.


    "Be careful, the people opposite are veteran S-rank rogue ninjas, powerful enough to threaten the Kages of the great ninja villages."


    In the original story, Uzumaki Karin is a sensory ninja with outstanding analytical ability. With better guidance in this life, she is even more outstanding.


    As the ninjas from both sides are on guard, Uchiha Yoru and the leader of the Akatsuki organization, Pain, slowly step forward.


    "Mr. Yoru."


    The opening scene confuses everyone in the Akatsuki organization. Pain, the cool and mysterious leader with the revered Rinnegan, shows such respect to someone, as if a student meeting a teacher.


    Even Masked Obito is confused, wondering when the two became so close. Deidara and Hidan are even more shocked.


    "Mr. Yoru, now holding half of the ninja world in his hands, was too modest back then."


    Years later, upon meeting again, Pain can''t help but sigh. Who would have thought that a young man, just a regular Jonin back then, now holds the power to change the ninja world?


    Even Pain and Konan thought that Uchiha Yoru, despite his ambitions, lacked the power to change the ninja world, so he wrote his ideal world in a book.


    But now, he has almost achieved half of his dream.


    "You''re not bad either. The Akatsuki organization has accumulated countless wealth over the years, and even set their sights on the Tailed Beasts."


    Uchiha Yoru''s light words make everyone in the Akatsuki tense, especially since the Nine-Tails and One-Tail are now in their hands. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Pain nods seriously, "As Mr. Yoru said, the path to peace is also full of sacrifices."


    "If we join forces, I''ll control the Tailed Beasts, the weapons of war that intimidate the ninja world, to help you unify it and reduce bloodshed."


    Masked Obito becomes nervous inside, seeing Pain''s plan.


    However, Uchiha Yoru just laughs, "You''re right, peace does require bloodshed. But you should have read my book. The ninja world, with such a small territory for expansion, do you think it can accommodate two gods?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s casual remark is full of explosive implications.


    However, Pain nods calmly, "True, the throne of the god of ninja can only hold one person, but before that, perhaps we can cooperate."


    "I want the Tailed Beasts, you want the ninja world. Just like the final battle between Hashirama and Madara Uchiha that determined the fate of the ninja world."


    Pain also had his own pride, but the cold-hearted Konan was filled with sorrow. Nagato, had you foreseen your own death?


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru and Pain locked eyes, and a smile gradually appeared on Uchiha Yoru''s face.


    He saw composure and determination. However, in the next moment, Uchiha Yoru''s pupils emitted a crimson light, and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was revealed.


    In an instant, the two entered a genjutsu world.


    In a world of peace and beauty, they faced each other with no one else around, and all secrets remained unexplored.


    "Mr. Yoru."


    With no one else around, Pain lowered his stance and respectfully nodded.


    "My Rinnegan, as you said, Mr. Yoru, is indeed part of a conspiracy, but the unification and peace of the ninja world cannot be delayed."


    Over the years of secret experiments, he realized that his Rinnegan, which he took pride in, was not truly his, meaning he had been living in a conspiracy from a young age.


    In the illusion, Uchiha Yoru was also calm, and with so many secrets already leaked, he no longer worried about others.


    In Pain''s astonished eyes, Uchiha Yoru''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan slowly transformed into a purple Rinnegan, filling him with ecstasy.


    "Mr. Yoru, you! You''ve awakened the Rinnegan!"


    Seeing the excited Pain, Uchiha Yoru nodded slightly and said solemnly, "Indeed, with the awakening of the Rinnegan, I can see further. This conspiracy might involve the entire ninja world."


    "So, Mr. Yoru, the Tailed Beasts!"


    Uchiha Yoru raised his hand to stop Pain, saying solemnly, "The person hiding in the shadows has not yet emerged. We will proceed quietly and slowly, and I have also discovered many secrets."


    "Naruto and Sasuke, both of their chakras contain a certain terrifying and powerful will. However, through research over the years, the will within Sasuke has been suppressed."


    "But Naruto''s will is more terrifying and firm, so remember, when capturing the Nine-Tails, do not act personally."


    "I understand, Mr. Yoru. What about the weapon to seal the Tailed Beasts?"


    After realizing he was part of a conspiracy, Pain had prepared for the worst and did not want the terrifying Gedo Statue to fall into others'' hands.


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru simply smiled, "Don''t worry, this is key to luring out the person behind the scenes."


    ¡­


    In the world of illusion, a long time may have passed, but for those outside, it was just a moment.


    Both sides saw only a flash of crimson light in Uchiha Yoru''s eyes, and then the next moment, after exchanging glances, both of them smiled.


    Clearly, both sides knew that the two had reached some sort of cooperation in the world of illusion.

 Chapter 304: [Bonus]: Winds began to blow

    Under the gaze of the Mangekyo and Rinnegan, Pain and Uchiha Yoru reached some agreement.However, at this time, the expression behind Obito''s mask was extremely ugly, feeling that things were getting out of control.


    Zetzu looked at all this calmly, without any surprise, but secretly pleased, hoping for chaos, the best outcome being the ninja world thrown into complete disarray.


    Zetzu knew that since the two could come to an agreement, it proved one thing: the issue of the Tailed Beasts.


    "The leader, regardless of what Uchiha Yoru says, we must first hand over the One-Tail and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to see their sincerity," said someone.


    At this moment, Obito spoke, obviously eager to know what was discussed.


    However, Obito had to hide his identity, so the leader of the Akatsuki, still Pain with the Rinnegan, remained silent.


    As Obito spoke, everyone''s gaze turned to him, and Uchiha Yoru smiled indifferently.


    "The Akatsuki does have some strength, but we don''t think that Akatsuki plus Rain Village alone can challenge Lord Yoru," said Yamanaka Ino from behind, coldly scoffing at the Akatsuki members. "Konoha, Mist, and Sand combined nearly have a hundred thousand ninjas, with more than two thousand of them being elite Jounin. What gives you confidence?"


    "Or is it that just with a Mangekyo and mediocre Wood Style you act so arrogantly!"


    As Ino spoke, Uchiha Sasuke narrowed his eyes, showing a fighting spirit, his hand already on his sword.


    Under the rain, the young group opposite the Akatsuki seemed fearless, full of fighting spirit.


    However, under the rain, the curse marks on the necks of the young ninjas and kunoichis started to heat up, patterns appearing on their bodies, only Jugo remaining calm.


    But even with such simple changes, the Akatsuki members'' faces changed drastically, showing deep apprehension as the chakra pressure surged. "Damn these little monsters."


    Especially when Uzumaki Karin showed a threatening smile, her terrifying chakra prevented the rain from touching her clothes.


    "Tobi! Shut up!" S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Deidara scolded Obito in secret, blaming him for the trouble caused.


    The Akatsuki was fearless, but such an unnecessary dispute was undesirable to all.


    In the tense atmosphere, Uchiha Yoru simply raised his hand, and the young ninjas and kunoichis behind him instantly withdrew their menacing aura.


    "It seems the Akatsuki needs better management. The leader hasn''t even spoken yet, and the subordinates can''t help themselves. Or is it the confidence given by your Space-Time Ninjutsu?" Uchiha Yoru said, looking at Pain indifferently, completely disregarding Obito, who was playing a minor role.


    An opportunity to strike, not to be missed.


    Seeing this, Pain coldly glanced at Obito, "Tobi, apologize to Mr. Yoru now."


    "Apologize?"


    Obito''s face turned extremely ugly, and Zetzu was shocked, wondering if this was an opportunity to reprimand Obito.


    "I!" Obito, holding back his frustration, lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry!"


    Facing Obito''s apology, Uchiha Yoru just glanced indifferently at the rest of the Akatsuki.


    "Pain, the deal between us is based on our shared goal, the ultimate peace of the ninja world. But unruly subordinates need to be disciplined when necessary."


    The implication is that, Pain, your strength is indeed commendable, but your management of subordinates is lacking. It''s surprising that someone would be so ignorant of the rules.


    Uchiha Yoru''s sarcastic remarks made the members of the Akatsuki organization blush, as each of them was an S-ranked rogue ninja, and should understand such basic principles.


    The leader was still talking, and it was disrespectful for a subordinate to make noise. This was considered ignorance of the rules, and they would have been angry too if it were them.


    Even Deidara and Hidan, two of the more eccentric members, couldn''t help but glare at the naive Tobi.


    Ignoring the masked Obito as if he was nothing, Uchiha Yoru indifferently gestured to the people behind him.


    A swirl of sand appeared, revealing two figures wrapped in sealing bandages.


    "The Tailed Beasts might not be given to you directly, but I think a large amount of Tailed Beast Chakra should suffice."


    These two were clearly sealed with a massive amount of Tailed Beast Chakra, one being Shukaku and the other Kurama.


    Pain calmly nodded at this scene, saying, "That will do."


    At the same time, Pain shared detailed intelligence about the ninja world. After reaching certain conditions, Uchiha Yoru and his followers slowly disappeared in the rain.


    Once they were out of sensory range, the masked Obito''s exposed eye filled with coldness, and the others were filled with curiosity.


    "Does this mean we no longer need to capture Shukaku and the strongest, Kurama?"


    Hidan scratched his head, looking puzzled, while everyone else stared at the two sealed figures left behind.


    Kakuzu, after examining them, frowned and said, "Though they are sealed, their bodies are clearly unsuitable for Tailed Beast sealing. The seal won''t prevent the erosion of the Tailed Beast Chakra for more than half a year."


    Being a Jinchuriki had troubled the five great ninja villages for many years; it wasn''t so easy to just pull someone off the street to become one. There were extremely strict requirements for the body.


    "Leader?"


    Facing everyone''s gaze, Pain coldly swept his eyes over them and said something that made everyone reveal a smile of chaos.


    "I indeed agreed, but when did I say we wouldn''t capture Kurama?"


    Facing everyone, Pain''s gaze finally rested on Sarutobi Asuma and the masked Obito, "Kurama will be left to Tobi and Asuma."


    Sarutobi Asuma nodded coldly upon hearing this, while the masked Obito''s expression darkened. Clearly, Pain was testing his strength.


    After all, he had been deceiving them as Uchiha Madara for so many years. Now that he was being tested, he could only endure it in frustration.


    Originally, Kurama was supposed to be given to Pain, as part of his test. Now, it had turned on him.


    "The rest, proceed as planned. The Akatsuki''s mission to collect the Tailed Beasts begins!"


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Akatsuki organization revealed excited smiles. The terrifying weapon formed by the gathering of the nine Tailed Beasts, along with the legendary Rinnegan, made one wonder if even a god could withstand it.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    "I, Uzumaki Naruto, am back!"


    Outside the familiar gate, an even more mature Naruto showed an excited smile, pointing to his home filled with nostalgia.


    "Haha, Naruto, you go back first, I need to go rest."


    Jiraiya, with his white hair, also smiled upon seeing the Konoha, laughing freely. However, Naruto couldn''t help but scornfully say: "Pervy Sage, are you sure you''re going home to rest? Aren''t you going out to ''gather materials''?"


    "Haha, what would you know, kid."


    Jiraiya, with an adult''s demeanor of ''you wouldn''t understand, kid,'' disdainfully waved his hand and laughed as he entered the village, his wooden sandals clicking crisply.


    Naruto, with his hands behind his head, nostalgically walked the familiar streets of the Konoha.


    The village had changed so much in three years, becoming more prosperous and integrating many ninja families from different countries.


    Faces, both familiar and unfamiliar, now exchanged peaceful smiles like family.


    "Naruto?"


    "Kiba!"


    Naruto hadn''t expected to run into a classmate so soon after returning to the village. Inuzuka Kiba was riding his large white dog, smiling and waving at Naruto.


    Both being somewhat arrogant, they quickly caught up. Kiba, boasting, patted his green vest.


    "Ah, I forgot to change before leaving the house today, my clothes are dirty now."


    Naruto, being somewhat oblivious, didn''t catch on.


    Kiba, frustrated, tried to make it more obvious, but Naruto still didn''t get it, which annoyed Kiba. "Hey, Naruto, you were training outside for three years and didn''t even come back. You missed so many gatherings where our classmates became Jonin."


    "Gatherings?" Naruto, hearing this, looked envious and started to complain.


    "I''ve been training with Teacher Jiraiya all these years, I had no time to come back."


    "Come on, Naruto, you did that on purpose!" Kiba, seeing Naruto still not getting it, showed a hint of anger. His green vest was almost bursting, and he was baffled by Naruto''s lack of reaction.


    "On purpose?" Naruto, scratching his head in confusion, didn''t understand why he had upset Kiba.


    Seeing Naruto''s clueless expression, Kiba, grinding his teeth in frustration, stopped pretending and yelled, pulling at his green vest: "This is a Jonin vest! I''m a Jonin now."


    "Naruto, shouldn''t you be congratulating me!"


    Kiba''s good mood from showing off was ruined, and he glared, directly stating his achievement.


    And at this moment, Naruto also burst into laughter. "Kiba, it turns out you made such a fuss just to get me to congratulate you on becoming a Jonin."


    "Now, congratulations on becoming a Jonin."


    Looking at Kiba, the current Naruto couldn''t help but feel envious. In these three years, it seems he was the only one still lingering as a Chunin; everyone else had already become Jonin. Time really flies.


    During the original Chunin Exam, Naruto became a Chunin based on his strength, although not because of his intellect.


    "Cut it out," Kiba snorted disdainfully, then said in a sour tone, "Training with someone like Teacher Jiraiya for three years, who cares about being just a Jonin, even if it was a Genin."


    Sometimes, being a Jonin or a Genin doesn''t necessarily reflect one''s true strength. Having a legendary Sannin like Jiraiya as a teacher, personally training you for three years, what''s the point of fussing over a Jonin rank?


    After returning from training, becoming a Jonin was almost a certainty.


    "Ha ha, Kiba, you''re still so full of yourself, but I''ve got to go report to the Hokage''s building now."


    "Naruto, you!" Watching Naruto''s departing figure, Kiba was slightly taken aback, then a smile appeared on his face.


    They have all grown up, even the once hot-blooded, goofy, and thick-headed Naruto has a sense of maturity now.


    At the Hokage''s office building.


    "Over these years, I''ve taken Naruto to many places and deliberately exposed him to a lot, Naruto has indeed grown, but now I feel that Naruto has kept his original ideals in his heart," said Jiraiya with white hair, speaking of Naruto''s growth over the years, and sighed deeply when mentioning the changes in Naruto.


    Hearing this, Tsunade snorted coldly, "It seems, Jiraiya, you haven''t changed that brat''s mindset."


    Jiraiya, scratching the back of his head with a troubled look, had an awkward smile on his face.


    "You can''t say there''s been no change at all. At least Naruto has matured. Knowing that he can''t change things without power, he won''t rant recklessly like he used to," Jiraiya said.


    Hearing Jiraiya''s words, Tsunade snorted disdainfully, "The Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails has been wasted in your hands. To be honest, it would have been better to arrange for him to join the Anbu or Root to see if he could be toughened up."


    "If in the Root, this brat could still maintain this kind of mentality, then we really need to consider changing the Jinchuriki," Tsunade said, making Jiraiya extremely uncomfortable. After all these years, to say he had no feelings for Naruto would be a lie, so he could only play dumb.


    "Hey hey, Jiraiya, stop playing dumb. Regarding the information Orochimaru gave you, you should know," Tsunade said discontentedly, Jiraiya''s expression gradually becoming serious.


    "There might indeed be some conspiracy behind the ninja world hidden in Orochimaru''s information. Even the thousands of years of wars in the ninja world might be manipulated by unseen forces. But Naruto and Sasuke are different."


    Orochimaru, in his years of researching the secrets of the ninja world, knew there was something unusual about Sasuke and Naruto, so how could he overlook Naruto.


    To study Naruto, Jiraiya, his current guardian, is an unavoidable obstacle. Therefore, during Jiraiya''s three-year journey through the ninja world, his first stop was to find Orochimaru.


    After three months of research, Orochimaru did not hide anything from Jiraiya, so he naturally knew all about it.


    "Like Orochimaru said, within Sasuke Uchiha''s chakra lies the will of Indra. According to the myth, Indra''s ultimate will is to defeat Ashura and prove that he is the correct one."


    When speaking of this, Jiraiya sighed with a wry smile, "Therefore, the influence on Sasuke was almost negligible in terms of changing his personality. At most, it was about encountering his fated opponent, Ashura, defeating him, and then proving that he himself was right."


    "Therefore, the will of Indra is very simple and pure, unlike Ashura."


    "Ashura was the second leader of the ninja clan, and he firmly believed that peace cannot exist without love. There''s nothing wrong with that, after all, humans cannot live without love. However, according to records, this will of love was somewhat paranoid."


    At this point, Jiraiya couldn''t help but say melancholically: "Just like the First Hokage, possessing absolute power, thus having the right to talk about so-called love. With absolute power in hand, the world would naturally see everything as one wishes. But as the power fades, love also changes."


    "According to historical records, the ninja clan ultimately was buried in the dust of history along with the fading of their power."


    Peace cannot exist without love, Jiraiya himself was once confused and even strayed. But according to historical records, didn''t the Sage of the Six Paths have love? Didn''t Ashura have love? But what was the end result?


    Of course, these are all myths and legends, not necessarily true. So what about the First Hokage? This happened within the last hundred years.


    When the First Hokage was there, the ninja world was at peace with love, but as the absolute power dissipated, the peace of love was instantly torn apart, revealing the ferocious smiles of the ambitious.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    Goal reached!


    Let''s make the Goal easier to reach this time!


    For every 300 PowerStone! Get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 305: The Hero, Jiraiya

    In the shadowy office, Tsunade sits cross-armed at her desk with a serious expression, saying, "Jiraiya, what you mean is that Naruto has been influenced by the will of Ashura, right?"Although he doesn''t want to admit it, after years of investigation, Jiraiya has to accept the fact. With a sigh of resignation, he nods and says, "Sort of."


    "I went to Mount Myoboku and spoke to the Great Toad Sage. He personally confirmed the existence of the Sage of the Six Paths and that the conflict between the ninja clans of Ashura and Indra is real."


    When talking about the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya''s expression becomes dark and lost, because Orochimaru and Uchiha Yoru discovered through documents that thousands of years ago, when the Sage of the Six Paths sealed the demons, the Great Toad Sage was also present.


    The Sage of the Six Paths, the reincarnations of the chakra wills of Ashura and Indra, brought a thousand years of war to the ninja world. What role did the Great Toad Sage play in all of this?


    Tsunade also senses something and frowns, saying, "The Great Toad Sage, huh? But we can''t ignore the records from before the era of the Sage of the Six Paths."


    According to Orochimaru''s research, there''s a gap in the timeline during the era of the Sage of the Six Paths, as if that part of history was erased. However, clues can still be found from before this period.


    Before the era of the Sage of the Six Paths, samurai were prevalent, and the most revered were the mysterious Onmyoji. Of course, some powerful samurai were also strong.


    In that era, the world was even more chaotic with countless demons causing trouble. These demons were various giant creatures.


    Demons devoured humans and caused chaos in the world, and the mysterious Onmyoji and powerful samurai killed these demons. Similarly, some kind-hearted demons made pacts with powerful humans and lived peacefully.


    Some humans, in pursuit of great power, were tempted by demons and joined their ranks, marking it a chaotic era.


    Suddenly, after this gap, the era of the Sage of the Six Paths began.


    The demons that had plagued the world nearly vanished, and similarly, samurai and Onmyoji gradually faded from prominence, replaced by ninjas.


    "I know, so there are some things I didn''t discuss with the Great Toad Sage."


    Jiraiya previously shared almost everything with Mount Myoboku, but after so many experiences, he was confused by the sudden appearance of various Sages.


    As a result, Orochimaru presented evidence and data, forcing Jiraiya to be more cautious.


    In an incomplete ancient text, there are clear illustrations showing that the Great Toad Sage and the Sage of the Six Paths were from the same era. What role did the Great Toad Sage play in all of this?


    The two sons of the Sage of the Six Paths have been reincarnating and fighting for thousands of years. Did the Sage of the Six Paths really die? Who is the "Child of Destiny" mentioned by the Great Toad Sage? Are they the reincarnations of Ashura and Indra?


    What is the relationship between the Great Toad Sage and the Sage of the Six Paths?


    If the Great Toad Sage is still alive, then is it possible that the Sage of the Six Paths is also alive? What reason could the Sage of the Six Paths have for indifferently watching his two sons reincarnate and fight each other?


    The wars in the ninja world have never ceased for a thousand years! All of this is what Jiraiya, unlike others who might have fallen into darkness, has come to understand.


    "So, what about Naruto?"


    In response to Tsunade''s question, Jiraiya gives a wry smile, "I don''t know what to do, but Naruto really is a good kid."


    "If we look at the destiny of a thousand years, Ashura has always won, while Indra has always lost."


    "The fate of the Senju and the Uchiha... This generation''s Senju has faded, so Ashura has reincarnated as Naruto, while Indra remains in the Uchiha clan. Maybe this time, things will be different."


    Jiraiya frowns and shares his thoughts.


    Every generation has its destiny. The Senju''s Wood Release counters the Mangekyo Sharingan, but in this generation, it''s unlikely that Naruto will suddenly display Wood Release. Although he is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, the Uchiha clan''s Mangekyo Sharingan is known to counter the Tailed Beasts.


    Tsunade looks at Jiraiya skeptically, saying, "Jiraiya, you really are something, placing your hopes on this."


    The "Child of Destiny"... Jiraiya now knows, but the more he knows, the greater the disappointment compared to his previous expectations.


    After all, the so-called "Child of Destiny" is just the reincarnation of the chakra of the Sage of the Six Paths'' two sons, essentially a reincarnation of their wills struggling against each other.


    Although Indra fails every time, the Asura also haven''t won in each generation. They have persisted for a thousand years. Can''t they see that peace achieved solely through love and understanding is an illusion? Or is it to say that it is established on absolute power?


    As a result, it''s never-ending. What is this? Is the ninja world just a game for the Sages?


    It must be said, after knowing these, Jiraiya is quite annoyed. After all, he sought the so-called ''Child of Destiny'' because he couldn''t see the future of the ninja world. After all this time, the existence he wanted to rely on turns out to be part of someone else''s game.


    Even honest people get angry, especially someone as honest as Jiraiya who has been deceived his entire life. The anger in his heart is now just being suppressed.


    "Tsunade, where did that kid Yoru go?" S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Jiraiya curiously asked. He has been back in the village for so long but hasn''t noticed the movements of Uchiha Yoru.


    Seeing this, Tsunade raised an eyebrow and pointed in the direction of the Hokage Rock: "He''s training. After all, the curtain of the chaotic ninja world is about to rise."


    "Ha ha, Tsunade, when Naruto comes looking for you later, please take care of him for me. I''ll go find Yoru."


    After pushing open the window, Jiraiya laughed and quickly disappeared onto the rooftops towards the direction of the Hokage Rock.


    Seeing this, Tsunade shook her head and sighed, turning to look at the governmental affairs on her desk. She couldn''t help but scratch her head, filled with worry.


    "Ah, being Hokage really isn''t an easy task."


    "Tsk tsk, this is just the beginning. Once the ninja world falls into chaos, it will be even busier," said Terumi Mei with a teasing smile.


    On the other side, Pakura said with a light smile, "Ending this chaotic era and witnessing the birth of a new one might not be so bad."


    "Hmph, when the war starts, I''ll go to the front lines myself!"


    Compared to dealing with governmental affairs, Tsunade was more resolute about going to the front lines to fight.


    ¡­


    On a tree in Hokage Rock, Uchiha Yoru sits cross-legged under the treetop, motionless. Jiraiya, upon seeing this scene, couldn''t help but show a look of shock. Had he not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it.


    "Sage Mode!" Jiraiya is astonished as he looks at the scene. He couldn''t sense Uchiha Yoru''s presence at all, as if Yoru had merged with nature itself. Sitting cross-legged on the tree, he becomes one with the tree, and sitting on the ground, he blends in like a rock or the earth itself.


    "Is this the perfect Sage Mode?!" When Uchiha Yoru opens his eyes, Jiraiya can''t sense any aura from him, as if Yoru is just an illusion.


    "Jiraiya, you''re back. Does that mean the windmill of the ninja world is about to start turning?" Uchiha Yoru says with a smile, showing no trace of Sage Mode.


    In Sage Mode, there''s always some change, but Yoru looks completely unchanged, making Jiraiya envious.


    "You''re incredible, a real child of destiny," Jiraiya complains, to which Yoru just smiles.


    "It''s nothing special. The Sage Mode of the three legendary places is more suited for summoning beasts than for ninjas. The one suitable for ninja training should be from the last era, like the Sage Mode of the Fire Temple, which is easier to learn."


    The Fire Temple''s Sage Mode, learned by Hashirama and even Asuma, shows it''s less difficult. The Sage Mode from the three great summoning places requires Kage-level chakra to learn. But when combined with summoning beasts, it becomes more powerful.


    "Fire Temple!" Jiraiya says with a bitter smile, "I should''ve known, you''ve probably plundered a lot from the Land of Wind and Water."


    Uchiha Yoru scoffs, "Those treasures were wasted in the hands of daimyos. I remember sending the information to you through Orochimaru."


    Jiraiya scratches his head awkwardly, "Well, I''ve seen it and considered it, but I''m used to Mount Myoboku."


    Clearly, Jiraiya is still attached to Mount Myoboku.


    Uchiha Yoru just smiles and shakes his head, "That''s your business. Let''s talk about the important matters."


    "The important matters!" Jiraiya''s expression becomes serious as he looks at the more prosperous Konoha than three years ago and sighs.


    "What are you planning to do? Or do you already have the power to defy those hidden behind the ninja world and start a war to unite it?"


    Jiraiya despises war, but this time it''s different. Having experienced three wars himself, he knows it''s inevitable.


    If a war could bring a hundred years of peace to the ninja world, then he would stand on the side of war.


    Because! He personally witnessed three cruel and inhumane ninja wars within just five or six decades.


    "I plan to join forces with Akatsuki to stir up chaos in the ninja world," said Uchiha Yoru, causing Jiraiya to frown and say in a serious tone: "Akatsuki! I''ve heard Orochimaru talk about this mysterious organization, and I suspect there are people behind it."


    "Does it matter?" Uchiha Yoru smiled indifferently, followed by a scornful smile on his face.


    "In the face of absolute power, all conspiracies become weak and pale."


    Seeing the confident Uchiha Yoru, Jiraiya couldn''t help but smile, "Kid, perhaps you are the one who will truly change the ninja world. I also look forward to the emergence of a new era."


    "What are your plans for Naruto?"


    Eventually, Jiraiya asked this question, as his feelings for Naruto over the years were complex.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru indifferently said: "Until the hidden mastermind appears, Naruto''s power can be a good asset, but after that, it depends on his choice."


    "Moreover, Naruto''s destiny is not mine to decide, how he chooses is naturally for Sasuke to face his own fate."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but show a smile, eagerly anticipating a stronger and more perfect Sasuke trained by him, wondering if Sasuke would still lose to so-called destiny this time.


    "By the way, Jiraiya, I need a favor from you, or rather, to let you see how important Naruto, whom you hold dearly, is in his heart."


    Uchiha Yoru''s smile broadened, giving Jiraiya an ominous premonition.


    "We don''t need that, do we?"


    "The Rinnegan of the Akatsuki organization seems to belong to your pupil," Uchiha Yoru said lightly, instantly making Jiraiya''s expression serious, as he solemnly said: "For the peace of the ninja world, I, Jiraiya the Toad Sage, would never refuse."


    Watching the shameless Jiraiya, Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a smile, saying: "Akatsuki''s Nagato''s Rinnegan is a conspiracy, but now Konan and Nagato are being closely watched, so external forces are needed to investigate."


    "It''s just right for you, Jiraiya, to help your pupil and also test Naruto."


    The Rinnegan is a conspiracy!


    Jiraiya couldn''t help but be suspicious, and under Uchiha Yoru''s indifferent gaze, he saw the red eyes with three tomoe slowly spinning into a Mangekyo, and the next scene filled him with shock.


    Under the spinning kaleidoscope, it slowly transformed into rings of mysterious purple eyes, the Rinnegan!


    As Jiraiya had seen the existence of Rinnegan, how could he not recognize it?


    "How can this be!" Witnessing all this, Jiraiya was shocked, but then seemed to think of something.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru nodded indifferently, "Indeed, as you think, the Uchiha, inheriting the Sage''s eyes, and the Senju, inheriting the Sage''s body, the combined power of both clans gives rise to the power of Rinnegan."


    "So, Jiraiya, you''re saying your student awakened the Rinnegan from a young age! But he''s from the Uzumaki clan, how could he awaken it? And a pair of Rinnegan that can''t be closed!"


    In an instant, Jiraiya''s face changed dramatically, and he realized, saying with an ugly expression, "Transplant!"


    Only transplanted Dojutsu eyes can''t be closed, like Kakashi, who carries a Sharingan every day.


    Before knowing this, he thought the Rinnegan was naturally born and couldn''t be closed, and he didn''t think much about it.


    But now, Uchiha Yoru''s evolution from the Sharingan to the Mangekyo Sharingan and then to the Rinnegan is the correct way.


    "I understand now."


    There are too many hidden secrets and conspiracies in the ninja world, and at this moment, even Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    Standing on the Hokage Rock, Uchiha Yoru looks at the village under the sunset, revealing a smile.


    "The wheel of the ninja world has started to turn, so let''s welcome the new era."


    The setting sun''s afterglow falls, and Uchiha Yoru, standing on the Hokage Rock, seems to be cloaked in a golden coat, with Jiraiya beside him showing a firm look.


    If nothing changes, the ninja world will continue its cycle of war, generation after generation, with the reincarnations of Indra and Ashura.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 300 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 306: The Land that cannot escape misfortune

    Konoha.With the return of Naruto, it was just a ripple for the village, especially since the Konoha had integrated many families of Mist and Sand ninja. Therefore, the attention on the son of the Fourth Hokage was naturally less.


    Moreover, it had been many years since the Fourth Hokage passed away. ''Out of sight, out of mind'' - the Fourth Hokage had become a memory of the older generation.


    The new generation of ninjas wouldn''t remember him, and even for Naruto''s generation, the Fourth Hokage was just a legend.


    Barbecue Restaurant.


    Kakashi looked at Naruto with a melancholic sigh, feeling emotional about Team 7.


    "Wow, Teacher Kakashi is treating me to a barbecue! Next time, I''ll treat everyone to Ichiraku Ramen."


    Naruto, back in the village, excitedly shouted, while Kakashi twitched his mouth. Ramen, he didn''t know whether to call Naruto generous or stingy.


    In this life, as Uchiha Yoru''s right-hand man, along with changes in policy and ninja status, Kakashi''s salary and treatment had improved.


    He no longer had to frequent the ramen shop as in the original story, and the current Kakashi was very generous in treating others to barbecue.


    "I''m late, Teacher Kakashi."


    An orange figure appeared. At the sight, Naruto couldn''t help but show an excited smile, shouting, "Sakura, you''re here!"


    The person was Sakura from the medical department, more mature than three years ago, which excited Naruto even more.


    Seeing Sakura, Kakashi also nodded with emotion, "Sakura has grown up too."


    He knew about Sakura''s talent. Although she was a disciple of Yakushi Nono, through his and Yakushi Nono''s joint guarantee, Sakura got the opportunity to learn advanced ninja techniques.


    The Fifth Hokage Tsunade''s Superhuman Strength and Yin Seal.


    Different from the original, Sakura directly became Tsunade''s disciple, and learning these techniques seemed natural. This time, Tsunade had accepted many disciples, making Sakura''s path of learning more difficult.


    After all, things easily obtained are less cherished, and Sakura''s worldview in the original story was problematic.


    In the original, when Sasuke left Konoha to join Orochimaru, Sakura, failing to persuade him, even said she would go with him. Ultimately, Sasuke was adamant, and Sakura wanted to shout for help.


    What was this? Impulse? This was actually a betrayal of the village. Sasuke lived a life of revenge, so he could abandon everything.


    What about you, Sakura? You have parents, relatives, and friends. If Sasuke had agreed then, Naruto''s pursuit would not have been just for Sasuke, but also for Sakura.


    At least, Sakura''s worldview at that time was problematic.


    However, after three years of harsh societal experiences and a difficult path of learning, Sakura had naturally passed various assessments to learn these techniques.


    At least, loyalty was a must.


    "So, two more to go."


    Looking at the arriving Sakura and Naruto, Kakashi lazily said, "We are still waiting for Gaara and Sasuke."


    As they were speaking, four figures walked in. Seeing this, Kakashi couldn''t help but feel sentimental, "They''ve really grown up, even bringing their girlfriends."


    Seeing this, Naruto''s eyes widened. Gaara was alone, but Sasuke actually brought two female ninja, one on each side.


    "Sasuke! You! You! You!"


    Pointing at Sasuke, Naruto''s fingers trembled, as if seeing something unbelievable.


    Sakura forced a smile and said to Naruto, "The black-haired one is Kotohime, a sound ninja from Teacher Zabuza''s Team 9, and the orange-haired one is Tayuya from the Sound Village."


    "Nani!" Naruto''s eyes widened, as if he was the only one unaware of this scene.


    As Sasuke walked in, he couldn''t help but show a hint of embarrassment on his face in response to his teacher Kakashi''s teasing, but still pretended to be indifferent and coolly said, "Teacher Kakashi, you''re thinking too much."


    The black-haired ninja Kotohime, following behind him, greeted everyone with a gentle smile, not minding Sasuke''s competitive nature.


    Tayuya, with her striking presence, laughed and asked, "Teacher Kakashi, why didn''t you bring Big Sister Hanare tonight?"


    Kakashi, facing Tayuya''s teasing, scratched his head awkwardly and thought to himself, "They do have similar hair colors, and indeed similar temperaments."


    At this moment, by Sasuke''s side were Kotohime with black hair and Tayuya with pink hair. Being in front of so many people, he felt extremely awkward.


    Originally, he didn''t want to bring the two of them, but under the direct and gentle gaze of his brother Uchiha Itachi, he had no choice but to agree.


    "Sasuke, what''s this? Two of them?"


    Naruto stared with wide eyes, looking inexperienced, while Sakura forced a laugh, saying, "Sasuke comes from a wealthy family."


    Wealthy families, hence the privilege.


    In the world of ninjas, there isn''t a strict monogamy system, although most adhere to it. It''s mostly the wealthy and noble families that have such practices.


    But now, with Uchiha Yoru''s status having surpassed the great lords and even the Kage, the Uchiha clan''s influence has risen significantly.


    Being from a prestigious family within the Uchiha clan, Sasuke naturally bears different responsibilities.


    "Team 7 is finally all here."


    Kakashi, feeling sentimental, lazily greeted the restaurant staff, getting ready to order meat.


    Uchiha Sasuke, who was feeling a bit uncomfortable, now faced Naruto''s incredulous and intense gaze, making his scalp tingle, pondering something.


    Tayuya smiled and whispered to Sasuke, "Don''t forget the instructions from brother Itachi."


    Kotohime, more gentle compared to Tayuya''s straightforward nature, sat down with red ears, clearly trying to maintain composure.


    Sasuke, feeling pressured under everyone''s gaze, began to serve grilled meat to Tayuya and Kotohime, but his trembling hands were a bit embarrassing.


    "This place''s... meat is really... good!"


    After stuttering a bit, Sasuke finally managed to finish the sentence.


    But having said that, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief at Naruto''s passionate gaze.


    Actually, all of this was per the instructions given by Uchiha Itachi before they came. After all, a brother is like a father, and from a strategic perspective, he also valued their origins from the Sound Village.


    It must be said that Uchiha Itachi, as a brother, had put a lot of thought into this.


    "Naruto, let''s eat the grilled meat."


    Kakashi watched this scene clearly, smiling and speaking to everyone.


    "I want to eat grilled meat!" At this moment, Naruto, as if defeated, transformed his frustration into motivation and started to eat voraciously.


    This scene, well, how to put it!


    Sasuke secretly felt grateful, perhaps his brother was right, at least to dispel some people''s thoughts early.


    Tayuya and Kotohime, naturally, over these three years in the Sound Village, and under Itachi''s deliberate matchmaking, had come to this point due to their constant interactions.


    Gaara was silent, while Sakura tried to cover up her embarrassment by constantly asking about everyone''s experiences over the years. Naruto, as expected, was thick-skinned. After a short while, he forgot everything and cheerfully talked about his experiences over the past three years.


    Outside the barbecue restaurant, a pair of crimson eyes watched this scene and finally revealed a satisfied expression before disappearing. Naturally, this did not escape Kakashi''s perception, and he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, ''Itachi is really a devoted brother.''


    Itachi, perched on a utility pole outside the barbecue restaurant, looked up at the whitish silver moon and smiled.


    "Mother, Sasuke has grown up."


    As the right-hand man of Uchiha Yoru, he naturally knew many secrets, such as the reincarnation of the wills of Indra and Ashura.


    However, from historical observations, he discovered a terrifying fact - the fate between these two was a bit too much.


    Especially the previous generation''s Uchiha Madara, this ancestor, surprisingly didn''t marry, which meant that the so-called noble bloodline wasn''t passed down.


    In contrast, Hashirama did marry. Looking further back in history, he began to feel anxious.


    It seemed that the First Hokage also hadn''t planned on marrying; it was only because of family elders'' decisions that it was successful.


    Therefore, as a big brother, he observed in secret and noticed something - Sasuke didn''t seem to have any desire for the opposite sex. Damn it! How could this be?


    Thus, Itachi had to put in a lot of effort and attention. After observing in the Sound Village for a while, he found two women with good potential, especially Tayuya, who had already had special J¨­nin-level chakra three years ago.


    So...


    It must be said that in this life, Itachi was also breaking heart over his younger brother.


    ¡­


    Fire Temple.


    Since the status of the Land of Fire''s Daimyo''s Mansion plummeted, the Fire Temple also lost its former glory, mainly because one of the important sources of money was gone.


    Under the night sky, sounds of noisy fighting emanated from the withering Fire Temple.


    After quite some time, the Fire Temple was engulfed in blazing flames, and two figures emerged from the ruined gate.


    "Damn Kakuzu, I still have to pray to the Evil God."


    "Hidan, your Evil God might not be so bad this time." Looking at Hidan, who was covered in blood yet ranting like nothing was wrong, Kakuzu smiled for the first time.


    His green eyes were filled with the joy of money, and in one hand, he dragged the body of a monk.


    "Chiriku, formerly one of the ''Twelve Guardian Ninja'' of the Land of Fire, now the abbot of the Fire Temple, with a bounty of thirty million."


    Looking at the valuable corpse, Kakuzu''s face was filled with happiness, and he even rarely complimented Hidan''s Evil God.


    "Fortunately, the price hasn''t dropped yet. After a while, this monk might not be worth this much."


    Hearing Kakuzu''s words, Hidan scratched his head in confusion. "Kakuzu, can the bounty on this person drop?"


    "You don''t understand."


    Kakuzu, looking like someone who had been through a lot and in a good mood from picking up thirty million easily, didn''t mind enlightening his junior Hidan.


    "The Land of Fire is now under the control of Uchiha Yoru. The Daimyo''s Mansion is said to be on par with the Kage, but everyone knows that the Daimyo''s Mansion is a thing of the past, its status can''t compare with the Kage."


    "What does that have to do with this bald monk''s price drop?" Hidan looked dubious, perhaps due to the secret arts of the Evil God, which made him arrogant and a bit offbeat.


    Kakuzu gave Hidan a look of inexperience, and the two walked away from the raging fire of the Fire Temple.


    "This Fire Temple is one of the Daimyo''s Mansion''s most relied upon powers, and this bald monk Chiriku has always wanted to restore the supreme status of the Daimyo. Recently, there''s intelligence that this monk has been secretly contacting people from other major countries. Do you think he could escape the eyes of Uchiha Yoru?"


    "This monk''s value lies in his status. He was worth thirty million as the abbot of the Fire Temple, but in a few days, when Konoha takes action, his value will be halved. So this time, we made a profit."


    Kakuzu, delighted, couldn''t help but urge Hidan.


    "Hidan, stop dawdling. If Konoha announces that the Fire Temple is colluding with the enemy, this corpse won''t be worth thirty million anymore. Let''s go, let''s exchange it for money first."


    After hearing how much Kakuzu had explained to him, Hidan had an epiphany and nodded with a smile, "Although I don''t understand what you''re saying, Kakuzu, it seems very reasonable."


    Kakuzu realized he had been casting pearls before swine. With a green look in his eyes, he couldn''t help but inwardly curse Hidan as an idiot.


    "Kakuzu, didn''t we have an agreement with Asuma and the others?"


    Hidan was confused, and Kakuzu snorted coldly, "We''re not passing up a chance to make money. What''s the big deal if those idiots wait a bit longer? Are they worth 30 million?"


    "Kakuzu, I remember Asuma''s bounty being 35 million."


    Hidan pointed out directly, but Kakuzu was well aware and snorted disdainfully.


    "What you''re talking about is old news. Three years ago, Asuma''s head was only worth 25 million, and now it''s at most 20 million. That price is even inflated."


    Obviously, without the added prestige of being the Third Hokage''s son, Asuma''s bounty had decreased.


    "Hidan, send a signal to the others that you''re lost and ask them to come find you."


    "Why me again, Kakuzu?"


    "I''ll give you 200,000 after we collect the bounty!"


    Faced with Kakuzu''s generous temptation, Hidan looked down on him as an idiot, but eventually, Kakuzu gritted his teeth and said, "Next time you pray to your evil god, I won''t interfere!"


    Hearing this, Hidan immediately smiled, "Next time, the sacrifice for the evil god is all mine."


    Kakuzu narrowed his eyes upon hearing this and finally nodded, "Fine, after the sacrifice, give me the body."


    "Deal!"


    "Haha, Kakuzu, I feel like we are definitely the strongest duo."


    "Kakuzu..."


    "Shut up, Hidan!"


    ~~~ S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 300 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 307: Chasing Akatsuki

    Konoha."Brother Naruto, please!"


    Early in the morning, Naruto was woken up while still in bed, only to see the little lord Sarutobi Konohamaru, with tears in his eyes, heavily kneeling on the floor.


    "Brother Naruto, the rogue ninja Asuma has appeared in the Land of Fire, please take me to avenge him!"


    Looking at Konohamaru in front of him, Naruto asked in surprise: "Konohamaru, how do you know that Asuma appeared in the Land of Fire?"


    He didn''t know about this, so how did Konohamaru know?


    "Brother Naruto, it was Jonin Shikamaru, from the Nara clan, who got the news. Jonin Shikamaru has already gone to the Hokage''s office to ask for permission."


    Shikamaru!


    Hearing this name, Naruto showed a shocked expression, then exclaimed: "Oh no."


    "Brother Naruto, wait for me."


    A flustered Naruto ran towards the Hokage''s office, followed by Konohamaru, who was trailing behind like a shadow.


    At the Hokage''s office.


    Hokage Tsunade, Mizukage Terumi Mei, and Kazekage Pakura, the three fifth-generation Kage, looked gravely at the intelligence in their hands.


    "According to the information received, last night the Fire Temple was attacked and left with no survivors. The culprits are members of the Akatsuki organization, code-named Hidan and Kakuzu."


    As Tsunade spoke, Mizukage Terumi Mei picked up a report and said teasingly: "I have some interesting information here. Around dawn today, other members of the Akatsuki organization also entered the Land of Fire from the border of the Land of Water. Perhaps they''re here to rendezvous or maybe they''re plotting something."


    "And the two Akatsuki members who entered the Land of Fire at dawn are code-named Asuma and the Mysterious Masked Man."


    "Four S-class dangerous ninjas. It seems the Akatsuki is up to no small feat this time," Pakura said, looking grave upon hearing the information.


    "Four S-class dangerous ninjas are enough to cause a terrifying event, especially when one of them is a mysterious ninja who possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release."


    While the three Kage were talking, Nara Shikamaru, kneeling on one knee below, respectfully bowed his head and said in a deep voice: "The three Kage, Jonin Shikamaru is willing to take responsibility for the pursuit mission."


    At this moment, Shikamaru, with his head bowed, had a complicated look in his eyes, filled with deep, unyielding hatred.


    The Asuma sensei he believed in had dealt the heaviest blow to their Ino-Shika-Cho, causing them to split up since then.


    "The Akatsuki are too audacious, daring to cause chaos within the borders of the Land of Fire."


    Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, was visibly angry. Although they knew that she had secretly allied with the Akatsuki organization, her actions were too excessive. Not retaliating would only lead to being underestimated.


    "Immediately notify Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Itachi, and Hoshigaki Kisame to lead teams, each heading one of the seventh squads!"


    However, before Tsunade could finish speaking, the Hokage''s door was pushed open by Naruto. He hadn''t even entered the room before he excitedly shouted, "How can you pursue Asuma Sarutobi alone? I must go!"


    Seeing Naruto''s unruly and disrespectful behavior, Tsunade''s face showed a trace of anger.


    "Naruto! You are too presumptuous! The Hokage''s office is not a place you can just barge into. You''re really disgracing your father, the Fourth Hokage."


    As soon as he entered, Naruto faced Tsunade''s scolding. The impulsive Naruto wanted to retort, but then realized his impulsiveness.


    In these three years, he had grown somewhat. Jiraiya might indulge him, but others would not.


    Therefore, Naruto, looking at the door he had carelessly pushed open, couldn''t help feeling wronged and ultimately remained silent.


    After all, Tsunade was reprimanding him by mentioning his father, the Fourth Hokage.


    "Jonin Temari requests an audience!"


    However, at this moment, even though the door to the Hokage''s office was open, Temari, who appeared, stood respectfully at the entrance, looking down at her toes and spoke respectfully.


    Without comparison, there would be no harm done. One pushed the door open casually, treating this place like his own home. The other, even with the door open, reported politely at the entrance.


    The difference was clear, and it also made Naruto more embarrassed.


    "Come in."


    With this comparison, Tsunade''s stern face finally relaxed a bit, and Temari, carrying a large fan, walked in respectfully.


    "Hokage, Mizukage, and Kazekage, J¨­nin Temari requests to join the pursuit team against the Akatsuki organization!"


    After entering, Temari directly and respectfully requested permission, her straightforward nature leaving no room for pretense, clearly stating her purpose.


    The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, her father, had been killed by the Third Hokage, Hiruzen. She could no longer avenge her father, as Hiruzen had already passed away, but she would not let go of the opportunity to confront Hiruzen''s son, Sarutobi Asuma.


    Seeing this, Naruto quickly nodded, "Naruto also requests to join the pursuit team against the Akatsuki organization."


    At this moment, Konohamaru also hurriedly arrived, like Naruto, treating the Hokage''s office as his own home, and loudly said, "Genin Sarutobi Konohamaru requests to join the pursuit team."


    Under this scenario, both the Mizukage Terumi Mei and Kazekage Pakura narrowed their eyes, showing their dissatisfaction with the situation, and Tsunade, as the Hokage, was even more furious.


    "Naruto! Konohamaru! Do you really think of the Hokage''s office as your own home? Or do you still think this is the decayed era of the Third Hokage!"


    Tsunade, truly angered this time, did not show her anger but instead, her expression gradually became colder, her icy gaze fixating on the two.


    Seeing this, Konohamaru became somewhat timid, but his years of temperament were not so easily changed, especially when his grandfather was still around. Wasn''t he free to come and go in the Hokage''s office?


    Brother Naruto."


    In the end, Konohamaru turned to his leader, Naruto. Seeing this, Naruto shielded Konohamaru behind him.


    "I will protect Konohamaru!"


    Such reckless behavior!


    At this moment, Tsunade was truly disappointed with Naruto. His behavior was entirely due to being spoiled by Jiraiya, believing others would treat him the same.


    "Immediately notify Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Itachi, and Hoshigaki Kisame to form a temporary pursuit team immediately. The members will be selected by them."


    "Yes!"A member of the Anbu appeared and respectfully nodded.


    After Tsunade issued her orders, she remained cold-faced and stopped paying attention to everyone. The clever Temari quickly realized what was happening and respectfully said, "I will take my leave first."


    Temari then went to find her brother Gaara, as Kakashi was leading the team this time. As a member of Team 7, Gaara was certainly qualified to join them.


    In Konoha, Kakashi, upon receiving the orders, showed a serious expression, knowing that each member of the Akatsuki organization was an S-rank dangerous ninja.


    Being marked as an S-rank dangerous ninja meant that their strength could threaten the existence of a Kage, or they had reached the strength level of a Kage.


    "Immediately gather Team 7."


    Fifteen minutes later, outside the gates of Konoha, Kisame, carrying Samehada, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to be on a mission with Itachi this time."


    Uchiha Itachi and Kisame Hoshigaki, teammates in a past life, were teamed up again in this life.


    Itachi nodded lightly, "Yes, this time it''s Kakashi leading the team."


    Uchiha Sasuke, Gaara, Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto, Temari, Nara Shikamaru, and the young ninja Konohamaru were quickly gathered for the pursuit team.


    Seeing Konohamaru hiding behind Naruto, Kakashi frowned, "Naruto, this mission is extremely dangerous." Implying that he couldn''t guarantee everyone''s safety, let alone with a burden.


    However, the passionate Naruto smiled at everyone, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect Konohamaru."


    Naruto, though passionate, sometimes failed to consider the feelings of others. For instance, in the original story, his stubborn pursuit of Sasuke often led others into danger.


    Kisame, showing a cruel smile, said to Itachi, "I didn''t expect such a ninja to exist in the village." He added, bloodthirsty, "Seems like they haven''t experienced the burden of carrying a liability. It not only leads to mission failure but can also cause the entire team to pay a heavy price."


    Kakashi, recognizing the problem with Naruto''s attitude, said coldly, "Naruto, it was a mistake to let you graduate from the ninja academy if you don''t understand such basic principles."


    Kisame, ignoring Konohamaru, spoke about the team distribution plan, "Three people in one team, just right."


    Kakashi agreed, "Yes, Guy''s team has just completed their mission and is nearby. I have been sent a message by a hawk. Each team will be responsible for an Akatsuki member."


    In the conversation, Uchiha Sasuke nodded indifferently, "I am good at lightning and fire release, which complements well with Brother Itachi''s team."


    Sakura also hurriedly nodded in agreement, "I''ll be in the same team as Sasuke."


    Kisame smiled and added, "The Akatsuki is a group of four, I excel in water release, which can effectively counter Asuma''s fire release."


    When it was announced that Kisame would handle Asuma, both Temari and Shikamaru immediately expressed their intention to join Kisame''s team.


    Kisame showed an amused smile at this, but Temari glanced at Shikamaru with a sneer.


    Shikamaru was particularly eager to confront Asuma this time, essentially to completely sever ties and prove the Nara clan''s determination to the village. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s set off. Our main goal is to capture the masked man Tobi. Konoha has a deep grudge against him. Itachi and I will handle him."


    This was their primary objective, especially since Kisame''s large-scale jutsus might not be effective against Tobi''s space-time techniques.


    Kakashi gave the order to depart to everyone.


    However, Naruto, seeing the determined look in Konohamaru''s eyes, felt a twinge in his heart, but seeing everyone else''s disregard, he could only sigh helplessly.


    "Konohamaru, you wait here in the village."


    After saying this, the group at the village gate disappeared, leaving Konohamaru alone, his head hanging low in emotion.


    As the figures in the forest faded from sight, Konohamaru raised his head, his eyes filled with hatred, staring resentfully at the departing figures.


    "I am an avenger, I live for revenge, and for it, I can give up everything!"


    With his eyes full of hatred, Konohamaru''s current state mirrored Uchiha Sasuke from the original story; both were avengers willing to sacrifice anything for revenge.


    But unlike Sasuke, who was a reincarnation of Indra and had the protagonist''s aura, what did Konohamaru have? His grandfather, the Third Hokage, had long passed away, and the once-great Sarutobi clan had all but disappeared.


    The remaining few Sarutobi had abandoned their family name, some even to avoid hatred.


    The Sarutobi clan had faded into history.


    Within the Land of Fire.


    A figure in a black robe with red clouds appeared, under his mysterious purple eyes, the leader of the Akatsuki, Pain, had personally emerged.


    All six paths of Pain appeared, along with Nagato and Konan in the background.


    Both of them looked solemn.


    "Is such a large-scale operation necessary?"


    Nagato had suddenly contacted him to secretly ambush and deal with the masked man, and Uchiha Yoru was somewhat surprised, but it seemed reasonable.


    Upon realizing that all his actions were part of a conspiracy, it was natural to investigate, especially since the mysterious person claiming to be Uchiha Madara was the most suspicious.


    Now that Nagato, with the power to change the ninja world, was involved, even in a good mood, he would not remain passive.


    "Mr. Yoru, this person also has a deep grudge against Konoha. How about we join forces to eliminate him this time?"


    Looking at Nagato filled with killing intent, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and sighed, "If it was earlier, I would agree, but now I think you might need to reconsider."


    "Why?"


    If it were someone else, Nagato would have already bestowed a Shinra Tensei on them, but he still holds immense respect for Uchiha Yoru.


    Even Konan couldn''t help but frown and say solemnly, "I have thoroughly investigated the information about the man in the mysterious mask. His ability to phase can only be maintained for a maximum of five minutes. Together, we can set up a trap to eliminate him."


    Seeing Konan revealing her intent to kill, Uchiha Yoru was truly speechless and shook his head.


    "Because I have discovered the identity of the man behind the mask. He is likely just a puppet being manipulated, with someone else behind the scenes."


    "What!" Both Nagato and Konan were shocked. The masked man was already troublesome enough, having deceived them for so many years, and now there was someone else behind him.


    "The identity of this person is quite ludicrous, an unbelievable matter, but I have concrete evidence."


    "Based on his identity, Nagato, you already had the Rinnegan at that time, so there must be someone else behind the scenes."


    Regarding Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Yoru, squinting his eyes, did not want to alarm the enemy prematurely, especially since he needed Obito to gather the nine Tailed Beasts and incite the Fourth Great Ninja War.


    Moreover, if Obito were eliminated now, Zetzu would go into hiding, and who knows how many years it would be.

 Chapter 308: Team 7 vs Akatsuki

    "What!""The true identity of the masked man is Uchiha Obito, who was once a teammate of Kakashi!"


    Upon learning the identity of the masked man, Konan and Nagato were both shocked, their eyes widened. It wasn''t that they didn''t believe it, but it was just too unbelievable.


    Looking at the two shocked people, Uchiha Yoru put on a wry smile and nodded.


    "Indeed, at first I also found it too unbelievable, but after several tests and confirmations, it was indeed confirmed without a doubt."


    Seeing the skeptical looks in their eyes, Uchiha Yoru had no choice but to present the evidence.


    "I have fought against the masked man. There was blood left during the fight with the Fourth Hokage on the night of the Nine-Tails'' attack. The blood comparison confirmed that it was indeed Uchiha Obito. Kakashi''s Sharingan originally belonged to him."


    Upon truly realizing the identity of Uchiha Obito, Kakashi''s teammate, Nagato and Konan''s expressions grew more solemn.


    They became even more wary. The existence of such a terrifying person meant that the one behind him must be even more fearsome, probably related to his Rinnegan.


    "So, the plan with the Nine Tailed Beasts will continue, but you must be more cautious and careful."


    As he spoke, Uchiha Yoru slowly took out two trident-shaped kunai from his ninja tool bag, engraved with the Flying Thunder God runes.


    "When the collection of the Tailed Beasts is nearly complete, and you encounter danger, you can inject chakra into these."


    Looking at the Flying Thunder God kunai in his hand, Nagato couldn''t help but remark, "So this is the Fourth Hokage''s space-time ninjutsu."


    "I understand now. Perhaps this is also the reason why you, Mr. Yoru, have been accumulating power all this time."


    At this moment, as if realizing something, Nagato thought about Uchiha Yoru''s development over the years. He clearly had the power to sweep across the ninja world but had held back, probably because he had discovered an enemy in the shadows, hence he had been accumulating power.


    Looking at Nagato and Konan, who seemed to have understood something, Uchiha Yoru smiled without saying anything, but he was inwardly muttering that this was a rare opportunity.


    This would be the time when the hidden hands behind the ninja world would be revealed, and it would also be his fastest way to unite the ninja world.


    "I understand. Konan, immediately gather the rest of the Akatsuki members for assistance."


    Since they were not dealing with Masked Obito for now, he naturally wanted to take advantage of this opportunity.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled at this scene, "Good, this is an opportunity to mobilize the Akatsuki as a whole. The Two-Tails and Eight-Tails from the Cloud Village are to be handled by Obito, I think he''ll be more than willing to do so."


    After exchanging glances, both of them smiled.


    ¡­


    Within the borders of the Land of Fire, on a solid yellow dirt road, two ninjas with black cloaks and red clouds slowly appear, coincidentally near a large public restroom. S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is the only exchange office within a hundred miles," says Sarutobi Asuma, casually holding a cigarette in his mouth. Masked Tobi, seeing this, pretends to be foolish and laughs loudly, "Haha, in a toilet, a toilet, how smelly."


    However, Asuma and Masked Tobi exchange a look, both showing a hint of seriousness, having noticed a slight disturbance in the treetops in the distance.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the forest, members of the Akatsuki organization appear in the trees, with the talkative Deidara frowning.


    "Kakuzu is too careless, daring to cause trouble in the Land of Fire," he comments.


    "But, do we really need to mobilize our entire organization this time?" Deidara wonders skeptically, but seeing their leader Pain personally involved, he can only mutter to himself.


    Outside the restroom.


    "Hey, hey, are we waiting for Kakuzu and the others to come out, or should we deal with these little mice first?"


    Just then, footsteps are heard from inside the restroom. Masked Tobi tilts his head, his Sharingan eye filled with amusement.


    "This is delicious, even watermelon-flavored," remarks a figure with a blood-red scythe, wiping his mouth as he steps out of the restroom. It''s Hidan, who looks blissful as he chews and swallows a candy.


    Following him, Kakuzu nods in agreement, "Yes, because of the merger of the three great ninja villages, most elites are concentrated in the Land of Fire, so business here is a bit bleak."


    "That''s why the cleanliness here is not too bad."


    As the two talk and laugh, leaving the restroom, their conversation leaves everyone stunned.


    Even the playful Tobi is dumbfounded. Stepping out of the restroom, still talking, and uttering such shocking words!


    Members of the Akatsuki, hurrying over from a distance, are baffled. Deidara''s face turns green, exclaiming in shock, "Hidan, eating...!"


    This scene disturbs Deidara, who is into art, and the other Akatsuki members exchange glances in confusion.


    "Shut up, Deidara!" says Pain coldly. If he weren''t a corpse, he might be speechless at this moment.


    The Konoha ninjas, too, look at each other in disbelief.


    "This! This is our opponent?" exclaims Naruto, always a bit dense, his face turning green in shock. "An opponent who eats...!"


    "Idiot!" scoffs Sasuke, "This is obviously a hidden exchange office."


    Despite this, even Sasuke is somewhat speechless. This member of the Akatsuki seems to have a mind as peculiar as Naruto''s, speaking without considering the situation.


    Hidan''s words, and Kakuzu''s cooperation, leave the members of the Akatsuki in deep contemplation.


    Should the Akatsuki organization not only look at strength but also consider intelligence when recruiting people in the future?


    Asuma, waiting outside the restroom, couldn''t help but deeply inhale his cigarette, exhaling a thick cloud of smoke before calmly saying, "Some small fries have arrived."


    "Asuma!"


    Just then, a hate-filled roar suddenly erupted, accompanied by the whistling sound of shurikens cutting through the air.


    Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique


    "Konohamaru!"


    The ninjas of Konoha, seeing the attacker, were all shocked, even Asuma showed a hint of surprise.


    At this moment, Konohamaru, forming hand seals, his eyes filled with vengeful hatred, shouted loudly, and the thrown shurikens instantly began to transform.


    "This kid is not bad, a genius."


    At this time, Kakuzu calmly uttered a sentence. Judging from Konohamaru''s age, the fact that he could use this ninjutsu showed that he had an extraordinary amount of chakra.


    However, though Konohamaru was a genius, the gap was too wide.


    Facing the rapidly approaching shurikens, Hidan, walking out of the restroom, sneered disdainfully. His scythe flew out in a spin, easily deflecting the incoming shurikens.


    "Asuma!"


    Konohamaru, holding kunai, his eyes red with rage, had lost his mind upon seeing the figure he had longed for in his dreams and charged madly at his enemy.


    Seeing this, Asuma calmly exhaled a puff of smoke, "Leave this kid to me."


    "Konohamaru!" Seeing Konohamaru in danger, Naruto immediately roared anxiously, revealing his position and rushing forward.


    Seeing this, Kisame couldn''t hide his annoyance, "Kakashi! Is this your subordinate!"


    Exposed. Due to Naruto''s impulsiveness, everyone''s position was revealed.


    As the team leader of this mission, Kakashi, seeing this, also showed his annoyance, shouting loudly, "Plan C!"


    Watching the appearance of the Konoha enemies, Hidan let out a weird scream.


    "Kakuzu, I told you to hurry up. Look, now the Konoha pursuit squad is here."


    Fire Release: Great Flame Technique


    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique


    Suddenly, the battlefield was engulfed in the clash of water and fire, while Naruto quickly rushed up, pulling Konohamaru back.


    "Itachi, you and I will deal with the man in the mask, Kisame will hold off¡­"


    However, before Kakashi could finish his sentence, the four members of Akatsuki launched their attack simultaneously, rendering their initial tactics ineffective.


    "Konohamaru!"


    Just as Naruto rescued Konohamaru, the latter, in a frenzy, ran towards Asuma. Seeing this, Naruto hastily abandoned the so-called tactics.


    Seeing this, Kakashi was almost furious and angrily shouted, "The battle plan has failed. Itachi, you and I will hold off the mysterious person, and others will find your opponents."


    Due to Konohamaru''s impulsiveness, coupled with Naruto''s hot-blooded impulsiveness, all their well-planned tactics were thrown into disarray.


    "Team 7, responsible for dealing with the green-eyed ninja wearing a mask."


    Sasuke, Gaara, and Sakura quickly attacked toward Kakuzu, leaving Temari and Shikamaru to attack Asuma.


    Meanwhile, Kisame''s opponent was naturally Hidan. The two exchanged glances and both revealed a smile.


    One wielded a wildly blood-red scythe, and the other possessed a domineering, shark-like physique.


    "Naruto!"


    Shikamaru shouted urgently. This time, their opponent was Asuma.


    "It''s been three years, and your hatred is still far from enough."


    Facing the oncoming Konohamaru, Asuma spoke indifferently. However, in the next moment, a bright blue light sphere suddenly appeared in Konohamaru''s hands.


    Boom!


    "Rasengan!" At this moment, Asuma couldn''t help but reveal a serious expression. Although he firmly grasped Konohamaru''s wrist, when he saw the others attacking, he directly elbowed Konohamaru in the abdomen.


    ''Pfft!''


    Everything in his stomach, along with blood, was spat out. At this moment, Konohamaru''s eyes widened, and the heavy blow made him lose all control of his body.


    "Konohamaru!"


    An angry Naruto immediately used the Rasengan. Facing the same Rasengan, Asuma this time did not dare to be careless and quickly retreated.


    Boom!


    Instantly, a battle erupted in front of a public restroom along the road.


    "Damn shark face, fight a proper battle with your grandpa!"


    In the battle, Hidan was definitely the most frustrated. He was purely a physical attacker, but he faced ninjutsu artillery.


    Under Kisame''s enormous chakra, various Water Release jutsu were almost effortless, leaving Hidan''s face bruised and in a sorry state.


    He couldn''t get close, it was too bullying.


    "Hmm, it seems you are a ninja skilled in taijutsu."


    At this time, Kisame smiled. He enjoyed bullying these half-baked taijutsu experts, except for freaks like Might Guy.


    Under Kisame''s jutsu bombardment, Hidan screamed continuously.


    "This guy! Is he really immortal?"


    Both were increasingly shocked by the battle. Hidan was shocked that he couldn''t get close, the opponent''s chakra was like that of a Tailed Beast.


    Kisame was shocked that his opponent''s body was seemingly immortal. Such injuries would have crippled anyone else, but this guy was still hopping around, it was terrifying.


    Therefore, Kisame kept increasing the distance between them, wary of Hidan''s immortal body.


    And the battle with Kakuzu was a dazzling display of ninjutsu.


    Sasuke held a chakra blade, using Lightning Release jutsu for close combat, with Sakura assisting from time to time.


    Gaara supported from a distance, his ever-present sand was exceptionally troublesome.


    And Kakuzu also displayed terrifying ninjutsu of five different properties. Having lived for nearly a hundred years, he had extremely rich combat experience, especially in various ninjutsu, practically like a dictionary.


    Boom boom~


    Under the unending layers of various ninjutsu, Kakuzu felt unprecedented pressure.


    His green eyes constantly moving, he stared intensely around, "Damn it, are the kids these days all so outrageous!"


    Among them, some knew about their alliance. Even though they were in battle, they still restrained themselves.


    The situation with Masked Obito was quite bizarre, a feast of tactical wisdom competition.


    Kakashi and Itachi perfectly demonstrated what high intelligence combat is. Masked Obito was exceptionally tense, especially since the opponent also possessed the Mangekyo Sharingan, making him very wary.


    The most intense fight was with Asuma. Facing the combined attack of Shikamaru, Temari, and Naruto, it was indeed fierce.


    As for Konohamaru, he had been kicked away and was now lying under a big tree, continuously retching.


    "Asuma!"


    This time, Shikamaru was utterly resolute, showing no mercy, and Temari, facing the son of the man who killed her father, naturally didn''t need to say more.


    Everywhere were the shadow clones of Naruto, who was also furiously yelling. After all, his comrade Konohamaru had almost been killed.


    In the intense battle, the members of the Akatsuki organization in the distance all squint their eyes. Deidara was excitedly shouting, "Leader, shall we...?"


    However, before he could finish speaking, Pain simply looked back calmly, gazing in the direction behind them.


    "Uchiha Yoru is coming!"


    Just one sentence, and all the other members of the Akatsuki organization tensed up.


    After all, ''the shadow of a tree, the name of a person,'' this wasn''t just talk. Uchiha Yoru''s numerous actual combat achievements, even the most cheerful Deidara, was filled with seriousness.


    "Rasengan!"


    Boom boom~


    It must be said, Naruto''s fighting style was still extremely exaggerated. Of course, only someone of his caliber could pull it off.


    For others, just creating so many shadow clones and dividing the chakra among them, how much chakra would be left for using ninjutsu, let alone a B-ranked jutsu? Well, then there would be no chakra left.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 300 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 309: Impulse leads to Death

    "Shikamaru and Konohamaru!"In the midst of the fierce battle, Asuma''s face darkened. Facing opponents Naruto, Shikamaru, and Temari, he was indeed feeling pressured.


    However, when he heard Tobi''s voice, Asuma''s expression drastically changed, and he made a quick decision with a cold snort.


    The elusive Tobi caused Kakashi and Itachi to be filled with apprehension. His eye technique was incredibly outrageous, especially since he could use his abilities without restraint.


    "Hidan!"


    At that moment, Asuma shouted loudly and threw a chakra-enhanced weapon, the Flying Swallow, filled with sharp Wind Release chakra, swiftly towards Hidan.


    Meanwhile, facing Naruto and Sakura, one was attacking relentlessly with a cost-free Rasengan, and the other with immense strength. Although the strength wasn''t perfect yet, combined with Shikamaru''s occasional Shadow Possession Jutsu interruptions, it infuriated him.


    "Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere"


    Suddenly, Asuma spat out wind bullets like arrows, causing Sakura to scream in pain with several grazes on her arm and body.


    Meanwhile, Naruto''s Shadow Clones kept disappearing, giving Asuma a chance to increase the distance.


    "Wind Release: Great Vacuum Sphere"


    Taking advantage of the situation, Asuma, who had lost most of his conscience, continuously spit out bullet-like wind blades, targeting even Shikamaru who was harassing and ambushing from the sidelines.


    "Sakura!"


    Seeing Sakura injured, Naruto roared angrily, his body radiating immense chakra.


    "Shadow Clone Technique"


    Bang! Hundreds of Narutos were everywhere, each forming Rasengans and continuously attacking Asuma.


    Meanwhile, Hidan, who was fighting against Kisame at a distance, caught the Flying Swallow thrown by Asuma. Blood flowed from his palm, but he didn''t care and instead revealed a maniacal smile.


    "Ha ha, sacrifice to the evil god, ha ha~"


    Under Kisame''s frowning gaze, Hidan licked the Flying Swallow greedily with his tongue, as if to clean off any traces of Asuma on it, all the while drawing a strange formation on the ground with his own blood.


    Under his maniacal smile, F¨±''s body began to change, turning into a state of clear black and white.


    "I will offer a sacrifice to the evil god!"


    With a mad laugh and a bizarre pose, holding a blood-red scythe, he surprisingly pierced his own abdomen under Kisame''s shocked gaze.


    The sharp end of the blood-red scythe pierced through his abdomen, and blood flowed. At this moment, Hidan laughed maniacally and excitedly, as if he had a masochistic nature.


    Seeing this, Kisame looked serious and quickly formed hand seals. Unsure if the opponent was going mad or using some perverted ninjutsu, he didn''t want to give him a chance.


    "Water Release: Water Severing Wave"


    Kisame rapidly expelled a high-pressure water jet from his mouth, instantly piercing through Hidan''s chest. However, facing such an injury, Hidan laughed even more insanely.


    "Ha ha~"


    After Kisame struck Hidan in one hit, he quickly retreated, widening the distance between them. Kisame, frowning, watched his opponent cautiously.


    Hidan looked at the wound that had reappeared on his chest and couldn''t help but show anger. "Damn it! Don''t you know it hurts?"


    "Could this guy really be immortal?"


    Thinking of this, Kisame couldn''t help but show a hint of fear. The idea of immortality was just too outrageous.


    "Shikamaru!"


    Just then, an angry roar echoed, and at that moment, Hidan laughed maniacally.


    Shikamaru, who had fallen from a big tree in the distance, suddenly had two wounds appear on his abdomen and chest, with blood continuously seeping out.


    Faced with this sudden change, Sakura and Naruto quickly retreated, and Naruto hurriedly helped Shikamaru up.


    "Damn it! Shikamaru, what''s happened to you?"


    Naruto yelled in panic, and Shikamaru, sweating profusely, replied in disbelief, "Impossible! I dodged Asuma''s Wind Release jutsu just now, it can''t be!"


    They were fighting Asuma and were not aware of Hidan''s tactics. After all, they were fully focused on Asuma and didn''t have the capacity to observe others'' battles.


    "Ha ha~ The smell of blood!"


    Hidan laughs crazily in the distance, and Asuma seized the opportunity to help Hidan. His Flying Swallow technique collided with Kisame.


    With a loud bang, Kisame''s immense strength was apparent. He almost overpowered his opponent.


    However, in the next moment, Asuma''s move made Kisame''s eyes narrow, and he shouted, "Everyone, avoid getting hurt!"


    Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning


    In an instant, a towering flame erupted from the smoke, and the target of the attack was none other than Hidan himself. At this moment, everyone turned their attention to someone shout.


    "Cough, cough, damn Asuma, this smoke is too choking."


    As the fire dissipated, Hidan, who had been caught in the Fire Release, appeared unharmed and waved his hand in disgust, as if trying to dispel the smoke he had inhaled.


    "Shikamaru!"


    However, with Naruto''s roar, everyone showed a shocked and wary expression. They saw Shikamaru staring blankly, disbelievingly looking at his own body.


    His body was severely burned, and he was unable to speak, his trachea having been scorched.


    Wind Release: Rasenshuriken


    At that moment, three Narutos suddenly jumped out from a nearby forest. With an angry roar, they condensed a massive amount of chakra in their hands, accompanied by a piercing roar.


    Their target was Asuma.


    "This jutsu! It must not hit!"


    Feeling the terror of this jutsu, everyone was shocked and thought the same thing: they absolutely must not be hit.


    "Unforgivable! Unforgivable!"


    In the roar of Naruto, the Wind Release: Rasenshuriken in his hand, this S-rank ninjutsu, is hurled directly towards Asuma.


    The sneak attack by Naruto was so sudden that at this moment, Asuma hardly had any room to dodge. His pupils contracted, showing the fear of facing death.


    However, in the next moment, a blood-red scythe flew in, its trailing rope dragging Asuma over. Naruto, seeing this, revealed even more anger in his eyes as he hurled the massive Wind Release: Rasengan at the opponent.


    As Hidan pulled Asuma to his side and saw the ninjutsu attack coming, he slapped Asuma away and then opened his arms, revealing a crazed and excited grin.


    Boom! With a huge roar, the immense power of the ninjutsu made everyone show a look of dread.


    Under the swirling hurricane, the ground around was shattered. Those with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan showed a look of apprehension.


    Their Sharingan could see countless wind-release steel needles spinning wildly, a destruction aimed at the cellular level.


    Boom! It was only after a while that the terrifying power of the ninjutsu gradually dissipated. Hidan, on the spot, was already lying motionless on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Naruto, who had launched the ninjutsu and was blown away, landed, clutching his arm in pain.


    "Naruto!"


    However, at this moment, Sakura''s shriek resounded through the sky, and Naruto''s shadow clone was filled with disbelief.


    "Idiot! Who told you to attack recklessly!"


    At this moment, Kisame angrily scolded, urgently warning everyone, "Be careful of this person. He can take others'' blood and perform a certain sacrificial ritual, making others share the same injuries as himself!"


    "What!"


    Instantly, everyone was shocked and turned their heads. They then realized why Kisame had said they couldn''t get hurt.


    "Shikamaru!"


    As the shadow clone dispersed, Naruto, knowing everything, trembled in disbelief and approached Shikamaru.


    "Shika... Shikamaru..."


    Naruto couldn''t believe his eyes, seeing Shikamaru lying limp, with only his eyes staring at him, as if blaming him for his impulsiveness.


    Sakura, with tears in her eyes, had her hands glowing with green medical chakra, but it was of no use.


    "Naruto! Shikamaru''s cells are rapidly dying, now! Now!"


    Tears slid down Sakura''s cheeks. Although she didn''t continue speaking, everyone understood the implication.


    "Ha~ha, it hurts! It hurts!"


    In the distance, Hidan, lying in a crater, painfully lifted his head. Although he was immortal, almost all of his cells were destroyed, and it was painful.


    "Damn it!"


    Boom!


    However, just at this moment, a huge explosion erupted in the distance. A sea of fire descended from the sky, sweeping across with a roar, causing the ground itself to collapse.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation


    The sky was covered with a sea of fire, so hot it turned white, sweeping over everything and melting the ground, creating streams of red-hot magma.


    "Deidara, you idiot, retreat!"


    At that moment, a white bird flew across the sky, and Deidara, in a panic, yelled to his Akatsuki companion, "Uchiha Yoru is here, run!"


    Upon hearing of Uchiha Yoru''s arrival, Kakuzu was immediately, cleanly, and neatly flung by one of his own masked beasts towards the giant white bird in the sky. Meanwhile, another masked monster swiftly swooped into the pit, grabbing Hidan and violently throwing him away.


    "Kakuzu, damn it, don''t treat me like trash."


    However, Hidan, who was cursing in space, was caught by Kakuzu''s extended arm. At this point, Kakuzu had no intention of arguing with Hidan, and sternly ordered, "Shut up!"


    "Deidara, run. Leave them a few birds."


    Kakuzu, an old antique who had lived for nearly a hundred years, made a decisive and experienced decision, which Deidara greatly admired.


    "You''re right, Kakuzu."


    Thump thump, after leaving a few white birds behind, Deidara hurriedly began to flee.


    Under the command of the old antique Kakuzu, there was indeed no dilly-dallying at all.


    In the original story, Kakuzu''s death was partly due to carelessness, and also due to the script. After all, with so many years of combat experience, it was unbelievable that he was killed.


    But to have lived for nearly a hundred years and yet remain relatively unknown in the ninja world shows Kakuzu''s low profile and caution.


    "Quick, retreat!"


    The rest of the Akatsuki also hurriedly began to flee, and in the distance, another booming sound erupted.


    Numerous exploding tags descended from the sky, turning this piece of the world into a land of exploding tags.


    One second there was intense fighting, the next, the entire Akatsuki was fleeing.


    No other reason, the Fire Release that appeared was too astonishing.


    A B-rank Fire Release Jutsu managed to completely obliterate a forest, something these S-rank rogue ninjas could understand.


    But not only was the forest reduced to nothing, the ground cracked open to reveal flowing magma. Even from a distance, the wave of heat made everyone''s nostrils burn. This Fire Release was too terrifying.


    Uchiha Yoru''s power was even more terrifying than it was three years ago!


    These S-rank rogue ninjas were indeed extremely arrogant, but those who had reached this point, except for a few like Hidan, were all very cunning.


    This was not an opponent of the same dimension. If they didn''t run, just one more of these Fire Release Jutsus would probably leave nothing, not even bone ash.


    ¡­


    "Shikamaru!"


    Tears slid down his cheeks. At this moment, Naruto was filled with regret, and the Shikamaru in his arms had already lost his life. Under the pale eyes, it seemed as if the last trace of reluctance lingered.


    Shikamaru probably never thought that, having fought with his high intelligence all his life, he would end up dying due to a comrade''s impulsiveness.


    Even in the end, Nara Shikamaru left no last words.


    "Hmph, Kakashi, it seems your subordinate is strong, but not very smart."


    At this sad scene, Kisame was annoyed, turned his head to look at Naruto, and coldly snorted: "Kid, you''re lucky today. Your impulsiveness just killed one person."


    Turning his head, Kisame left towards the distance without looking back, saying coldly: "I''ll report this honestly when I return, and I don''t want to work with this impulsive kid anymore."


    Although powerful ninjas are popular, impulsive ninjas always invite trouble, especially in battle, where they can ruin various plans. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In the original story, Naruto was known as the number one ninja for unexpectedness, just due to the protagonist''s halo. Otherwise, considering the cruelty of ninja missions, a normal person would have died many times over.


    "Naruto!"


    Sasuke came over, looking at Naruto, not knowing what to say. This time, Naruto was really too impulsive.


    And Konohamaru, who was heavily injured in the distance, was even more annoyed, just like a worthless good-for-nothing.


    Gaara calmly crossed his arms and chose to leave, while Temari showed a mocking expression at this scene.


    "What a harmful little brat."


    Temari''s gaze was obviously towards Konohamaru in the distance, and looking at Naruto, she couldn''t help but taunt: "Naruto, you should be glad you have strong power and a background. Otherwise, someone like you would probably be a Genin ninja for life."


    "Even if you luckily became a Chunin ninja, probably no one would want to team up with you. After all, to be on a team with you, one must be very lucky."


    Temari said indifferently, while Sakura, seeing this scene, couldn''t help but speak up: "Stop it, Naruto is already suffering enough."


    And Naruto stared blankly at the Shikamaru in his arms, as if he had lost his soul at that moment.


    ~~~


    Oh well sh-

 Chapter 310: Jiraiyas words of wisdom for Naruto

    Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding WaveUnder the raging waves of the ocean, enough to form a lake, the sea water now boils upon this scalding land, emitting steam.


    The flowing magma is also extinguished by the seawater, creating a misty fog.


    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough"


    After the hurricane scatters the steam, the wounded face of the earth is finally revealed.


    "Lord Yoru."


    Kakashi and Kisame arrived to see Uchiha Yoru.


    Looking at the arrivals, Uchiha Yoru frowned and said: "Announce that the Fire Temple has committed treason, and forbid the existence of the Fire Temple within the Land of Fire."


    "Yes!"


    "Yoru!" Kakashi felt ashamed and sighed, "I have failed in my command, and Shikamaru has died in battle."


    Kisame, seeing this, coldly snorted: "In my opinion, it''s because you, Kakashi, have been too indulgent with Naruto. The Fourth Hokage may have been great, but that''s not an excuse for him to act recklessly."


    With Kisame''s explanation, Uchiha Yoru finally understood, showing a look of realization.


    Is it because of his presence that the main character''s aura weakened, even leading to the death of a comrade in a rash action?


    But what does that have to do with him?


    Naruto caught in self-doubt?


    Uchiha Yoru smiled indifferently, "Kakashi, don''t worry about it. This is an experience every ninja needs. Maybe you''ve been too protective, or maybe Naruto is simply not cut out to be a ninja."


    What Naruto has become, what does it have to do with him? He now needs to utilize the other''s power.


    After all, the fearsome Otsutsuki clan is still in the future.


    "Kakashi, issue an order. If any member of the Akatsuki is encountered, report immediately and do not act recklessly. Every member of this organization is a formidable opponent, on par with a Kage."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    After the Akatsuki organization just escaped from the Land of Fire, in a forest.


    Pain looked coldly at everyone. At this time, all members of the Akatsuki focused their attention on Kakuzu and Hidan.


    Facing the piercing gaze of the others, Hidan, still half-paralyzed, weakly shifted the blame: "It was Kakuzu who insisted on making money, it has nothing to do with me."


    Occasionally in pain, Hidan finally felt the agony.


    Kakuzu, facing everyone, lowered his head and hoarsely said: "I miscalculated. I thought of earning some funds for the organization. After all, the monk Chiriku is still worth thirty million."


    Under Kakuzu''s green eyes, a pain like never before was shown as he slowly took out two leather suitcases, as if he was chopping off his own palms.


    Gritting his teeth, he handed over the two suitcases containing thirty million cash to Konan. At this moment, Kakuzu was indeed a brave man cutting off his own wrist.


    Seeing this, Pain coldly said: "Before the plan is completed, no one is to provoke Uchiha Yoru!"


    "Uchiha Yoru''s strength, I don''t think needs to be elaborated!" Under Pain''s cold Rinnegan gaze, everyone showed a fearful expression.


    Even the rebellious Deidara was scared, patting his chest and saying, "Leader, the Fire Release just now was too terrifying. My art was burnt to ash before it could even explode."


    Sasori coldly said: "My puppets, let alone withstand it, under that Fire Release, the chakra strings controlling the puppets would be directly melted. His Fire Release has reached a level where it can counter puppets."


    Tobi showed a serious expression and solemnly said to everyone: "Uchiha Yoru''s strength is not something we need to provoke right now, and there might even be cooperation in the future"


    "Everyone, start the Tailed Beast capture plan immediately."


    Pain coldly looked at everyone, "This time we did not expect Uchiha Yoru to counterattack like this, but now we have obtained the chakra of the One-Tail and Nine-Tails. The Three-Tails and Six-Tails are with our Akatsuki."


    "The Two-Tails and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, the strongest besides the Nine-Tails, are in the Land of Lightning. Asuma, Tobi, Kakuzu, and Hidan, you go capture the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki."


    "The Four-Tails and Five-Tails are for Konan and me, the Seven-Tails will be captured by Sasori and Deidara."


    In an instant, Pain assigned the task of capturing the Tailed Beasts, warning everyone with a stern look.


    "Do not cause unnecessary trouble, take advantage of the Cloud and Rock villages being unprepared, capture the Jinchuriki and retreat immediately."


    "Yes!"


    Tobi wanted to say something, but facing Pain''s cold gaze, he had to hold back.


    He had planned to make Pain fight the Eight-Tails to the death, after all these years, he wanted to know the extent of Pain''s strength. It seems there''s no chance this time, but! Tobi smirked coldly behind his mask, thinking of giving Pain a surprise after capturing the Tailed Beasts.


    This unexpected incident with Kakuzu was used by Pain as an excuse to decisively issue a plan to capture all Tailed Beasts in one fell swoop.


    This was to collect all the Tailed Beasts in the ninja world before anyone could react.


    Of course, no one mentioned the One-Tail and Nine-Tails now, even Tobi didn''t say a word.


    Go to Konoha to capture the Nine-Tails and One-Tail? As if Uchiha Yoru is just a decoration? Moreover, the terrifying Jonin-level strength of Konoha in recent years is enough to give Akatsuki a headache.


    Especially Uchiha Yoru, his performance in the Chunin Exams made it clear to the Jonin-level ninjas of the world that in terms of strength, they were not even in the same dimension as him.


    Going there would be a suicide mission. Anyway, having already obtained the chakra of the One-Tail and Nine-Tails, it seems that even if the final weapon is missing two Tailed Beasts, it will only be slightly less powerful.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    Under the gloomy sky, with the light rain drizzling down, Naruto sat in front of the memorial stone, his gaze empty and despondent.


    "Naruto, don''t be like this. It wasn''t your fault, and Shikamaru wouldn''t want to see you this way," Sakura advised as she looked at Naruto''s state. Even Sasuke came, calmly saying, "Naruto, this is the world of ninjas, where death is a constant risk."


    But Naruto''s vacant stare only deepened, as he was consumed by guilt.


    He blamed his impulsiveness for Shikamaru''s death.


    If only he hadn''t been so reckless and refused Konohamaru from the start, then Konohamaru wouldn''t have followed, nor would the original battle plan have been disrupted.


    Maybe then Shikamaru wouldn''t have died.


    "No! It was my impulsiveness, not observing and analyzing the battlefield, angrily using the strongest ninja technique that led to Shikamaru''s death," Naruto thought, overwhelmed with guilt and pain. This incident made him realize he was just an ordinary person without the power to change everything.


    "Teacher Kakashi!"


    Just then, Kakashi, holding an umbrella, appeared at the memorial. He calmly placed a bunch of white chrysanthemums down and said, "Naruto, I was like you once, responsible for a teammate''s death..." s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Kakashi recounted his past experiences, how his ruthless methods for mission success had disregarded teammate safety, leading to a time when no one would team up with him.


    "Naruto, due to your impulsiveness, the mission failed. The higher-ups have decided to give you a severe warning and entrust you with the S-rank jutsu, Wind Style: Rasenshuriken," Kakashi said, taking out a green scroll with the character ''Seal'' on it.


    "This is an upgraded version of the Rasengan, a wind attribute S-rank jutsu developed by Lord Yoru. Your technique isn''t perfect yet, but this is what Lord Yoru has given you."


    "Hoping that you will be more careful in the future and master this powerful jutsu to contribute more to the village," Kakashi concluded, leaving Naruto in tears, wondering, "Why? Just why?"


    A mere verbal warning felt worse than a severe punishment. Sakura, seeing this, sighed in relief, guessing the reason.


    Due to Naruto''s immense strength, everything was treated leniently, but this only increased his self-blame.


    Seeing Naruto''s pain, Kakashi sighed, realizing that this was something Naruto had to overcome himself. "Remember this jutsu and then destroy the scroll. Lord Jiraiya has vouched for you, even taking risks to gather information on the Akatsuki organization."


    With a long sigh, Kakashi patted Naruto''s shoulder, saying, "As the offspring of a hero, I hope you can live up to that name, not act recklessly, and not bring shame to your father."


    After these words, Kakashi walked away, his head bowed in sorrow, standing alone in front of a gravestone, lost in thought.


    Sasuke and Sakura watched, their expressions complex, realizing that both Kakashi and Naruto had their unforgettable pasts.


    Following Shikamaru''s death, many former classmates came to pay their respects, for death is like a snuffed-out candle.


    Only Naruto struggled to move on, unable to let go of his feelings, until Jiraiya arrived and everyone dispersed.


    "Naruto, do you regret it?"


    Naruto looked up at Jiraiya, his eyes moistening as if he found a family member in him.


    "Pervy Sage, sob~ I regret it, I really do. I shouldn''t have been so stubborn, I shouldn''t have indulged Konohamaru, I shouldn''t have..."


    In his heart-wrenching sobs, Naruto poured out all his pain, while Jiraiya comforted his disciple with kindness.


    "Naruto, I have regrets too."


    The two stood in front of the memorial stone, with Jiraiya starting to share his own past in a melancholic tone.


    "The path of a ninja is full of regrets, irreversible ones. I regret not persuading the old man back then, choosing to run away. I regret more that if I had supported Orochimaru instead of your father Minato, maybe things would have been different."


    "Perhaps, if Orochimaru had been in the village, your parents might not have met their fate. I regret..."


    Jiraiya spoke calmly about his regrets and losses during his ninja career, but his face showed a sense of relief.


    "Naruto, people must move forward, but there will always be crossroads. Everyone takes wrong turns; it''s unavoidable, not just for ninjas, but for everyone."


    "What you need now is to recognize your faults and correct them! Prevent it from happening again."


    Under Jiraiya''s consolation, Naruto found his haven, quietly listening to the Pervy Sage.


    "Pervy Sage, thank you."


    In the end, Naruto hoarsely thanked Jiraiya, who laughed heartily, tousling Naruto''s blonde hair, "No need to thank me, kid."


    After this experience, Naruto seemed to have grown. He looked up at Jiraiya and said guiltily, "Pervy Sage, Teacher Kakashi told me that you vouched for me and have to undertake dangerous missions."


    "Ha, don''t flatter yourself, kid. How could I, the Toad Sage, do it just for you!"


    Jiraiya laughed heartily, looking at the beautiful sunset, "Even without your issues, I, Jiraiya, should do something for the village. After all, I''ve spent years traveling the ninja world with you."


    "For me, the Toad Sage, the Akatsuki is nothing."


    The more Jiraiya acted this way, the more Naruto felt guilty and responsible.


    "Pervy Sage, I''ll go to the Hokage!"


    Gritting his teeth, Naruto felt an impulse not to let Jiraiya risk himself because of him, but Jiraiya grabbed him.


    Turning back, he saw Jiraiya''s indifferent smile, "If I don''t go, other ninjas will. Are we so special?"


    "The Akatsuki organization is a dangerous place, but I, Jiraiya, am not a pampered person. Someone will undertake the mission to investigate Akatsuki. If not me, then someone else, maybe Kakashi, Zabuza, or even Might Guy."


    "Naruto, do you consider them comrades? Now, if you have to choose, who do you think should go on this mission?"


    Confronted with Jiraiya''s words, Naruto reflexively said, "I''ll go!"


    However, the next moment, disappointment appeared on Jiraiya''s face, and he shook his head.


    "You go? If you go, let''s talk about the worst outcome: the village will lose not only a hero''s descendant, a young ninja with immense potential but also the Nine-Tails."


    "Naruto, don''t say it doesn''t matter! You might be fine, but what about the Nine-Tails?"


    Faced with Jiraiya''s words, Naruto opened his mouth, unable to say anything, and finally hung his head in dejection.


    "If the village loses the Nine-Tails, it will be furious. Someone will still undertake this mission, but Akatsuki will have gained the Nine-Tails, becoming more powerful, leading to more deaths."


    "So! Naruto, you really need to be calm and think more when facing situations. Impulsive success is just luck. Yes, you''re lucky, but if luck fails, the experience of Shikamaru is the result."


    "Do you want such things to happen again? Or do you think you''ll always be lucky?"


    Faced with Jiraiya''s piercing gaze, Naruto, speechless, nodded in dejection, "Pervy Sage, I''m sorry."


    "Ha ha, Naruto, don''t feel guilty. This time, I''m not doing it for you, but for the peace of the ninja world."


    Under the setting sun, Jiraiya laughed and, under Naruto''s complex gaze, waved his hand and walked away from the village.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 300 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!


    More!!!

 Chapter 311: [Bonus]: Sasuke the Future Sixth Hokage

    Cloud Village, The Valley of Clouds and Lightning.Boom, the surrounding mountains are in disarray, the battlefield is filled with traces of the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    At this moment, Hidan is lying in the pattern of his evil god, his body covered in numerous wounds, with his own scythe stuck in his chest.


    "Unexpectedly, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki was able to go this far. If it weren''t for Hidan severely injuring the Jinchuriki, this battle would have been difficult."


    Masked Obito looks at the distant, blood-spitting and weakened Killer B, his eyes showing a hint of solemnity.


    Meanwhile, Killer B, gasping for breath, looks warily at this group of Akatsuki members, eyeing his chest wound. If he wasn''t a Jinchuriki, he would have been dead by now.


    "Such a bizarre secret technique, similar to the curse-like techniques of Onmyoji, but it also has its flaws."


    Looking at Hidan lying in the pattern from afar, Killer B gasps for air and says, "If the distance is far enough, this bizarre cursed ninjutsu will weaken or even become ineffective."


    "Moreover, it seems that the opponent must remain within a specific pattern, and the prerequisite is to obtain the caster''s blood. No, that''s not all! If the chakra far exceeds that of the opponent, this curse ninjutsu will weaken, or even have no effect."


    Killer B, exhausted from the bloody battle, gasps for breath. The next moment, his pupils tremble, and a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan appears in his vision.


    "Eight-Tails! Perhaps you are the perfect Jinchuriki, but now you belong to me."


    The space shows vortex-like ripples, and then Killer B, exhausted, is swallowed by the space, leaving no trace around.


    "Eight-Tails, captured."


    After capturing the Eight-Tails, masked Obito casually comments, as a disheveled Kakuzu and Asuma step out from the ruins, both panting heavily.


    "Have they arrived!"


    Glancing sideways, Obito''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan has already seen the lightning fast approaching from the distance. Seeing that the chakra of Asuma and Kakuzu is almost depleted, he shakes his head indifferently.


    "It seems that this time the Fourth Raikage got lucky."


    ¡­


    "Damn it!"


    Rumbling, the Fourth Raikage A appeared behind the Valley of Clouds and Lightning, looking angrily at the devastated valley, he couldn''t help but roar up to the sky in anger.


    Both the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki have completely vanished, he didn''t even catch a glimpse of the enemy.


    "Lockdown the Village! Dig three feet into the ground if we have to, find them!"


    Hanging on the sharp pointed rocks was a torn half of a robe from the Akatsuki organization. Seeing this, the Fourth Raikage A roared up to the sky, "Akatsuki! I am not done with you."


    ¡­


    The four-tailed and five-tailed Jinchuriki of the Rock Village were also captured, after all, this time the two Jinchuriki faced opponents who possessed the Rinnegan.


    Waterfall Village was attacked, and its seven-tailed Jinchuriki was captured by the Akatsuki organization, which completely shook the ninja world.


    After all, although the Jinchuriki from the Rock Village and the Cloud Village were captured, being major ninja villages, they still secretly blocked the news. But it was different for Waterfall Village.


    The art duo, Sasori and Deidara, recklessly invaded Waterfall Village. Deidara''s explosive art caused heavy casualties in Waterfall Village, and some news could not be hidden.


    Suddenly, the Akatsuki organization was pushed to the forefront in the ninja world.


    The Akatsuki organization quickly became the largest terrorist organization in the ninja world.


    At the same time, the Fourth Raikage of the Cloud Village directly initiated a Five Kage Summit. This time, Akatsuki''s move against the Tailed Beasts directly touched everyone''s nerves.


    ¡­


    Just when the Fourth Raikage was convening the Five Kage Summit, at this time, the Rain Village welcomed an uninvited guest.


    Within the unique architectural style of the Rain Village, a rumbling noise emerged, and a disheveled figure frantically darted about.


    "Ah, damn it, that''s too harsh, run fast."


    A white-haired Jiraiya, comically shouting and yelling, scrambled through the buildings of the Rain Village. This time, his opponent was Rinnegan user Pain.


    Inside the base of the Akatsuki organization.


    Nine figures stood on ten fingers, each of them solemnly performing the Illusionary Dragon Nine Consuming Seals, continuously extracting the chakra of the Tailed Beasts.


    "Hehe, looks like the little bug sneaking in is quite troublesome."


    "A bug? Hmph, the opponent is one of the Legendary Sannin, Jiraiya."


    The members of the Akatsuki organization argued among themselves, while Tobi, wearing a mask, looked at their leader Pain with sarcasm.


    Pain calmly looked at the others, "You continue sealing the Tailed Beasts. I will deal with the Legendary Sannin Jiraiya."


    Watching Pain disappear from the fingertips, Tobi''s face showed a sarcastic smile. Previously, Pain had ordered him to capture the Eight-Tails and Two-Tails in the Village Hidden in the Clouds, trying to test his strength and also to wear him down.


    Similarly, he was very clear about Jiraiya''s relationship with the opponent, and the strength of the Legendary Sannin Jiraiya was not weak.


    He also wanted to use Jiraiya''s power to test how strong Pain currently was.


    Many members of the Akatsuki organization also showed curiosity, as they were all clear about the information on the Legendary Sannin Jiraiya. Such a level of ninja was already a top existence, and they wanted to take this opportunity to witness the terror of the Rinnegan. S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, they were all sealing the Tailed Beasts, so they missed this opportunity.


    As the Tailed Beasts were sealed, the eyes of the terrifying Outer Path: Gedo Statue slowly opened.


    Meanwhile, inside the unique buildings of the Rain Village, a terrifying chakra fluctuation erupted, and it wasn''t until quite a while later that the sound finally stopped.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    Inside the Kage office building, the atmosphere was somewhat solemn.


    "According to the Summon Beast of Mount My¨­boku, it''s almost confirmed that Jiraiya has died in battle."


    Tsunade announced this news with a somewhat low spirit. However, upon hearing this, Naruto''s eyes became dull, his eyes brimming with tears.


    "No! Impossible, this is fake, how could the Pervy Sage die!"


    "Naruto!" Kakashi, standing beside him, heavily patted Naruto''s shoulder. The next moment, Naruto roared angrily, "Impossible! The Pervy Sage can''t be dead!"


    "Shut up, brat!"


    Suddenly, Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, flew into a rage. Her terrifying chakra burst forth, frightening all the ninjas in the building, and even the Nine-Tails chakra inside Naruto trembled.


    The Nine-Tails sealed inside Naruto were shocked by this immense chakra, "Damn, the power of Wood Release!"


    At this moment, Tsunade coldly pointed at Naruto and scolded, "Brat, if it weren''t for the merits your father, the Fourth Hokage, had for the village, you would have been replaced as the Jinchuriki long ago, considering how you''ve acted repeatedly."


    "Don''t you dare act all high and mighty here. Your father might have been the Fourth, but I have the First and Second behind me. What are you compared to that!"


    As she said this, Tsunade seemed to burst with emotion and coldly snapped, "As the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, you act recklessly. Jiraiya''s death is partly your fault, and yet you''re still here, shouting and yelling."


    "Kakashi, I now order you to monitor the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki from this moment on. Without orders from me, the Mizukage, or the Kazekage, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is not allowed to leave the village."


    Tsunade then looked at Naruto with a mocking smile, "Oh, you like being impulsive, don''t you? You''d better be impulsive this time, escape the village on your own. That way, I''ll have a reason to declare you a rogue ninja and replace you with an obedient Jinchuriki."


    "Get out!"


    This time, Tsunade showed no mercy to Naruto. Devastated by Jiraiya''s death and drowned in self-blame, Naruto, comforted by Kakashi, left the Kage office building.


    Watching their departing figures, Tsunade''s angry expression gradually faded, and Terumi Mei showed a smile, "You really go to great lengths for that kid."


    Pakura, wearing a Kazekage hat, smiled softly, "Yes, Jiraiya was both a teacher and a father to him. Let''s see if the kid can firm up his resolve this time."


    ¡­


    On the rooftop of the Kage Tower, Sasuke, watching Naruto being led away by Kakashi in a dejected mood, couldn''t help but show a complex expression.


    "Teacher Yoru, do you really think Naruto would do that?"


    Sasuke''s words might be incomprehensible to others, but Uchiha Yoru, who almost revealed all the secrets of the ninja world to Sasuke, understood clearly.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a calm expression, "Sasuke, be careful."


    "I know he''s your comrade, but don''t forget what you''re carrying." Turning to Sasuke, Uchiha Yoru spoke with deep significance.


    "For Naruto, Jiraiya was both a teacher and a father, while the masked man of the Akatsuki organization was the enemy who killed his parents. If in the end, this person can still forgive, then Sasuke! Do you think such a person is worth befriending?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s words left Sasuke silent. Finally, he looked up firmly at his teacher.


    "Teacher Yoru, such a person is worth befriending! But cannot carry a heavy burden!"


    In Sasuke''s original trajectory, he lived his life for revenge, avenging his parents and clan, at least the enemy must be killed.


    As for Naruto, facing the enemy Uchiha Obito who killed his parents and choosing to forgive, this could still be barely explained as heartless and ungrateful, especially since he had never seen his parents as a child and didn''t have much emotional attachment.


    But what about Jiraiya? A figure who was both a teacher and a father, whose death was so heartbreaking, yet in the end, he forgave someone like Nagato.


    Regardless of the reasons, the fact that his teacher Jiraiya was killed is undeniable, and yet he forgave magnanimously?


    Therefore, Naruto is someone worth befriending but only to be utilized, he absolutely cannot carry a heavy burden.


    "Sasuke, after unifying the ninja world, I hope you will take on the responsibility of the Sixth Hokage."


    "Teacher Yoru!" When Uchiha Yoru said this, Sasuke was somewhat astonished. Although he aimed to become the Hokage, there were so many other choices in the village.


    Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Shisui, and Kakashi, almost all of them were more suitable than him.


    "Teacher Yoru, big brother Itachi and big brother Shisui, and Teacher Kakashi, they! They!" Although Sasuke did not say it outright, his astonished look said it all.


    However, Uchiha Yoru shook his head: "Shisui, although powerful, is a political idiot, a strong ninja but not a qualified Kage, so he''s not suitable."


    "Your brother Uchiha Itachi, although clear-headed, is obviously now completely focused on you, and his mindset is rather stubborn. Despite being calm usually, once he gets fixated, he tends to do extreme things."


    "Kakashi might be a good choice, but his heart is not in it now." Saying this, Uchiha Yoru deeply looked at Sasuke.


    "But you, Sasuke, are different. You possess Indra''s chakra, with tremendous potential, and your heart is what I admire the most."


    "Me!" At this moment, Sasuke, facing this sudden opportunity, was flushed and excitedly at a loss for words.


    Teacher Yoru actually valued him so highly, even intending to groom him as the Sixth Hokage, this! This was simply the pinnacle of life.


    Different from the original story, Sasuke, without hatred, focused his ninja path on becoming the Hokage, aspiring to be the second Hokage from the Uchiha.


    As he grew older, his strength continued to increase, but his once simple dream of becoming the Hokage seemed increasingly distant. After all, there were the insurmountable challenges of his brother Itachi, Shisui, and his teacher Kakashi.


    Looking at Sasuke, Uchiha Yoru smiled and patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t feel burdened. I believe you can become a worthy Sixth Hokage, Sasuke. This is also the shared hope of Itachi, Shisui, and Kakashi. Don''t disappoint us."


    With a metaphorical pancake falling and chicken soup being served one bowl after another, Sasuke''s face flushed with excitement and he nodded earnestly. "Don''t worry, Teacher Yoru, I won''t let you or the village down."


    "Good. And let me tell you, the candidates for the Sixth Kazekage and Mizukage are Gaara and Kimimaro."


    Uchiha Yoru said this with a teasing smile, leaving Sasuke in shock.


    "Gaara and Kimimaro!"


    Sasuke was familiar with both and this spurred his competitive spirit. He couldn''t afford to lose to Gaara.


    The candidates for the Sixth Kage were Sasuke, Kimimaro, and Gaara, all from the younger generation.


    After a moment of calm thinking, Sasuke realized something. Looking up at his teacher, he couldn''t help but feel moved.


    "Thank you, Teacher Yoru."


    But Uchiha Yoru just laughed. "Haha, it''s good that you young people are developing relationships. It''s more fitting for a future unified integration. That''s why I''ve been arranging joint missions for you, even with elite ninjas from the Mist and Sand."


    "It''s to familiarize yourselves with each other and establish bonds early on. I want you to understand that once you start thinking like a Kage, your bonds can''t be limited to Kakashi''s Team 7."


    "Naruto may be one of your most important companions, but that''s all."


    After Uchiha Yoru''s earnest advice, Sasuke''s eyes showed determination. He already saw himself as the future Sixth Hokage and knew he couldn''t remain the same, especially in his thinking.


    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of the Hokage building, hidden in the shadows with a mask, Uchiha Itachi smiled.


    "Sasuke, I look forward to the day you become the Sixth Hokage. You will be the greatest Uchiha hero after Teacher Yoru, and the first true Uchiha Hokage."


    Uchiha Yoru wasn''t considered a Hokage, but rather an existence that transcended the Kage.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 300 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter! Reached!

 Chapter 312: The Mysterious Mask Man is Obito

    Hokage Rock."Yoru! How is this possible!"


    Hatake, who had just comforted Naruto during the day, now had an expression exactly like Naruto''s, one of utter shock and disbelief.


    Uchiha Yoru, however, sighed deeply, shaking his head and saying, "I can''t believe it either, but after verification, it''s confirmed that the true identity of the masked man is Obito. The evidence is conclusive."


    "Let me calm down, how could it be Obito! I saw Obito with my own eyes!" At this moment, Kakashi, in pain, covered his Sharingan, the situation completely overturning his worldview.


    Uchiha Yoru spoke solemnly, "On the night of the Nine-Tails attack, the Fourth Hokage fought the masked man. The Rasengan severely injured the opponent, leaving behind an arm filled with Hashirama''s cells, and some blood."


    "Through Orochimaru''s research, it was confirmed that the blood was indeed Obito''s, even the arm with Hashirama''s cells had Obito''s blood."


    "Moreover, I have fought this person before and obtained a blood sample. After repeated verification, it''s confirmed without a doubt, the true identity of the masked man is Uchiha Obito."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s words echoed, Kakashi forced himself to calm down, but his voice already trembled.


    "Yoru, how did you suspect it was Obito?"


    Even if it was really Obito, how did he suddenly discover his identity? Especially since Obito had been dead for so many years.


    Indeed, even though Kakashi''s mind was in shock, he was still able to think calmly, truly worthy of being Kakashi.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru sighed again.


    "Kakashi, do you remember the eye surgery Teacher Orochimaru performed on you in the village?"


    Kakashi was startled upon hearing this, suddenly recalling that in the village, Orochimaru had solved his eye problem, including correcting his Sharingan.


    "Indeed, Teacher Orochimaru collected some of the genes from the Sharingan Obito gave you, initially to see if fusion was possible with your blood."


    "You know, at that time, Teacher Orochimaru was responsible for several research directions, including Wood Release studies, and he coincidentally had the blood left by the masked man from the night of the Nine-Tails attack."


    "Nothing would have been discovered initially, as these were two separate experiments, but when the Third Hokage''s higher-ups framed Teacher Orochimaru, the research base was destroyed, accidentally mixing the blood of the Nine-Tails'' night masked man with your Sharingan sample."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru shook his head with a complex expression, sighing. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "When I was cleaning up the research base, I discovered this accidentally, but at that time, I thought more about how Obito''s lost corpse was being used. But three years ago, after fighting this person and obtaining a blood sample, I checked again and confirmed the identity was indeed Uchiha Obito."


    "Also, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and your Kakashi''s Mangeky¨­ techniques, are both space-related, making me even more certain."


    "Three years ago!" At this moment, Hatake Kakashi''s face was complex, "Yoru, you knew three years ago, but you!"


    Kakashi couldn''t finish his sentence, his heart filled with mixed emotions, looking at Uchiha Yoru''s strong figure, he showed a hint of shame.


    Uchiha Yoru, his companion, bears too much.


    "So, Uchiha Obito is still alive, but the damn Wood Release cells in his body!"


    Thinking this, Kakashi showed a look of anger, "It must be the Root, damn it!"


    As the main force in the cleanup of the Root in the past, Kakashi was very clear about the inhumane things the Root had done.


    Especially during the war, they would not spare the corpses of their own village''s ninjas, particularly those of precious bloodline ninjas.


    That is to say, the excuse that Uchiha Obito''s body was not found back then was just a pretext. In fact, it had been secretly taken away by the Root and even became a valuable experimental subject.


    "Kakashi, there is something you might have to face, Obito might not have died back then."


    Uchiha Yoru''s deep words immediately made Kakashi even more angry.


    "Damn it! Danzo really deserves to die!"


    Obito did not die, but his injuries were almost fatal, so he was taken away by the Root. What does this mean?


    Kakashi has now figured out everything. Otherwise, how could Obito have Wood Release cells and hate Konoha so much? This is all due to the sins of the Third Hokage''s higher-ups administration.


    Thinking of the once passionate Obito, now turned into this state, Kakashi couldn''t help but feel angry. Danzo''s Root''s inhumane methods are indeed infuriating.


    "So, the current Root has been transformed into a research department, headed by Orochimaru, with almost all combat members incorporated into the Anbu."


    Speaking of the Root, Uchiha Yoru shook his head, and Kakashi''s face looked a bit gloomy at this moment.


    "Yoru, Obito now!" Kakashi hesitated, making Uchiha Yorushake his head.


    "Kakashi, no matter how much Obito contributed to the village in the past, just because of the hatred from the night of the Nine-Tails'' attack, it''s already impossible to turn back, especially since Obito''s surname is Uchiha!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face also showed a touch of sadness, "The Uchiha clan is now the most dazzling existence. If I ignore the facts because Obito is my clansman, then isn''t all the blood we shed for peace in uniting the ninja world in vain?"


    "And the mistakes Obito made, even if I forgive him, and you, Kakashi, forgive him, can the ninja families who lost loved ones on the night of the Nine-Tails'' attack forgive him?"


    At this moment, Kakashi showed a complex look, eventually turning into a deep sigh.


    "I understand!"


    Kakashi''s mental resilience and calmness are stronger than anyone else''s, after all, his experiences have been too cruel. Compared to Naruto''s experiences, what are they?


    Witnessing his father''s corpse at five years old, becoming a J¨­nin at twelve and witnessing Obito''s death, killing his teammate Rin with his own hands at thirteen, witnessing the death of the Fourth Hokage and his wife on the night of the Nine-Tails'' attack at fourteen.


    Kakashi, taking a deep breath, showed a calm look in his eyes, with his sadness hidden deep inside.


    "Obito is no longer the Obito of the past. In the Root where humanity is extinguished, Obito has long been dead."


    Looking at Kakashi, Uchiha Yoru solemnly advised, "The masked man of the Akatsuki, known only to a few as Obito, let the hero Obito live on in our memories. This is the only selfish act we can afford."


    Under the night sky, atop the Hokage Rock, Uchiha Yoru gazed at the stars and murmured, "Such a pity, this beautiful and peaceful night sky."


    "Kakashi, go and get ready. The upheaval in the ninja world is about to begin. The time to unify the ninja world has come. This battle is not just for ambition, but also for the peace of the ninja world, for our future generations."


    "This battle may be extremely brutal, but after this, a new era will begin for the ninja world."


    Under the starry sky, Kakashi also showed a longing expression, whispering to himself, "I used to only hate and loathe war, but this time, I feel an urgency like never before."


    "War! Although I hate it as well, this time I''m actually looking forward to it. War is the only bridge to peace. Yoru, I think I''m starting to understand what you meant!"


    And so, the two on the Hokage Rock squint their eyes, enjoying the brief moment of tranquility and peace.


    ¡­


    Training Ground Number 44.


    Under the night sky, in the quiet, deserted training ground, Sasuke looked solemnly at the other two people.


    Kimimaro with white hair and Gaara carrying a gourd are present. The three of them seem to share a different kind of feeling.


    "Teacher Yoru said he wants to train us as the future Sixth Kage. Do you understand what that means?"


    Sasuke was the first to speak. Gaara nodded lightly after hearing this, "Lord Pakura and Lord Yoru have said, for the sake of peace, I am willing to take on the name of Kazekage."


    Kimimaro''s eyes were filled with determination, "For Lord Yoru''s new era, I am willing!"


    At this moment, Sasuke, looking at the two, thought deeply. Kimimaro is obviously a fervent follower of Teacher Yoru, and Gaara''s feelings for Konoha are stronger than those for the Sand Village.


    At this moment, Sasuke seemed to understand something. They are all geniuses selected from their respective villages. Kimimaro, from the Kaguya clan, becoming the future Sixth Mizukage wouldn''t be questioned by anyone.


    And Gaara, the One-Tail Jinchuriki and the son of the Fourth Kazekage, with his current strength, becoming the Kazekage would be unquestionable.


    "Lord Yoru is doing this for peace."


    Gaara, who usually speaks little, shared his view. Sasuke nodded lightly after hearing this, their way of thinking already starting to change.


    Originally, Gaara could become Kazekage, showing he had the talent. It was just discovered a bit late. However, in the past three years, they have focused more on improving their strength.


    The Konoha, Mist, and Sand Villages all had hatred among them, but now they are like a family, and even the entire Ninja World is about to start a war of unification.


    Peace requires more than just a simple war.


    Absolute military force, iron-blooded suppression to unify the Ninja World, suppress countless hatreds, and then go through a transition of two generations. Time is the most powerful weapon.


    After two generations, time will dilute all hatreds. The so-called Five Great Ninja Villages will just be representatives of local customs and practices. The new era is truly beginning.


    They are all witnesses to the new era.


    "At this Five Kage Summit, the three of us will form a team responsible for safety along the way, so we need to discuss some arrangements."


    This was also the reason why the three of them didn''t sleep and came here late at night, as they were given a heavy responsibility.


    Hearing this, Kimimaro shook his head indifferently, "I''m only responsible for actions. You two arrange the rest."


    As expected, seeing Kimimaro''s personality, Sasuke felt much relieved and showed a smile.


    Kimimaro has a simple ninja mindset, which would make future interactions easier.


    Gaara also nodded simply, "Okay."


    The three of them gathered in a simple training ground, starting to plan things. Although it wasn''t a big deal, it was a crucial step for them.


    Now, Sasuke is full of determination and enthusiasm, immersing himself in the goal of becoming the Sixth Hokage.


    If Sasuke could still fail and the position of the Sixth Hokage falls into someone else''s hands, then it would be really disappointing.


    The trust of Uchiha Yoru, the support of his brother Uchiha Itachi, as well as senior Shisui, Teacher Kakashi, and even his entire clan backing him, even a pig could sit in that position.


    Although it''s almost confirmed, Sasuke became even more diligent. He wants to achieve something significant and not be seen as someone who rose only with the support of others.


    The Stone Village.


    Under the dim light, the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, looked worriedly at the intelligence in his hand and sighed.


    "Troublesome times, with Akatsuki and Uchiha Yoru, a Ninja World War seems not far off."


    "Grandfather." The Tsuchikage''s granddaughter, Kurotsuchi, looked worriedly at her grandfather.


    Since Uchiha Yoru''s rise and unification of the power of the three major ninja villages, the entire ninja world has been living in their shadow, lacking the ease of the past.


    Looking at Kurotsuchi, ¨­noki couldn''t help but bitterly smile, shaking his head and sighing, as he handed the intelligence to his granddaughter.


    "Alas, Rock Village is lacking successors. I truly envy Konoha, with its endless supply of geniuses and continuous emergence of Kage-level powerhouses. In contrast, our Rock Village..."


    As he said this, ¨­noki, the Tsuchikage, couldn''t help but become angry, gnashing his teeth and slamming the table furiously.


    "Damn that Deidara, that idiot! For the sake of his stupid art, he actually defected to join Akatsuki, what a brainless move! In what way is our Rock Village inferior to Akatsuki?"


    "To become the Tsuchikage is to be above tens of thousands, controlling the fate of thousands of ninjas. An idiot! Simply an idiot!"


    Every time he thought of Deidara, ¨­noki couldn''t help but grind his teeth, his face twitching. If he had another choice, he would have killed Deidara or at least severely punished him.


    Among the Five Great Ninja Villages, only he, the Third Tsuchikage, suffered so much internally. Who could understand his pain?


    Others fight to the death for the title of Kage, while he''s almost going bald with worry.


    "Grandfather, with Akatsuki behaving like this, it''s like they''re trying to stir up chaos in the ninja world, and Deidara is among their members!"


    After reading the report, Kurotsuchi showed a look of astonishment. Deidara had actually joined such a terrifying organization. What was he thinking?


    To leave the powerful future of Rock Village as Tsuchikage to become a bomber in a terrorist group?


    She really wanted to split open his head to see what was inside.


    "Damn it! After this Five Kage Summit, contact Deidara secretly for me, tell that idiot if he''s willing to come back, I''ll overlook his past actions. Even joining Akatsuki, I''ll take responsibility and clean up his mess."


    The current Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, angrily slammed the table, almost saying, "Deidara, come back to me, I''ll clean up all your messes and even groom you as the future Tsuchikage."


    "Uh, Grandfather, Deidara''s brain?"


    Even Kurotsuchi felt awkward scratching her head, while ¨­noki glared fiercely, "If I had a choice, do you think I''d want this?"


    "Deidara''s strength, at least, won''t let the name of Tsuchikage down. With your father, Kitsuchi, handling the administrative matters, we can barely manage the fa?ade."


    Mentioning this made him feel even more bitter. Other Kages were strong and intelligent. Even the impulsive Raikage had brains.


    Only Deidara, with his head full of art. If only he hadn''t fallen into art in the first place, Deidara could have been a promising talent. But now, he had no choice.

 Chapter 313: Five Kage Summit, Again!

    Five Kage Summit.The Land of Iron Admiral, Mifune, stared intently at the flags representing the Five Kage, surprised that just a few years had passed and yet another Five Kage Summit was to be held in the Land of Iron.


    What was once a high-profile Five Kage Summit now seemed to have lost some of its prestige.


    Although he thought this, he dared not show it.


    The flags of the five great ninja villages, representing Water, Wind, Fire, Earth, and Lightning, fluttered on the tall castle amidst the snowstorm, a stark contrast to the stormy weather outside.


    Each flag corresponded to one of the ninja villages, with a Kage hat placed under each flag to represent their respective village''s leader.


    "Now begins the Five Kage Summit!"


    With a commanding voice echoing, the summit was again presided over by the Land of Iron''s Admiral, Mifune, who looked solemnly at the arriving Kage with furrowed brows.


    "I am the overseer Mifune, and now the Five Kage Summit begins." The Land of Iron was once again honored to host the summit, with Mifune seated at the head of the table, looking gravely at the Kage as he declared the meeting open.


    At the U-shaped table sat the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki, Fourth Raikage A, Fifth Kazekage Pakura, Fifth Mizukage Terum¨© Mei, and Fifth Hokage Tsunade.


    In just a few short years, compared to the last summit, three of the Kage had been replaced.


    The guards of the five Kage stood behind their respective village flags, watching the much-anticipated summit with seriousness.


    This was the third summit since the establishment of the ninja village system.


    The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki, looking at the Kazekage, Mizukage, and Hokage, felt a deep envy, as all other villages had moved on to their fifth Kage, while he was still in place.


    He internally cursed Deidara for his incompetence.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Akatsuki organization''s heinous act of capturing the Tailed Beasts is something no one would want to see triumph, a terrorist organization above the five great nations, right?"


    The first to lose patience was the Fourth Raikage A, who spoke angrily, stating a fact.


    The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki nodded in agreement, adding solemnly, "Correct, the Akatsuki organization now threatens our dominion over the five great ninja villages and has disrupted the peace of the ninja world."


    "The Tailed Beasts are key to maintaining peace in the ninja world, and the consequences are unimaginable should they fall into the hands of Akatsuki."


    As the Raikage and Tsuchikage spoke, Mizukage Terum¨© Mei mocked with a laugh, "There wasn''t a war in the ninja world when the Tailed Beasts were with the five great ninja villages, was there?"


    "And, if I remember correctly, the Tailed Beasts are known as the ultimate weapons of war," she said, her alluring gaze turning to Kazekage Pakura and Hokage Tsunade.


    Upon hearing this, Pakura calmly nodded, "If the Tailed Beasts are lost, it only means you all are incompetent."


    As Terum¨© Mei and Pakura spoke, the atmosphere grew tense, and the guards brought by the Tsuchikage and Raikage looked on with darkening expressions.


    Although you three villages have now joined forces and grown stronger, such words are too excessive, too insulting.


    Hearing this, the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki gave a forced smile, eventually turning his gaze to Tsunade.


    "The strength of the Tailed Beasts was demonstrated by the Fourth Hokage of Konoha through his personal experience a decade ago. The recent loss of the Tailed Beasts from Stone and Cloud Village further proves the strength of the Akatsuki organization."


    "According to my intelligence, every member of the Akatsuki is an S-rank rogue ninja, each with the capability to be a Kage, and even the leader of Akatsuki possesses the legendary Rinnegan of the Sage of the Six Paths."


    The saying ''the older the ginger, the spicier it is'' fits well here. The mention of the Fourth Hokage''s death due to the Tailed Beast incident highlights the power of the Tailed Beasts and, by extension, the terror of the Akatsuki organization.


    "The old fox!" Tsunade cursed under her breath, but her face bore a calm smile, "The loss of the Tailed Beasts is the concern of the Rock and Cloud villages, not ours. Of course, if you wish to protect our One-Tail and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Konoha welcomes it."


    "Shameless!" Tsunade''s words were direct. Irony, implying it''s their own fault for not being able to protect themselves. Despite losing the Fourth Hokage, Konoha still held the Nine-Tails securely.


    The Five Kage Summit began with disagreements, as it was clear that the Konoha, Sand, and Mist villages were not interested in intervening, or it wasn''t easy for them to get involved.


    Facing the threat of Akatsuki, this was not the time for the five great ninja villages to act independently, as they used to fear the Akatsuki. Now Konoha, Sand, and Mist villages had united, securely protecting their Tailed Beasts and showing no fear of the Akatsuki.


    "Hokage!" The Fourth Raikage, A, slammed the table angrily, saying, "The mysterious person in the Akatsuki possesses Wood Style and the Mangekyo Sharingan, and also includes the Third Hokage''s son, Asuma, who went to my Cloud Village."


    "Lady Hokage! These two are from your Konoha. Do you intend to brush it off with just a few words?"


    Faced with the Raikage''s loud accusation, Tsunade narrowed her eyes, showing a hint of danger as she calmly said, "Hey, are you questioning Konoha?"


    Her voice wasn''t loud, but the chilly tone made the atmosphere tense, clearly challenging the Fourth Raikage.


    In an instant, the bodyguards of the Five Kage appeared, ready for a confrontation.


    Sasuke, Gaara, Kimimaro, Neji, Temari, and Suigetsu were among them. Interestingly, Sasuke and Neji were from Konoha, Kimimaro and Suigetsu from the Mist, and Gaara and Temari from the Sand.


    Sasuke, leading them, looked at the Raikage with a cold gaze, the three tomoe in his eyes focusing on the Raikage as he said coldly, "The Cloud Village once came to the Konoha under the pretense of peace talks to steal the Byakugan. Today, does your Cloud Village owe us an explanation?"


    Neji, with his Byakugan activated, coldly watched the Cloud Village''s guard, "Is your Raikage questioning our Hokage?"


    The situation quickly became tense, and the Fourth Raikage glared angrily. He wasn''t afraid, but the Hokage''s attitude infuriated him even more.


    The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, remained calm and aloof, as if the equal status of the Five Kage did not apply to her.


    "Hey, we three villages came here on behalf of the Five Great Ninja Villages, but this summit called by you, the Raikage, is supposedly for the peace of the ninja world! Now, if you want to question the Akatsuki''s rogue ninjas coming from Konoha, this ridiculous and illogical topic."


    "Then there''s no need for this Kage Summit," Tsunade said calmly, while Terumi Mei covered her mouth with a coquettish smile, "If you can''t see the bigger picture, why even hold a Kage Summit?"


    The mocking tone made the Fourth Raikage''s face darken even more, but as a Kage, he controlled his temper.


    "Darui, C, stand down!"


    With the Raikage''s stern command, Darui and C reluctantly stepped back.


    This retreat represented the Cloud Village''s submission to Konoha, as Konoha''s power had grown significantly after the unification of the three villages. Even with the Rock Village added, they were still at a disadvantage.


    As the Raikage conceded, the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, said with a hypocritical smile, "Kurotsuchi, Akatsuchi, don''t be nervous."


    Onoki''s face showed a deceptive smile, and while the simple-minded Akatsuchi didn''t notice anything, the more astute Kurotsuchi sensed that the situation among the Five Great Ninja Villages was more dire than expected.


    As the last five Kage guards retreated, the atmosphere of the Five Kage Summit became somewhat stiff, with uncertainty about how to proceed.


    "Hehe, the terrorist organization Akatsuki is disrupting the peace of the ninja world, which is intolerable for any ninja village. I wonder what the Hokage, Kazekage, and Mizukage think?"


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, with his shrewd and vain smile, directly passed the buck to the three great ninja villages of Konoha.


    Upon hearing this, the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, showed a relaxed smile, her beautiful fingers crossed under her chin.


    "Konoha naturally yearns for peace. If Akatsuki dares to come to Konoha, then we, along with the ninja from the Mist and Sand, will show them what the Five Great Ninja Villages are capable of.''"


    Her fingers, painted with red nail polish, crisply snapped, causing ¨­noki''s face to stiffen.


    Tsunade, with a playful look, stared at the old man. Passing the buck, as if others didn''t know how.


    After a lot of nonsense, the current state of the Five Great Ninja Villages has already changed. The Raikage still deludes himself with the idea of equality among the Kage, which naturally makes it impossible to continue the discussion.


    The status of the Five Great Ninja Villages has changed, and the Raikage''s desire to maintain equal status will naturally be met with rejection.


    Konoha, the Sand, and the Mist won''t agree. Otherwise, why would we three join forces, being so strong now, yet still maintain a friendly smile at the same table with you, saying our status is the same? S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Villages do not talk about civilization, they talk with fists!


    When evenly matched, naturally, one talks about civilization. But if there''s a gap, and you still naively talk about civilization, that''s just hooliganism. I will raise my fist and keep a watchful eye.


    ¨­noki chuckled dryly, but inside he was cursing. It was too bullying, a group of young people picking on an old guy like him, utterly immoral.


    If only his Stone Village could produce one or two geniuses, he wouldn''t need to be so frustrated now.


    "Hehe, the strength of the Night God in the ninja world is well-known, so there''s no need to worry about the so-called Akatsuki. I doubt they have the guts to go to Konoha," ¨­noki said with a laugh, not at all angry about what had just happened, instead bringing up Uchiha Yoru.


    Upon hearing this, Tsunade scoffed, cursing the old fox in her mind.


    "Hokage, Kazekage, Mizukage!"


    At this moment, ¨­noki''s hypocritical smile gradually turned serious. "This Five Kage Summit, called by the Raikage, is actually to know your thoughts. After all, Akatsuki has severely threatened the peace of our Stone and Cloud Villages."


    Since bluffs were of no use, ¨­noki directly addressed the key issue of this summit.


    At this moment, after hearing this, the corners of Tsunade''s mouth slowly curled up. After exchanging glances with Terumi Mei and Pakura, the three Kage showed a sly smile.


    This smile gave ¨­noki a bad premonition.


    "Given that the Stone and Cloud Villages can''t protect their own tailed beasts, it proves that the so-called Five Great Ninja Villages are a thing of the past."


    With these cold words from Pakura, the people in the meeting room were taken aback, showing surprise on their faces.


    Terumi Mei also smiled indifferently, "Since the Tsuchikage and Raikage wish to ask for our opinion, does it mean that both of you, as Kages, are representing your villages in making a request to us?"


    Boom! At this moment, there was a significant shift in attitude and status. The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, even revealed a domineering smile.


    "The era when the major ninja villages acted recklessly has been proven wrong. Just like how we moved from the Warring States period to the era of ninja villages, wars still existed. For the sake of peace in the ninja world, I, as the Hokage, hope that the Third Tsuchikage and Fourth Raikage will join us!"


    "The days when the Daimyo towered over the ninja villages are over. The unification of the ninja world is a major trend. As long as we join hands to unify the ninja world, what''s the Akatsuki organization in comparison! What about the Rinnegan? Even if the Sage of the Six Paths himself were to come, so what!"


    Under Tsunade''s assertive declaration, the Kazekage Pakura and Mizukage Terumi Mei also revealed threatening smiles.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the table in front of the Fourth Raikage, A, was smashed to pieces, and he glared with furious eyes.


    "The Cloud Village will not retreat a step! What nonsense about peace in the ninja world, it''s clearly Uchiha Yoru''s ambition."


    "Ambition?" Tsunade sneered, "The Cloud Village has been notorious in the ninja world for plundering various ninja techniques, secret techniques, and even bloodline limits. And now you have the audacity to talk about ambition? Ridiculous."


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, saw the situation developing and laughed calmly.


    "Hehe, I don''t understand this change in the ninja world. We came here to discuss the Akatsuki organization, how did we end up talking about this? Isn''t this deviating from the original purpose of our Five Kage Summit?"


    As he said this, the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, even gave a meaningful look to the Fourth Raikage, A, as if to say, let''s stick to discussing the Akatsuki for today and leave other matters aside.


    However, at this moment, both the Tsuchikage ¨­noki and Raikage A felt a chill in their hearts. The unification of the three major ninja villages by Konoha and their ambition to dominate the ninja world seemed to be sweeping across the ninja world soon.


    With the three major ninja villages united, even though they were two of the major ninja villages, countless smaller ninja villages and Daimyo joined forces. Putting aside high-end combat power, just based on the military strength of the Genin ninjas, it was a 50-50 split.


    "Yo, it seems I''ve come at an inopportune time."


    Just then, with a ripple of a space-time vortex, the masked Obito appeared in the middle of the Five Kage Summit, sarcastically looking at everyone.


    Instantly! The Five Kage Summit took an unexpected turn, and the guards of each Kage were on high alert.


    "Akatsuki!" Upon seeing the masked Obito, the Fourth Raikage A roared furiously. The Cloud Village''s Two-Tails and Eight-Tails had been captured by this very same guy.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 300 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 314: Obito vs Everyone

    Boom!Suddenly, a bolt of lightning flashed through the enormous meeting room of the Five Kage Summit, and with a loud rumbling noise, the wall revealed the angry figure of the Fourth Raikage, A.


    Masked Obito looked indifferently at everyone, as the recent attack had passed right through him without causing any harm.


    "Whatever Akatsuki''s plan is, it''s just another cunning scheme that''s not worth listening to. Now hand over the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails my Village!"


    The impulsive Fourth Raikage, A, roared, while Masked Obito let out a mocking laugh.


    "Hehe, Fourth Raikage, don''t be so hasty. Perhaps we might need to join forces."


    The bodyguards of the Kage also quickly appeared to protect their leaders. The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, floating in the air, said in a deep voice, "Raikage, don''t act rashly. Let''s see what other tricks Akatsuki has."


    "Alright, can''t we all just calm down?"


    Under the scrutiny of the five Kage, Masked Obito remains unflustered, instead sitting leisurely on a wooden platform, chatting and laughing.


    "Hehe, how should I put it? When I heard that the Akatsuki was labeled a terrorist organization by you, do you know how angry I was? How could you do this!"


    At this moment, Masked Obito, as if possessed by a spirit of drama, kept changing his tone, even pointing at the five Kage with a tragic expression, "Everything our Akatsuki does is for the peace of the ninja world."


    "You five great ninja villages have endless wars, and the smaller countries become battlefields for your wars, living in suffering¡­"


    After a tragic speech, his tone suddenly became triumphant. Masked Obito, looking grand, excitedly shouted, "Our Akatsuki plans to gather the nine Tailed Beasts of the ninja world, creating the strongest weapon of war, to deter the entire ninja world, and let it feel fear, so it dares not start wars lightly. This is the long-awaited peace of the ninja world!"


    Watching Masked Obito''s insane speech, the Fourth Raikage, A, roared angrily, "What nonsense! What right does your evil Akatsuki have to bring peace to the ninja world!"


    "What a joke, how can we leave the ninja world in the hands of someone like you."


    Everyone spoke angrily, and the only Sharingan eye revealed by Masked Obito showed only mockery.


    "Your so-called five great ninja villages talk about peace, but you only bring disaster to the ninja world, and now you criticize others."


    In response, Uchiha Sasuke, with his three-tomoe Sharingan, stared intensely at Masked Obito, his hand already on the hilt of his sword at his waist.


    "Since your Akatsuki is for the peace of the ninja world, why not hand over the strongest weapon of war created from the nine Tailed Beasts to my Teacher Yoru? If you''re really advocating for peace, my teacher Uchiha Yoru has strived for the peace of the ninja world all his life. With such a weapon, the ninja world could naturally reduce more casualties."


    Since Uchiha Sasuke had positioned himself as the future Sixth Hokage, he had begun to change his stance. Facing everyone, he spoke arrogantly and shamelessly.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t Akatsuki self-proclaimed as a peace advocate?"


    Faced with Uchiha Sasuke''s mockery, Masked Obito couldn''t help but coldly laugh.


    "The so-called peace of Uchiha Yoru will only bring war to the ninja world."


    However, Sasuke was not afraid and retorted coldly, "War is just a bridge to peace. You don''t even understand this, how pitiful! Uchiha Obito!"


    Boom!


    "What! Uchiha Obito?"


    A completely unfamiliar name echoed, and both the Tsuchikage ¨­noki and the Raikage A were shocked. They racked their brains for this name but found no trace of this person in their memories.


    Who is Uchiha Obito?


    However, Uchiha Obito, wearing a mask, trembled in shock, looking at Uchiha Sasuke. In a pretentious atmosphere, he was suddenly bewildered.


    When was his identity exposed? Damn it!


    From the beginning, viewing the Kage as nothing, with an air of superiority, the next moment his identity was revealed, he was completely dumbfounded.


    It was like being thrown from the clouds into a mud pit.


    Uchiha Sasuke even had a mocking smile, "Obito, you truly are a disgrace to the Uchiha clan."


    "When! When did you discover my identity!" At this moment, the Sharingan eye of Uchiha Obito, filled with ferocious blood vessels, stared intently at Uchiha Sasuke.


    His mysterious veil was already unveiled, and the feeling of being above others instantly fell.


    Sasuke, with a mocking smile, said, "In Orochimaru''s laboratory, there were genes of Kakashi''s Sharingan. We originally wanted to research how Kakashi''s Sharingan reduced chakra consumption but accidentally discovered your identity."


    "On the night of the Nine-Tails, when you killed your master, the Fourth Hokage left behind blood and an arm, and a few years ago, in your battle with Teacher Yoru, you were beaten like a dog and fled, also leaving behind blood."


    "In a laboratory, just by chance!" Uchiha Sasuke shrugged and revealed a teasing smile.


    Uchiha Obito, with his Sharingan filled with blood vessels, stared intently at everyone and slowly removed his mask in front of everyone, revealing his hideous and ferocious face.


    "Heh, I didn''t expect the mistake to be here!"


    After his identity was revealed, Uchiha Obito uncovered his face, looking at everyone with a ferocious and cold smile.


    "Alright, since it''s like this! I declare the start of the Fourth Great Ninja War! I hereby declare war on all of you!"


    Boom!


    As Uchiha Obito''s voice fell, the thick roof exploded, and a rain of stones fell. The guards used their ninjutsu to deflect the falling rocks.


    "Haha, explosions are art!"


    In the blizzard sky, strange white birds flew around, and Deidara stood on a clay white bird, excitedly shouting.


    Seeing this scene, the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki, furious and with rising blood pressure, roared: "Deidara, you idiot, come back to me now! Your mission in the Akatsuki is over! I now appoint you as the future Fourth Tsuchikage!"


    Goodness, ¨­noki truly is a sly fox, even at this time thinking of ways to bring back the village''s genius, even at great cost.


    However, Deidara, riding the clay white bird and looking at the furious ¨­noki below, scratched his golden hair, puzzled, "Old man, are you senile?"


    "This is art! How could you ignorant people in the Rock Village appreciate my art!"


    Realizing what was happening, Deidara glared at the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki as if to say, "You idiot, what do you know?"


    At this moment, the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki was almost breathless with rage. He stared with wide eyes at Deidara in the sky, talking about explosion art, almost dying of anger.


    He had made such a big offer, even losing face to give him a way out, portraying him as a hero, almost begging him to return, but for the sake of some damned art! Idiot.


    "Everyone, be careful, he''s a member of Akatsuki!" S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Over the gloomy blizzard skies, members of the Akatsuki organization stood on clay birds, among them Pain with his Rinnegan, floating in the void.


    "That''s the Rinnegan!" a ninja exclaimed in shock, recognizing the legendary leader of the Akatsuki.


    A space vortex ripple appeared, and Uchiha Obito emerged on a clay bird, his sinister smile watching everyone.


    "Is the Akatsuki really declaring war on the ninja world?" roared the Fourth Raikage, A, in fury.


    Obito, standing on the clay bird, looked down at the helpless rage of the crowd with a mocking smile.


    "The Fourth Great Ninja War, we''ll meet on the battlefield next time!"


    "Wait!" Suddenly, a cold voice echoed. Everyone''s gaze turned to Konan, an Akatsuki member with white wings like an angel.


    "Uchiha Obito, what right do you have to represent the Akatsuki?" she asked coldly.


    The ninja below were astonished, realizing the Akatsuki wasn''t as united as they thought.


    Obito''s face turned red with anger, glaring at Konan as if questioning the timing of her challenge.


    "Ignorance! Shortsightedness!" Konan''s cold gaze fixed on Obito, "So that''s the ugly face behind the mask. Pretending to be Uchiha Madara, you''re just a rat, a clown who hides behind others."


    Her icy words were like a dagger. Obito, looking coldly at Pain, seemed to question the purpose of revealing his identity at such a time.


    Meanwhile, other Akatsuki members, each more peculiar and eccentric, gathered. Deidara, Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, and Deidara arrived on clay birds, leaving Asuma pensive with a cigarette.


    Then, an explosion. The Kage inside the building were stunned by this sudden internal conflict.


    "Ha ha, art is an explosion!" Deidara''s excited voice echoed in the sky as the clay bird under Asuma and Obito exploded.


    In the blaze, Asuma landed on a rooftop, and simultaneously, Obito appeared behind him, his face dark with anger.


    "What do you mean by this?" Obito, kicked out of the Akatsuki, was filled with rage, staring at Pain and calling out a strange name.


    "A scheming rat has no place in the Akatsuki," declared Pain, calmly stripping Obito of his Akatsuki status, while the others sneered.


    Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, and Deidara, all proud and arrogant, were repulsed by Obito''s deep deceptions within the organization.


    This time, after their leader, Pain with the Rinnegan, directly revealed the identity of Uchiha Obito to them, they became furious.


    A clown, it''s one thing to mock others, but to mock the entire Akatsuki, it''s clear that the other party harbors ill intentions and is not on the same page as them.


    At the very least, Pain''s collection of the Tailed Beasts was for the sake of peace in the ninja world, a momentous event. Even if they lost, their lives would not have been in vain.


    But now, you, Uchiha Obito, obviously have your own ulterior motives. Who can tolerate that?


    "You dare to betray me!"


    Uchiha Obito roared in anger. At this moment, he had become a complete joke. One moment he declared the start of the Fourth Great Ninja War in the name of Akatsuki, and the next he was kicked out of Akatsuki. What was this? Too dramatic. The people below were filled with doubt, sensing that the Akatsuki organization seemed unreliable.


    "Betrayal?" Konan, the angel, let out a cold laugh. "You, who skulk in the shadows, Akatsuki was originally founded by me, Nagito, and Yahiko. If anyone''s a traitor, it''s you!"


    Standing on the rooftop, in the howling wind and blizzard, Asuma exhaled a thick puff of smoke, rasping, "Obito, it seems your plan has failed."


    It was clear that Asuma knew something and was standing on Obito''s side.


    Seeing the situation, Uchiha Obito sneered viciously, tearing off the Akatsuki uniform.


    "Heh, just a pawn of a cripple, thinking yourself a god. A pawn is always a pawn."


    Uchiha Obito sneered, then looked down at the people from the five great ninja villages.


    Sasuke, clearly seeing the situation, couldn''t help but reveal a mocking smile. "As expected, you, Uchiha Obito, are just an idiot who can''t make it to the big stage."


    "Waste will always be waste!" The same words came from Uchiha Sasuke, who disdainfully took out a scroll marked with the Uchiha clan emblem from his ninja tool bag.


    "In the name of the head of the Uchiha clan, I declare that Uchiha Obito, as a member of the Uchiha clan, did not work for the benefit of the clan and instead, under a twisted mindset, caused the tragedy of the Nine-Tails'' attack, bringing shame to the clan. From this day forth, he is stripped of the Uchiha surname."


    After the declaration, Uchiha Sasuke coldly laughed and threw the clan''s announcement at the other party.


    "What is this, a bastard?" Hozuki Suigetsu''s mouth was as foul as ever, sneeringly speaking. Sasuke, hearing this, also made a cold and heated retort: "You''re wrong, even a bastard knows their parents, but this person probably doesn''t even know his."


    At this moment, Uchiha Obito stared at the scroll thrown at him, grasping it. The glaring text on the scroll further fueled his anger.


    "Haha!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Obito burst into insane laughter, as if he had gone mad, and the scroll in his hand burned fiercely into ashes.


    "Haha, you''ve destroyed the only thing in my world, so I''ll destroy your only world. Starting now! The Fourth Great Ninja War begins, I, Uchiha Obito, declare!"


    Finally, Uchiha Obito''s Sharingan glared with vicious blood veins, staring at everyone and arrogantly laughing, "Destroy this world and create a new one. I will be the only Uchiha, and you disgusting people will cease to exist!"

 Chapter 315: Fight!

    "Obito!"In the distant blizzard, the figure of Kakashi appears, looking incredulously at the detestable face of Obito.


    Under the mournful cry of Kakashi, Obito, who had just fallen into madness, pauses, stiffly turns his head, and looks towards Kakashi, who gazes back at him with a disappointed expression.


    "Kakashi!"


    In a deep voice, Obito and Kakashi lock eyes, but things are no longer as they once were.


    "Obito! Turn back!"


    Kakashi''s sad words gradually bring a fierce smile to Obito''s face.


    "Ha ha!"


    With a maniacal laugh, Obito, looking at Kakashi from afar, points mockingly.


    "Kakashi, you''re talking about turning back? Did this world ever give me a chance to turn back?"


    With a voice strained with anger, Obito''s eyes are filled with madness, as he recalls the scene of Rin''s death, over and over, further agitating his nerves.


    "Kakashi! Give Rin back to me!"


    "Senior Kakashi! The person before you is no longer the Obito you knew. He''s a madman who killed the Fourth Hokage and his wife and countless villagers!"


    Uchiha Shisui shouts to Kakashi from nearby.


    Seeing the crazed Obito, Kakashi takes a deep breath, suppresses his emotions, and stares intently at Obito with a sharp gaze.


    He uncovers his forehead protector, revealing his crimson Sharingan, which transforms into a Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "Obito! Your sins are unforgivable. I will use your Sharingan to make you realize your mistakes!"


    With a firm voice, Kakashi speaks as Obito, losing what''s most important to him, grows more frantic.


    "Ha ha ha~"


    Amidst the maniacal laughter, the two Mangekyo Sharingan face each other.


    The sudden scene at the Kage Summit confuses everyone.


    The Akatsuki appears, threatening to cause division.


    "Damn Akatsuki! Hand over the Tailed Beasts!"


    The Fourth Raikage, A, roars in anger.


    Obito watches as he had just declared the start of the Great Ninja War, only to be betrayed by the Akatsuki. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As if he''s become a joke, he shows a fierce smile.


    "Third Tsuchikage, Fourth Raikage, the Akatsuki has allied with Uchiha Yoru. All nine Tailed Beasts are in Yoru''s possession. Don''t you think you''ve picked the wrong side?"


    With a sarcastic smile, Obito''s words cause the Tsuchikage and Raikage''s expressions to change drastically.


    "Ha ha, how could I fall for such a clumsy provocation," says Onoki, the Tsuchikage, calmly, seemingly not believing Obito''s words, but the Kage begin to become cautious among themselves.


    This scene fell into the eyes of Uchiha Obito, who only saw mockery. Indeed, this is a filthy world.


    "Nagato!"


    Lifting his head, Uchiha Obito looked up at the towering Pain, a scornful smile curling at his lips.


    "Nice move, but what a pity."


    Under that sarcastic smile, in the next moment, the members of the Akatsuki on the bird trembled, their pupils showing the shadow of the Sharingan.


    Genjutsu!


    Meanwhile, Pain in the sky shuddered as if losing consciousness, and fell straight from the sky. Konan, standing by, showed a look of shock at this sudden turn of events.


    "Nagato!"


    Such a drastic change in Pain indicated that something had happened to the real body.


    Boom!


    In the distance, a great snowfall suddenly began to collapse, as if repelled, instantly forming a circular depression, wildly compressing towards the surroundings.


    Super Tensei Shinra!


    With a tremendous roar, a deep pit the size of Konoha Village appeared in the snowy field.


    "Nagato!"


    Caught off guard by the sudden change, everyone was overwhelmed. Konan cried out in shock as Nagato, having used the jutsu, gasped for breath, blood continuously flowing down his cheeks.


    At this moment, Nagato''s one eye socket was dark and bloody, with flesh swirling, blood flowing continuously, focusing intently on the distance with his remaining Rinnegan.


    "Ha ha!"


    Uchiha Obito laughed maniacally, and behind him slowly emerged a dark figure, Kurozetsu, who spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "Obito, Nagato''s legs are healed, but we only got one eye!"


    A bloody and blurred eye appeared, and looking at the Rinnegan he had obtained, Uchiha Obito coldly smiled, "One Rinnegan is enough."


    Clang, clang~


    Instantly, Akatsuki''s Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, Deidara, and Asuma appeared behind Obito. Unlike the others, Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, and Deidara''s pupils showed the pattern of Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "Hehe, the Akatsuki may be yours, but I have placed a seal inside them. I thought it wouldn''t be necessary, but today, it proved to be a great help."


    Under Uchiha Obito''s mocking smile, he gestured for Zetzu to take the Rinnegan and retreat first.


    Meanwhile, Konan and Nagato stood side by side in the sky, "Nagato, your eye!"


    Gasping for breath, Nagato''s face looked grim as he focused intently on Obito, "It''s nothing, just an eye."


    Uchiha Obito, with a murderous gaze, fixed his eyes on Nagato, ready for an imminent battle.


    Meanwhile, the Five Kage watched the internal strife of the Akatsuki, each on guard.


    However, how could Uchiha Obito let the Five Kage stay out of this? He sneered, "Third Tsuchikage, Fourth Raikage, just watch the show. After I am defeated, you will face the encirclement of the Akatsuki organization along with the ninja from Konoha, Mist, and Sand."


    "You go and kill the Hokage, Mizukage, and Kazekage."


    Uchiha Obito coldly issued the command, and behind him, Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, Deidara, and Asuma instantly burst out with powerful chakra and rushed towards the three Kage.


    "Akatsuki! Return the Eight-Tails and Two-Tails to me!"


    The Fourth Raikage A roared angrily, instantly bursting with lightning and attacking Nagato directly. This scene made the Third Tsuchikage curse the cunning Akatsuki.


    "Wait for me!"


    The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki also feigned anger and targeted Rinnegan wielder Nagato.


    Both are cunning and shrewd. The Akatsuki''s targets are the Hokage, Mizukage, and Kazekage. Why should they stay and not help? But they don''t really want to help.


    The Akatsuki''s internal strife is a good thing for them, so they targeted Nagato.


    A wounded leader of Akatsuki, missing an eye. Defeating him, even if they can''t take back the Tailed Beasts, they would still benefit from just one Rinnegan.


    Moreover, it''s two against one, with subordinates to help. If they can''t win, they''ll just run away and let them fight to the death here.


    In short, the Raikage and Tsuchikage just wanted to take advantage of the situation for their own gain.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Obito appeared behind Konan, blocking her with his mysterious space-time ninjutsu.


    "Konan, I can handle it here!"


    Nagato, now seen as an easy target, instantly showed anger and signaled Konan with a look.


    Bang bang!


    With a series of hand seals, six figures in Akatsuki cloaks appeared around him.


    The Six Paths of Pain make their entrance!


    "Damn it, how can there be so many Rinnegan!"


    Uchiha Obito, seeing the Tsuchikage and Raikage about to retreat, cursed them as cowards, but he had no choice but to rely on their power.


    "These six are his puppets, their names are Deva Path, Human Path, Asura Path, Animal Path, Preta Path, Naraka Path, Outer Path... Their abilities are¡­"


    Uchiha Obito shamelessly revealed all of Nagato''s information, while Konan, fighting with her paper ninjutsu, also revealed Uchiha Obito''s information to Uchiha Shisui and Kakashi Hatake.


    "This so-called Uchiha Obito, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan ability is to become intangible, but he can only stay in the intangible space for a maximum of five minutes¡­"


    Both sides betrayed each other, leaking information, and the battle erupted.


    Meanwhile, Tsunade, the Hokage watching from a rooftop, saw the Akatsuki approaching but calmly waved her hand, "Leave these people to you for practice."


    Uchiha Sasuke, Gaara, Kimimaro, H¨­zuki Suigetsu, Temari, Hy¨±ga Neji, the six bodyguards, immediately rushed out, directly facing the Akatsuki members Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, Deidara, and Asuma.


    The Fifth Mizukage Mei Terum¨©, smiling seductively, teased, "It seems our opponents are coming too."


    In the distant forest, Zetzu clapped his hands on the snowy ground, and suddenly, with a rumbling sound, seven coffins appeared.


    Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Kagami, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Raikage, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, the Second Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu, Shimura Danzo.


    "Obito!"


    With a loud shout from Zetzu, Obito, who was on the distant battlefield, disappeared and appeared at the Edo Tensei location at the same time.


    The seven people who appeared were all still shocked, and the Third Hokage, as if he knew something, angrily stared at Obito, who appeared behind him.


    "Evil Uchiha, you actually play with the souls of the dead!"


    However, the Uchiha Obito who appeared, at this time with a cruel smile looking at the Third Hokage, said, "Hehe, I have to thank you, the Third Hokage, for this. Otherwise, how could I have mastered this ninjutsu."


    "Evil Uchiha!"


    Under the Third Hokage''s scolding, Obito inserted the Kunai seal controlling the seven people into their heads.


    The next moment, the seven people resurrected by Edo Tensei showed white eyes, and they all revealed angry expressions.


    "Damn it, despicable villain manipulating our bodies."


    "Damn!"


    Uchiha Obito, however, evilly smiled, "This ninjutsu is quite useful, and it was not a waste of time learning it."


    "Go! Go find your opponents and fight!"


    In an instant, the seven resurrected by Edo Tensei rushed out. Uchiha Fugaku''s opponent was Kakashi, and Uchiha Kagami was Uchiha Shisui, as if it was a destined showdown.


    The rest, originally heading towards Tsunade, Terumi Mei, and Pakura, encountered a change on the way.


    "The strongest female ninja team of Konoha is here!"


    Several giant snakes suddenly appeared. Of the five people resurrected by Edo Tensei, four dodged, only Shimura Danzo was trapped by a giant snake around his legs, and then heavily thrown to the ground.


    Mitarashi Anko''s hearty smile echoed on the battlefield, accompanied by Uzuki Yugao and Kurenai Yuhi.


    At this moment, Kurenai Yuhi, a bit embarrassed, touched her nose and whispered to Anko, "Yugao, can you be a bit quieter next time."


    "Kurenai, this is called momentum, don''t you understand!"


    The usually reticent Uzuki Yugao directly drew her ninja sword, coldly saying, "Edo Tensei bodies cannot be killed, prepare the sealing jutsu."


    "You deal with the old ghost Danzo!"


    Tsunade, standing on a distant rooftop, authoritatively ordered Mitarashi Anko, Kurenai Yuhi, and Uzuki Yugao, revealing a mocking smile as she watched the approaching enemies.


    The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Raikage, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, the Second Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu.


    The four Kage-level powerhouses charged over, and Pakura, seeing this, narrowed her eyes, "I''ll take on the Fourth Kazekage Rasa. I think I need to properly teach this shortsighted Kazekage a lesson."


    New grudges and old grievances, finally able to be avenged.


    And next to her, Terumi Mei shrugged her shoulders upon seeing this and teased with a laugh, "It seems I can only choose the Mizukage now."


    "Young one, be careful!"


    The Third Raikage, now unable to control his own body and still unclear about the situation, charged forward. Looking at the distant hats of the three Kages, he roared in anger, seemingly signaling the youngsters to quickly get out of the way.


    However, the next moment!


    Tsunade, with her imposing presence, let out a cold laugh. Her slender jade-like hand joints cracked crisply. Facing the extremely powerful strike from the Third Raikage, she countered instantly with her fist.


    Boom!


    Her slender jade hand, facing a fist several sizes larger, unleashed a terrifying power. The Third Raikage had no time to react and was sent flying by Tsunade''s punch.


    Super Strength Punch!


    Under the full force of Tsunade''s blow, the Third Raikage''s body was smashed into the snowy ground, dozens of meters deep into the hard earth.


    "How... How is this possible!"


    At this moment, the Third Raikage inside the deep pit was shocked to see himself being sent flying by a punch. This terrifying power had already surpassed that of a Tailed Beast.


    "Obito! You are too presumptuous!"


    At this time, Tsunade shouted loudly, her hands quickly forming a seal, and she yelled at Terumi Mei and Pakura, "Stop playing, go all out, and finish off these old immortals in one fell swoop."


    Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees


    Boom Boom~


    Instantly, the earth trembled, and in this snowy landscape, terrifying trees and plants grew in an instant.


    "Wood Release!"


    Among those resurrected by the Edo Tensei, only the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, knew about Tsunade''s awakening of Wood Release. The Third Raikage, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, and the Second Mizukage H¨­zuki Gengetsu had no idea.


    "Hiruzen!" The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, seeing Danz¨­ being beaten in the distance, roared with fury.


    At the same time, a vine whipped over. Sarutobi Hiruzen, with his strong will, resisted his controlled body for a moment. In that instant of pause, his body was whipped away, heading towards Danz¨­ in the distance.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the figures of Uchiha Obito and Zetsu had already disappeared.


    "It seems this forbidden jutsu is still somewhat imperfect."


    At this moment, Uchiha Obito, hidden in the shadows, watched this scene and revealed a serious expression. The strong will of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, caused a momentary delay, which was extremely dangerous for ninjas of their caliber.


    "It seems better to have the Third Hokage and Danz¨­ cooperate in battle."


    "And you!" Uchiha Obito''s cold eyes focused on Konan. Compared to confronting Nagato head-on, capturing Konan was more direct. He planned to use her as a threat to exchange for the remaining Rinnegan.


    ~~~


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    ¡ª Complete in Patreon (Chapter 355)


    For every 300 PowerStone get 1 Bonus Chapter!

 Chapter 316: Six Hundred Billion Explosive Tags

    Boom!In the Land of Iron, the Five Kage Summit erupted into a chaotic battle. The Admiral, Mifune, seeing this, frustratingly shouted: "This is not a battle you should join, all samurai of the Land of Iron, retreat from the battlefield!"


    Just when things were going smoothly, it turned into chaos. As a neutral country, he would not get involved without reason.


    "Danzo!"


    Good friends together, Danzo watched the Third Hokage coming to help, a nostalgic smile appearing on his face, but in the next second, the Third Hokage roared angrily.


    "Damn you, Danzo! You ambushed Uchiha Yoru on your own. If not for you, I wouldn''t have to do this!"


    Facing the Third Hokage''s fury, Danzo coldly snorted in frustration. However, Anko, Yugao, and Kurenai didn''t give them time to catch up. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "The enemy uses Edo Tensei, with infinite chakra, we need a quick battle!"


    Yugao immediately formed hand seals and slammed the ground, summoning a giant summoning beast amidst thick smoke, shouting: "Anko! Kurenai!"


    With the dispersal of the smoke, the giant mammoth-like summoning beast appeared.


    As the summoning beast appeared, Danzo showed anger, Damn it! The evil Uchiha Yoru!"


    Once Danzo''s summoning beast, now it has become Yugao''s. With the appearance of the giant beast, the three women stood proudly on its head.


    "Danzo! Be careful!"


    Though angry with Danzo''s past actions, Hiruzen still urgently warned him.


    However, Kurenai and Anko were already prepared. After completing their hand seals, they both smiled.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation"


    Anko took a deep breath, her chest swelling, and then suddenly spewed out a torrent of flames. Over the years, nurtured carefully and generously endowed with ninjutsu by Uchiha Yoru.


    Even if this Fire Release technique didn''t reach the level of Madara, it was definitely at the Kage-level.


    Meanwhile, the giant summoning beast also took a deep breath and exhaled a roaring hurricane. The fire caught the wind, creating a super powerful combined ninjutsu on the battlefield.


    The raging sea of fire engulfed everything, instantly evaporating the surrounding blizzard. Facing such an onslaught, Danzo''s face was extremely unpleasant.


    This was a slap in the face! Seeing this, the Third Hokage urgently shouted: "Danzo!"


    However, his body''s instinct to fight uncontrollably surfaced, and he quickly formed hand seals, creating four shadow clones. Five Hiruzen''s rapidly formed hand seals, readying their ninjutsu.


    "Five Elements: Great Bullet Technique"


    Hiruzen Sarutobi, known as the ''Professor of Ninjutsu,'' easily manipulated the five nature transformations. The combination of these five nature transformations unleashed a terrifying force, clashing with the Fire and Wind Release techniques.


    With a thunderous boom, at the moment of the ninjutsu collision, Hiruzen''s pupils contracted, seeing several swiftly spinning shuriken emerge from the sea of fire.


    "Wind Release: Shuriken"


    In the distance, on the head of the summoning beast, Yugao, with shuriken spinning between her fingers, breathed out wind-infused chakra, transforming them into giant spinning Wind Release techniques, and then hurled them.


    These shuriken, enhanced by wind chakra, turned into the sharpest blades, hidden within the Fire Release, their presence concealed until it was too late to react.


    Hiruzen''s pupils contracted as he saw dozens of Wind Release: Shuriken attacking him. At that moment, an equal number of Wind Release shuriken appeared behind him.


    "You underestimate me!"


    At this moment, Danzo roared in anger. He had realized everything; Uchiha Yoru had taught all his ninjutsu and summoning beasts to others, and they were using his techniques against him.


    For a moment, the angry Danzo retaliated with the same ninjutsu, and the clash of identical wind-release shurikens created intense sparks.


    Just as Hiruzen felt familiar teamwork and a smile of reminiscence appeared on his face, the next moment his vision was engulfed in darkness.


    Hiruzen and Danzo, at the moment darkness fell, seemed to see a pair of crimson eyes, and then both were engulfed in darkness.


    Genjutsu: Infinite Darkness Jutsu


    Kurenai, standing in the distance, performed this genjutsu. She couldn''t help but stick out her tongue and lick the corner of her mouth, revealing a charming smile.


    "The targets are two Kage-level powerhouses, quick battle, quick decision!"


    Under Kurenai''s calm command, Anko and Yugao couldn''t help but smile upon hearing this.


    The next moment, the three women''s necks began to heat up, followed by the spread of black lines throughout their bodies.


    Cursed Seal!


    As the cursed seal spread, and the black lines covered their bodies, Anko''s Fire Release techniques greatly increased in power, collapsing Hiruzen''s Five Element Seal technique.


    Boom~


    The three women worked together seamlessly. Yugao, wielding a chakra metal ninja sword, became even more lethal with her wind attribute, and her swordsmanship was unparalleled.


    Anko was like a cannon, easily using various ninjutsu. Primarily a ninjutsu-type ninja, she was a genius recognized by Orochimaru from a young age, with a naturally high chakra level.


    She also used various bizarre snake-related techniques to constantly constrain her opponents.


    Kurenai''s strange genjutsu made it hard to distinguish between reality and illusion. Under the trio''s teamwork, Danzo and Hiruzen were put at a disadvantage.


    Meanwhile, Nagato, despite losing a Rinnegan to a sneak attack, still controlled the Six Paths of Pain to fight against the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki and the Fourth Raikage A.


    Konan, who wanted to help, was intercepted by Uchiha Obito.


    Kakashi faced Uchiha Fugaku, who, despite his calm demeanor, was filled with rage against his grandfather Uchiha Kagami, who had just been resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation.


    Boom~


    The chaotic battlefield was filled with fierce battles. The high-rise building in the Land of Iron, hosting the Five Kage Summit, had already been damaged by various ninja.


    "Uchiha Obito!"


    Konan coldly stared at Uchiha Obito, constantly attacking with her paper ninjutsu, while Obito''s face showed a mocking expression.


    "You say Nagato, having lost an eye, and the secrets of the Rinnegan known to the enemy, can he withstand the combined forces of the Fourth Raikage and the Third Tsuchikage?"


    Boom~


    A vast forest emerged in the distance. Tsunade, with a fierce look, fought fiercely against the Third Raikage. ''How can you be so fast?'' exclaimed the Raikage.


    "Ignorance!"


    With her monstrous strength, Tsunade smirked. Once, she might not have been faster than the Raikage, who was skilled in the Lightning Armor, but that was long ago.


    After awakening Wood Release and learning the forbidden technique from Uchiha Yoru, her bloodline powers, though not as terrifying as the First Hokage with Asura Chakra, had grown immensely.


    Her various Wood Release techniques, combined with her immense strength, left the Third Raikage with no option but to take the beating.


    The Fourth Kazekage Rasa was being brutally beaten by Pakura. One used Gold Dust techniques, and the other Scorch Release, but this time Pakura was utterly overpowering.


    "Rasa, should I praise you for truly being worthless?"


    Pakura sneered, finally venting her resentment for being abandoned by Rasa and the Sand elders in exchange for benefits.


    The Second Mizukage Terumi Gengetsu''s Water Release techniques were indeed formidable, but he faced the even more powerful Terumi Mei.


    Under various terrifying bloodline ninjutsu, Terumi Mei is equally impressive.


    In the distance, Sasuke and others are fiercely fighting against the Akatsuki organization. The battle is intense and reciprocal.


    Members of the Akatsuki, each a powerful S-rank ninja, possess the strength comparable to the Kage, making this a valuable combat experience for them.


    Uchiha Sasuke, Gaara, and Kimimaro, being at Kage-level strength, are managing well, matching their opponents in the fight.


    Hozuki Suigetsu, Temari, and Hyuga Neji are slightly inferior, but fueled by anger, they activate their Cursed Seals, significantly boosting their combat abilities and stabilizing the situation.


    "The Akatsuki members are controlled by a genjutsu; find a way to release them," shouted Temari, the most level-headed, wielding a large iron fan. However, Uchiha Sasuke, with his Sharingan, looked serious.


    "Be careful, this is no ordinary illusion. It''s a genjutsu triggered after setting a restriction within the body," Sasuke, with his powerful three-tomoe Sharingan, grunted and alerted everyone after discovering the issue.


    Boom! Amidst distant explosions, Uchiha Obito revealed a mocking smile.


    "What a pity, it failed."


    Looking at Konan, Uchiha Obito sneered, "I was faster. I can absorb even explosions. You should thank me; otherwise, you wouldn''t have survived."


    "Your plans are exhausted now!" Obito''s mocking smile contrasted with the cold glint in Konan''s eyes.


    "You are in darkness!"


    With white paper fluttering, Konan''s face showed determination.


    "In a world without light, flowers can only wither!"


    In an instant, a howling blizzard seemed to cover something. But seeing Konan''s resolute expression, Obito''s Sharingan pupils contracted, and he looked down to witness a terrifying scene.


    The ground underfoot trembled, or rather, due to the avalanche caused by the battle, the snow below quivered and split.


    A huge fissure opened up beneath them, filling Uchiha Obito with seriousness. As his body slowly fell, everyone on the battlefield witnessed this shocking scene.


    "This! This is! From the avalanche onwards, you''ve hidden these papers in the snow!"


    The snow sea unexpectedly revealed a deep, dark chasm. As Uchiha Obito''s body lost gravity and fell, the sky filled with fluttering white paper, slowly revealing what was hidden beneath.


    "Explosive tags!"


    Everyone on the battlefield was shocked. The terrifying snow sea turned out to be entirely made of explosive tags, a chilling spectacle.


    "Ugly darkness, even if you can phase through matter for five minutes."


    At this moment, Konan, like an angel standing above the heavens, looked indifferently at the falling Uchiha Obito and coldly said, "This is the six hundred billion explosive tags I prepared to kill you! They will explode continuously for ten minutes!"


    Six hundred billion explosive tags!


    When the indifferent voice echoed on the battlefield, all the ninjas showed a look of shock. Even the Third Raikage was amazed and blurted out: " fear that even my Thunder Armor would not withstand such a terrifying array of exploding tags."


    Upon hearing about the six hundred billion exploding tags, Tsunade''s face turned green. She stared wide-eyed and swallowed hard, saying, "Damn, how much money would that be? Enough to gamble for many years! A lifetime, perhaps!"


    "What a terrifying number, truly worthy of the Akatsuki. I never expected such a cold, beautiful girl to also be a wealthy lady," Terumi Mei said teasingly, but her eyes were full of wariness.


    "Six hundred billion exploding tags!" Uchiha Sasuke was startled, glancing sideways at the distant sea of terrifying explosive tags, swallowing his fear.


    "Even if I use a thousand snakes to defend, I''m afraid I would be blown to bits."


    Everyone was shocked. Who could have thought that the opponent would be so fierce? Six hundred billion exploding tags, a number that surpasses any great nation''s reserves.


    The Fifth Kazekage, Pakura, spoke calmly: "It must be some kind of paper jutsu of the enemy. Otherwise, such a large number of exploding tags circulating in the ninja world would not have gone unnoticed by the great ninja villages."


    The white angel wings spread in the sky, and at that moment, Konan of the Akatsuki, like a cold, holy angel, pointed down and said coldly: "The darkness of the ninja world, disappear!"


    In an instant, the prelude of burning light from the six hundred billion exploding tags illuminated the heavens, and countless people looked on in fear and shock.


    Boom! Boom!Boom!...


    The next moment, the continuous, terrifying explosions of the six hundred billion exploding tags echoed, and the surrounding ninjas quickly began to use defensive ninjutsu.


    The aftermath of the explosion of six hundred billion exploding tags was extremely terrifying, and nearly all ninjas went into defensive mode.


    "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall"


    "Water Release: Water Formation Wall"


    "Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall"


    "..."


    On the battlefield, various defensive jutsus were deployed, and the terrifying sound of explosions lasted for a full ten minutes.


    However, at that moment on the battlefield, two members of the Akatsuki began to tremble in their eyes, their Sharingan clearly starting to falter under the illusion.


    "This! Explosion is art! Haha!"


    Suddenly, Deidara of the Akatsuki broke free from Obito''s genjutsu control. Looking at the magnificent scene, he laughed excitedly and crazily.


    "Haha, I was right, explosions is the true art! The Akatsuki truly understands art."


    "Today, let the world witness the art of explosion, haha~"


    Deidara excitedly rode a white bird in the sky, shouting loudly, a sight that astonished everyone.


    "Six hundred billion exploding tags! My money!"


    However, at that moment, under the terrifying aftermath of the explosion, a pair of green, bloodshot eyes also broke free from the control of the Sharingan. Seeing such a spectacular scene, a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Kakuzu of the Akatsuki, his eyes wide open under the continuous and spectacular explosion, did something unexpected.


    Kakuzu, unhesitatingly rushing towards the sea of exploding tags, roared: "Damn it! It''s all money! This is all money, Deidara, help seal the unactivated exploding tags quickly!"


    "Kakuzu, explosion is art!" But Deidara, seeing someone trying to stop his art, immediately showed anger and began to prevent Kakuzu''s actions.

 Chapter 317: Edo Tensei, Break!

    Six hundred billion explosion tags, a continuous explosion lasting ten minutes.The visual shock, even as a member of the Five Kage, revealed a hint of astonishment. In the history of the ninja world, there has never been such a massive simultaneous explosion of so many explosion tags.


    "Gone... all gone!"


    In the snowy field, the powerful S-rank rogue ninja and member of the Akatsuki organization, Kakuzu, stood with a vacant gaze, looking at the sea of fire in the blizzard. This moment was a tremendous shock for him.


    Six hundred billion explosion tags laid out before him, like a mountain of gold, yet he could only watch helplessly as it burned to ashes.


    "My money!"


    The terrifying member of the Akatsuki organization, Kakuzu, known to strike fear in the ninja world, let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    This scream was truly filled with too much emotion, making the listeners weep and feel sorrowful.


    In contrast, riding a white clay bird in the sky, Deidara was more excited and enthusiastic than ever.


    "Ha ha, art is an explosion!"


    One in sorrow, the other in excitement, Kakuzu and Deidara of the Akatsuki organization formed a stark contrast.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Sasuke, observing this scene from a distance, started analyzing everything calmly, with his three-tomoe Sharingan spinning in his eyes.


    "Dedication! The way of the ninja! I understand now!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Sasuke had a moment of realization, as if understanding something, and coldly shouted to everyone, "I''ve found the flaw in the cheering of the Akatsuki members."


    "Kakuzu represents money, Deidara represents art, the key to breaking their illusion lies within the members of the Akatsuki themselves."


    Hozuki Suigetsu, frustrated, shouted, "Damn it, Sasuke, you''re not making sense. What do Sasori and Hidan represent, and how do we break it?"


    "Could it be that Sasori is also art?" Hozuki Suigetsu yelled in frustration, and Uchiha Sasuke, seeing this, frowned.


    "No! The information about Sasori is¡­"


    At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke recalled the information about the members of the Akatsuki. Ever since Uchiha Yoru had calmly prepared him to become the Sixth Hokage, he had started to learn more secrets of Konoha. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "No! Sasori transformed himself into a puppet, beneath his heart of steel lies a longing for his childhood, a desire to permanently preserve his youth. So, Sasori represents childhood!"


    Uchiha Sasuke, with the three-tomoe Sharingan rapidly spinning in his eyes, focused intently on Sasori''s hundreds of puppets. Suddenly seeing two figures resembling Sasori, he trembled.


    "It''s childhood! Sasori''s intel says that his parents were killed when he was young, and the work of a genius puppeteer was his own parents. So he turned himself into a puppet, seeking a permanent imprint, wanting to stay forever in his childhood. Therefore, Sasori represents childhood!"


    Indeed, Uchiha Sasuke, unaffected by extreme bias, had an absolutely clear mind, and instantly analyzed Sasori''s information.


    In the anime, Uchiha Sasuke''s combat intelligence was always sharp in the early stages of battle. When encountering strong enemies, he would initially retreat, not recklessly showing off. For example, during the Chunin Exam when he met Uncle Snake.


    However, in the later stages, after Uchiha Sasuke lost everything and became somewhat paranoid and crazy, he began to indulge himself more. Of course, part of this was also due to possessing overwhelming power.


    "Childhood?"


    Everyone looked at each other, then at Sasori from the Akatsuki organization. Hozuki Suigetsu couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "We can''t just create parents for him, can we?"


    "No!" Gaara appeared coldly, pointing to the many puppets of Sasori, and said.


    "Although he is under a genjutsu, he still cares deeply about these two puppets representing his parents. So our target is these two puppets, to recreate his childhood experience of losing his parents."


    "So cruel!" Hozuki Suigetsu remarked, upon hearing Gaara''s words, and then revealed a bloodthirsty smile.


    "But I like it. I think Sasori from the Akatsuki, once the genjutsu is broken, would be very willing to seek revenge."


    Seeing the situation turning sour, Sarutobi Asuma immediately started to flee.


    "Hidan keeps talking about the great evil god; I know that represents faith!"


    Hozuki Suigetsu excitedly talked, and suddenly there was a disturbance in the distance.


    Boom~


    A white clay bird suddenly exploded, and Konan''s white wings in the sky were blown off halfway.


    "Damn rats, art is an explosion!"


    At this moment, Konan, in Deidara''s eyes, was an artistic peak he needed to surpass, but suddenly Tobi appeared behind him, launching a sneak attack. Isn''t this an insult to art?


    "Deidara!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Obito appeared in a sorry state, one arm blown off halfway, coldly watching the scene unfold.


    "I didn''t expect the sneak attack to be intercepted by this clay brat."


    Under Obito''s mocking, Konan, somewhat frightened, quickly distanced herself, while Deidara, riding a giant clay bird, came rushing over, excitedly shouting, "Haha, there is art in this world just like mine. I will create art that surpasses six hundred billion exploding tags! Just you wait!"


    At this moment, Konan, in Deidara''s eyes, was no longer one of the leaders, but a rival he needed to surpass.


    With eyes full of burning fighting spirit, Konan was left speechless and indifferent. She had always known that the members of the Akatsuki were a bit odd, but at this moment, they were oddly concerned with art.


    "It''s Izanagi of the Sharingan!" exclaimed Konan, noticing the ashen state of the other eye of Uchiha Obito, who then revealed a smile.


    "It seems that the information about the useless Danzo''s Sharingan has been seriously leaked. Yes, it''s indeed Izanagi."


    At this time, Uchiha Obito seemed calm, but he was also secretly frightened, almost losing his life here.


    "Six hundred billion exploding tags! What a huge gesture. If not for Izanagi, this would have been really dangerous."


    As Uchiha Obito was inwardly alarmed, in the distance, enraged Kakuzu erupted.


    "Damn you, Tobi, you useless thing! How are you not dead with Six Hundred Billion exploding tags!"


    Enraged, Kakuzu directly activated his Earth Grudge Fear mode, and his four terrifying masked clones simultaneously launched their fearsome ninjutsu.


    Wind Release: Pressure Damage


    Lightning Release: False Darkness


    Fire Release: Searing Migraine


    Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet


    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet


    Under the surge of resentment, Kakuzu''s five elemental ninjutsu unexpectedly broke through at this moment, harmoniously forming a combined ninjutsu.


    Five Elements: Great Continuous Bomb Technique


    Releasing five kinds of ninjutsu and their combination is different. The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, gained the title of a ninjutsu professor by using this combination of five elemental ninjutsu.


    Six Hundred Billion exploding tags! In Kakuzu''s eyes, this was equivalent to Six Hundred Billion in money. If he hadn''t been controlled, how could these Six Hundred Billion be turned into fireworks?


    And even after spending Six Hundred Billion, you, Obito, are still alive! This is a disrespect to the Six Hundred Billion!


    Additionally, enraged by the earlier control of the Sharingan, Kakuzu''s fury instantly focused entirely on Uchiha Obito.


    "Truly worthy of someone who has lived for more than ninety years, your ninjutsu is indeed exquisite."


    Facing the powerful attack of the combined five kinds of ninjutsu, Uchiha Obito remained calm, his body became intangible, and the powerful attack did not harm him at all.


    Shinra Tensei


    In the distance, Nagato''s battle was also becoming difficult. He was ambushed, and his initial Shinra Tensei consumed a lot of his chakra.


    Afterward, he was besieged by the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki, the Fourth Raikage A, and a group of Kage bodyguards, leading to the leakage of his Rinnegan information.


    Furthermore, having lost one Rinnegan, Nagato found himself in a difficult battle.


    "Nagato!"


    Looking at Nagato, Konan''s face showed a resolute expression. Behind her, the wings of an angel flapped, instantly sending a sky full of exploding talisman papers flying towards Obito.


    "No!"


    This scene enraged Kakuzu, who shouted with wide eyes, "Don''t burn my money! Go help the leader, I''ll hold off Tobi with Deidara!"


    In Kakuzu''s eyes, six hundred billion had already been burned in just ten minutes, and he couldn''t stop it in time. At this moment, he would not allow anyone to burn money in front of him again.


    Money and life!


    Kakuzu chose to risk his life. He preferred to face the most dangerous enemy, Uchiha Obito, rather than watch his money go up in flames.


    "Haha, art is an explosion."


    Deidara, seemingly inspired by the recent explosion, excitedly sent out clay bombs one after another, exploding them in the direction of Obito.


    "These Akatsuki members are all madmen!"


    The warriors of the Land of Iron were shocked at this sight, and their leader Mifune showed a wary expression.


    He wasn''t afraid of powerful ninjas, but he dreaded encountering such unreasonable madmen.


    One was reckless for money, and the other for the pursuit of art. It was simply incredible.


    "Retreat!"


    Seeing the unfavorable situation on the battlefield, the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki decisively ordered a retreat, prompting the Fourth Raikage A to curse.


    "Damn old man, what a coward."


    Despite his cursing, the Fourth Raikage A didn''t hesitate and immediately ordered, "Retreat!"


    Swoosh~


    With the withdrawal of the Third Tsuchikage and Fourth Raikage, the situation on the battlefield changed instantly. Seeing this, Uchiha Obito''s eyes darkened.


    "More harm than good!"


    Uchiha Obito, looking grim, observed the changing situation. Asuma also sent a signal, clearly escaping as well.


    "Obito!"


    A hoarse voice of Zetsu was heard.


    Seeing Zetsu, Uchiha Obito smiled, "It seems your task is done."


    "Khe khe."


    With Zetsu''s hoarse laughter, it became apparent that Uchiha Obito had been stalling everyone here, while Zetsu had been sent to complete his secret mission.


    "It''s time to retreat."


    Uchiha Obito looked at everyone on the battlefield, his one visible Sharingan scanning over everyone, finally resting on Kakashi.


    "Next time we meet on the battlefield, I will create a new world, and then, Kakashi, you will be perfect, and so will Rin."


    With a twisted smile, Uchiha Obito''s figure, along with Zetsu''s, slowly merged into the earth and disappeared.


    The moment the two disappeared from the battlefield, the figures of those resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation began to tremble. Coffins appeared, about to encase everyone in them.


    At that moment, Kakashi suddenly shouted and performed a ninjutsu with Uchiha Shisui.


    Contract Seal


    Just as Uchiha Kagami and Uchiha Fugaku entered the coffins, Kakashi and Shisui touched them, and the seals'' patterns caused the coffins to disappear instantly.


    Seeing the other resurrected ninjas disappear into the coffins while Kagami and Fugaku remained, the jutsu had failed!


    "As expected!"


    Seeing this, Kakashi smiled, "My guess was right."


    "The Impure World Reincarnation is an S-rank Kinjutsu invented by the Second Hokage, which summons the souls of the dead back to the living world in physical form."


    "Since it''s known as a Kinjutsu, it should fall under the category of Summoning Jutsu, so the Contract Seal worked."


    Shisui, who retreated after performing the seal, also came to Kakashi''s side, marveling, "As expected of senior Kakashi, to see through the flaw in this jutsu."


    Kakashi shook his head, "The Fourth Hokage used the Contract Seal during the Nine-Tails'' attack, to remove the contract from the Nine-Tails."


    The Contract Seal removes the contract between the summoner and the summoned creature.


    The Impure World Reincarnation on Kagami and Fugaku was undone, and their bodies began to fade away, with two beams of light appearing on the battlefield.


    "Father!"


    Uchiha Sasuke arrived and saw the faces he remembered, familiar yet somewhat strange.


    "Is that Sasuke!"


    Seeing the grown-up Sasuke, Fugaku looked at the approaching figure with unspeakable emotions.


    Sasuke''s eyes showed nostalgia mixed with anger, furious that his father''s soul had been toyed with. "Well done, Lord Yoru, you did not disappoint me."


    Both are manipulated in body but in control of their consciousness and speech, like Kabuto''s use of the technique in the Fourth Great Ninja War.


    Thus, Fugaku and Kagami were well aware of the current changes in the ninja world.


    Especially since the Uchiha clan of their time had achieved unprecedented success, even merging three great ninja villages, elevating the Uchiha to a godlike status in the ninja world.


    "Sasuke, well done! Well done!"


    Fugaku, about to fade away, nodded excitedly, knowing from Kakashi that Sasuke was being groomed as the next Hokage.


    The unfulfilled dreams of the Uchiha clan were finally realized.


    "Father!"


    Watching the disappearing light beams, Sasuke showed determination, while Fugaku gave a relieved look before he left.


    With the disappearance of Fugaku and Kagami''s Impure World Reincarnation forms, the sacrificial offerings turned out to be two eerie White Zetsu, lifeless with blank eyes.


    Meanwhile, Kakashi, looking at the devastated Five Kage Summit building, couldn''t help but feel sentimental.


    "The war in the ninja world is about to begin."

 Chapter 318: Conquering the Akatsuki

    The impact of the Five Kage Summit was immense.Following the conclusion of the Five Kage Summit, the entire ninja world was shaken.


    Firstly, the villages of Rock Village and Cloud Village officially formed an alliance, inviting all the Daimyos and ninja villages of the ninja world to jointly oppose the evil forces led by Uchiha Yoru.


    Especially noteworthy were the condemnations from the Third Tsuchikage and the Fourth Raikage against Uchiha Yoru''s actions, pointing out that the Akatsuki organization had long been colluding with Uchiha Yoru, even capturing the Nine Tailed Beasts at his behest.


    His ultimate goal was to eliminate all the Daimyos and other ninja villages, becoming a tyrannical dictator.


    This declaration unsettled the Daimyos more than the ninja villages, as Uchiha Yoru''s existence had challenged their authority.


    The ninja villages needed the resources of the Daimyo, and in a short time, nearly the entire ninja world rallied around the Rock-Cloud alliance.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru of Konoha issued a notice.


    He claimed that Rock Village and Cloud Village were in cahoots, secretly hiring the Akatsuki to collect the Tailed Beasts of the ninja world. The supposed capture of the Tailed Beasts by Rock and Cloud was merely a charade.


    Of the Nine Tailed Beasts, apart from the One-Tail and Nine-Tails at Konoha, the rest had already fallen into the hands of these two villages.


    Particularly, the Three-Tails and Six-Tails of Mist were already divided between them.


    With this mutual accusation, the situation in the ninja world changed dramatically.


    Countless ninjas began to mobilize to the front lines, and a massive amount of war supplies started to be transported.


    The ninja world saw a sudden surge in food, medical supplies, and war materials.


    No one anticipated the unrest in the ninja world to escalate so quickly, and most smaller ninja villages, lacking reserves, had to follow the orders of the Daimyo.


    However, Konoha, Mist, and Sand, as if anticipating this, had secretly stockpiled vast resources over the years.


    Under these rapidly changing circumstances, the situation was on the brink of exploding.


    The once formidable Akatsuki organization quickly became a pawn in the conflicts between ninja villages.


    Especially after Konoha revealed evidence of Rock Village repeatedly hiring the Akatsuki, leaving the old man Onoki very frustrated, feeling utterly bullied.


    The scent of gunpowder for war was rising, and a great ninja war was imminent.


    Moreover, everyone in the ninja world understood one thing clearly: this war would be more brutal than the previous three Great Ninja Wars.


    This time, all countries of the ninja world were involved, with all ninja villages and even the powers of the Daimyos mobilizing.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    As the scent of war loomed, the once peaceful atmosphere within the village began to grow heavy.


    Tsunade, Terumi Mei, and Pakura, the three of them, were continuously gathering ninja troops and starting to deploy.


    In the office of the Hokage.


    A map of the ninja world was hanging down, and almost all of the Jonin who could come from the village were there, each of them looking solemnly at the map.


    Uchiha Yoru stood in front of the map, calmly pointing in the direction of the Cloud Village.


    "Everyone, of the nine great tailed beasts in the ninja world, seven have now fallen into the hands of the rogue ninja Obito. According to clear intelligence, this villain has now sided with the Cloud Village and Rock Village, so this time we are facing as many as seven tailed beasts."


    "Combined, the Rock Village and Cloud Village have an army of fifty thousand ninjas. Additionally, summoning the forces of all the ninja villages and the daimyos'' troops, the number of ninjas has jumped to one hundred thousand."


    When hearing the number of one hundred thousand ninjas, each Jonin present showed a solemn expression. Although the smaller ninja villages may not be powerful, they understood the principle that many ants can kill an elephant.


    "However, everyone, do not worry. In terms of the quantity and quality of upper-level Jonin, we have gathered the strongest ninja villages of the Konoha, Sand, and Mist, and we are not afraid of these one hundred thousand miscellaneous soldiers in terms of high-end combat power."


    Most of the upper-level Jonin then turned their eyes to Uchiha Yoru and other Kage-level powerhouses. They murmured to themselves that the number of mid to upper-level Jonin they had added up at most to a small proportion, but in terms of Kage-level and above combat power, they indeed held an absolute advantage.


    "Here and here, send more troops, and I announce that all Jonin-level ninjas can first learn an A-rank ninja technique, Chunin can select two B-rank ninja techniques, and Genin three C-rank ninja techniques. You must learn them as quickly as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the crowd, Uchiha Yoru confidently smiled and said, "Everyone, if we do not fight this battle, then our descendants will. So for the future of the ninja world, for our descendants to live under a peaceful sky! Fight!"


    "Fight!"


    Countless Jonin shouted in unison, aware that this battle was different from the previous great ninja wars.


    This time their opponent was the entire ninja world, and their goal was also the entire ninja world. Once they conquered the entire ninja world, would there still be enemies in the ninja world? Without enemies, there will be peace in the ninja world, and their descendants will no longer have to experience war. This was the simple thought of these ninjas.


    "Everyone, prepare!"


    "Yes!"


    The great war machines of the Konoha, Mist, and Sand ninja villages began to move, and some disturbances in the daimyos'' residences were directly extinguished by a great fire.


    Uchiha Yoru immediately denounced the despicable actions of the Rock and Cloud villages, who secretly attacked the daimyos of the Fire, Water, and Wind countries.


    The pre-war bickering between the two powers had already begun.


    ¡­


    Uchiha Police Department, Prison.


    In the text, Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, and Deidara are imprisoned, following the Five Kage Summit in the Land of Iron which led to the Akatsuki''s split. Nagato, weakened and without his Rinnegan, is taken away by Konan. Meanwhile, the four of them are captured by Tsunade''s Wood Release technique.


    At this moment, they look at each other as Uchiha Yoru approaches with his people.


    "Have you considered the power of the curse mark I bestowed upon you? You must understand, the ninja world is now embroiled in its greatest war."


    Uchiha Yoru looks at them with a sly smile.


    "Hidan, for the peace of the ninja world, join me. I will allow you to go to the battlefield, where you''ll find countless sacrifices for your evil god. You''ll be so busy, you won''t keep up. Once the ninja world is stabilized, I will let you spread your evil god cult."


    Hidan is visibly shocked at the mention of the "evil god cult."


    Uchiha Yoru continues, "Hidan, haven''t you seen the splendor of the Fire Temple in the Land of Fire? Don''t you want your cult to spread across the ninja continent?"


    "Is this true?" Hidan, like the rest of the Akatsuki, is arrogant and easily tempted.


    At the prospect of his cult reaching the scale of the Fire Temple, Hidan is enticed.


    "If this can be achieved, the evil god will be pleased."


    Seeing Hidan''s interest, Uchiha Yoru adds, "If you can prove your worth in battle, I''ll allow you to preach in the Land of Lightning."


    "And according to my information, the Cloud Village has been targeting your cult, stealing ninja secrets and trampling on your cult''s existence."


    Hidan, though arrogant, is not foolish and sees through Uchiha Yoru''s manipulation.


    Still, he contemplates, "The Cloud Village did target the evil god cult."


    The Cloud Village is known for their barbarism and thievery.


    "So, if you win, I can establish my cult freely in the Land of Lightning?"


    Hidan is quick to negotiate for benefits even before committing.


    Uchiha Yoru shrugs, "That depends on your achievements. If you kill the Fourth Raikage, I''ll allow it. Otherwise, you''re limited to a certain area in the Cloud Village."


    "But, let me be clear: your cult''s bloodthirst must be voluntary, and senseless killing is forbidden."


    The last condition surprises Hidan, "What about the sacrifices for the evil god? If you conquer the ninja world, there will be no enemies left."


    Uchiha Yoru appreciates Hidan''s point.


    "People who inherently represent violence, crime, disease, chaos, harassment ¨C a lowly existence. Once I conquer the ninja world, they will be the lowest caste, the slaves of the ninja world¡­"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru seemed to be talking about something trivial, squinting his eyes at Hidan.


    "Just follow the rules, and these slaves will be yours to sacrifice to your evil god."


    Hidan showed a bloodthirsty smile upon hearing this.


    "I''ll join!"


    After subduing Hidan, Uchiha Yoru''s gaze turned to Kakuzu, who stood silently beside him, looking as if he had lost his light.


    Since being captured back from the Land of Iron, Kakuzu''s life had lost its luster, spending his days in silent depression.


    "Kakuzu, I know you. We''ve met before. I can satisfy your tastes. As long as you can prove your worth, I''ll allow you to run a legal slave trade within a certain range in the Land of Lightning."


    "Slave trade?" Kakuzu looked at Uchiha Yoru indifferently, showing no interest.


    You might be strong, but don''t think that alone will make him submit.


    Uchiha Yoru smiled confidently at Kakuzu.


    "I can allow the legal capture and trades of slaves in the Land of Lightning. Won''t this bring endless wealth? Kakuzu, you''ve wandered the ninja world for years. You must know how productive Slaves are. Their numbers are large enough to satisfy the entire ninja world''s need for slavery."


    "In the future, there will be no Daimyos'' in the ninja world, and the slave trade will be legal and reasonable."


    Kakuzu, who had lived for over ninety years, suddenly saw his green eyes gleam with gold.


    "Are you serious?!"


    Kakuzu was shocked, as the Daimyos had monopolized almost all commerce in the ninja world. Ninjas couldn''t engage in slave trading; if discovered, it would be seen as a challenge to the authority of the Daimyos.


    Even the trade of some ninja village families was conducted within the limits allowed by the Daimyos, highlighting the conflict between the two sides.


    At that moment, Kakuzu seemed to envision a future where he rolled in a sea of money, his eyes burning with excitement.


    "Fine! I agree to join."


    Sasori and Deidara exchanged glances, wondering how these two idiots were so easily swayed, embarrassing their Akatsuki organization.


    It wasn''t that the two were foolish; Uchiha Yoru not only catered to their desires but also displayed his power.


    Uchiha Yoru was recognized as the strongest ninja in the ninja world, a world that revered strength. His ambition to unite the ninja world only added to his appeal.


    Naturally, with Uchiha Yoru''s charismatic personality and his way of appealing to their desires, they chose to join.


    Watching Sasori''s silence and Deidara''s haughty demeanor, it seemed unlikely that they would agree.


    Yet, Uchiha Yoru teased lightly, "The Fourth Great Ninja War will probably be the last great war in the ninja world. It''s a gathering of all the ninjas in the world." s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk tsk, to perform in front of hundreds of thousands of ninjas, what an opportunity to show off one''s art. It''s a rare chance. If missed, it may never come again."


    Deidara, who had just scorned Kakuzu and Hidan, suddenly widened his eyes, recalling his art.


    Performing his art in front of two hundred thousand ninjas - this was the opportunity he had always dreamed of.


    Excited, Deidara then thought of something and deflated, sighing in frustration, "What''s the use? No matter how hard I try, I can''t surpass the art of exploding six hundred billion explosive tags in an instant."


    At this moment, Deidara was filled with envy. The explosion of six hundred billion detonating clay was simply staggering. He couldn''t achieve this level of destruction even with self-detonation.


    Looking at Deidara, who was still resistant to advice, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and said, "You''re wrong. Just because you can''t do it now, doesn''t mean you won''t be able to in the future."


    "Ninjas only grow stronger. Your current limitation is the amount of chakra. If in the future your chakra grows to rival or even surpass that of a Tailed Beast, how powerful would your clay bombs become?"


    As Uchiha Yoru advised, Deidara understood the idea was good, but he also realized that reality was cruel.


    Seeing Deidara still unyielding, Uchiha Yoru smiled and said, "If you achieve enough merits, I might reward you with a Tailed Beast. As a Jinchuriki, you wouldn''t have to worry about the power of your clay bombs."


    Upon hearing this, Deidara''s eyes gradually revealed an excited expression.


    "Yes, as a Jinchuriki, my chakra''s weakness will no longer exist, and I could even create the strongest clay bomb that drains a Tailed Beast!"


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Deidara became. He turned to Sasori and excitedly said, "Brother Sasori, let''s join them. We''ll show the entire ninja world my art."


    At this moment, Sasori, looking at Deidara who was firm one second and betraying the next, was speechless, but what he wanted was not this.


    "Impure World Reincarnation is your Konoha''s forbidden jutsu, right?"


    Sasori, with a hoarse voice, said, "I want this jutsu."


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Yoru smiled. It was clear that Sasori wanted to use this jutsu to summon his parents to accompany him.


    "That''s possible. As long as you achieve enough merits and survive."


    "Okay!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru in the prison revealed a satisfied smile, having successfully recruited the group of four from the Akatsuki.


    Now, only Pain and Konan of the Akatsuki were left, but they had returned to Rain Village.


    Meanwhile, outside the prison, Uchiha Sasuke also showed a determined look as he approached the prison.

 Chapter 319: Sasukes resolved

    "Teacher Yoru, Please!"In prison, Uchiha Sasuke kneels and bows deeply, his face resolute, which makes Uchiha Yoru deeply moved.


    "Sasuke, have you really decided?"


    "Yes, I am too weak now."


    Uchiha Sasuke has never felt so weak. As the three tomoe in his Sharingan spin, his determination is evident.


    Uchiha Yoru shakes his head and sighs, "Sasuke, the Sharingan is indeed powerful, but those without it can also be strong. Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and the Fourth Hokage, Minato, didn''t have Kekkei Genkai powers. You''re too obsessed with Sharingan, and it may not be good for your future."


    Uchiha Sasuke nods seriously. "Teacher Yoru, I understand, but these strong people have honed their skills over time. Now, with the Fourth Great Ninja War imminent, I don''t have much time to train."


    "Only the Sharingan can enhance my strength quickly and directly now."


    Because Uchiha Sasuke in this life doesn''t have the obsession with hatred, his Sharingan hasn''t progressed much after reaching the three tomoe stage, also due to his current status.


    Uchiha Sasuke has become more cheerful, mature, and calm, but the issue of the Sixth Hokage weighed heavily on him.


    He needs to prove himself, which is also his pride in the Uchiha name.


    "If that''s the case, Sasuke, you should know the secret of your body."


    Uchiha Yoru speaks calmly. Sasuke nods seriously, showing a stubborn look on his face.


    "I am Uchiha Sasuke! I have nothing to do with Indra. The so-called will of Indra''s chakra won''t change me!"


    Uchiha Yoru nods lightly at Sasuke''s pride.


    "The fact that you are the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra is undeniable, and that''s why you are different from other Uchihas."


    "The awakening and evolution of the Sharingan require talent, and to evolve it to the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan requires even greater talent. In simpler terms, it''s about the strength of the eye power. Even with the same three tomoe Sharingan, the abilities and eye power vary greatly."


    "Some are born with strong eye power, and those with powerful eye power can see further with the Sharingan. The prerequisite for awakening the Mangeky¨­ is to have extremely strong eye power, which is rare among ninjas."


    With this, Uchiha Yoru looks deeply at Uchiha Sasuke.


    "The reincarnation of Indra''s chakra has given you extraordinary talent. Maybe you''ve always thought you''re less talented than Itachi or Shisui, but you didn''t realize this special chakra contains infinite power."


    "So what you lack for awakening the Mangeky¨­ is just the right opportunity, not like some who are limited by their talent and can only stay at the three tomoe level for life."


    "I have a way to not only uncover the power hidden inside you but also to help you activate the Mangeky¨­. However, this method is extremely dangerous."


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Sasuke nods decisively: "Please, Teacher Yoru!"


    Facing such a determined Sasuke, Uchiha Yoru looks deeply at him and says, "Will you tell Itachi and your mother about this?"


    When Sasuke mentioned his mother and brother, he hesitated noticeably. In this life, he had relatives, and similarly, Indra highly valued his family in almost every life.


    "Dare I ask, Teacher Yoru, how dangerous is this method?"


    Wanting to become stronger comes with a price, something Uchiha Sasuke was well aware of. Hence, he wanted to know just how great the risk was this time.


    Looking at Uchiha Sasuke''s expression, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but smile. This is a person with flesh and blood, with attachments, with his own goals; only then is he a complete person.


    "Sasuke, these days, you must have seen a lot of the village''s secret information and learned a lot. Then you should know about the deep connection between the Uchiha and Senju, and how terrifying and equally dangerous the power of Rinnegan is."


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Sasuke nodded gently, "I know, initially Teacher Night obtained the power of Rinnegan by using Wood Release cells. The fusion of Uchiha and Senju awakened the body and eyes of a Sage."


    "So, my method is simple. Having Indra''s chakra, you have a higher chance of success than anyone else. I will inject Wood Release cells into one of your arms and monitor the process throughout. If it fails, you will lose that arm."


    "Of course, the Wood Release cells need the suppression of the Sharingan. Your pair of three-tomoe Sharingan are still too weak, so I will first seal your memories of these years, retaining them up to around the age of eight. Then, I will stimulate and oppress your Sharingan through illusion techniques and Wood Release cells."


    Saying this, Uchiha Yoru looked deeply at Sasuke, "If it were someone else, even Itachi, I wouldn''t do this. But you are different."


    "The chakra of Indra is a tremendous treasure. Once unearthed, it becomes an unprecedented power. Moreover, under the influence of Indra''s chakra over the years, your cellular genetics should slowly revert to an ancestral state. According to Orochimaru''s calculations, eventually, your cells will revert to about seventy to eighty percent of Indra''s."


    Others might not have the chance, but Uchiha Sasuke is different. He and Naruto are both children of fate.


    The reincarnations of Indra and Ashura, just the hidden Indra chakra in the body alone, increases the success rate by seventy to eighty percent, while the success rate for others is less than ten percent.


    "Losing an arm?"


    Upon knowing the risk involved losing an arm, Uchiha Sasuke gritted his teeth and firmly said, "I can decide on this matter myself, there''s no need to inform my brother and mother."


    Losing an arm, at worst, would greatly diminish his combat ability.


    "Good, come with me to the Root''s research base tonight."


    And so, Uchiha Yoru and Uchiha Sasuke walked out of the prison calmly. This time, not only did they gain the service of the Akatsuki''s Artistic Duo and the Undying Duo, but also Sasuke''s determination to become stronger.


    ¡­


    Root.


    The once fearsome Root, now transformed into Orochimaru''s research base.


    The combat, intelligence, and espionage departments of the Root had been stripped away and integrated into the Anbu, leaving only the research department behind.


    Orochimaru naturally became the head of the new Root.


    As a Sannin, Orochimaru was elusive, with the ninja world believing he was moving secretly around it. In reality, he had been residing in the Root base all these years.


    Even Orochimaru had moved members from various bases in the ninja world back to Konoha.


    With the support of Uchiha Yoru''s power, and the financial backing of the Fire, Wind, and Water nations, Orochimaru had never been happier.


    Never needing to worry about finances, he could focus solely on his research, assisted by a large group of researchers, which greatly accelerated progress.


    That night, Uchiha Sasuke visited Root''s research base for the first time, shocked by everything around him.


    "Most of the research here is left over from Root. It would be a waste to destroy it," Orochimaru explained.


    "So Sasuke, you must understand something," Uchiha Yoru said, looking intently at Sasuke. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Human desires are unstoppable, so we need an outlet, especially after uniting the ninja world. Do you really think everyone can be equal? Desire is the root of all wars, so the greedy and violent Cloud ninjas are a suitable choice."


    "Their numbers are vast, and you''ll see how greedy and violent they are. They''re lazy and only want easy gains, so they''re perfect as slaves in the ninja world."


    "Nobles need slaves, research needs slaves. Do you understand, Sasuke?"


    As they walked, Uchiha Yoru spoke of the future of the ninja world, and Uchiha Sasuke nodded solemnly in response.


    "Teacher Yoru, I understand. My brother Itachi once showed me the ugliness of human nature, and you''ve written about it too."


    Without the drive of hatred, Uchiha Sasuke, raised as a genius of the Uchiha clan, was nurtured by his brother Itachi from a young age.


    Not just in strength, but also in various insights, making Sasuke more mature in this life.


    In a sealed operating room.


    Under the glaring white light, the Orochimaru research base underwent noticeable changes, like the once dim and power-conserving electrical system.


    Now, bright lights filled the base, a stark contrast to the dim caverns of before.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect little Sasuke to willingly become this lab rat."


    In the operating room, Uchiha Sasuke lay on the table, with Orochimaru excitedly speaking and his assistant, Yakushi Kabuto, behind him.


    "Lord Orochimaru."


    Feeling awkward under Orochimaru''s fervent gaze, Uchiha Sasuke was somewhat uncomfortable, but his education in this life was commendable.


    At least towards his own people, he wasn''t as arrogant as when he first gained power in his previous life.


    "Yoru, you''re really generous, even sending the future Sixth Hokage candidate here."


    Facing Orochimaru''s good-humored teasing, Uchiha Yoru shrugged and laughed: "Sasuke came of his own accord, but previously, Teacher Orochimaru, you speculated that it''s almost impossible for an ordinary member of the Uchiha clan to succeed, only those with Indra''s chakra stand a chance."


    As they talked and laughed, Uchiha Sasuke felt like a lab rat, uncomfortable but calm for the sake of becoming stronger: "Teacher Yoru, I''m ready."


    At this moment, Yakushi Kabuto came out with a smile on his face, pushing up the glasses on the bridge of his nose, "Sasuke, I am now going to seal your memories after the age of eight. Please don''t resist; I will use the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique to help you."


    "Okay!"


    The Ino-Shika-Cho trio of today is no longer what they used to be, and as part of their surrender, their secret techniques naturally fell into the hands of Uchiha Yoru.


    However, the secret techniques of the Ino-Shika-Cho clans were not easily passed on. Only Anbu ninjas with talents in this area who had made significant contributions were given the opportunity to learn them.


    Kabuto naturally learned the Yamanaka clan''s secret techniques. Sasuke forced himself to remain calm, releasing his mental defenses, and then Kabuto began to seal his memories using the secret technique.


    After a while, Kabuto''s forehead was covered with sweat, and he finally relaxed and opened his eyes.


    "Sasuke''s mental strength is indeed strong. If it weren''t for the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique, it would probably be impossible to do this."


    With Kabuto completing this, Orochimaru, who had been waiting for a long time, excitedly licked his tongue, "Hehe, Yoru, start quickly, I can''t wait any longer."


    "Indra''s reincarnation''s body holds many secrets. Once Sasuke awakens the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his cells will evolve again, regaining the power of the Senju."


    "The First Hokage''s cells are too powerful. Although Sasuke has the chakra of Indra''s reincarnation, for safety''s sake, we should stimulate Sasuke''s Sharingan before injecting the First Hokage''s cells."


    At this moment, Orochimaru, holding a syringe, excitedly looked at Uchiha Sasuke, who was unconscious on the operating table, with a fanatic expression.


    "Sharingan, what a perfect eye. When the mind is stimulated, special chakra will surge in the brain, affecting the optic nerve, causing changes in the eyes. At this time, I will inject the First Hokage''s cells, how perfect, the power of Senjus, I will witness with my own eyes."


    Orochimaru laughed excitedly, while Uchiha Yoru helplessly shook his head. He approached Sasuke, and Orochimaru also prepared an injection.


    "Yoru, this is a mental stimulant. It will keep Sasuke''s mental strength in an excited state and amplify the mental stimulation three to five times, enhancing the effect."


    "Okay!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s pupils showed the pattern of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan as he stared at Sasuke, and instantly, a genjutsu was activated, directly invading Sasuke''s brain.


    In the genjutsu world...


    Under the quiet night, Uchiha Sasuke looked around with some suspicion.


    "Did I just space out?"


    At this time, Sasuke had returned to his eight-year-old self. Looking at the quiet clan grounds, he didn''t think much of it.


    "It''s so late, and suddenly there''s an extra class."


    "But there should still be people in the clan area at this time, right?"


    Eight-year-old Uchiha Sasuke ran towards his home with a puzzled face. Although his memory of the clan area was somewhat secluded and oppressive, it seemed unusually quiet at this moment.


    At this time, Uchiha Sasuke looked up at the bright moon tonight, feeling a strange sense of unfamiliarity, as if he had forgotten something.


    But he couldn''t remember anything. However, after returning to the clan area, the familiar feeling calmed Sasuke, and all he wanted was to go home.


    The young figure of Uchiha Sasuke walked towards his home, unaware that the bright moon above had turned into a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan eye.


    Under the crimson moon, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes observed this world constructed by the genjutsu. Under the gaze of his powers, a figure appeared on an electric pole below.


    Carrying a ninja sword, dressed in Anbu attire, the moment the mask was raised, Uchiha Itachi''s cold face was revealed.

 Chapter 320: Konohamarus decision

    Uchiha Clan."What are you doing! Brother!"


    In the familiar home, everything seemed so strange. At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke was holding his wounded arm, shocked by the scene before him.


    His brother, Uchiha Itachi, stood in front of the corpses, and the two still warm bodies were their parents.


    "My foolish little brother."


    With a cold expression, the three tomoe in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes began to spin, transforming into a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Instantly, a genjutsu was activated, and Sasuke''s pupils constricted as he entered another scene.


    Countless familiar faces in the clan fell, blood flowing everywhere.


    At this moment, the young Sasuke''s pupils dilated, shocked by the scene.


    "No! Don''t make me see this! Why! Why would my brother do this!"


    "No! No! I don''t want to see!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke, in fear, watched the scene of his clan being slaughtered, and the perpetrator was his own brother.


    "Dad! Mom! Don''t kill Dad and Mom!"


    Sasuke was shocked by everything before him, screaming hoarsely, but as the ninja sword swung, blood splattered, and Sasuke collapsed in screams.


    Outside...


    "Sasuke''s brain is rapidly increasing with special chakra, beginning to affect the optic nerve..."


    "Not enough! This increase is still not enough to reach the evolutionary standard."


    On the operating table, Uchiha Sasuke frowned in pain, while Kabuto calmly reported all the data.


    At this moment, Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with frenzy, holding a thick syringe, and injected it directly into Sasuke''s left arm.


    "Hehe, after the introduction of the First Hokage''s cells, if all goes as expected, the fusion of Senju and Uchiha powers will give birth to a myriad of possibilities..."


    As the pale green Hashirama cells were injected, Uchiha Sasuke''s body began to convulse in pain, while Uchiha Yoru solemnly made Sasuke endure pain in the spiritual world.


    "Hashirama cells are beginning to devour Sasuke''s cells, danger! Danger! Sasuke''s brain''s special chakra is starting to surge wildly!"


    At this moment, Kabuto looked at the data, unable to hide his fascinated and frenzied expression, as he and Orochimaru seemed to be conducting some significant research.


    "Sasuke''s cells are becoming extremely active, already beginning to suppress the Hashirama cells, and the cells of both parties are starting to devour each other..."


    Under intense pain, Uchiha Sasuke on the operating table convulsed painfully, blood slowly flowing from the corners of his mouth and nose, a scene that made Kabuto''s heart race.


    Only Orochimaru watched the scene with fervor, as if it were a piece of art he had created, showing no concern.


    "It''s starting! The fusion has begun! Fusion is appearing!"


    After enduring a long ordeal, Kabuto looked at the changing data and immediately showed an excited and agitated expression.


    "Some of the cells have begun to fuse. A part of Sasuke''s cells and Hashirama''s cells are starting to merge¡­"


    As a part of the cells began to merge, the backlash inside the body started to weaken, and the extent of convulsions also gradually lessened.


    After an unknown amount of time, Uchiha Sasuke suddenly opened his eyes and roared, "No!"


    The scarlet three-hooked eye began to spin wildly, and as it continued to rotate, stimulated by the newest power emerging from within, the spinning pupil of the three-hooked eye finally broke through the critical point and began to connect.


    Six-pointed star Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!


    Finally, under the transformation of Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes, as if exhausting the last of his strength, the Mangeky¨­ was merely a fleeting glimpse, and Uchiha Sasuke fainted again, falling into a deep sleep.


    At this moment, the data graph on Kabuto''s monitor also began to show a straight line.


    "The special chakra in Sasuke''s mind, after being violently active beyond the limit, has now calmed down. Compared to the data from the time of the three-hooked eyes, it shows a tenfold difference."


    With Kabuto''s report, the bright operating room also returned to calm, and at this time, Orochimaru revealed an obsessed and frenzied look.


    With Orochimaru''s terrifying laughter echoing, a pair of golden snake pupils watched as if looking at a piece of art, filled with excitement and frenzy.


    "Hehe, Sasuke is truly a perfect work. It won''t be long before we replace Sasuke''s eyes with Itachi''s, and add the cells of Hashirama to his body, hehe, this is a god we have created with our own hands. I will personally witness the day Sasuke awakens the Rinnegan."


    ¡­


    Border of Land of Fire.


    "Brother Naruto."


    As a genin ninja of Konoha, assigned to escort supplies to the front lines, Konohamaru encountered Uzumaki Naruto at the border.


    At that time, Uzumaki Naruto had a resolute look on his face. As they looked at each other, Konohamaru realized that this was the direction to the Land of Rain.


    "Konohamaru, go back."


    Uzumaki Naruto seemed mature, yet not too much. It was unclear if it was due to the influence of Asura''s will. In the original story, Naruto had displayed several unusual behaviors.


    For example, he was fighting to the death with Pain, but then suddenly started to forgive him.


    And when facing Obito, Naruto had no real connection with him. At most, Obito had held him as a baby and kindly gave him an exploding tag.


    Yet, there was a scene where they seemed to understand each other''s feelings, setting aside hatred for their parents and choosing to forgive. The next moment, they seemed like partners in life and death.


    If it were Kakashi, it could be understood, but Naruto?


    "Go back?"


    At that moment, Konohamaru showed a mocking smile, "Why can you, Brother Naruto, act on a whim, while I have to follow the rules?"


    "Why did Uchiha Yoru take my grandfather''s position as Hokage? Why! Konoha belongs to my grandfather. The Uchiha clan are the real traitors!"


    Konohamaru spoke angrily and resentfully. In the original timeline, when Tsunade returned to become the Fifth Hokage, Konohamaru, a child who hadn''t even graduated, could freely enter the Hokage''s office and set traps.


    What does this mean?


    From this, two things can be observed. First, the power of the Sarutobi clan is immense. Even after the Third''s death, their influence is still present in various departments.


    Second, the Sarutobi clan treated Konoha and the position of Hokage as their private property. It''s understandable for Konohamaru to freely enter the Hokage''s office, as he was visiting his grandfather.


    The Hokage should have some special privileges, which is also understandable.


    But Konohamaru freely entering the Hokage''s office and accessing classified information was too much!


    Moreover, when setting traps, what did Konohamaru say? It was as if he treated the Hokage position as his grandfather''s private property. Could this be without any influence from his upbringing?


    Later, after the death of Sarutobi Asuma, Tsunade didn''t seem in a hurry to seek revenge. If it weren''t for Shikamaru''s team taking matters into their own hands, Asuma''s death would have been in vain.


    From an outsider''s perspective, which ninja village doesn''t lose ninjas? Why should Shikamaru seek revenge for his teacher''s death, especially through a private mission?


    If everyone acted like Shikamaru, the grudges from the three Great Ninja Wars would be endless, leading to constant battles without ceasefire.


    Also, during the Fourth Great Ninja War, almost all elite ninjas of the Sarutobi clan were sent to the battlefield. To say Tsunade had no hand in this would be a joke.


    No leader, no matter how close their relationship, could tolerate such an overbearing family.


    "Konohamaru!"


    Uzumaki Naruto, seriously looking at his little brother engulfed in hatred, took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Konoha belongs to no one person, but to everyone."


    "Everyone?"


    Hearing Uzumaki Naruto''s words, Konohamaru burst into self-mocking laughter.


    "Brother Naruto, do you know what they teach in the ninja academy in the village?"


    "I''ll tell you. Konoha was founded by the Senju and the Uchiha clans. It was established when these two great clans accepted numerous refugee ninja families and civilians for the sake of peace. Who are these ''everyone'' you speak of?"


    "Or do you, Brother Naruto, think that Konoha is also yours?"


    Facing the mockery of Konohamaru, Naruto Uzumaki was somewhat at a loss for words. He believed he was not wrong; Konoha belonged to everyone, and it exists because of everyone, not owned by any one clan.


    However, it was true that the Uchiha and Senju clans founded the Konoha. The current actions of the Uchiha Yoru seemed to be preparing for a hereditary system.


    "My grandfather led Konoha through three Great Ninja Wars. Without him, the village would have vanished long ago. Yet now, he is burdened with the name of a tyrannical and incompetent dictator. Is there any justice in this ninja world?" Konohamaru said angrily, "Without my grandfather, Konoha would have ceased to exist!"


    Naruto, deeply aware of the hatred between the two sides, took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Konohamaru, I can only apologize for what happened to the Sarutobi clan, but I think you should inherit your grandfather''s will and become the new protector of Konoha."


    Konohamaru was filled with reluctance, but it was clear that Naruto would not help him avenge his clan.


    After all, the Sarutobi clan had been branded as traitors, though not officially announced. They were wiped out by Asuma.


    "Konohamaru, after you complete your mission, return home. I have other tasks to attend to," Naruto said succinctly, packing up and heading into the depths of the forest, leaving Konohamaru behind with a resentful look in his eyes.


    "Big Brother Naruto! Why won''t you help me! Without my grandfather, you would have starved to death long ago! Have you forgotten how good my grandfather was to you?" Konohamaru cried out.


    Rise to kindness, retaliate with enmity!


    However, as Naruto left, a figure emerged from the forest, a ninja wearing the protector with a divine symbol, his face covered, but scars visible around his eyes, clearly indicating his disfigured face. Konohamaru, seeing the newcomer, respectfully nodded and said, "Captain Ukake."


    This ninja was an elite Jonin of Konoha, having emerged from the Root organization.


    He seemed to have undergone brutal training, was declared dead in battle, but in reality, he had faked his death to join the Root.


    This is all in the past. After Uchiha Yoru rose to power, this person left the root department and became an ordinary Jonin of Konoha.


    However, at this moment, Ukake looks at the respectful young man in front of him, and there is hidden resentment deep in his calm eyes.


    "Konohamaru, I understand your experience. I once served under your parents."


    The Jonin on the front line was very kind to him. After hearing this, Konohamaru immediately showed a grateful expression.


    "So that''s how it is, no wonder Captain Ukake takes such good care of me."


    However, Konohamaru did not know that Captain Ukake, who took great care of him, indeed told the truth about having served his parents, but the process was somewhat painful.


    Similarly, Ukake did not come from the root department, but only after returning from the Sound Village was he able to return home with dignity. The root department was just a reasonable excuse given by Uchiha Yoru.


    After returning home, he was grateful. His family was doing well, and Uchiha Yoru secretly provided a lot of help to his family. After his own child graduated, the ninja leading the team was an upper Jonin of the Uchiha clan, which made him extremely grateful.


    (Remember that one guy that got in prison and was let go? Chapter 147)


    "Konohamaru, I understand your experience."


    When Ukake expressed his feelings, Konohamaru showed a grateful expression.


    "Captain Ukake, ever since my grandfather passed away, all those ninjas in the village who used to flatter me have left, some even showing disgust. They are all despicable people¡­"


    "A bunch of damn ingrates. When my grandfather was still here, each one of them was cared for by him, a bunch of ungrateful wretches¡­"


    As if he had found a vent, Konohamaru released all the frustrations he had accumulated over the years, while Ukake, standing beside him, seemed to become a patient listener.


    After venting, Konohamaru couldn''t help but notice Ukake, the Jounin who had been quietly listening to him, and felt embarrassed.


    "Sorry, Captain Ukake."


    But Captain Ukake simply nodded slightly, as if in agreement, "Yes, it''s because of these ugly faces that the village has become so bad."


    "Captain Ukake, do you think so too?"


    Konohamaru asked excitedly, not noticing the meaningful glance from Captain Ukake.


    Especially when he saw Konohamaru''s face, which was exactly like Sarutobi''s, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of murderous intent.


    "Of course, I think so too!"


    Especially when he saw the little guy of the same height, Ukake smiled.


    "Konohamaru, there''s something!"


    As he said this, Ukake, the Jounin, revealed a suppressed emotion in his eyes. Under Konohamaru''s astonished gaze, he secretly began to write on the palm of his hand.


    At that moment, Konohamaru shuddered to realization, pretending as if nothing had happened, and looked around.


    However, the continuous writing on his palm made his face increasingly pale and unsightly, with cold sweat sliding down continuously.


    "Konohamaru, the border has started to become unrestful. After completing the mission, follow your team leader Jounin back to the village."


    Ukake, the Jounin, got up and walked away as if nothing had happened, with a calm expression.


    "Yes, Captain Ukake."


    Konohamaru''s face was pale, but he still nodded respectfully.


    But as Ukake''s figure disappeared, Konohamaru could no longer control his emotions and showed a look of fear.


    The words written on his palm were alarming: "Danger! Someone is targeting you! Return to the village quickly!"


    "Who is it! The Sand ninja or Uchiha!" S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Konohamaru was extremely frightened. Among his known enemies, especially the Sand ninja, after all, his grandfather, the Third, had tricked them once, and even killed the Fourth Kazekage.


    Especially since the Fourth Kazekage''s three children had all been given significant attention and now all three were Jounin with formidable strength.


    "No! I can''t return to the village, it''s even more dangerous there!"


    Suddenly, Konohamaru thought of something. Looking in the direction Naruto had left, he showed a hopeful expression.


    This was the border, and with the imminent Great Ninja War, he could escape, and the ninja village wouldn''t have many forces to pursue him.


    A rogue ninja!


    Konohamaru''s panicked figure disappeared into the forest, unaware that a pair of eyes were coldly watching the direction he vanished.


    "Sarutobi, this is what you owe me!"


    ~~~


    Hello! This is Bleam, the Translator of this fanfic. I want to thank everyone for their support and for reading up to this chapter!


    I have good news: after this, a new fanfic will be ready. It has been ready for about 10 days, but I''ve been waiting for this fanfic to conclude publicly.


    I aim to finish it this week, and I need everyone''s help!


    For every 100 Power Stones, 5 chapters will be uploaded!


    Are you ready? Go!!!


    Let''s meet at the end of this fic!

 Chapter 321: Naruto vs Nagato

    Rain Village.Rumbling~


    In the unique architectural style of the Land of Rain, deafening sounds echo as Uzumaki Naruto, in Sage Mode, faces off against Pain''s Six Paths.


    By comparison, this time the intelligence about Pain''s Six Paths has been leaked, and Nagato''s true body can no longer be hidden.


    Moreover, Nagato, having lost one Rinnegan, is clearly struggling to operate the once-powerful Six Paths of Pain.


    Rumbling~


    Shinra Tensei


    Under the roar of Tendo Pain, he coordinates with his real body, Nagato, to suppress Naruto in a fierce battle.


    "The Sage Jutsu of Mount Myoboku, huh!"


    Nagato sneers and roars, "This is the Sage Jutsu from the Fire Temple!"


    Although the information about Pain''s Six Paths has been leaked, Nagato has also changed from the original story.


    Not only are his legs healed, but he has even learned the Sage Jutsu of Fire Temple. His real strength is not weak at all.


    "Damn it! You, who claim Jiraiya as your teacher, are unforgivable!"


    "I also learned ninjutsu from Teacher Jiraiya, so to you, I am your senior brother!"


    "Two students from the same school should understand each other, but¡­" Nagato speaks indifferently, while Naruto on the other side becomes furious upon hearing this.


    "Pervy Sage always hoped for peace, stop joking!"


    Naruto roars, and with the help of two shadow clones, a terrifying chakra-concentrated ninjutsu appears in his hand.


    Wind Release: Rasenshuriken


    "Nagato!"


    Konan, watching the battle from a distance on a building, has a serious expression on her face.


    At this moment, Naruto, holding the Rasenshuriken, angrily questions, "Stop joking, what peace can there be with what your Akatsuki organization has done!"


    "You see the tree, but not the forest." Nagato, too, shows annoyance, "The peace you speak of is false. With the outbreak of human nature, the cycle of great ninja wars will recur. What kind of peace is that!"


    Hearing this, Naruto furiously shouts, "Starting a great ninja war for your so-called peace, stop joking!"


    With a roar, Naruto throws the Wind Release: Rasenshuriken.


    Now, only Tendo Pain and the real body remain of the Six Paths of Pain. The moment Naruto throws the Rasenshuriken,


    Tendo Pain blocks the terrifying S-rank ninjutsu with his hands. Under the dreadful repulsive force of Shinra Tensei, a protective layer forms around his body, unharmed by the terrifying S-rank Wind Release.


    "Naruto, how long can your Sage Mode last? Or how long can the natural chakra in your body sustain?"


    As the power of the terrifying Wind Release: Rasenshuriken dissipates, the figures of Pain and Nagato are revealed, both looking coldly at Naruto.


    At this moment, the Sage Mode in Naruto''s eyes began to dissipate, clearly indicating that the Sage chakra within him had been completely depleted.


    However, just as Nagato was confident of his victory, he suddenly saw Naruto taking out a huge scroll from behind.


    Seeing this, Nagato frowned. Naruto had been carrying this giant scroll since the beginning, suggesting he had a trick up his sleeve.


    As the giant scroll was unfurled, a bizarre sealing pattern was revealed, with a large ''human'' character in the middle.


    "Reverse Summoning Jutsu seal!"


    Nagato, with his extensive knowledge, instantly recognized the sealing pattern on the giant scroll. At this moment, as Naruto formed hand seals and shouted, a clone of Naruto, who had been meditating at Mount Myoboku, appeared on the battlefield with a puff of summoning smoke.


    "Quick, release the jutsu!"


    Naruto, having summoned his own clone, urgently yelled. Instantly, with the clone''s release, a surge of powerful Sage chakra appeared in Naruto''s body.


    In a moment, Naruto re-entered Sage Mode, and seeing this, both Pain and Nagato launched their attack.


    A fierce taijutsu battle ensued among the three.


    "Using a shadow clone at Mount Myoboku to create Sage chakra and stand by, ready to be summoned through the scroll in a crucial moment, then releasing the clone to transfer its Sage chakra back to the original body," Nagato calmly deduced Naruto''s strategy, showing rare admiration.


    "Not a bad idea, making good use of the Jinchuriki''s talents. It seems Naruto, you''re not as inferior as reported."


    Creating a shadow clone was difficult enough, and this technique was unique to the Uzumaki clan combined with the Jinchuriki''s physical gifts.


    For an ordinary ninja, the influx of Sage chakra from a shadow clone would instantly rupture their chakra pathways. This method, akin to multitasking, was extremely difficult. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, even Jinchuriki rarely dared to attempt this, but Naruto was an exceptional case.


    One reason was the influence of the Nine-Tails, whose regenerative abilities far exceeded those of other Tailed Beast Jinchuriki, coupled with the Uzumaki''s physical prowess.


    "A commendable tactic, but unfortunate!"


    At that moment, Nagato''s expression turned serious. "For the peace of the ninja world, today I will awaken you from this fairy tale-like delusion!"


    Raigo: Thousand Hand Kill


    With a bizarre posture, Nagato summoned a golden Thousand Hand Buddha behind him, and immediately, golden chakra fists attacked at high speed, forcing Naruto to dodge hastily.


    Wrathful Buddha


    The Thousand Hand Buddha transformed into a Wrathful King, and its golden chakra turned red, relentlessly attacking Naruto with red fists.


    "Damn it, what kind of jutsu is this!"


    Naruto, in pain and bleeding from the mouth, glared angrily at his opponent.


    Nagato coldly stated, "This is the Fire Temple''s Sage Jutsu, a technique passed down from onmyoji and powerful warriors thousands of years ago, far superior to the animalistic Sage Jutsu of Mount Myoboku!"


    "No matter how strong the Toad Sage Jutsu is, it''s still animalistic. Even with your talent, you can''t achieve perfection, because the Sage Jutsu of Mount Myoboku is made for toads, not ninjas!"


    However, in the next moment, Naruto appeared in front of Pain like lightning. The moment they made contact, Pain''s body trembled, and the chakra inside him began to destabilize.


    Naruto, with a cold smile, said, "Perhaps you''re right, the Sage Jutsu of Mount Myoboku suits toads better, but you''re forgetting one thing."


    "Sage chakra is most vulnerable to instability. By infusing my Sage chakra into your body, the Sage chakra in your puppet body is already in chaos. And the Sage chakra of Mount Myoboku can petrify a person."


    Naruto, known for retreating after a single strike, rarely demonstrated such a wise tactic. When it comes to combat talent, Naruto certainly doesn''t lack it.


    With that strike, he transferred all the Sage Chakra in his body into the body of Tendo Pain. As he retreated, his Sage Mode began to fade. At that moment, while retreating, he once again unfurled the large scroll at his waist, preparing to summon another shadow clone. ''Excellent tactic!'' a voice exclaimed from afar.


    At this moment, as Naruto turned around, he was visibly shocked.


    Just as he summoned another shadow clone and Sage Mode reappeared, Nagato behind him also showed a confident smile.


    Bang! Naruto quickly twisted his body, ready to punch at Nagato. However, Nagato, with a confident smile, formed a hand sign for a summoning jutsu.


    With a bang and a puff of white smoke, the stiff and gradually petrifying body of Tendo Pain was revealed.


    Thud, thud~ Nagato and Tendo Pain, working together, instantly grabbed Naruto''s fists and legs, and simultaneously kicked fiercely.


    Boom~ Naruto''s body, like a cannonball, was kicked away, smashing through two buildings before falling into the sea, creating a huge splash.


    On the turbulent water surface, Nagato and Tendo Pain landed separately, looking coldly at the distant huge splash.


    "Returning the same logic to you, you are aware of my Rinnegan''s ninjutsu, and because of Teacher Jiraiya, I am also aware of the Sage Mode of Mount Myoboku."


    It turned out that at the moment when Nagato and Tendo Pain caught Naruto, they both crazily transferred their Sage Chakra into each other''s bodies.


    The two figures stood on the water surface, and the distant sea water exploded violently, with water splashing like a torrential downpour.


    At this moment, Naruto, with a swollen nose and dense bumps on his face and nose, resembling the skin of a toad''s back, appeared.


    Following this, his hands and feet underwent a toad-like transformation, reminiscent of Jiraiya''s appearance, but Naruto was filled with a look of pain.


    Two different streams of Sage Chakra entered his body, breaking the internal balance and causing his skin to gradually petrify.


    In a critical moment, Naruto roared, and the chakra of the Nine-Tails began to emanate from his body.


    Boom!


    Instantly, a soaring aura erupted, causing the sea to churn violently.


    Nagato and Tendo Pain hurriedly retreated, watching the scene with serious expressions.


    "The power of the Nine-Tails? Triggered by the brink of death, resonating with the Nine-Tails'' chakra."


    At that moment, Naruto was completely engulfed in blood-red chakra, a foreboding power.


    Then, the next moment, Naruto entered a four-tailed state, furiously roaring, and a fifth tail began to rapidly emerge.


    Roar~ A Tailed Beast Bomb was suddenly ejected from his mouth, but as soon as it was released, it exploded.


    The terrifying explosion scattered in all directions, but still headed towards Nagato. Seeing this, Tendo Pain immediately shielded Nagato.


    Shinra Tensei


    An immense repulsive force was unable to block the exploding Tailed Beast Bomb, and Nagato, frowning, said, "This attack used up all the disordered Sage Chakra in the body."


    "But because of its unstable power, it exploded as soon as it appeared!"


    "We can''t! We must get further away from the village! The battle at this point is already affecting the village."


    Glancing back at the power of the Tailed Beast Bomb, Nagato couldn''t help but feel alarmed. If it weren''t for the Tailed Beast Bomb''s energy being chaotic and exploding immediately, dispersing its power instead of concentrating it, the village would have been in trouble.


    "Naruto!"


    After sensing the terror of the Tailed Beast Bomb, Tendo Pain and Nagato roared and instantly turned into a blur, running towards the depths of the ocean.


    Boom~


    Two figures, fast as lightning, raced across the sea surface, and a blood-red monster appeared behind them.


    With five tails, Naruto had lost his reason, and in a fit of rage, instinctively charged towards the two distant figures.


    Boom~


    In his five-tail state, Naruto roared, the blood-red Tailed Beast cloak transforming into a huge hand, grabbing the rocks along the way and furiously smashing them towards the distant figures.


    "My pain is greater than yours!"


    Boom!


    Continually hit by rocks, Nagato was enraged. He and Tendo Pain roared together, having already left the Rain Village far behind.


    The counterattack begins instantly!


    Boom~


    Countless terrifying Nine-Tails chakra transformed into fireballs, furiously attacking. Tendo Pain and Nagato used their powerful chakra to repel all attacks with repulsive force.


    Boom~


    Their battle had already surpassed that of ordinary Kage.


    Merely in hand-to-hand combat, they were terrifying beings, not to mention their fearsome ninjutsu.


    Shinra Tensei!


    Tendo Pain roared, creating a massive vacuum on the ocean surface with his powerful repulsive force. However, the terrifying power of the Nine-Tails pierced through the sea and overcame this force.


    Bansh¨­ Ten''in


    Nagato suddenly clapped his hands and roared, raising a massive rock from the sea bed into mid-air.


    Below, Naruto, gathering the Tailed Beast Bomb, was hit by the falling rock and smashed into the seabed.


    Boom!


    The explosion of the Tailed Beast Bomb, with its terrifying power, turned the giant rock to dust and even painted the sky red.


    Naruto had become extremely terrifying, growing bone wings on his body, and his tails had reached the frightening six-tail state.


    Although Nagato consciously kept their battle away from the Rain Village, their strength far exceeded that of ordinary Kage-level fighters.


    The residual effects of their battle were felt throughout the Rain Village, with the distant explosions and red light clearly visible.


    Especially the sea, which surged with their battle like a sudden tsunami.


    Chibaku Tensei


    Faced with the increasingly Tailed Beast-like Naruto, Nagato finally used his strongest ninjutsu.


    His hands formed a highly condensed black sphere of chakra. As Nagato gasped for breath, he threw the sphere, which slowly rose to the sky.


    This fist-sized black sphere instantly unleashed terrifying power under the sunlight.


    With its powerful suction, the sea below boiled, instantly drawing up countless seawater, marine life, and rocks.


    Meanwhile, Naruto, now with six tails and emerging seven, roared furiously.

 Chapter 322: Someone Joins!

    Chibaku Tensei (Planetary Devastation!)In the midst of a torrential downpour, a gigantic stone sphere appeared in the sky, stained red with the blood of countless marine creatures. The sphere continuously pressed downwards, and blood-red seawater rained down from the sky. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As the suction force dissipated, a sudden deluge of blood-red rain, filled with a pungent smell of blood, poured down.


    This area of the sea turned blood-red, and at this moment, Nagato on the sea surface was breathing heavily. Supported by Tendo Pain slowly opened his eyes with the infusion of chakra, regaining consciousness.


    "Nagato!"


    From a distance, Konan hurried over, shocked at the sight of the terrifying stone sphere: "This is Planetary Devastation! The Nine-Tails'' power is still increasing, not good! It''s about to break free!"


    Boom!


    Instantly, the huge stone sphere in the sky exploded, and a fearsome head of the Nine-Tails emerged, looking grotesque.


    It appeared as if it had been skinned, the Nine-Tails looked hideous, but its terrifying chakra was undeniable.


    In its Eight-Tails state, it almost revealed its true form. Now, with an angry roar, it was frantically struggling to break free from the stone sphere sealing it.


    Meanwhile, Naruto had entered the spiritual world. As the Nine-Tails struggled, he encountered the blond-haired Fourth Hokage, Minato.


    "Damn it, it''s about to break free!"


    At this moment, an exhausted Nagato looked up stubbornly at the Nine-Tails struggling in the sky, seemingly determined to enhance the power of this terrifying ninjutsu.


    Meanwhile, the Nine-Tails, struggling furiously inside the black sphere in the sky, suddenly disappeared, and at the same time, its chakra vanished without a trace.


    "Not good!"


    As the sphere seemed to lose its power, it began to crumble and fall into the sea from space. Meanwhile, Naruto''s figure continuously leaped among the falling rocks.


    Boom!


    Just awakened, Naruto had no time to react when a massive suction force pulled him, flinging him far away.


    Bansho Ten''in (Universal Pull)


    Nagato, using Universal Pull, drew Naruto towards him, only to be met with a heavy punch from Naruto.


    Boom~


    The two engaged in a fierce battle on the water''s surface, gradually exhausting their chakra.


    Nagato was eventually slammed into a reef. Konan rushed to help but was stopped by Nagato.


    "Konan, step back!"


    Nagato, wiping the blood from his mouth, slowly stood up, his Rinnegan fixed on his opponent.


    The two looked at each other, out of breath, the atmosphere heavy.


    "Peace really comes unexpectedly!"


    "Do you hate me? Your enemy is right in front of you!" Nagato said coldly to Naruto.


    Naruto''s purpose in coming to the Rain Village was clear: to avenge his master, Jiraiya. So, Nagato sneered, wanting to expose Naruto''s false fa?ade.


    "This is pain! So, your so-called mutual understanding leads to peace? Ridiculous. I killed your teacher Jiraiya, can you forgive me? Obito killed your parents, can you forgive him? Even Obito unleashed the Nine-Tails, causing the deaths of so many Konoha ninjas, can you make them forgive him?"


    Under Nagato''s mockery, a smile slowly formed on his lips at this moment.


    "Teacher Jiraiya, it looks like this time I can help you straighten out this troublesome disciple."


    Naruto showed a painful and struggling expression, staring intensely at Nagato, while Konan coldly said, "You want to kill Nagato to complete your revenge, right? Do you still think your unrealistic ideas are useful now?"


    "This ninja world can only be peaceful under absolute power. After a century, the hatred of the previous generation is buried in the dust of history. Only then might your understanding have value."


    However, the next moment Naruto surprised Nagato.


    "I came here to talk to you! But there are also other things I want to confirm."


    Instantly, Nagato was stunned, and Konan showed a look of astonishment.


    At this moment, Naruto''s face was somber, as if he was enduring great pain.


    "The thing you said you wanted to confirm?"


    Nagato had a bad feeling for some reason, recalling Teacher Jiraiya''s instructions, his expression became serious.


    Naruto, however, spoke in a low, hoarse voice, "I want to confirm my own heart. If my enemy is right in front of me, what exactly would I do? Because even I don''t know."


    "I really can''t forgive you! My body is still trembling, I want to kill you right now!"


    Suddenly, Naruto roared in anger, but just as his fist was about to fall, he abruptly stopped.


    At this moment, Naruto was painfully struggling with himself. As if influenced by an unknown force inside him, he was full of struggle.


    "The Third Hokage said that we should believe in people and gain their recognition, only then will a world of true mutual understanding arrive."


    Suddenly, Nagato''s face turned ugly, and he coldly said, "With just a few cheap, beautiful words, you want to erase the hatred and interests between people?"


    "Even children are greedy, they like other people''s toys. Do you think a few words can make people put down their desires?"


    "You disappoint me too much!"


    At this moment, Nagato couldn''t help shaking his head, unable to understand the situation.


    "Got it!"


    Just then, suddenly ripples appeared in space, revealing a hand aiming for Nagato''s remaining Rinnegan eye.


    At this moment, Nagato, Konan, and Naruto were completely unprepared, only able to watch in shock as a hand and half a face of Obito suddenly appeared.


    The pale fingers were only a hair''s breadth from the bloodshot purple Rinnegan eye, even touching the eyelashes, when suddenly the sea beneath Nagato erupted, revealing a blue sphere.


    "The Toad Sage Jiraiya has arrived!"


    The robust arm suddenly emerged from the sea, with a rapidly spinning blue chakra in the palm of the hand.


    Kamui! At this moment, Obito''s pupils shrank. It was too fast. The blue Rasengan had already hit his left arm. With the splashing of white liquid, the Rasengan pierced through in an instant.


    At the same time, the unrestrained face of white-haired Jiraiya was revealed. There was also the smirk of Nagato''s successful plan and the incredulous, shocked expression of Naruto.


    Boom!


    The waves churned, and suddenly an arm fell from the sky. Jiraiya, standing in front of Nagato, looked at the severed arm and couldn''t help but show a hint of regret.


    "What a fast reaction."


    At this moment, Jiraiya was solemn. He had clearly hit the opponent with the Rasengan, but in an instant, the opponent entered a state of intangibility. However, the residual force of the Rasengan still managed to sever his arm.


    "Haha, Nagato, Naruto, are you guys okay?"


    The moment before, Jiraiya was solemn and imposing, but the next second, he burst into a goofy laugh.


    "Good! The Pervy Sage!"


    At this time, Naruto''s eyes were brimming with tears, incredulously looking at Jiraiya, who was smiling. It was like a dream.


    Similarly, Jiraiya, with a smile on his face, looked at Naruto. However, his heart was not as happy as Naruto''s; instead, it was filled with heaviness.


    From the moment Naruto stepped into the Rain Village, Jiraiya had sensed it. Initially, Naruto was full of revenge, but gradually, his vengeful heart faded until it suddenly dissipated.


    At this moment, Jiraiya sighed in his heart. The will of Ashura was too strong, and Naruto was deeply influenced by it.


    And Nagato, panting heavily, still felt the warmth of Obito''s fingers in his right eye.


    "Teacher Jiraiya, be careful. The opponent is tough."


    "Teacher Jiraiya." At this moment, Konan also hurried over, and Jiraiya burst into laughter upon seeing her.


    "Haha, don''t worry, I, the Toad Sage, am here."


    At this moment, Jiraiya''s appearance was somewhat similar to Naruto''s earlier image, with his face and hands showing toad-like characteristics.


    "The Legendary Sannin Jiraiya! You''re not dead!"


    In the distance, as space rippled, Obito''s figure appeared above the sea. He looked at Jiraiya with an ugly expression, clutching his severed left arm.


    If it weren''t for his timely reaction, he would have been caught.


    "Really a tough pair of teacher and student, even their ninjutsu are exactly the same!"


    At this moment, Obito obviously recalled some unpleasant memories. His face was extremely ugly. On the night of the Nine-Tails'' attack, he had his arm broken by the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, and now, again.


    Damn it!


    "It''s been a trap from the beginning!"


    Obito, coming to his senses, coldly looked at the harmonious master and disciple before him, his eyes filled with even more murderous intent.


    The angel Konan sneered: "Obito, you know we have a partnership with Uchiha Yoru. What makes you think we would kill Teacher Jiraiya?"


    "Of course, someone like you may not understand."


    Faced with Konan''s mockery, Obito''s Sharingan eyes surveyed the others, and he sneered: "I see."


    "You''ve been plotting from the start. Jiraiya faked his death to fool everyone, even Zetzu. He''s hiding in the sea near Rain Village."


    "Everything, even your return to Rain Village, was to lure me into a trap."


    Watching Obito''s speculation, Nagato nodded and said coldly: "Exactly, it has been a trap from the beginning. After all, no one would be content being played for so many years."


    "I intended to use these Rinnegan eyes and the Gedo Statue to lure you, but you managed to steal one of my Rinnegan eyes and the Gedo Statue."


    "But I think you will also take back this one Rinnegan eye. I thought it would draw out the real mastermind, but it turns out it''s still you, Obito!"


    Nagato''s words made Obito''s face extremely ugly. "What do you mean!"


    "What do I mean?" Nagato sneered mockingly.


    "When I discovered that these Rinnegan eyes were transplanted, I started to suspect. You are just a pawn pushed forward by the person behind the scenes. It seems this one Rinnegan eye is still not enough to attract the person behind the scenes."


    Nagato''s words made Obito somewhat embarrassed and angry, and he angrily opened his left eye, revealing the purple Rinnegan.


    "You''re worthless, having the Rinnegan means nothing. This world itself is sinful!"


    "Uchiha Obito! Who is the person behind you!"


    At this moment, Nagato and Jiraiya both glared at Obito, which instead infuriated him.


    "Damn it! You look down on me!"


    Obito was extremely angry at this point, realizing that all the careful planning by the others was actually targeting the person behind the scenes, not him.


    This filled Obito, who had been self-important since Uchiha Madara''s death and even prepared to complete the plan alone, with anger.


    Humiliation!


    "Teacher Jiraiya, based on the timeline, Obito was nobody back then. He was crushed under a boulder due to his lack of strength and couldn''t protect his teammate Rin, choosing to die under Kakashi''s Chidori in despair."


    "What did you say!"


    He was called nobody and even looked down upon, which only annoyed him a bit. But mentioning Rin seemed to touch his raw nerve, and in an instant, Uchiha Obito exploded in fury, roaring loudly.


    Before the plan was set in motion, Jiraiya faked his death, fearing that the impulsive Naruto might come, so they set up this trap. The idea was to make Naruto fully realize that understanding might be right, but it cannot be the truth and reality.


    "Naruto, prepare for Sage Mode."


    With Jiraiya in Sage Mode, plus Naruto in Sage Mode, and Rinnegan-wielding Nagato along with the angel Konan.


    At this moment, Obito, who lost an arm, looked extremely grim as he stared at the four people in front of him.


    "It seems I won''t be able to take the Rinnegan today, but do you think you can win?"


    Obito was facing unprecedented pressure, not from the four in front of him, but from Uchiha Yoru, which left him feeling incredibly frustrated.


    As Nagato said, he really needed someone behind the scenes to make a move. Otherwise, he could handle these four, but what about Uchiha Yoru?


    "Naruto, I just witnessed quite a spectacle. You are truly great, worthy of becoming the Hokage."


    Although he was praising, the sarcastic smile on Obito''s face was evident, even Naruto could see that he was being mocked.


    "Naruto, Jiraiya was so good to you, and you could forgive the murderer who killed him. So please, forgive me too. I will create a world with Rin, where the understanding and peace you believe in exist."


    "Naruto!" As if realizing something was off with Naruto''s mind, Obito said temptingly.


    But little did he know how awful Jiraiya looked at the moment. If it were someone else, he wouldn''t worry, but with Naruto, his mood was somewhat heavy.


    "Naruto! This man has harmed so many people in the village, including your teacher Iruka''s parents, and your own parents, Minato and Kushina, were all killed by him."


    "This evil brat released the Nine-Tails, let''s join forces!"


    Under Jiraiya''s roar, the expression on Naruto''s face became incredibly rich.


    He might be hot-blooded, but he''s not foolish.


    A moment ago, he was talking about mutual understanding, almost forgiving Nagato for killing Jiraiya. Now Obito shows up.


    Someone openly says, ''I killed your parents, forgive me, and I will create a world where we understand each other."


    "Ah!"


    Just then, Obito suddenly screamed in agony, his body erupting in burning black flames.


    Amaterasu


    A hawk swooped down from the sky, with Uchiha Sasuke standing on it. His pair of hexagonal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was spinning wildly, especially the left eye, casting the jutsu: Amaterasu.

 Chapter 323: The Weather has cleared

    AmaterasuUnder the black burning flames, Obito wailed in pain, startling everyone the next moment.


    Furious, Obito abruptly tore off his own clothes, and instantly the black flames of Amaterasu caught on the discarded garment.


    As he watched his right arm consumed by the black flames, Obito snorted coldly. Chakra erupted within him, causing his right forearm to explode at the joint.


    Blood splattered everywhere, and his severed forearm continued to burn in the Amaterasu flames on the water''s surface.


    "Unexpected! You, a mere brat, have awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and your eye technique is the same as Itachi''s ¨C Amaterasu!"


    Obito, already having lost his left arm to Jiraiya''s Rasengan, now had to remove his clothes and sever his right hand to save himself from the Amaterasu.


    Wearing only pants, Obito looked on with an unsightly expression at the situation unfolding before him.


    "Sasuke!"


    Naruto, seeing the figure standing atop a giant eagle in the sky, shouted excitedly. Sasuke, on the eagle''s back, slowly smiled confidently.


    His Sharingan eyes, with the six-pointed star of the Mangeky¨­, radiated unprecedented confidence.


    "Obito, you disgrace of the Uchiha clan, you are nothing before these eyes!"


    Proud Uchiha Sasuke felt as if the skies had cleared and the rain stopped, and he was invincible.


    "Brat!"


    Obito, infuriated by the mockery from his junior, especially Sasuke''s condescending attitude.


    "Obito, it''s five against one now." S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Jiraiya, in Sage Mode, laughed heartily, with Nagato and Konan ready at his side.


    Even Naruto showed excitement ¨C Sasuke had arrived!


    "Obito! The clan has borne shame for over a decade because of you, you deserve to die!"


    Sasuke descended swiftly from the sky, drawing his chakra-infused metal sword, surrounded by crackling lightning.


    "Brat! You''re too presumptuous!"


    As the lightning surged through him, Sasuke''s skillful swordplay left no chance for Obito to mount a physical attack.


    Obito coldly observed Sasuke''s new Mangeky¨­ Sharingan with the six-pointed star.


    "A new Sharingan, the heavens really favor your family, father and son, all awakening the Mangeky¨­."


    Facing Jiraiya, Naruto, Nagato, Konan, and Sasuke with his new Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Obito''s face turned ashen. A mocking smile slowly formed on his lips.


    "Heh, we''ll meet again. Next time, no one will stop me!"


    With a cruel smile, Obito vanished in the turbulent sea, leaving no trace.


    "Pervy Sage!"


    After the battle, Naruto showed excitement, to his surprise, Pervy Sage Jiraiya was not dead.


    At that moment, everyone gathered together, especially upon seeing the alive Jiraiya, Naruto''s eyes welled up with tears, completely forgetting the awkward situation just before.


    It must be said, being hot-blooded and thick-skinned has its benefits, and being rational simply doesn''t work.


    Jiraiya, watching Naruto, suppressed his negative emotions and stepped forward to embrace Naruto, laughing heartily.


    "Ha ha, kid, you''re crying? How could I, the Toad Sage, possibly die?"


    Naruto''s various changes made Jiraiya even more cautious, the influence of Asura was too great.


    A broad mind naturally makes one likable, and Jiraiya himself was a person of great heart, but being magnanimous is entirely different from being saintly.


    Surviving step by step in the harsh world of ninja, Jiraiya had experienced too much cruelty.


    He used to appreciate Naruto''s qualities, but now he had become silent.


    Even the kindest person has their limits. Naruto''s overflowing saintly heart, one moment fighting fiercely and wanting to kill the opponent, and the next, showing a face full of sorrow and generously forgiving others.


    This kind of behavior was problematic, especially since the other party was his enemy.


    "Sasuke, why are you here?"


    At that moment, Naruto, seeing Sasuke, excitedly reached out to greet him, but was met with a cold, hard punch from Sasuke.


    With a bang, Naruto was sent flying, sliding far across the water.


    "Sasuke!"


    Naruto, lifting his head and covering his injured mouth, roared angrily, his eyes full of questioning, as if to say, "Why are you hitting me for no reason?"


    Sasuke sneered: "Naruto, it seems you still feel wronged. As a Konoha chunin, you disrespected the village''s rules, leaving the Land of Fire''s borders on your own, even entering the Land of Rain."


    "The Hokage has ordered, Naruto has not followed the ninja code!" But before Sasuke could finish, Naruto immediately waved his hand awkwardly and laughed.


    "Sasuke, forgive me, I didn''t mean to."


    As if Jiraiya''s appearance brought Naruto back to his former self, but at that moment, he didn''t know that his casual and willful character was making Sasuke even angrier.


    "Naruto! Do you realize the seriousness of this situation?"


    Sasuke appeared in front of Naruto in a flash, and Naruto quickly dodged.


    In the moment they separated, Naruto was stunned, feeling something lift from his head, his ninja headband had already fallen into Sasuke''s hands.


    "Give me back my headband!"


    However, Sasuke dodged Naruto''s attempt to snatch it back and coldly said: "If it weren''t for Lord Jiraiya vouching for you, just leaving the village on your own would be enough to classify you as a rogue ninja!"


    "Sasuke!"


    At this moment, the smile on Naruto''s face froze as he looked at Sasuke''s displeased expression, realizing the seriousness of the situation.


    "Sasuke, I''ll apologize when we get back, it''s not that serious, is it?"


    "Serious?" Sasuke shook his head in disappointment, seeing Naruto still harboring a carefree and hopeful mindset.


    "Ask Lord Jiraiya how serious your offense is. If you weren''t the Fourth Hokage''s son, with your teacher Lord Jiraiya vouching for you, you''d be facing not me but the ANBU Black Ops by now, and you would have already been marked as a rogue ninja of Konoha!"


    "Naruto, when will you face reality? You''re always loud and thoughtless, preaching about mutual understanding, but look at yourself. If everyone acted like you, the world would be overrun with rogue ninjas."


    As a team member, Sasuke looked at Naruto with frustration, reminiscent of the destined conflict between Indra and Ashura.


    "Naruto! You talk about understanding others, but have you tried to understand them? You rant about equality, but abuse your privilege as the Fourth Hokage''s son, never considering the consequences, always standing on the hierarchical system established by Lord Third!"


    "But in the end, you criticize this ''unfair'' system while standing on it and abusing its privileges. You''ve become a stranger, even disgusting!"


    Finally, Sasuke took Naruto''s forehead protector, saying coldly, "You''re truly disgusting now!"


    Sasuke''s words left Naruto stunned, disbelief in his eyes.


    After a while, Naruto forced a strained smile, "Sasuke."


    "Ha ha, you two kids sort it out yourselves."


    Jiraiya, watching from a distance, looked at Nagato with a helpless expression in response to Naruto''s pleading eyes, only able to scratch his head and laugh foolishly.


    Disobeying orders is a serious matter, but privileges exist everywhere.


    However, Naruto''s identity is special, being the son of the Fourth Hokage and the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    "Kid, aren''t you going back?"


    After this battle, there''s no need for the Rain Village to hide, and it will surely be integrated into the Konoha. But Jiraiya was surprised to see the young Uchiha.


    Sasuke glanced at Naruto and said respectfully, "The Genin Konohamaru has deserted without authorization from the Land of Fire and is now listed as a rogue ninja."


    "What!"


    Before Jiraiya could react, Naruto was shocked, forgetting everything else and anxiously exclaimed, "What''s going on? It''s impossible! Why would Konohamaru desert?"


    In response to Naruto''s inquiry, Sasuke just sneered sarcastically.


    "Naruto, don''t be delusional. The teammates who went after Konohamaru were all killed by him. The reason is simple, he said someone in Konoha was trying to harm him."


    "How could anyone harm Konohamaru!" Naruto murmured in disbelief, but the grown-up Naruto seemed to think of something and glanced at Sasuke.


    Seeing this look, Sasuke scoffed, "Naruto, you''re just thinking that it''s my Uchiha clan trying to harm Konohamaru, even wanting to eliminate the Sarutobi clan, right?"


    This time, Naruto remained silent, but Sasuke sneered.


    "Just a Konohamaru. If our Uchiha clan wanted to act, we would have done so long ago."


    "Naruto!" Jiraiya called out to Naruto, his face filled with complex emotions, ultimately sighing deeply.


    Killing teammates and defecting, Konohamaru was destined to not be able to return. And Sasuke''s words made sense, if the Uchiha clan really targeted the Sarutobi clan, Konohamaru would not have survived.


    "I forgot to tell you, the members of the team chasing Konohamaru."


    At this moment, Sasuke revealed a mischievous smile. He deeply loathed the Sarutobi clan, especially after experiencing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    If not for Teacher Yoru, the Uchiha clan''s extermination plan by the Third Hokage''s Root Division would have been implemented, and the Sarutobi clan would have faced the same fate as the Uchiha clan.


    Victor or vanquished!


    "The members of the pursuit squad are Temari, Kankur¨­, and you, Naruto!"


    As Sasuke''s voice fell, Naruto''s face was filled with shock.


    "You left the Land of Fire on your own, this is the Hokage''s chance for you to redeem yourself. By the way, I almost forgot to tell you, after Konohamaru escaped the Land of Fire, he went into the Land of Rain."


    Under Sasuke''s mocking gaze, Naruto was even more shocked, while Jiraiya sighed deeply and gestured that he couldn''t intervene in this matter.


    ¡­


    Land of Rain.


    In the drizzling rain, Konohamaru was cautiously on guard in the forest, his face and body covered in mud.


    He was now preparing to cross the Land of Rain to reach the Land of Earth. At present, in the entire ninja world, only the Land of Lightning and the Land of Earth were relatively safe, at least providing refuge from the pursuit of Konoha.


    Carefully moving through the forest, the stinging pain on his cheek caused involuntary muscle spasms.


    "Damn it! Why don''t you understand me!"


    At this moment, feeling the pain of the injury on his face, Konohamaru couldn''t help but curse in anger.


    The injury on his face was inflicted by his teammate, whom he also brutally killed when they came to retrieve him. This act led him to be labeled as a rogue ninja and pursued.


    In the forest filled with continuous raindrops, suddenly a cracking sound was heard. Although it was faint, Konohamaru, as a ninja, showed a look of terror.


    "Damn it! Why won''t you give me a way out! Curse you, Uchiha!"


    With a roar, Konohamaru threw several shuriken, and with a chilling sound, a hoarse voice echoed in the woods.


    "Hehe, little brat of the Sarutobi clan, did you know? I thought there was no hope, but unexpectedly, you delivered yourself to me as a rogue ninja."


    A shadow slowly emerged from the bushes, revealing an ugly multi-armed puppet and its controller, who gradually showed his true face.


    The puppet-controlling ninja, with a face covered in greasepaint and a bloodthirsty look in his eyes, wore a forehead protector with the character "Shin", indicating he was a Jonin.


    "Kankuro!"


    With a grim face, Konohamaru uttered a name filled with resentment. Kankuro had once bullied him, and later, Konohamaru''s grandfather was responsible for the death of Kankuro''s father, the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa.


    "Jie Jie!"


    Kankuro, excited and bloodthirsty, laughed while looking at the miserable figure before him, once the proud grandson of the Third Hokage.


    "You know, the Third Hokage deceived my father, the Fourth Kazekage, into invading Konoha, then ambushed and killed my father midway, impersonating him to participate in the Chunin Exams. I''ve always remembered this hatred!"


    At this moment, Kankuro, angrily thumping his chest, seemed to express the depth of his hatred.


    "But for the sake of the entire village! I had to endure it, even giving up this so-called hatred. But, lo and behold, the Sage of the Six Paths must have opened his eyes! You, this little brat, actually defected, haha!"


    "And even killed your own teammates, directly being listed as a pursued rogue ninja, haha!"


    Controlling the puppet, Kankuro''s face showed an excited and bloodthirsty smile, while Konohamaru revealed a drop of cold sweat.


    The opponent was a Jonin! Although he had trained hard over the years, he was still well aware of the strength of a Jonin!


    Run!

 Chapter 324: Chasing Konohamaru

    Shuriken Shadow Clone TechniqueKonohamaru''s hands turned into afterimages, throwing countless shurikens in an instant. Simultaneously, his hands formed seals.


    The shurikens began to change, attacking Kankuro with no space to dodge, glittering coldly everywhere.


    Fire Release: Great Flame Technique


    A secret fire release jutsu passed down through generations of the Sarutobi clan. A great fire is emitted from the mouth, covering the shurikens.


    Beneath the roaring flames, in Kankuro''s sight, there were still shurikens amidst the fire, forcing him to be on guard.


    A fiery red light suddenly appeared in the dense forest. Though Konohamaru was only thirteen, his chakra had far surpassed that of a chunin.


    In the original timeline, at this age, Konohamaru faced Pain''s invasion of Konoha alone and used the powerful Rasengan jutsu to defeat the Hell Path.


    Remarkably, despite his young age, Konohamaru could use the Shadow Clone Technique, a testament to his chakra capacity.


    Now, having experienced the tragedy of his clan''s annihilation three years ago, Konohamaru lived in sorrow, his strength rapidly growing under the pressure of revenge.


    After all, he is the Third Hokage''s grandson and has been trained in various ninja techniques and powerful jutsu since childhood.


    Therefore, Konohamaru''s strength is formidable.


    "You can''t escape, brat."


    After the fire, Kankuro, revealing his puppet form, sneered bloodthirsty at Konohamaru''s panicked eyes.


    Puppet Replacement Technique


    With a creaking noise from behind, it was too late for the startled Konohamaru.


    In a moment, an ugly puppet with its stomach open attacked.


    Black Ant (Capture Puppet)


    Instantly, Konohamaru was captured inside the puppet''s stomach. Kankuro, manipulating chakra threads, jumped down from a hidden tree.


    "Let me out! You ugly ghost!"


    Trapped inside the puppet, Konohamaru yelled in anger, while Kankuro approached, coldly sneering.


    "Brat, I won''t let you die so easily."


    But as Kankuro approached, he suddenly heard a faint sizzling sound and exclaimed in shock and anger: "The sound of exploding tags!"


    Trapped inside, Konohamaru loudly pulled out a stack of exploding tags, lit them, and laughed maniacally: "Ugly monster, I''ll send you to join the deceased Fourth Kazekage!"


    With a loud boom, flames soared. Kankuro barely avoided injury by hiding inside a defensive puppet.


    "Damn it, how many exploding tags did that brat use!"


    Looking at the power of the explosion, Kankuro was shocked but then realized something.


    No blood, no scent of blood, no severed limbs!


    "Not good! The brat used a shadow clone while releasing the jutsu!"


    Kankuro, with his quick reaction, understood instantly. No wonder Konohamaru was fearless and brave; it was a shadow clone.


    Far away, in the forest, Konohamaru, who was frantically fleeing, also felt the intense explosion behind him. A cold smile spread across his face.


    The shadow clone was dissolved just in time, fortunately avoiding injury from the exploding talisman. Otherwise, the pain transmitted back would have been enough to trouble him greatly.


    Kamatari


    As Konohamaru was running rapidly, he suddenly felt a sense of danger and quickly lay down.


    Boom! A strong wind technique passed by in a flash of white light, exposing the forest in an instant.


    The white weasel, wielding a large scythe, carried out a series of furious slashing attacks, devastating a wide area and destroying the forest.


    Meanwhile, a figure with blond hair appeared in the distance, holding a heavy iron fan. Temari, looking heroic and valiant, appeared far away.


    Temari, looking at the destroyed forest, revealed a heroic smile. "With this, you little brat, have nowhere to hide."


    At that moment, Temari saw Kankuro approaching from afar and frowned, loudly scolding him.


    "Kankuro, what are you doing? How could you let this little brat escape!"


    Temari and Kankuro, sister and brother, blocked Konohamaru''s path, one in front and one behind.


    Facing Temari''s scolding, Kankuro showed an embarrassed expression. "This little brat is too cunning, and he possesses such immense chakra."


    "Shut up!" Temari angrily rebuked Kankuro''s explanation.


    "I''m starting to doubt how you became a J¨­nin. Are you getting arrogant? You even dare to commit the greatest taboo of a ninja, carelessness."


    It''s only Temari who could talk to Kankuro like this.


    Facing Temari''s domineering scolding, Kankuro nodded awkwardly. He had always been afraid of his sister since childhood and couldn''t disobey her. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Little brat, if you don''t want to suffer, just surrender obediently."


    Seeing Konohamaru with no way out, Temari coldly shouted, causing Kankuro''s face to change drastically.


    "This little brat is a rogue ninja; we have the right to kill him and bring back the body!"


    Before Kankuro could finish speaking, Temari shouted loudly, "Shut up!"


    "This little brat is..."


    Kankuro, angry, wanted to say something, but Temari coldly interrupted, "Kankuro! Don''t forget about Gaara!"


    This statement made Kankuro speechless, his face turning somewhat ugly.


    Seeing this, Temari''s expression gradually softened. "Kankuro, I''m heartbroken about our father, but this little brat''s identity is not simple. If we bring him back, just for the crime of killing his teammate, he won''t live long."


    "And Gaara is the hope of our Sand Ninja, a highly anticipated figure. Lord Yoru and Lord Pakura have already made it clear that as long as Gaara continues to develop, he will be the Sixth Kazekage in the future."


    Temari''s overall awareness is definitely capable, and Kankuro is not an impulsive person. Remembering his brother Gaara, he took a deep breath.


    Lord Pakura and Lord Yoru value Gaara, but that doesn''t mean it''s set in stone. Therefore, as Gaara''s brother and sister, even if they can''t help, they mustn''t hold him back.


    "I understand, this kid is lively."


    Kankuro took a deep breath, regaining his composure, while Temari smiled upon seeing this.


    "It''s certain that he''s lively, but if this kid resists, breaking his arms and legs is inevitable."


    Hearing Temari''s words, Kankuro immediately showed a bloodthirsty smile, looking at the trapped Konohamaru, "Kid, you better keep resisting, so I can break your limbs, no! It should be five limbs, to completely end your lineage."


    "Don''t underestimate me!"


    Konohamaru roared angrily, waving his hands in an instant, and countless shurikens crazily tilted out, repeating his technique.


    Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique


    With a cold snort, Temari grabbed her iron fan with one hand and merely opened it a little to swing.


    Under the strong wind blade, all the incoming shurikens were fanned away, the clanging sound of the shurikens echoed as they fell to the ground.


    "Kid, my patience is limited."


    Temari appeared in front of Konohamaru in an instant, her iron fan fiercely hitting his abdomen. Konohamaru painfully widened his eyes, vomiting all the food residue in his stomach.


    Bang bang~


    With several strikes of the iron fan, Konohamaru was already bruised and swollen, with no ability to fight back.


    Shadow Clone Technique


    In his disheveled state, Konohamaru roared angrily, using the Shadow Clone Technique taught by Naruto, knowing that returning to Konoha meant a dead end.


    After losing the Third Hokage, his grandfather, the Sarutobi clan was more devastated than ever, with no one to protect him. He had only one way out! To survive meant to flee!


    Bang bang~


    Facing the attack of several shadow clones, Temari sneered, continuously swinging her iron fan to burst the clones, but the next moment, Kankuro''s expression changed dramatically in the distance.


    "Be careful!"


    In the chaos, a deep blue chakra sphere had already appeared in front of her, Temari''s pupils shrinking in fear.


    "Rasengan!"


    Konohamaru roared madly, using a shadow clone in the chaos to perform this ultimate ninjutsu.


    The distance was too close! There was no chance for Temari to use ninjutsu to dodge.


    Boom!


    In an instant, as the Rasengan smashed towards her with Konohamaru''s crazed expression, Temari could only hold her iron fan with both hands to resist the powerful ninjutsu attack.


    Boom boom~


    Under the powerful rotation of the Rasengan, Temari was furious, her iron fan almost unable to withstand it.


    "My grandfather could kill your deadbeat dad, I can do the same to you!"


    Konohamaru roared in madness, now abandoned by the entire world, his eyes filled only with insanity.


    "Rasengan! This jutsu is not only known to you!" Konohamaru''s words directly provoked Temari, who immediately showed an angry face. With a loud shout, her iron fan was sent flying by the Rasengan. As Konohamaru''s Rasengan was coming at her, Temari also formed a Rasengan in her hand.


    "I! The strongest Wind Release female jonin of the Sand Village!"


    Blonde-haired Temari shouted, forming a deep blue Rasengan with one hand. Instantly, the two Rasengans collided.


    One big, one small, Temari, now a jonin, far surpasses Konohamaru in both chakra quantity and control, not to mention the nurturing of the village.


    Jutsu below S-rank are no longer as once jealously guarded, as long as one becomes a jonin. Not just in terms of strength, but also loyalty, having passed through various assessments.


    Under the policy of Uchiha Yoru, jutsu below S-rank, compared to the Third Hokage''s era, are much easier to be rewarded.


    Even during the Third''s era, A-rank jutsu were forbidden arts, taught only for significant contributions, or through master and disciple tradition. But this changed after Uchiha Yoru took power.


    A-rank jutsu were also included in the normal rewards for jonin.


    Even S-rank jutsu, as long as one makes significant achievements, and loyalty, worldview, and other aspects are without issue, are also awarded.


    Several jonin in the village have reportedly been taught S-rank jutsu.


    With a rumble, under the collision of the Rasengans, Konohamaru was finally thrown away in a sorry state, his arm fracturing in a bizarre pose.


    Temari was only pushed back seven or eight steps, stopping and looking at her hot palm, showing a frightened expression.


    "Damn it, this brat knows the Rasengan, it wasn''t in the intel!"


    Almost carelessly injured by this brat, Temari shouted angrily, and Kankuro, rushing over from afar, was relieved to see his sister unharmed.


    Chakra threads threw the iron fan back to Temari, and Kankuro coldly said, "This brat is too dangerous, I think we should break his limbs."


    Temari, with a gloomy face, did not object this time.


    Meanwhile, Konohamaru, having landed, was bleeding from the mouth, his right arm dislocated and fractured. Now struggling to get up, he was panting heavily due to massive chakra consumption.


    "Damn it! Why! Just a step away! Just one step and I could have escaped!"


    As Konohamaru howled in despair, Temari and Kankuro stopped, showing a serious defensive stance.


    Meanwhile, Konohamaru heard footsteps behind him, pausing, a familiar sound of smacking a cigarette echoed in his ears.


    "Heh, Konohamaru, it''s been so long, and you''re still such a waste."


    Under the devil''s voice, Konohamaru struggled to look back, seeing the figure he hated the most in his life.


    A tall figure with a face full of vicissitudes and stubble appeared, with a cigarette in his mouth and a Flying Swallow in his hand.


    "Asuma!"


    Since the incident with the Akatsuki organization, Obito and he no longer wore the Akatsuki uniforms. Now, Asuma was wearing the familiar Konoha green vest, even sporting a Konoha forehead protector.


    However, there was a clear mark of a rogue ninja on the Konoha''s forehead protector.


    "Fighting is not done this way, let me teach you properly."


    Asuma, with the cigarette in his mouth, looked indifferently at Temari and Kankuro, and with a cold laugh, he instantly launched an attack.


    "Be careful!"


    Kankuro shouted, releasing his strongest puppets, while Temari coldly said, "Got it!"


    Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning


    Asuma instantly exhaled a thick cloud of fire-release smoke. Seeing this, Temari did not dare to be careless and immediately unfolded her iron fan, revealing three stars.


    Wind Release: Air Current Wild Dance


    Boom~


    Amidst the chaotic strong winds, the smoke was instantly swept away. However, as the smoke cleared, Asuma, holding the Flying Swallow, had already charged over.


    "Temari, you provide cover."


    Facing a ninja like Asuma, Kankuro shouted loudly and calmly controlled his three puppets to rush up and entangle the opponent, while Temari held her iron fan for peripheral cover and took the opportunity for a sneak attack.


    Meanwhile, from a distance, Konohamaru, finally regaining consciousness, showed a face filled with resentment and anger.


    "Asuma!"


    This heart-wrenching cry was filled with too much emotion from Konohamaru.


    He was once the high and mighty prince of the Konoha, but because of Asuma, his entire family was gone, reducing him to a character that everyone avoided and even despised.


    The fall from heaven to hell twisted Konohamaru''s psyche, filling him with immense hatred for all those responsible for his plight.

 Chapter 325: Sasuke vs Asuma

    "Asuma!"Just as Temari and Kankuro were battling together against Asuma, Konohamaru, who was at a distance with a broken and dislocated arm, became blinded by hatred the moment he saw Asuma.


    With a hoarse and exhausted roar, an unknown strength surged within Konohamaru, enabling him to rise again.


    At this moment, Asuma, who was fiercely fighting against Temari and Kankuro, felt the hateful gaze from behind and was filled with rage.


    Konohamaru was being irrational. Hadn''t he sacrificed so much for the continuity of the Sarutobi clan?


    Yet, Konohamaru, of all people, chose to defect. Instead of thinking of escape at this critical moment, he let hatred cloud his judgment, a disgrace to the efforts made over the years.


    "Kankuro!"


    As Gaara''s sister, Temari, with her outstanding intellect, was heavily relied upon over the years, especially after Gaara was chosen for the Sixth Hokage training.


    Uchiha Yoru, in his effort to unite people, naturally focused on training Gaara and his siblings.


    Thus, Temari knew some secrets. For instance, during the pursuit of the rogue ninja Konohamaru, Pakura had secretly shared some information about the Sarutobi clan.


    "Hehe, old smoke fiend, seems like you''re still very worried about this brat!"


    With a loud shout from Temari, Kankuro immediately understood the hidden message and revealed a mocking smile. His fingers trembled as he controlled the puppet''s chakra strings, and instantly a puppet fired several poison needles.


    Swoosh!


    The poison needles were aimed at Konohamaru. At that moment, Asuma became furious and flung his Flying Swallow with his left hand.


    The wind-enhanced Flying Swallow swirled around, cutting all the poison needles, and Kankuro seized this opportunity.


    Poison Spike Hell - Hundred Precise Strikes


    Wind Style - Great Net


    Under the coordinated attack of Temari and Kankuro, Asuma was forced into a defensive.


    Wind Style - Crushing Pressure


    Asuma released a powerful Wind Style jutsu, deflecting the poison needles from the puppet, and dodged in another direction.


    Boom!


    The three of them fought fiercely. Temari, with her combat intelligence, involved Konohamaru in the battle, a risk Asuma couldn''t afford to take.


    Because Konohamaru was now a well-known rogue ninja of Konoha, meaning anyone could kill him without worry.


    So, Asuma, frustrated, was dragged into a difficult position.


    "Hehe, I initially wanted to capture the Third Hokage''s grandson, but never thought I''d encounter the Third''s son too."


    Kankuro shouted excitedly, ready to seize this rare opportunity for revenge.


    Temari, holding an iron fan, calmly said, "Kankuro, use Konohamaru to hold Asuma back, reinforcements are almost here."


    Although Kankuro was reluctant, seeing the rare opportunity, he complied with Temari''s command, shouting, "Yes!" S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, Konohamaru, feeling humiliated, cried out in tears, frantically yelling at Asuma who was protecting him, "Why! Why!"


    Blinded by hatred and irrationality, Konohamaru clenched a kunai in his left hand, furiously accusing Asuma.


    Meanwhile, Asuma, burdened by Konohamaru, showed a hint of anger.


    "Konohamaru, escape first, I''ll tell you the whole truth later."


    Fire Style - Phoenix Sage Fire Technique.


    Asuma unleashed his Fire Release ninjutsu, fiercely battling with Temari and Kankuro. Meanwhile, Konohamaru seized the opportunity to flee into the forest like a flea.


    Watching Konohamaru escape, Kankuro roared in anger, while Temari exclaimed in alarm, "Not good! Kankuro, be ready to retreat at any moment!"


    Without the burden of Asuma, his combat ability was not to be underestimated. Beneath his cruel smile, he unleashed formidable fighting power.


    Now that his last weakness had fled Konoha, he had no more concerns.


    At that moment, a hawk''s screech sounded in the sky.


    "It''s Sasuke and Naruto!"


    Two figures appeared on the hawk. Asuma''s face changed, while Temari and Kankuro showed signs of joy.


    "Be careful!"


    The more critical the moment, the greater the danger. Temari urgently reminded his impulsive brother.


    "I''ll deal with Asuma. You two go after Konohamaru."


    Sasuke, descending from the sky, smirked coldly. After experiencing the activation of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he grew even more disdainful of the Third Hokage''s regime.


    He was well aware of the origin of the plan to annihilate the Sarutobi clan, originally a plot of the Third Hokage''s regime against the Uchiha clan.


    But it was almost entirely reversed by his teacher, Yoru.


    "Go!"


    Seeing Sasuke''s icy gaze on Asuma, the calmest Temari immediately urged Kankuro to pursue Konohamaru.


    "Asuma is Sasuke''s to handle. We can''t let the little brat Konohamaru escape beyond the borders of the Land of Rain."


    Hearing that Konohamaru might escape, Kankuro panicked. Even if the two were captured alive and brought back to Konoha, he could accept it.


    After all, their actions warranted a fate worse than death in prison. But he couldn''t tolerate letting Konohamaru escape.


    "Konohamaru!" Upon hearing this name, Naruto''s expression changed. He had intended to stay and fight Asuma with Sasuke, but seeing Kankuro and Temari disappearing, he grew anxious.


    "Sasuke, hold off Teacher Asuma. I''ll go after Konohamaru and come back to help you."


    Naruto also feared Konohamaru might react rashly and get hurt, so he chose to quickly pursue him.


    Meanwhile, Asuma looked troubled, facing Sasuke''s crimson Sharingan with a grave expression.


    Sand and wind blew across, as the two faced each other in a clearing surrounded by severed trees.


    "Asuma, do you know?" Sasuke slowly curved his lips into a bloodthirsty smile.


    "I used to sympathize with you when you slaughtered the Sarutobi clan. But when I learned that the original target of the annihilation plan was the Uchiha clan, I was filled with rage!"


    "If it weren''t for Teacher Yoru, I can''t imagine what would have become of our Uchiha clan."


    As if seeing his sworn enemy, Sasuke, who has just experienced the world of illusions and unlocked the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, is still not fully recovered.


    It must be said that the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is indeed formidable, but the side effects are also significant.


    For a period after unlocking the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, one''s emotions become particularly agitated, easily angered and irritable, and even mentally paranoid.


    Sasuke is naturally aware of this. His teacher, Yoru, had warned him, but now he has a quicker way to return to normal.


    Beneath Sasuke''s bloodthirsty smile, the six-pointed star of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan spins continuously.


    "Heh, let this be the end of the feud between the Uchiha and the Sarutobi clans. Don''t worry! Soon, I will personally tear open the chest of that little brat Konohamaru and completely eradicate the Sarutobi clan."


    Watching Sasuke, who is targeting him, Asuma reveals a glint of cold light.


    "Sasuke! Uchiha Yoru promised me back then."


    "That was a promise from Teacher Yoru, not me. Moreover, Konohamaru has already defected, and any Konoha ninja is entitled to kill a defector!"


    Under Sasuke''s cold laugh, his body begins to emit lightning, and in an instant, the chakra metal blade at his waist is drawn.


    "The evil Sarutobi clan, today you will witness the power of the Uchiha clan!"


    In an instant, Sasuke is in front of Asuma, their weapons, the Flying Swallow and the long sword, constantly colliding and sparking.


    The Flying Swallow was forged by someone using precious metal chakra at the request of the Third Hokage.


    Sasuke''s sword, modeled after the Kusanagi Sword and also forged at the behest of Yoru, was previously one of the eight precious chakra metal blades of Killer B, the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki of the Land of Lightning.


    After all, being the brother of the Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki, he naturally used top-grade precious chakra metal, no less in quality than the Flying Swallow.


    The two precious chakra metal weapons collide constantly, one with wind release and the other with lightning release.


    In theory, wind release should counter lightning release, but Sasuke''s arrogance fills him with a mocking smile.


    "Ha ha, is this the strength you boast of for massacring your entire clan? Just this much skill, it seems the Sarutobi clan isn''t that capable."


    Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning


    A puff of smoke sprays out, instantly igniting towering flames.


    The next moment, a bolt of lightning bursts from the ground, and Asuma quickly dodges, only to see a giant snake emerge from underground, opening its mouth as Sasuke, holding his ninja sword, stabs forward.


    "Is this all your strength? Worthless!"


    Using Lightning Release Body Flicker Technique, Sasuke wildly swings his blade in a frenzy, taunting, "Is this the Sarutobi clan who once dreamed of massacring the Uchiha? Ha ha, I wonder what it feels like to slaughter your own clan! This is retribution! What your Sarutobi clan owes us Uchiha!"


    "I have no more patience for the trash of the Sarutobi clan!"


    Lightning Release: Chidori Stream


    Instantly, Sasuke''s body is enveloped in lightning, and Asuma roars, "Little brat of the Uchiha, don''t underestimate others."


    Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere


    As he quickly retreats, Asuma takes a deep breath and spits out chakra wind blades like bullets from his mouth.


    Facing this strong Wind Release ninjutsu attack, Sasuke reveals a smug smile.


    "I''ve had enough fun!"


    Under the bizarre rotation of the six-pointed star Mangekyo, purple chakra suddenly burst out from around the body, instantly forming a bony structure.


    Susano


    After the terrifying skeleton appeared, the strong wind blade only made a dull sound, causing little damage.


    At this moment, Sasuke laughed wildly with arrogance, "Haha, this is the power of the Uchiha, Asuma, this is why the Third Hokage feared our Uchiha''s power."


    As the six-pointed star Mangekyo spun wildly, the eyes powerfully infused with power, instantly solidifying the skeleton.


    Susano: Third Stage


    With the appearance of muscles and armor wrapping around, although only half of the body was formed, the terrifying power had already made Asuma begin to fear and show signs of retreat.


    "You can''t escape!"


    Asuma, deciding instantly to flee, but Sasuke, driving the Susano and laughing wildly, directly pulled out a longbow.


    Swoosh~


    Arrow after arrow shot out crazily, shaking the earth.


    "Damn it! Today, I will make you regret this!"


    Asuma roared in anger. The opponent clearly intended to kill him, so he no longer cared about the side effects of overusing his Wood Release cells. Roaring, his chakra surged instantly.


    Wind Release: Vacuum Serial Waves


    The powerful wind blade, like a scythe, slashed at Susano. It must be said that Asuma, who had madly activated his Wood Release power, not only had his chakra increased several times, but his attack power had also greatly increased.


    "Haha, when you see the Third Hokage in death, don''t forget to tell him that the Sarutobi clan was wiped out because of him, and now the Uchiha rule Konoha!"


    Boom~


    As the two fought fiercely, the surrounding forest was badly damaged, and this part of the forest was completely destroyed.


    In the distant forest, Konohamaru, captured by a puppet and filled with crazy anger, roared.


    "Let me go! Naruto! Brother Naruto, my grandfather treated you like his own grandson, please let me go, I will disappear from the ninja world forever, please..."


    Knowing that returning to the village would bring no good, Konohamaru pinned all his hopes on his brother Naruto, but unfortunately, he forgot about Naruto''s character.


    "Konohamaru, calm down, don''t worry, with me here, we will go back to Konoha and explain everything, everyone will forgive you."


    Naruto''s persuasive words were so moving that they might have affected an ordinary person, but Konohamaru, nearing emotional collapse, couldn''t possibly listen.


    "Uzumaki Naruto! You demon fox, sending me back to the village is worse than killing me now..."


    Konohamaru roared madly, and Naruto had never seen such a strange side of him, especially when he brought up his long-buried sad past.


    Demon Fox!


    Meanwhile, Kankuro, somewhat disheveled, watched this scene with a mocking smile.


    "Hehe, still cursing at a time like this, keep it up while you still have the strength. I look forward to seeing what punishment you''ll receive when we return to the village."


    Temari by the side snorted coldly, facing Naruto''s saintly mother, she scoffed in disdain.


    "Go back and explain to get others to forgive you? Do you think this is playing house, child''s play?


    Konohamaru is a traitor to the village! He also killed his comrades! No matter what the status, if this can still be forgiven, then the village''s system is useless.


    The most important reason why Temari and Kankuro didn''t kill him is that Konohamaru, with his hands stained with the blood of fellow village ninjas, won''t end up well.


    Do you really think it''s still the era when the Third Hokage was in charge?


    "Demon Fox! I should have let Grandpa Third strangle you to death back then, you shouldn''t be alive in this world!"


    "Disgusting! Brother Naruto, wuwu~ let me go, I promise to be an ordinary person, I won''t mention hatred anymore, damn it! Naruto, you Demon Fox, your parents deserved to die, you cursed their death! Why can''t you just let me go."


    The collapsing Konohamaru roared in madness, while Naruto by his side looked increasingly awful, but even so, he still did not give up on Konohamaru.


    "Look, it''s Sasuke''s lightning release!"


    Just as everyone was returning, suddenly Kankuro exclaimed, pointing to the distance, and instantly everyone saw the dark clouds and lightning in the distant sky.


    ~~~


    100 PowerStone = 5 Bonus Chapters!

 Chapter 326: Sarutobi Clan gone!

    Lightning Release: KirinThe perennial rainy weather in Rain Village was an excellent location for releasing Lightning Release ninjutsu. Suddenly, a ferocious Kirin appeared in the sky, descending from above.


    With a massive roar, Naruto and others in the distance quickly ran towards the location of the ninjutsu release.


    This was an S-rank Lightning Release technique. The fact that it forced Sasuke to use such a method showed the strength of Asuma.


    Whoosh~ A group of people rapidly moved through the forest, and when their vision cleared, Naruto showed a shocked expression.


    In the open area, a huge crater had formed, with scorched earth and faint flashes of lightning. The intense heat from the Lightning Release had even caused the surface of the earth to crystallize.


    "Asuma!"


    In the center of the crater, Asuma lay on the ground, his life or death unknown.


    Strangely, Asuma''s left arm was connected to a huge broken tree trunk. Clearly, in his final moments, he had frantically activated the Wood Release cells in his body to create a massive tree stump for defense.


    However, the attack power of Lightning Release: Kirin was too strong, destroying the tree and severely injuring him as well.


    "This!"


    Under the terrifying ninjutsu, Sasuke was slightly out of breath. His Six-Pointed Star Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was in pain, but his face showed an excited smile.


    "Ha ha, this is the debt owed by your Sarutobi clan."


    Sasuke had no mercy for his actions, feeling a thrilling excitement instead. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sasuke!"


    However, at this moment, the excited and laughing Sasuke was greeted with a punch from Naruto. Although he reacted and dodged, he was still grazed on the cheek due to the large amount of physical and chakra exhaustion.


    "Naruto!"


    Looking at Naruto who had struck him, Sasuke was filled with anger, his voice questioning.


    And Naruto, as if meeting Sasuke for the first time, angrily yelled, "Sasuke, how could you do this? No matter what mistake Teacher Asuma made, we are comrades, aren''t we? We should have taken him back to the village for resolution, how could you be so harsh?"


    Clearly, Asuma was already beyond help. This scene made Naruto somewhat angry, as they were both ninjas of Konoha.


    "Damn it, Naruto!"


    Sasuke also angrily responded with a punch, and the two glared at each other.


    "Sasuke, how could you do this!"


    "Idiot Naruto, Asuma is a traitor! A traitor who massacred his own clan!"


    "You shouldn''t have done this either! Teacher Asuma is already in this state, I think he must have had his reasons back then."


    "Reasons?" Sasuke sneered at the overly compassionate Naruto, "You idiot, what do you know? The Third Hokage had planned the Uchiha clan massacre. If it wasn''t for Teacher Itachi, the Third would still be sitting as the Hokage of Konoha, and the Uchiha clan would probably have disappeared from the village long ago."


    And Naruto, not thinking before he speaks, angrily retorts, "Even the Third Hokage is better than you Uchihas!"


    Instantly, Sasuke''s face changes, his anger turning into a cold chill, his eyes icily fixed on Naruto.


    "Sasuke!" Realizing he might have said something wrong, Naruto doesn''t think he''s mistaken, instead showing a serious expression.


    "Sasuke! I still remember the Konoha Village when the Third Hokage was alive. At that time, although everyone in the village despised me and called me the Demon Fox, the village was peaceful, and the smiles on the villagers'' faces were genuine!"


    "But what about now? The Uchiha clan is strong, that''s true, but because you''re too powerful and unsatisfied with the status quo, look, a great ninja war is about to erupt. What have you brought us?"


    Naruto''s superficial saint-like ideology suddenly makes Sasuke smirk sarcastically.


    "Peace? It seems ironic coming from you, the so-called ''Hero''s Son.'' You only see the surface, but have you seen the wars on the borders during the Third''s era? Do you know how many ninjas die every year?"


    "You don''t know! The high ranks of the Third Hokage''s administration, for the sake of their own prestige and to embellish their achievements, downplayed the impact of all the wars at the borders, presenting an image of peace within the village, unaware of how many ninjas were dying at the frontlines!"


    "And you!" As Sasuke speaks, he remembers the burden on his shoulders, thinking of his future responsibilities as Hokage, he takes a deep breath, suppressing his anger to calm himself down.


    "Even though you are the son of the Fourth Hokage, I have to admit something, you really are an idiot who only had parents but wasn''t raised by them!"


    "Nani! Sasuke, you!" Such hurtful words fill Naruto with disbelief, as if he can''t believe these words could come from his comrade Sasuke.


    Faced with Naruto''s look, Sasuke gradually calms down, revealing a self-mocking smile.


    "Indeed, I should have known better than to have any illusions about you. You''re just someone who only sees the surface, living in the fairy tales the old Third told you, ranting every day about a naive idea of mutual understanding and peace."


    In the original timeline, compared to Naruto, Sasuke is somewhat more normal.


    As the reincarnation of Indra, Sasuke activated a single tomoe Sharingan only after the Uchiha clan massacre, while Obito activated his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan immediately after Rin''s death.


    But consider, on the night of the Uchiha massacre, there were many elite Uchiha ninjas with three tomoe Sharingan, so why didn''t they activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? Both in the face of clan extinction and impending death.


    If the Uchiha''s Sharingan was so easy to activate and evolve, the Uchiha clan would have dominated the ninja world long ago.


    So, Sasuke is considered normal, whereas Naruto''s mentality is somewhat abnormal, or rather, too good, almost like a character out of a fairy tale.


    After the massacre, Sasuke, bearing the hatred of his entire clan, continues to live, which is a more typical way of thinking.


    It''s hard to imagine how Naruto would have coped if he had experienced such a clan massacre.


    While Naruto and Sasuke are arguing, Kankuro and Temari slowly approach the area near Asuma to investigate.


    "Asuma! Haha."


    When Konohamaru sees Asuma''s body, he feels a void in his heart, followed by a burst of insane laughter.


    Seeing this from a distance, Naruto angrily roars: "Konohamaru is already like this, what more do you want!"


    Temari and Kankur¨­, chastised by Naruto, looked at each other with unpleasant expressions, while Naruto continued angrily, "Konohamaru is just a kid, how can he run away in this state?"


    "Let him go, I''ll take all the consequences. I will personally bring Konohamaru back to the village!"


    "Damn blonde!" Kankur¨­ glared at Naruto with frustration. If he could, he would really like to beat Naruto up right now.


    Temari, on the other hand, was more composed, considering the current situation of the Sarutobi clan and the fact that Gaara was being groomed as the future Sixth Kazekage.


    As long as nothing unexpected happens, Gaara will surely become the Sixth Kazekage. Naruto is not only powerful but also the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails and the son of a hero, so it''s best to avoid conflicts with him.


    "Kankur¨­, let go!" Temari said coldly. Kankur¨­, feeling wronged, pointed at Naruto and said, "Temari, look at this brat!"


    "Let go!"


    Confronted by his sister, Temari, Kankur¨­ lowered his voice and said, "Think of the bigger picture, Kankur¨­. Don''t cause unnecessary trouble for Gaara."


    Hearing Gaara''s name, Kankur¨­''s anger faded slightly. Gaara was their hope and his brother, and he couldn''t make an enemy for him for no reason.


    "Hmph! Damn brat, go see your useless uncle now."


    With a flick of his fingers, the puppet made a creaking noise and released Konohamaru.


    Konohamaru fell to the ground with a thud, laughing maniacally as he stumbled towards Asuma, holding a kunai in his left hand.


    "Ha ha, Asuma you beast, you killed the whole clan, you deserve to die!"


    Tears streaming down his face, Konohamaru, on the verge of collapse, reached Asuma.


    Asuma, weakly, could barely open his eyes to see Konohamaru crying and laughing crazily at him, and he managed a strained smile.


    "Konohamaru, you''ve grown up."


    He wanted to reach out and touch Konohamaru''s head, but he didn''t even have the strength to lift his arm.


    "You deserve to die!"


    Swishing the kunai in his left hand, Konohamaru continued to laugh maniacally, splattering Asuma''s blood on his face.


    Watching Konohamaru venting his rage, Asuma showed not sadness but a look of guilt.


    "I''m sorry, Konohamaru, I didn''t know I hurt you this much¡­"


    The murmuring Asuma felt his eyelids getting heavier, unable to resist closing them, when suddenly a green chakra surged within him. With newfound strength, he opened his mouth wide, shouting out with blood spewing:


    "Run!"


    With blood splattering, Konohamaru''s eyes widened in disbelief, and at a distance, Naruto watched this scene, his eyes nearly bursting with rage.


    "Konohamaru!"


    In Asuma, the last power of the wooden release cells in his body went berserk. Suddenly, a wooden spike shot out from his chest. It happened so unexpectedly that Konohamaru, already in a frenzy, felt a sharp pain as the spike pierced his chest.


    But it wasn''t over. The moment the spike penetrated Konohamaru''s chest, it absorbed chakra and began to sprout more branches and spikes.


    In an instant, Konohamaru''s body was like a sieve, covered in densely packed, sharp wooden spikes, with blood splattering everywhere.


    "Asuma! You are the criminal of the Sarutobi clan¡­"


    Konohamaru''s last words were full of resentment and hatred towards Asuma. After tremblingly pointing at him and uttering these words, Konohamaru''s head tilted, and he passed away.


    His pupils dilated, losing their liveliness; Konohamaru was completely lifeless. Witnessing this, Asuma''s pupils contracted, and he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Konohamaru!"


    Asuma, weak and screaming hoarsely, had a fierce expression. Everything for him was over.


    The Sarutobi clan was completely ruined! Asuma never imagined that the wooden release cells implanted in him by Obito, this power that made him strong, would uncontrollably take away his only kin at the end.


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    Asuma roared the name with a distorted and broken spirit, blaming everything on Uchiha Yoru.


    Why! He had promised to let Konohamaru live while he slaughtered the Sarutobi clan. Why did it end like this!


    Despite his unwillingness, Asuma followed Konohamaru in death after a final burst of blood, his wide-open eyes indicating his unrest in death.


    "Konohamaru!"


    Naruto, who ran over in panic, was devastated, unable to believe the scene before him.


    Kankuro was dumbfounded, frantically gesturing with his hands.


    "No! It wasn''t me. You all saw, it was Naruto who made me release Konohamaru, it was Naruto!"


    Kankuro was completely confused. Releasing Konohamaru from his grasp hadn''t brought the expected satisfaction, only bewilderment.


    "Sasuke, you have to vouch for me. It was Naruto who sternly told me to let go of Konohamaru, he guaranteed it. It''s not my fault¡­"


    Kankuro, usually arrogant, was now full of panic. Temari, standing aside, helplessly covered her forehead in this mess.


    "I saw it, don''t worry Kankuro."


    Sasuke, seeing this, smiled slightly, reassuring Kankuro that he had witnessed everything.


    "Thank you, Sasuke. This really wasn''t my fault."


    Kankuro, now utterly meek, found Sasuke, once an annoyance, now incredibly agreeable.


    Sasuke, relaxed and even feeling a bit pleased, signaled to Kankuro reassuringly.


    At this moment, Kankuro was wronged. It seems like he was responsible for the death of Konohamaru, but the truth is, he wasn''t.


    Despite Konohamaru belonging to the Sarutobi clan, which had its share of adversaries during the reign of the Third Hokage, it''s important to remember that Tsunade and Jiraiya, the current Fifth Hokage and a legendary Sannin, were disciples of the Third Hokage.


    Even if there were grievances against the Third Hokage''s regime, with his passing being akin to a snuffed-out candle, and the Sarutobi clan being in such a dire state, he''s the only successor left.


    Jiraiya and Tsunade certainly wouldn''t want their teacher''s grandson to be the end of the line, but with this incident, Kankuro doesn''t want to take the blame.


    "Naruto, damn you, you blonde! It''s all your fault! You said you would take responsibility for everything, and now Konohamaru is dead because of you!"


    In a fit of rage, Kankuro accused Naruto to absolve himself, while Sasuke watched the drama unfold with a sarcastic smile.


    And Temari, with veins popping on her forehead, glared at Kankuro. "Blonde? Who is he calling blonde? I''m blonde too!"

 Chapter 327: Privilege Boy

    Konoha.Office Building of the Hokage.


    Looking at the report about the bodies of Sarutobi and Konohamaru brought back, the three Fifth Hokage in the office looked indifferently at Uchiha Yoru.


    "Teacher Yoru, this is the mission report for this time."


    Sasuke respectfully finished the mission report and then left. In contrast, Kankuro''s expression was somewhat uneasy, after all, Konohamaru had escaped under his watch.


    And Naruto looked somewhat downcast. The death of Konohamaru was again caused by his thoughtlessness. If not for that, Konohamaru wouldn''t have died.


    Whereas Temari stood calmly and respectfully on the side. With the mission over, she could only wait.


    After finishing the report, Uchiha Yoru looked up, glanced at everyone, and then his gaze fell on Tsunade, Pakura, and Terumi Mei.


    "The last bloodline of the Sarutobi clan, Konohamaru, is declared dead. The remaining members of the Sarutobi clan who survived have abandoned the title of the clan and live as ordinary ninja families, some even choosing to give up the Sarutobi surname. Thus, the Sarutobi clan is declared completely extinct within the Konoha."


    "Now we come to the issue of the clan land and assets left behind by the Sarutobi clan."


    Uchiha Yoru is not the Third Hokage. After the Uchiha clan massacre, it seemed that Sasuke did not inherit much, especially in terms of ninja techniques. The most powerful clan''s assets were all taken by the higher-ups.


    After Sarutobi''s clan was destroyed, a large amount of assets were confiscated for treason, but the wealth left to Konohamaru was enormous, even including the ninja scrolls of the Sarutobi clan that he inherited.


    He didn''t avoid this issue at the time, making it known to all the Jonin of Konoha.


    However, many of the Sarutobi clan''s techniques depended on special privileges granted by the Hokage, so they had to reorganize the Sarutobi clan''s techniques.


    It turned out that a large part of the Sarutobi clan''s techniques were acquired privately through the Third Hokage.


    At that time, Uchiha Yoru, despite opposition, decided to keep the techniques the Sarutobi clan brought into the Konoha for Konohamaru to inherit, confiscating the rest.


    Thus, he was praised for his magnanimity within the village.


    "As a rogue ninja, all assets of the Sarutobi clan are to be confiscated. As for the remaining Sarutobi ninjas, they forfeited their inheritance rights when they abandoned the clan."


    Tsunade, with a crossed expression, gave a fair answer. Although she was saddened by the extinction of her teacher''s grandson''s clan, her calm mind led her to the best decision.


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    Pakura and Terumi Mei looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    Finally, Uchiha Yoru decided, "Alright, the clan land and all assets of the Sarutobi clan will be reclaimed by the village, and can be used as temporary residences for the incoming ninjas from the Rain Village."


    The affiliation of the Rain Village was a good start before the Fourth Great Ninja War, and many in the village were happy.


    After dealing with the aftermath of the Sarutobi clan, Uchiha Yoru looked back at Sasuke, Naruto, Temari, and Kankuro, and asked with a frown.


    "From your mission report, it seems Konohamaru even learned the A-rank secret technique Rasengan. Can you tell me how he learned this technique?"


    Faced with this inquiry from Uchiha Yoru, Kankuro wiped a cold sweat and finally relaxed.


    It seemed no one was pursuing the matter of Konohamaru''s death, and Temari also showed a look of wisdom. She was involved in the mission report, highlighting the Rasengan.


    Sasuke naturally knew this but chose not to disclose it.


    "Teacher Yoru, I suspect Konohamaru secretly learned the village''s advanced ninja techniques."


    Sasuke had no good feelings towards the Sarutobi clan and directly expressed his worst thoughts.


    "No!" At this moment, Naruto, in a low mood, raised his head, showing a sad expression, and hoarsely said: "I taught Konohamaru the Rasengan."


    When Naruto finished this sentence, he did not realize the seriousness of this matter.


    Even Sasuke showed a look of astonishment and then cursed in his mind: "Naruto, you idiot!"


    The expressions of everyone in the office changed, even Tsunade showed a grave look.


    "Back then, all members of the Sarutobi clan were restricted from leaving the country, and even leaving the village required an application. Naruto! You privately taught Konohamaru an A-rank ninjutsu!"


    Facing Tsunade''s cold questioning, Naruto, looking at Konohamaru who was being targeted, felt discontent thinking about the deceased and said with red eyes and hoarsely: "This is my father''s ninjutsu, why is it wrong to teach it to Konohamaru?" S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the discontented Naruto, the clever Temari quickly understood the problem and signaled to Kankuro with a glance, choosing to remain silent.


    "What right?" At this moment, Tsunade was almost laughing in anger, really not wanting to deal with Naruto, who had a problematic mind.


    Naruto always stood on a self-righteous high ground, demanding others without considering the impact of his impulsiveness.


    Originally, Naruto had the main character''s aura, plus various psychological debts and experiences, making the Fifth Hokage and Jiraiya feel indebted, naturally letting him be willful to some extent.


    After all, he was the son of the Fourth Hokage and had some privileges.


    Privileges exist in any era.


    But this Naruto was different. After Uchiha Yoru overthrew the Third Hokage''s regime, Naruto''s status as the hero''s son was restored, and as compensation, Jiraiya personally taught him.


    It can be said that all debts were compensated.


    Similarly, Naruto also enjoyed the privileges he deserved, even before graduating from the ninja academy, he trained with Jiraiya, and as the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, he freely entered and left the village, enjoying various privileges.


    Even Naruto, over the years, demanded others based on his requests, and some ordinary ninjas, wary of his status, chose to flatter him, which is the biggest reason for Naruto''s change.


    Without the status of the hero''s son, Naruto at least moved others with his sincerity, but this time, with the added layer of being the hero''s son, it backfired.


    Moreover, with Naruto''s situation, Uchiha Yoru had already revealed it.


    People''s hearts are like a mountain. Once they become cautious, it''s hard to change.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, it seems that over these years, relying on your status as the hero''s son, you have completely ignored the rules of a ninja."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru shook his head in disappointment, wondering what Jiraiya had been teaching all these years.


    Under Naruto''s puzzled gaze, Uchiha Yoru calmly began to speak: "Restricted individuals, no ninja in the village may privately teach any ninjutsu, even between master and disciple, not just ninjutsu, but any skill must be reported."


    "Only after the village agrees, can the skill be taught to restricted individuals, let alone the fact that what you taught was an A-rank ninjutsu."


    Looking at Naruto, who was indifferent as if it was his father''s ninjutsu, Uchiha Yoru showed a mocking smile.


    "Shizune, go get the documents of the Fourth Hokage and his wife."


    "Yes."


    Before long, Shizuns brought over the information about the parents of Naruto, the Fourth Hokage, but under the suggestive gaze of Uchiha Yoru, handed it to Naruto.


    With a puzzled look in Naruto''s eyes, Uchiha Yoru casually said: "Namikaze Minato, the Fourth Hokage, is also your father. Uzumaki Kushina, your mother, was the previous Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails and the princess of the Land of Whirlpools."


    "Now, let me explain clearly. Your mother, as the princess of the fallen Whirlpool Village, joined the Konoha. As part of the benefit exchange, she handed over all the sealing techniques of the Uzumaki clan to the village and agreed to abide by all the rules of the Konoha."


    "Your father, Namikaze Minato, a commoner, initially trained under Jiraiya during his time at the ninja academy and formally became his disciple after graduating."


    As he spoke, seeing Naruto''s still confused expression, Uchiha Yoru rubbed his forehead somewhat speechlessly, while Tsunade, standing nearby, directly continued the conversation.


    "After Minato officially became Jiraiya''s disciple, all the materials he studied were approved by the village, especially after meeting your mother!"


    At this point, Tsunade looked deeply at Naruto.


    "Your mother''s special status meant that your father had to get the village''s approval for all his ninja techniques. The development of the Rasengan, although inspired by the Tailed Beast Bomb, also drew from countless precious ninja techniques within the village."


    "Before the advent of Rasengan, your father personally signed agreements for the use of these materials."


    Tsunade, pointing to a document in the information Naruto was browsing through, said firmly, "The Rasengan, as an A-rank, signature ninja technique, can be passed down to one''s offspring, but must be permitted by the village. Unauthorized sharing is considered defection!"


    "This was the price your father paid for accessing those materials!" Tsunade''s resolute voice echoed in the office.


    At that moment, Naruto''s expression changed. What was this? Robbery by leaps and bounds? At this moment, anger rose within him.


    "Why? My father even gave his life for the village, and this is how you treat him!"


    These orders were like treating him as a criminal, Naruto showed his anger.


    Tsunade, witnessing this scene, could only sneer at Naruto''s self-righteous selfishness.


    "Do you think ninja techniques are just picked up for free?"


    Tsunade glared at Naruto angrily, "Let me tell you, your father''s Flying Thunder God was my grandfather''s technique. Your father was just an ordinary Jonin back then, what great merit did he have? What right did he have to learn the S-rank forbidden technique, Flying Thunder God!"


    "And why did your father get to learn so many techniques, and access so many ninja materials? Do you really think it was all because of his own merits?"


    Sneering at Naruto, Tsunade coldly said, "Your father wanted to maintain a relationship with Kushina. Before that, he signed countless orders and passed reviews to do so."


    "Do you really think the village''s precious ninja materials can be just shown to any ordinary ninja? If it weren''t for your mother''s stubborn guarantee, do you think your father could have accessed sealing techniques and so many ninja materials so early?"


    "I''ll tell you, back then, your mother, against all advice, threw herself into your father''s arms, even begging desperately. All these were based on the joint guarantee of my Senju clan and your mother as the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails!"


    "So what right do you have to say ''why''? Jiraiya taught you the Rasengan because you are the son of Uzumaki Kushina and Namikaze Minato. You even secretly taught it to other ninjas! Just for that, I could label you a defector and extract the Nine-Tails from within you to choose another Jinchuriki!"


    After being scolded, Tsunade took a deep breath and coldly stared at Naruto with suppressed anger.


    "Now, the only reason you''re still standing here and talking to me as a ninja of Konoha is because of your father and mother. If you were an ordinary ninja, you wouldn''t even have the qualifications to see me in the Hokage''s office!"


    "Don''t stand there with your self-righteous moral views. Of course, as the son of heroes, left to you by your father and mother, you can do things and all the ninjas in the village can accept that. But don''t impose your nonsensical viewpoints on others and expect them to understand you!"


    As she said this, Tsunade became even angrier and stood up, slamming the table. "You are really selfish! Your so-called ninja way is your own. Why should others have to follow it? Is everything that differs from your viewpoint wrong?"


    "What are you? Do you really think being the son of the Hokage means you can do whatever you want? Imposing your views on others, what right do you have to do that? Is it because you are the son of a hero, or because you are the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails?"


    Tsunade''s words pierced Naruto''s heart. Under such a stark scolding, Naruto''s face turned even paler.


    It seemed like over the years, he had been acting willfully just because of his identity, and others had been accommodating him because of it.


    Looking at Naruto, who was rendered speechless and pale, Uchiha Yoru let out a sigh and shook his head, "Naruto, the ninjutsu you learned under Jiraiya was approved by the village only after Jiraiya himself made a request."


    "Moreover, your father, Namikaze Minato, the Fourth Hokage, had indeed signed these regulations before being allowed to learn and peruse valuable ninjutsu materials. So, you really don''t have the right to teach ninjutsu to others privately."


    "It''s a basic principle known in the Ninja Academy. Team leaders are only allowed to teach ninjutsu below Rank A. For higher-ranked techniques, like those of Rank A, village permission is required."


    "Of course, these regulations apply only to civilian ninjas. Bloodline families and ninja families are not subject to these rules. Secret techniques of one''s own family are not included. But for ninjutsu learned by civilian ninjas as rewards from the village, they must adhere to this rule, even for family ninjas."


    Finally, Uchiha Yoru shook his head, "This time, considering the contributions of the Fourth Hokage to the village and for Jiraiya''s sake, I can be lenient."


    Always talking about understanding each other, at this moment, Uchiha Yoru made Naruto realize a lesson - his current position was due to nepotism, and he should first let others understand this privileged status of his.

 Chapter 328: Yorus Gedo Statue

    Konoha.Naruto, lost in his thoughts, walked on the streets. Ordinary civilians didn''t pay much attention, but the ninjas seemed to avoid him like the plague, quietly moving away.


    Now, with Naruto''s heightened senses, he could clearly perceive the whispers and pointing of these ninjas behind his back.


    "They''re talking about Naruto, the guy who behaves recklessly, relying on his father being the Fourth Hokage."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Don''t you know? Let me tell you quietly, it''s because this kid''s father is the Fourth. If it were anyone else, they would have been..."


    "It''s Naruto, the one who secretly taught A-rank ninja techniques to others, even to a rogue ninja."


    "They say this kid is fierce by nature, known as the ''accident ninja'' who even caused the death of his own teammates. If he weren''t the son of the Fourth Hokage, he would have been locked up in prison long ago." S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Wherever he went these days, Naruto could sense the pointing and whispering from the villagers. He wanted to argue back, but facing the same rejecting eyes that he encountered in his childhood, he felt intimidated.


    These looks reminded him of his childhood. Just as Naruto, feeling down, pushed open the door to his luxurious home, a figure with white hair appeared in the living room.


    "Naruto, you''re back."


    Jiraiya sat in the living room, leisurely squinting his eyes, holding a cup of sake, completely engrossed in the pleasure of the drink.


    "Pervy Sage."


    Naruto, as if struck, weakly raised his hand and said, while Jiraiya, seemingly oblivious, teased: "Naruto, pack your things. We''re going to Mount Myoboku for training."


    "Training?"


    Naruto, lacking his usual liveliness, showed only a faint curiosity.


    Jiraiya, squinting and playing with his cup, said: "Right. The Fourth Great Ninja War is imminent. Once it breaks out, this war will be the most intense in nearly a hundred years."


    "And you, as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki of the village, according to Nagato''s information, Obito has already summoned the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path with his Rinnegan. Your Nine-Tails is his target."


    Hearing this, Naruto didn''t shout but frowned and said in a serious tone: "Pervy Sage, what about Gaara?"


    This time, Jiraiya showed a rare look of appreciation. It seems the recent hardships had contributed to Naruto''s growth, as he had learned to think.


    "Right, Gaara is also there. But Gaara is different, the power of the One-Tail Shukaku isn''t that strong and not the main target. Also, Gaara and Shukaku get along well, making him a perfect Jinchuriki."


    Continuing, Jiraiya looked meaningfully at Naruto, "Also, there''s Uzumaki Karin, another Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. I can tell you, this girl managed to peacefully coexist with the Nine-Tails before Gaara, becoming a perfect Jinchuriki."


    "So, once the war breaks out and the battlefield needs your power, Naruto, if you haven''t mastered the Nine-Tails'' power, it will be difficult to handle the danger."


    Upon hearing this, Naruto showed a look of loss, speaking in a somewhat somber tone: "Pervy Sage, am I really that bad?"


    At this moment, Jiraiya''s face showed a complex expression, while Naruto sat by himself at the table, picking up a glass of water and drinking it with a disheartened mood.


    "Everyone talks about me behind my back. I can feel it, their gazes, all I see is alienation, just like when I was a child. And some jealousy, too. I understand that it''s because of what Sasuke said about me having all this thanks to my parents."


    "Even among the Jinchuriki, I''m almost the worst one. Gaara and Karin are stronger than me, only I haven''t grown at all over the years, just marking time."


    The more Naruto spoke, the more agitated he became. He looked up at Jiraiya and said earnestly, "Pervy Sage, tell me! Am I wrong? Then what should I do?"


    Facing Naruto''s gaze, Jiraiya remained silent for a long while, savoring the sake in his mouth. After a considerable time, he finally spoke.


    "Naruto, maybe you don''t need to think so much. Just be yourself, be a qualified and simple ninja."


    At this point, Jiraiya suddenly showed an exaggerated smile, "Naruto, I''m looking forward to seeing you get married and have children. I really wonder what kind of woman you''ll marry."


    "Pervy Sage." Distracted by Jiraiya''s words, Naruto regained some of his energy and couldn''t help showing a helpless look.


    "Ha ha, come on Naruto, tell your teacher what kind of woman you like. I''ll give you some advice."


    "Pervy Sage!"


    "Don''t be shy, Naruto. Your father told you..."


    And so, Naruto''s life seemed to return to the beginning.


    ¡­


    In a dark cave, Uchiha Obito lets out a cold laugh.


    "Jie jie jie, it seems that the secret of the Rinnegan has been discovered by Uchiha Yoru. After all, Nagato still possesses one Rinnegan, and there''s the freak Orochimaru in Konoha."


    Zetzu hoarsely says, "Obito, most of Konoha''s strong have rushed to the front lines, and Yoru has rarely been seen in the village lately. According to the intelligence, he claims to be practicing forbidden jutsu."


    Hearing this, Obito sneers, "Forbidden jutsu! What forbidden jutsu does he, Uchiha Yoru, need to practice? He probably discovered the secret of the Rinnegan and is plotting in the dark."


    Faced with Obito''s speculation, Zetzu falls silent, eventually rasping, "Obito, Nagato led Rain Village to join Konoha. There was almost no news from him in Konoha, and then he went to the front lines."


    "It''s likely as you think; the secret of the Rinnegan has been exposed. Uchiha Yoru discovered that the Rinnegan is above the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    "Hmph! With Orochimaru there, it''s normal for the Rinnegan, which contains the power of the Sharingan and Wood Release, to be discovered. I''m more interested in whether Yoru will succeed!"


    Obito''s eyes flash with anger, "Zetzu, tell me about the time Madara awakened the Rinnegan. I suspect Yoru is injecting himself with Hashirama cells in secret, and even now might be the best time to kill him."


    "Obito, Madara awakened the Rinnegan at a great cost. After all, it involves Hashirama cells. Even if Yoru''s body can handle it, he needs time to adapt to the cell''s backlash."


    Seeing Zetzu recounting Madara''s awakening, Obito smirks.


    "Injecting Hashirama cells, regardless of whether he can withstand the backlash, this is when Yoru is weakest. Maybe we can eliminate this greatest threat earlier."


    "Obito! What do you plan to do?" Zetzu, worried, thinks of Yoru''s dangerous potential.


    After all, Obito never had an advantage over Yoru.


    Obito coldly laughs, "Relax, I''m not that foolish. Yoru has been scheming since he was young. If he''s hiding in the village and I attack suddenly, he must have tactics ready against me, especially since the sealing jutsu of the Uzumaki clan are in Konoha''s hands."


    Relieved to hear Obito isn''t risking himself, Zetzu rasps, "Now, most of Konoha''s ninjas have been dispatched to the front lines, leaving only a standard defense force behind."


    "Especially the J¨­nin, almost all have been sent to the front, like Kakashi, Gai, and Jiraiya."


    Listening to Zetzu''s report, Obito frowns and says, "What about Tsunade, Terumi Mei, and Pakura, the three Hokage? And how many Kage-level powers are left in Konoha?"


    "Tsunade, Terumi Mei, and Pakura, as Hokage, are still in the village. According to intelligence, almost all Kage-level ninjas are sent to the front lines, leaving only Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke in the village."


    Hearing this, Obito narrows his eyes, "Tsunade, Terumi Mei, Pakura, Itachi, Sasuke ¨C five people! Three of Yoru''s women, two of his disciples. This time, I want to see how long Yoru can hide!"


    "Zetzu, continue to secretly investigate the movements of Konoha''s ninjas at the front lines, especially the Kage-level ones. This time, I will invade Konoha!"


    As Obito''s left eye reveals a mysterious purple Rinnegan, he shows a bloodthirsty and fierce smile.


    ¡­


    Konoha, underground root base.


    In the vast and dark space, numerous barriers are set up all around.


    Within this huge space, there is a monstrous creature with a terrifying appearance, resembling a giant humanoid with nine eyes, its color and body resembling dead wood, with ten column-like protrusions on its back.


    At this moment, not all nine eyes are open, only half of them are.


    This is precisely the Outer Path Demonic Statue, but compared to the original version, this one is slightly smaller.


    In front of the huge Outer Path Demonic Statue, a giant golden Nine-Tails sits cross-legged, but this Nine-Tails looks somewhat malnourished.


    "Damn it, if this continues, I''ll be drained dry," the Nine-Tails grumbled loudly, opening its mouth in dissatisfaction. Wrapped in golden chakra, Uzumaki Karin glared at the Nine-Tails and reprimanded, "What''s wrong with using a bit of your chakra, you stingy fox."


    "A bit of chakra!" The Nine-Tails, now with its fox eyes wide open, looked at its shriveled and thinner body, roaring in frustration.


    "Look with your own eyes, it''s been three years! As soon as I recover my chakra, you drag me out here. This Outer Path Demonic Statue is nurtured from the chakra of the other eight Tailed Beasts. Initially, only a slit of the nine eyes were open, and now?"


    Looking at the half-open nine eyes, Uzumaki Karin glared, "So what! For Lord Yoru, just use a bit of your chakra."


    "Is this a bit? For these three years, whenever you had the chance, you brought me here to feed chakra to this thing!"


    The Nine-Tails has had a bitter and sad three years, forced into a no-win situation. It''s either be a laborer for three years or be absorbed by the Outer Path Demonic Statue. Even a fool knows which to choose.


    In the end, it chose the former.


    Karin and the Nine-Tails had another day of bickering, while in the lab, Orochimaru looked at the data with an excited smile.


    "Yoru, it''s almost ready. Though it''s not in perfect condition, it''s precisely because of this that the danger is minimized."


    Orochimaru, watching the Outer Path Demonic Statue, looked at it as if it were a perfect piece of art, his golden snake-like eyes filled with admiration.


    "A perfect Outer Path Demonic Statue is like a strong adult ninja, while this one is like a teenager. The risk is lower, and it matches perfectly with your technique, Yoru."


    "Yoru, do you know? If this Outer Path Demonic Statue were any stronger, your Technique might not be able to absorb and merge with it. Instead, it would become like a Jinchuriki situation."


    Saying this, Orochimaru shook his head in disdain.


    "In my opinion, Jinchuriki are a failed creation. Although they can use the power of the Tailed Beasts, after all, it''s not their own. But your Chimera Technique, Yoru, can merge the power of the Tailed Beasts into yourself."


    "Even!" Orochimaru extended his tongue in a twisted manner, licking his lips greedily, looking at Uchiha Yoru''s body.


    "The cells in your body, who have awakened the power of Rinnegan, seem to have undergone a kind of devolution. I''ve discovered that your cells, Yoru, are somewhat similar to this monster, the Outer Path Demonic Statue. Haha! Yoru, do you know what this discovery means!''"


    Watching the excited Orochimaru, Uchiha Yoru smiled. Orochimaru was indeed becoming more and more outrageous, but this was just right. This pure scientific mindset was key to their collaboration.


    "What exactly happened a thousand years ago, and what''s the deal with the Sage of Six Paths, we have no way of verifying. But I believe these secrets won''t be hidden for long, and one day they will be uncovered by us."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke, Orochimaru''s eyes showed admiration for a kindred spirit.


    Both of them were of the same kind, obsessed with power, but too many people disapproved of their ideals, considering them heretical.


    Although they were similar, even in their pursuit of the world''s truths, their methods were different.


    Orochimaru used scientific research and development, while Uchiha Yoru relied on power. Together, they were mutually beneficial, without any conflict.


    "However, Yoru, the power of the Outer Path Demonic Statue is too immense. It''s almost not of this world. According to analysis, the forbidden jutsu, Gedo Statue, needs at least three months for perfect integration!"


    Orochimaru paused, revealing a twisted smile, "This means, Yoru, you need to stay here for these three months, while I constantly monitor the changes in your body."


    "Understood."


    Uchiha Yoru smiled, his long-planned goal was finally nearing completion.


    Gedo Statue, or the Ten-Tails, sealed within to become its jinch¨±riki, to wield the power of the Six Paths? Becoming a jinch¨±riki, especially with the unstable elements of the Ten-Tails, Uchiha Yoru had his own plan from the start: to cultivate his own Ten-Tails.


    Then, to merge and absorb this Ten-Tails, rather than becoming the so-called Ten-Tails jinch¨±riki.


    The Ten-Tails is a unique creature of the ¨­tsutsuki clan, both a sprout of the God Tree and the origin of chakra. There''s even a theory that only by letting the Ten-Tails consume an ¨­tsutsuki can it transform into the God Tree.


    Thinking this, Uchiha Yoru smiled.

 Chapter 329: Attack at Konoha

    In the ever-changing world of the ninja, numerous small ninja villages and Daimyos are mobilizing their forces, all rushing to the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning to join the Ninja Alliance.Now, the ninja world is filled with the pressure of an impending war. As countless small ninja villages begin to gather, the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, and the Fourth Raikage, A, are extremely tense.


    After all, this is the best time to attack, when the forces of the ninja world have not yet fully assembled.


    Unexpectedly, the numerous forces of the three major ninja villages of Konoha, finally mobilized to the front lines, do not make a move and watch as the forces of the ninja world converge.


    On this sunny and breezy day, outside the village of Konoha.


    Rustling~


    Six figures appear on the green lawn, looking emotionlessly and coldly at the tall walls of Konoha in the distance.


    The eyes of these six are particularly eerie; one is the crimson Sharingan, and the other is the purple Rinnegan.


    These six are the six paths of pain of Obito, consisting of Deva Path, the Jinchuriki of the Two-Tails, Yugito Nii; Asura Path, the Jinchuriki of the Three-Tails, Yagura; Human Path, the Jinchuriki of the Four-Tails, Roshi; Animal Path, the Jinchuriki of the Five-Tails, Han; Preta Path, the Jinchuriki of the Six-Tails, Utakata; and Hell Path, the Jinchuriki of the Seven-Tails, F¨±.


    ?


    These six are Obito''s six paths of pain. At this moment, Deva Path, Yugito Nii, steps forward calmly, looking at the huge walls of Konoha and coldly says, "We''ve arrived at Konoha."


    The next moment, he slams the ground with a hand seal, and the ground trembles, raising nine coffins.


    Forbidden Jutsu: Edo Tensei.


    With a loud rumble, the lids of the nine coffins open, revealing the people inside: the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, Sarutobi Asuma, the Third Raikage, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, the Second Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu, and Nara Shikamaru. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, most of Konoha''s forces have gone to the front lines. I think this time will be quite interesting."


    The nine figures do not look pleased, as they already know about being reanimated. Being strong, they are not content to be manipulated.


    The Third Hokage, seeing his familiar village, also looks troubled.


    "Third Hokage!"


    "Danzo!"


    At this moment, the two old friends meet and call out to each other. Deva Path, Yugito Nii, then says with a sneer, "First, I have some good news for everyone."


    "The Fourth Great Ninja War has begun. And, Third Hokage, the Sarutobi clan is no more. You will find out about this once you attack Konoha. And Nara Shikamaru, the smartest of the Nara clan, how does it feel to be killed by a trusted comrade, tsk tsk."


    Under Obito''s control, the Third Raikage frowns upon learning the current situation of the ninja world. Now, whether for battle or for his village, he must give it his all.


    After all, Uchiha Yoru has now become an enemy of his village.


    The Fourth Kazekage Rasa and the Second Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu clearly have ulterior motives. They don''t want to put in their full effort, especially since the situation suggests that the Mist and Sand villages have already merged with Konoha. With the three major ninja villages united, aren''t they on the same side?


    ¡­


    Inside the Village of Konoha.


    Hyuga Neji, who was on patrol, suddenly narrowed his pale pupils. The veins around his eyes bulged, indicating that he was intermittently activating his Byakugan to observe. Suddenly, he spotted something.


    "Sound the alarm! Enemy sighted!"


    The Konoha ninja at the border, shocked by the news, couldn''t believe that an enemy had attacked Konoha. It seemed like a joke, but their ninja instincts made them immediately follow the order and sound the alarm bell.


    Dong dong dong~


    Instantly, the alarm bell resonated throughout Konoha, and countless Konoha ninjas showed expressions of shock and anger.


    They were shocked that someone dared to attack Konoha and angry that they were being taken so lightly.


    Meanwhile, ordinary civilians of Konoha, hearing the long alarm, panicked and rushed out of their homes.


    "Hurry! All Genin organize the civilians to hide in the underground bunkers, quickly!"


    "Don''t panic, everyone. The Police Force''s Eighth and Ninth Squads will handle the evacuation of civilians, while the Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh Squads will check for any left-behind persons."


    "The First to Fifth Squads of the Police Force organize for combat."


    One advantage in the ninja world is obedience to orders. Numerous panicked civilians in Konoha, dragging their families and children, hurriedly followed the ninjas to the underground bunkers.


    Outside Konoha, Deva Path, who had just summoned a group of fighters through the Edo Tensei, was surprised, "It seems Konoha''s defense is tighter than I thought."


    "Though this was a sudden plan and not fully prepared, it indirectly proves that Uchiha Yoru is plotting something in the dark!"


    "Surprise attack on Konoha!"


    With Deva Path''s shout, six Tailed Beast puppets led by the nine Edo Tensei fighters charged towards Konoha''s main gate.


    Boom boom boom~


    Instantly, a war erupted outside the gate of Konoha, igniting the flames of battle.


    At the Hokage building.


    "This is bad, I can sense it, the enemy''s chakra is that of Obito, along with other Tailed Beasts'' chakra..."


    "Lady Fifth, it''s bad, the enemy has bodies resurrected by Edo Tensei, including the Third Hokage, Danzo, and Asuma..."


    As the sensory ninja and frontline ninja returned to report, the three Fifth Hokages standing majestically on the roof of the Hokage building showed a hint of anger.


    "Heh, it seems we''ve been underestimated."


    Terumi Mei jokingly said, but the chill on her face was visible to everyone.


    Pakura scoffed, "They even resurrected the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa. We didn''t get enough of a fight last time, this time will be different."


    The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, waved her hand and commanded sternly, "This battle is not for you to join. Inform everyone, no one below Jounin rank is allowed to participate in the fight."


    The hats of the Hokage, Kazekage, and Mizukage fluttered in the wind, and at this moment, the three Kage of the fifth generation led the elite members of the Anbu to choose to meet the enemy in person.


    Boom~


    "Damn Obito, he''s a disgrace to the Uchiha clan!"


    A flash of lightning passed by, and Sasuke arrived at the battlefield with a chakra metal sword. Seeing Obito''s Six Paths, he immediately showed his anger.


    "Leave the enemy to the Uchiha Police Force! The rest of the Leaf Village ninjas evacuate the civilians."


    Seeing Obito attacking the Konoha was a blatant smear on the honor of the Uchiha clan.


    This made Sasuke, who already saw himself as the future Sixth Hokage, unable to sit idly by, especially since the enemy was from his own clan, which made him furious.


    The six-pointed star Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his eyes began to spin.


    Doujutsu: Amaterasu


    Instantly, a black flame appeared on the battlefield, engulfing all of Obito''s Six Paths Jinch¨±riki in Amaterasu.


    Meanwhile, Obito, hiding in the shadows and sensing the attack of Amaterasu, smirked coldly.


    "As expected, Uchiha Yoru hasn''t appeared!"


    The next moment, Obito formed a hand seal, and on the battlefield, Sasuke''s left eye shed a line of blood tears, but seeing the results of his attack, he smiled.


    "I, Uchiha Sasuke, will not allow anyone to run wild in Konoha!"


    The surrounding ninjas shouted excitedly, with many exclaiming, "It''s Lord Sasuke."


    "J¨­nin Sasuke, has activated his Mangeky¨­, truly worthy of being Lord Yoru''s disciple."


    Amidst the exclamations, Sasuke''s smile grew even wider, finally understanding the responsibility of a Hokage.


    "Sasuke, be careful!"


    At that moment, Uchiha Itachi shouted from afar, and the battlefield suddenly roared, as rampant chakra echoed through heaven and earth.


    Six Paths with dark red chakra, rising to the skies with beastly roars, transformed into Jinch¨±riki, turning the Amaterasu flames into a Tailed Beast cloak.


    Doujutsu: Amaterasu


    Uchiha Itachi, who was also approaching from afar, released Amaterasu through his spinning Mangeky¨­, continuously burning the Jinch¨±riki. Whoever was caught in the flames would lose a layer of the Tailed Beast cloak.


    Boom~


    "Brother!"


    Seeing Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke showed an excited expression, finally able to fight alongside his brother.


    "Stop your arrogance, damn it!"


    Just then, Tsunade suddenly appeared on the battlefield, punching the Three-Tails with such force that it was sent flying. Following up with a kick, she sent the Two-Tails crashing into the village walls of Konoha with a thunderous roar.


    "Boom, boom~"


    "It''s the Fifth Hokage!"


    "It''s Lady Tsunade!"


    At this moment, the imposing Tsunade, with her eyebrows fiercely furrowed, looked at the six Jinchuriki around her and coldly smirked, "It seems Obito is quite clever, only sealing the chakra of the Tailed Beasts."


    Tsunade felt somewhat disappointed at this moment, having thought she had a chance to capture six Tailed Beasts, but it turned out to be just this.


    "Fifth Hokage!"


    Looking at Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke bowing respectfully behind her, Tsunade sternly ordered, "Leave these six to me. You go deal with the other enemies. Remember, do not let them cause extensive damage to the village."


    "Yes!"


    Uchiha Itachi, without any hesitation, took Sasuke and rushed towards the other enemies.


    "Brother, the Fifth Hokage is facing six opponents!"


    Uchiha Sasuke was worried, but his brother, Itachi, looked back calmly, "Sasuke, you should be worried about the other enemies, not the Fifth Hokage."


    "Brother, why the Fifth Hokage''s enemies!"


    Before Sasuke could finish, Itachi''s face broke into a smile, "Sasuke, you''re underestimating Lady Tsunade."


    "Let me put it this way, in the village, apart from our teacher Uchiha Yoru, Lady Tsunade is the strongest. Even Teacher Yoru once said that Tsunade''s strength is not far behind the First Hokage."


    "Nani!" Upon hearing this, Sasuke''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    However, at that moment, a rumbling noise came from behind, and when Sasuke looked back, he saw that mighty force again.


    "Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees"


    With a clap of her hands and a loud shout, the ground trembled, and countless terrifying branches emerged. Meanwhile, the six Jinchuriki roared and charged at her.


    Seeing this, Tsunade''s lips curved into a cold smirk as she made hand signs and slapped the ground.


    "Wood Release: Wood Golem Technique"


    A giant emerged from the rapidly growing trees under the immense chakra, its size comparable to Susanoo.


    Facing the attack of six black Tailed Beast Bombs, Tsunade, standing atop the giant wooden figure, coldly shouted, "Obito, you disgrace to Konoha!"


    In an instant, the giant wooden figure swung its arms, sending the black Tailed Beast Bombs flying away. One missed and hit the back, causing a huge explosion, but the wooden figure suffered minimal damage.


    "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique"


    A wooden dragon suddenly emerged, entangling the Three-Tails transformed into a Tailed Beast and furiously absorbing its chakra.


    I must say that the Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release are simply the bane of the Tailed Beasts.


    On the other side, when Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke arrived, the Fifth Mizukage and the Fifth Kazekage were jointly fighting an enemy.


    At this moment, Obito, hiding in the shadows, frowned slightly, "A bit tricky, I didn''t expect Tsunade''s Wood Release to be so powerful. But Uchiha Yoru hasn''t appeared yet, which makes it even more certain."


    "Obito, call out the others as well."


    At this moment, Zetsu spoke hoarsely, realizing the situation was getting complicated, as Tsunade alone had completely turned the tide of the battle.


    Hearing this, Obito chuckled hoarsely, "The Edo Tensei technique is indeed useful, but it consumes a lot of chakra and needs to be prepared in advance. Even my chakra wouldn''t be enough otherwise."


    Despite saying this, Obito began to form hand seals in the dim environment.


    At the battlefield, three coffins suddenly appeared, clearly summoned by Obito in a hurry, consuming a lot of chakra.


    Boom~


    As the lids of the coffins opened, the First Hokage Hashirama, the Second Hokage Tobirama, and Uchiha Madara emerged.


    "Damn it! This body completely restricts my power, I can only use up to 80% of my strength."


    Uchiha Madara emerged with a face full of anger, but in his heart, he was sneering. It wasn''t the right time yet; he still needed to act, and these words were also meant for Hashirama.


    As Hashirama emerged, he immediately saw the imposing Tsunade and couldn''t help but laugh loudly: "Haha, little Tsuna''s strength has improved a lot."


    "Brother!" Tobirama, unable to control his body, spoke with an ugly expression: "What time is it? This brat behind us is controlling us, and even tampered with our bodies."


    Hashirama, however, laughed heartily, "Tobirama, as I said, never underestimate anyone. This technique is powerful, but the younger generations will improve on it."


    It turns out that the bodies used for the Edo Tensei had been tampered with, and they were not displaying their full strength. Plus, with someone else controlling them, they were unable to break free from the Edo Tensei at this moment.

 Chapter 330: Yorus Six Path

    "Bastard!"When Tsunade saw Obito summon his two grandfathers, the First and Second Hokage, she instantly became furious, ignoring Uchiha Madara in the process.


    "Senjutsu!"


    In an instant, Tsunade activated her Sage Mode, with the sage markings appearing on her face, and her aura surged dramatically.


    "So Tsunade has even learned Senjutsu, impressive," remarked the First Hokage, Hashirama, laughing heartily at his granddaughter''s prowess. However, his body uncontrollably rushed towards Tsunade.


    "Madara, be careful!"


    Just then, Hashirama exclaimed in shock as a black Tailed Beast Bomb swept in, blasting through the walls of Konoha with a thunderous explosion.


    Hashirama, Tobirama, and Uchiha Madara were hurled out of the village by the force of the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    "Lady Tsunade!"


    "Karin!"


    Rushing to the scene was Uzumaki Karin, who had undergone a significant transformation, radiating in golden light, clearly in the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.


    "Stop these old guys in their coffins from entering Konoha, the aftermath of the battle would be too great."


    "Understood."


    Tsunade stood atop a giant wooden figure, joining forces with Karin to head out of the village, clearly intending to keep the battlefield outside the village limits.


    While Tsunade had confidently faced the Tailed Beast Six Paths before, she now faced her two grandfathers and the ninja world''s Asura, Uchiha Madara, a significantly more challenging trio.


    Thus, she chose to join forces with the arriving reinforcement, Karin.


    "Yamato, you hold off these beasts."


    Hearing this, Yamato, a Wood Release user, turned pale, his dead fish eyes staring at the six Tailed Beast transformed enemies outside the village, his legs going weak.


    Although he had been specially trained over the years and had Wood Release cells re-injected with Orochimaru''s help, boosting his strength, facing six Tailed Beasts was a daunting task.


    Wood Release: Piercing Tree


    Despite the odds, Yamato immediately launched an attack, managing to push the six Tailed Beasts outside the village before they could react.


    "Send the signal!"


    Knowing he was no match, Yamato hurriedly sent a signal, which was spotted by the distant police force.


    "Uchiha of the Police Force with the Three-Tomoe Sharingan, don''t let the enemy take a single step into the village!"


    Roar!


    Pairs of Three-Tomoe Sharingan eyes belonging to the elite Uchiha clan members appeared outside the village, moving swiftly through the trees.


    Seeing thirteen powerful Uchiha clan members with the Three-Tomoe Sharingan, Yamato smiled.


    "Be careful, the enemy this time are puppets controlled by Uchiha Obito, all transformed into Tailed Beasts. Our mission is to hold them back."


    "Yes!"


    If we talk about defeating the enemy, it might cause a lot of casualties, but if we just talk about holding them off, everyone suddenly gains confidence.


    Boom boom~


    Inside the Village of Konoha, there''s a booming sound, but this time most of the enemies are kept at the village''s edge, with some fighting just outside the village.


    Aburame Torune frowned during the battle, saying, "The enemy is either an Edo Tensei body or a puppet, my nano-poison bugs are almost useless."


    And Yamanaka Fu calmly said, "You and I should help, don''t let the enemy get too wild. Once most of them react, they won''t be able to escape."


    "Humph, how dare you disturb Lord Yoru, you all deserve to die!"


    Just as a Tailed Beast Bomb was about to blast into the village, a pink world suddenly appeared. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Labyrinth


    In an instant, a huge barrier appeared, created by Guren, trapping the Three-Tails'' Jinchuriki Yagura.


    "That''s great!" Yamato couldn''t help but smile at the sight of reinforcements.


    Four Violet Flames Formation


    A purple barrier rose instantly, sealing away the Seven-Tails'' Jinchuriki F¨±, performed by the Sound Four, who then activated their cursed seals with smiles.


    Konoha began its counterattack.


    For this enemy, Konoha first targeted the Jinchuriki with powerful ninjutsu, as a single ninjutsu could be like a map cannon, with terrifying destructive power.


    The Jinchuriki were temporarily held outside the village, but the Edo Tensei enemies who entered the village were troublesome.


    The Third Hokage Hiruzen, Danzo, Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, Asuma, the Third Raikage, the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, the Second Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu, and Nara Shikamaru, nine people in total.


    "We can''t let the Jinchuriki enter the village."


    Terum¨© Mei frowned at the sight of the enemies, especially when she saw the huge wooden figure making a rumbling noise in the distance, and shouted, "Let''s help Tsunade. The main focus for the Edo Tensei bodies should be sealing."


    "Yes!" The Konoha Jonin around her shouted in response.


    For a while, the village entrance of Konoha was engulfed in smoke, with Itachi alone holding off the Third Raikage, the Fourth Kazekage, and the Second Mizukage.


    Sasuke and the other Konoha Jonin were having a hard time against the Third Hokage Hiruzen, Danzo, Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, Asuma, and Nara Shikamaru.


    Inside a secret base in Konoha, Orochimaru''s golden snake eyes shone with madness.


    "Soon! Very soon!"


    Then, as the village rumbled, Orochimaru, unusually, showed anger, with murderous intent emerging from his snake-like eyes.


    Usually, even if you beat up Orochimaru, he wouldn''t hold a grudge, because there''s no need, but if you disturb or even affect his research, especially at this critical time, that''s a different story.


    In the dark, huge chamber, Uchiha Yoru''s body was stiff, only his eyes could move, and the Gedo Statue he was cultivating had already been sealed inside his body.


    He was now devouring this cultivated Gedo Statue, instead of sealing it to become a Jinchuriki.


    "Teacher, help me find a few good bodies."


    During this critical period, Uchiha Yoru was quite annoyed to be disturbed, and Orochimaru immediately showed a smile upon hearing this.


    "Hehe, it happens that I also want to see the power of the legendary Rinnegan."


    Letting Orochimaru fight is not impossible, but currently, he needs to keep an eye on the evolution of the most perfect work of art, so he will not go to battle.


    "Lord Yoru, these corpses have been carefully cultivated by me, perhaps there will be unexpected gains."


    A moment later, a large snake appeared in front of them, coiling around several corpses pulled out from the cultivation vessels, each corpse covered in sticky liquid.


    Seeing this scene, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his eyes, "Well, these are indeed decent corpses."


    Although there are not many corpses, only four, each one has been injected with Wood Release cells, indeed a rare and precious experimental subject.


    Konoha Village.


    Boom~ The battle is raging on the edge of the village. With the Barrier Team activating a powerful defensive barrier, a huge egg-shaped barrier shield appears over and under Konoha, completely isolating the village.


    With the appearance of the barrier, the battle outside the village becomes more intense. Tsunade unleashes her power, riding a giant wooden figure to fight alongside Uzumaki Karin against her two grandfathers and Uchiha Madara.


    Inside the village, during the intense battle, suddenly four figures, each with black metal rods sticking out of their bodies, appeared.


    When these four appeared on the battlefield, Hiruzen was tearful, while Asuma and Danzo were filled with rage.


    These four people, indifferent and merciless, are respectively Deva Path Danzo, Preta Path Asuma, Animal Path Konohamaru, and Asura Path Enma.


    "''The evil Uchiha even cultivated my body!''


    Danzo almost collapsed, roaring in anger, but he was facing his own cultivated six-path puppets.


    Deva Path Danzo, with Rinnegan in his eyes, coldly raised his hand and shouted, "Danzo, let you feel the power of God."


    Bansho Ten''in.


    In an instant, Danzo''s body uncontrollably got sucked over, and from a distance, Hiruzen hurriedly formed seals and slammed the ground.


    Earth Release: Earth Style Wall.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, known as the ''Professor of Ninjutsu'', uses an ordinary defense technique called Earth Style Wall, which is usually a wall of earth, but in his hands, it becomes a hard wall of bluestone.


    Instantly, a solid stone wall rose, appearing between Deva Path Danzo, and the Edo Tensei Danzo smashed directly into the stone wall.


    Summoning Jutsu.


    At this moment, Animal Path Konohamaru leaped in the woods, quickly forming a seal, and instantly summoning various summoning beasts.


    First was Danzo''s summoning beast, the Baku, then the Sarutobi clan''s monkeys, followed by Hell Crabs, Chameleons, Hellhounds, Yatagarasu, Bulls, Stone Pandas, and a series of other summoning beasts.


    "Konohamaru!"


    Seeing the indifferent Konohamaru, Sarutobi Hiruzen wept bitterly; his grandson had now become a cold and merciless puppet.


    And Animal Path Konohamaru coldly said, "Sarutobi old thief, your grandson had already become a rogue ninja, and was killed by Naruto and your son Asuma. Now that you attack Konoha, your grandson''s body can be put to use."


    Boom~


    At this moment, Enma''s robust body appeared behind Hiruzen, and with powerful taijutsu, Sarutobi Hiruzen could only defend in a sorry state.


    "Enma!"


    After seeing the transformation of Enma into this form, Hiruzen was overwhelmed with tears.


    Enma''s body was already strong, but after being transformed into the Asura Path, he became even more formidable, especially his iron fists were incomparably powerful.


    Due to limited time, he was not made into a puppet like Pain was at that time, and the mechanisms on his body were not yet modified.


    "Become the Ruyi Jingu Bang!"


    Just then, Enma suddenly transformed, becoming a sturdy, thick staff, which ultimately fell into the hands of Asuma.


    The towering figure of the Preta Path, Asuma, wielding the golden staff, looked imposing as he repeatedly defeated Hiruzen.


    Although the situation seemed to be reversing, this delighted Uchiha Obito, who was watching from the shadows through his Edo Tensei body, revealing an ecstatic expression.


    "Haha, Uchiha Yoru is indeed using the Hashirama cells to awaken the Rinnegan, but he has not fully awakened it yet, haha!"


    Uchiha Yoru did not appear in person, but the appearance of the Rinnegan in the four puppets proved one thing: he had awakened the Rinnegan.


    However, the power of these four compared to Uchiha Yoru himself was far from equal, which was the reason for Uchiha Obito''s joy.


    "Haha, even if you, Uchiha Yoru, have awakened the Rinnegan, the power of the Hashirama cells is not so easily obtained."


    Sealing Jutsu: Tiger Vision Staring Bullet


    "No! Evil Uchiha! How can you possess the Rinnegan!"


    Confronting the power of the Deva Path, Danzo felt deeply aggrieved, completely on the receiving end of the beating. While being pinned down by his own, the Deva Path Danzo, a hidden Anbu ninja, Sai, appeared.


    With a sealing jutsu, a tiger from an ink painting appeared with a roar, biting Danzo and then sealing him back into the scroll.


    Inside the scroll, Danzo looked extremely aggrieved, pinned down by the paw of the tiger, roaring unwillingly.


    Lightning Release: Chidori


    With the pressure greatly reduced, Uchiha Sasuke demonstrated his might, overpowering the likes of Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, Asuma, and Nara Shikamaru.


    "How is this possible, you''ve become stronger so quickly!"


    As someone who had just fought him, Asuma was shocked, while Uchiha Sasuke showed a mocking smile.


    "How could you understand the power of the Uchiha? Last time, I was just testing the capabilities of the Mangekyo Sharingan."


    As he said this, Uchiha Sasuke''s Mangekyo Sharingan focused on Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, coldly saying, "Both of you old men died, yet you still come out."


    Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado were filled with frustration, having died two years earlier, but questioning the Uchiha''s knowledge of their deaths.


    "I''m not in the mood to play with you anymore."


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Sasuke showed a solemn expression. The curse mark on his neck heated up instantly, covering his body with its pattern, as he entered the cursed seal mode.


    "Be ready to seal at any moment!"


    After shouting this to the supporting ninjas around him, Uchiha Sasuke transformed into a bolt of lightning and charged forward.


    Thunderous battles continued to unfold.


    "Young man, you are strong, especially your eyes. I can feel that you are not fighting with full strength," said the mustached Second Mizukage, Hozuki Gengetsu, laughing mischievously, along with the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, who was also engaged in conversation, acknowledging the changes over the past three years.


    Particularly upon hearing that Gaara was considered the Sixth Kazekage, he was filled with satisfaction.


    Only the Third Raikage fought with all his might, launching an attack with a roar, knowing well that the ninja world and Cloud Village were currently facing pressure from Konoha.


    The Third Raikage''s terrifying strength was formidable, with his strongest spear, Hell Stab: One Finger Nukite, and his strongest shield, the Raiton Armor, making him akin to a humanoid tailed beast.


    Although Uchiha Itachi had reached the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan state, he did not want to reveal it, as the situation was already under control.


    Similarly, Uchiha Itachi, being an illusion and ninjutsu type ninja, was starkly different from the Third Raikage, who was more like a combination of an assasin and a warrior, leading to an intensely fierce battle.


    Outside the village, the earth shook and the sky trembled, as if to destroy everything.


    Wood Release: True Thousand Hands


    Wood Release: True Thousand Hands


    Two Buddha statues, one large and one small, collided. One was clad in Susanoo armor, and the other was noticeably larger.


    Clearly, the larger one belonged to Tsunade, while the one in Susanoo armor was a joint effort by Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    After all, both were reincarnated through Edo Tensei, and to prevent this forbidden jutsu from being broken, Obito weakened their powers. Thus, the combined effort of the two barely matched Tsunade and Karin, even being somewhat suppressed.


    As for Tobirama, he was being dealt with at a distance by Terumi and Pakura.


    ~~~


    100 Ps = 5 Chapters

 Chapter 331: Konoha Go!

    Rumble~In the outskirts of Konoha and the area outside the village are engulfed in continuous warfare, especially outside the village where it''s practically a war of giants.


    The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, unleashes her full power with her Sage Art combined with Wood Release, terrifyingly powerful. With the assistance of Uzumaki Karin in Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, they started to gradually suppress the First Hokage, Senjus Hashirama, and Uchiha Madara.


    "Not bad, little Tsuna," Hashirama, although controlled in battle, shows no anger but instead laughs heartily, advising his granddaughter on how to use Wood Release Jutsu.


    "Madara, do you see? My granddaughter Tsuna has grown so much. Her Wood Release Jutsu is almost as good as mine used to be."


    "Madara, look at tsuna''s incredible strength, even stronger than mine."


    "Madara, look how impressive little Tsuna is¡­"


    Hashirama keeps talking non-stop, which annoys Madara.


    "Hashirama!"


    With a grim face, Madara suddenly looks towards the direction of the Hokage Rock, recalling something, and as Hashirama is about to say, "Madara, look at¡­"


    Before Hashirama can finish, Madara coldly interrupts, "The Uchiha descendants have married three of the Fifth generation!"


    "Cough cough!" Hashirama is taken aback, and Madara adds coldly, "The Senju clan of Konoha is declining, while the Uchiha clan is thriving."


    "Hashirama, the Uchiha descendants, known as the gods of the ninja world, have united the Sand and Mist villages, marrying the leaders of these villages, including your beloved Fifth Hokage Tsunade."


    Hashirama is left speechless, wanting to say something but finding no words.


    Madara finally feels the satisfaction Hashirama felt earlier, like drinking a bucket of ice-cola on a hot summer day, so refreshing!


    Even though he''s a reanimated corpse and can''t physically feel it, he is delighted.


    In an instant, Madara''s lips curl into a smile, "Hashirama, the Uchiha descendants have turned our clan into the number one powerhouse of the ninja world."


    Now, Madara is just showing off, leaving Hashirama with no comeback.


    After all, the Senju clan has almost faded away. Just when a promising granddaughter Tsunade emerged, even awakening Wood Release, it turns out to be a setback because of the Uchiha youngster.


    "No, Madara, it was my Tsuna who took advantage of your Uchiha youngster. She''s much older, clearly taking advantage of him."


    Hashirama, feeling wronged, tries to find a weak excuse to turn the tables, but Madara just scoffs.


    "Is that so? The Uchiha youngsters have married three Kages, and united three great ninja villages. They have many women, all starting as elite ninjas."


    Madara snorted with contempt, his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan eyes filled with mocking laughter.


    Meanwhile, Tsunade, standing atop the wooden figure, grew furious at the two long-dead old men who were increasingly mocking her.


    With her blonde hair fluttering, Tsunade angrily shouted, "You two old men crawled out from your graves just to mock others!"


    "Don''t be angry, Tsuna," Hashirama Senju tried to say, but Tsunade, in a fit of rage, yelled back, "Shut up!"


    Madara, seeing Tsunade scolding his close friend Hashirama, raised an eyebrow in arrogance and coldly said, "Youngster!"


    "Shut up! You old man who went to the grave without even touching a woman!"


    Tsunade''s fiery retort left Madara looking extremely embarrassed, while Hashirama laughed loudly, teasing, "Haha, Madara, seems like you never even touched a woman''s hand till your death."


    "Shut up!"


    Madara, usually indifferent to what others say, could not tolerate Hashirama''s mockery, his face filled with rage.


    Diamond Sealing Chains


    Just then, golden chains appeared, binding both Madara and Hashirama''s jointly created Susanoo-clad wooden figure.


    "Sealing Jutsu!"


    Caught off guard, Madara frowned, sensing the girl behind him. Noticing her red hair, he said, "Is it the Uzumaki clan!"


    "Haha, it''s the Uzumaki clan''s Diamond Sealing Chains. Last time I saw this was with Mito."


    Hashirama laughed heartily.


    Taking the opportunity to release the unique sealing jutsu of the Uzumaki clan, Uzumaki Karin in her Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, glowing golden, smiled and called out, "Lady Tsunade, now''s our chance to seal these two seniors."


    "Got it!"


    Tsunade, well aware of the strategy ''strike while the enemy is weak'', knew that even though the Edo Tensei hadn''t brought out the full strength of her grandfather and Madara, their limitless stamina and chakra were still terrifying.


    Inside the village.


    Susanoo Arrow


    A massive purple arrow of Susanoo shattered half the bodies of the two old men, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado. Sasuke Uchiha, seizing the opportunity, urgently shouted, "Quick, seal these two old immortals!"


    Sealing Technique


    Then two ninjas with sealing scrolls rush into the battlefield among the supporting Jonin outside, wrapping two old men who had lost half of their bodies into something resembling rice dumplings.


    With only Asuma and Shikamaru left, the pressure on Uchiha Sasuke greatly decreased.


    "Be careful, Lord Sasuke."


    At this moment, one of the Jonin who had just sealed the two old men urgently shouted a warning, while Sasuke didn''t even turn his head, his body flipping and leaping to evade.


    Nothing seemed to happen, but Uchiha Sasuke''s Sharingan clearly saw the shadows moving on the ground.


    "Damn it, Shikamaru, just a rat hiding in the dark."


    Sasuke cursed under his breath, and at that moment, Sarutobi Asuma, wielding a Flying Swallow, charged at him. Sasuke just sneered coldly, not wanting to waste more time with these people.


    Doujutsu: Amaterasu


    In an instant, black flames appeared on the battlefield. Wherever his gaze went, the black flames arose out of nowhere, engulfing Sarutobi Asuma''s body in flames. At the same time, Sasuke sneered and made hand signs.


    Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique


    His mouth gathered a large amount of chakra, highly compressed, forming a massive fire dragon head that roared and blasted the distant ruins into flat ground.


    Amidst the flying rubble, Nara Shikamaru appeared, but in the next moment, the black flames of Amaterasu burned directly on his body.


    "Seal it quickly."


    After doing all this, Uchiha Sasuke''s pupils were filled with blood vessels, but he still bore the pain in his eyes and ordered everyone around.


    "Yes."


    Sealing Technique: Seal of Fire


    Taking advantage of the moment Amaterasu was sealed, two bodies of Edo Tensei undergoing rapid repair directly encountered the sealing scrolls. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the joint battle of the Second Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu and the Third Raikage, Uchiha Itachi also demonstrated his high level of intelligence in combat, almost on par with Kakashi.


    "These Uchiha clan descendants are just outrageous. So many years without a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and now so many have appeared."


    Now only a head left, the small-bearded Second Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu muttered to himself, as his body below the neck was all sealed.


    Watching the battle in front of him, he was full of emotions, "Never thought that the Third Raikage, known as the strongest shield and spear, would meet his match."


    Under the precise control of Uchiha Itachi, the armor of Susanoo appeared, completely blocking the Third Raikage''s strongest Hell Stab: One Finger Nukite.


    Although Susanoo was not completely defensive, only shattering a part of the armor, under Uchiha Itachi''s visual prowess, it instantly recovered as before.


    Doujutsu: Tsukuyomi


    Seizing the opportunity, Uchiha Itachi''s Mangeky¨­ turned, and in an instant, the two men''s vision changed, directly entering the world of illusion.


    The Third Raikage, tied to the cross, looked at this scene in shock, exclaiming, "What kind of illusion is this, that it caught me completely off guard."


    "In the world of Tsukuyomi, space, time, and mass are all under my control. Here you will experience 72 hours of agony."


    The aloof Uchiha Itachi with his crimson Mangeky¨­ stared coldly at his opponent, while the Third Raikage showed a mocking cold smile.


    "Kid, the Sharingan truly deserves to be the number one doujutsu of the ninja world. It''s a pity my Cloud Village couldn''t seize it. But don''t be arrogant, kid. With this Edo Tensei body, I feel nothing, meaning I won''t suffer any pain."


    Watching the arrogance of the Third Raikage, Uchiha Itachi remained calm and slowly stabbed the Raikage, who was tied to a cross, directly with the ninja blade in his hand.


    Splurt!


    Blood flowed out, but the next second it seemed as if it hadn''t, as the Third Raikage was filled with shock in the world of illusion.


    "How is this possible! What kind of illusion is this, how can it make me feel pain!"


    Under the shocked expression of the Third Raikage, Uchiha Itachi coldly continued his torture, and one after another, identical crosses appeared, with the Third Raikage tied up and Uchiha Itachi carrying out the torture.


    "Your body indeed will not feel pain, not because you are a body of Impure Earth, but because this illusion targets not the body, but the spirit."


    "The forbidden jutsu, Edo Tensei, summons the dead who have infinite stamina and infinite chakra, indeed very powerful, but your spirits are not infinite. Your spirits can feel tiredness, and even cause damage or seal to your souls, you also suffer pain."


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi coldly explained the weakness of the bodies of Edo Tensei to the Third Raikage.


    "My Mangeky¨­ Sharingan technique is called ''Tsukuyomi'', where your spirit will endure 72 hours of torment, but in the outside world, it is only a moment."


    "Damn brat!" roared the Third Raikage, he didn''t expect to be caught and taught a lesson on his weakness by this younger generation.


    ¡­


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    In the angry roar of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, he looked at the Preta Path in front of him, Sarutobi Asuma, who was holding his shoulders in reverse, and in an instant, the Preta Path crazily absorbed the chakra from his body.


    At the same time, the small figure of the Animal Path, Konohamaru, appeared in front of Hiruzen like a flea, turning into a black dot.


    "Konohamaru!" Seeing his grandson, Hiruzen was even more heartbroken.


    Nothing is more painful in life than what he faced today, confronting not only the village of Konoha but also the bodies of his son and grandson.


    For him, a man in his sixties, it was too cruel.


    Summoning Technique


    Konohamaru appeared in front of Hiruzen and suddenly slapped Hiruzen''s abdomen with a single hand seal.


    In an instant, under the chaos of the chakra of the Summoning Technique, a huge wound appeared in Hiruzen''s abdomen. A puff of white smoke arose, revealing the figure of Danzo, the Deva Path.


    "Danzo!"


    First, he faced the bodies of his son and grandson, and then his long-trusted companion Danzo. At this moment, Hiruzen let out a hoarse and exhausted roar.


    "Uchiha Yoru! You damn, playing with the bodies of my son, grandson, and Danzo, utterly evil!"


    Under Hiruzen''s furious roar, the cold purple Rinnegan eyes of Danzo looked over, slowly extending his hand towards the lower half of Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Shinra Tensei


    Boom~


    Under precise control, in an instant, half of Hiruzen''s body was blasted away. At the same time, the Preta Path Asuma and the Animal Path Konohamaru each grabbed one of Hiruzen Sarutobi''s arms and suddenly exerted force.


    Spurt~


    Both arms were directly torn off, leaving only the upper half of Hiruzen. Although he could not feel the pain, facing his son, grandson, and companions, his heart was in immense pain.


    "Evil Uchiha!"


    Bang!


    However, what greeted Hiruzen was a kick from Danzo, who coldly and mercilessly stepped on his face, looking down at him with a cold and condescending gaze.


    This was an immense humiliation for the Third Hokage, Hiruzen.


    "Old fool, Sarutobi Asuma, who slaughtered his clan and then brutally killed the ninjas of Konoha, has long been a rogue ninja. And your Animal Path grandson, Konohamaru, also committed the act of killing fellow villagers and defecting."


    "By the way, I almost forgot to tell you, your grandson was taken down by Naruto, and of course, your son Sarutobi Asuma as well."


    Under the cold voice of Deva Path Danzo, Hiruzen''s eyes bulged out, round and full of shock. His son and grandson were eliminated by Naruto? How could this be possible!


    "Naruto couldn''t possibly do that! It must be you!"


    Before Hiruzen could finish, Danzo coldly said, "How could it not be possible! The Naruto you trained is very loyal. For the sake of Konoha, for your twisted Will of Fire, what can''t he do?"


    "Evil Uchiha!"


    At this moment, Hiruzen''s gaze was ferocious and terrifying, staring intensely, especially with the pupil-less eyes of his Edo Tensei body, which were entirely black, giving an eerie feeling.


    "Look at you Old Third, and what you have become now."


    Danzo shook his head and sneered, "Your current state is simply abhorrent. When the Second Hokage handed Konoha over to you, how strong was the military and economic power? Don''t you have a clue?"


    "But in just a few decades under your leadership, the Senju clan is gone, the only staunch ally in the ninja world, the Land of Whirlpools, is gone. The village''s Jounin-level strength is either ostracized and framed to death by you or forced to flee Konoha and wander the ninja world."


    "And look at you old guys! Shamelessly waving the flag for the village, but what is the result? The military strength has plummeted, and any other major ninja village dares to challenge Konoha. Was the Konoha handed over to you by the Second Hokage this weak?"


    "Back then, in the ninja world, to challenge Konoha, no one dared to do it without the alliance of two major ninja villages!"


    Under Deva Path Danzo''s mocking, Hiruzen''s face twisted, filled with paranoid madness.

 Chapter 332: The Terror of Orochimaru

    The Deva Path looks down indifferently from high above, gazing at the insignificant Hiruzen, who is like an ant yet still stubbornly adheres to his own beliefs, shaking his head.The power of the ninja world comes from chakra, which is a mysterious force produced by the fusion of body and spirit. Therefore, a ninja who firmly believes and adheres to their own ninja way becomes stronger.


    There are also awakenings and evolutions of bloodline traits, such as the evolution of the Sharingan, which quickly becomes powerful in a very short time, especially noticeable in terms of chakra.


    In essence, when the spirit is stimulated or strengthened, it naturally produces a series of effects, which is also why chakra surges. The same is true for physical enhancement.


    "Hiruzen, the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama''s biggest mistake was choosing you as the Third Hokage."


    Deva Path Danzo shakes his head coldly, "Even if a random, stronger Jounin from the Senju clan had been chosen, Konoha wouldn''t have become this weak."


    "What do you know! I have dedicated my life to the village!"


    You can beat him, even humiliate him, but the one thing you cannot do is disparage his contributions to the village. Enraged, Hiruzen roars furiously.


    "How much I have sacrificed for the village is beyond your understanding. My two sons, my daughter-in-law, my grandson, even my entire clan¡­"


    Seeing Hiruzen still obstinate, the Deva Path lets out a cold laugh.


    "Sacrifice? You mean sacrificing the young people of the ninja academy to maintain the regime of you old folks."


    "Your so-called sacrifice is the Sarutobi clan rising from a broken house to become a major clan second only to the Hyuga in just a few decades. Your so-called sacrifice of a son and daughter-in-law is driving the village''s elite, Orochimaru, away."


    "Your so-called sacrifice is to not allow any voice in the village that defies you, even if that person is your apprentice. That''s why you chose Minato, who had no backing or power, to become the Fourth Hokage."


    At this point, the Deva Path sneers even more sarcastically: "You claim everything is for the village, but isn''t it just for your twisted heart? Your Will of Fire has already become distorted with your aging body."


    "Don''t deny it outright. The First Hokage''s Will of Fire was about the older generation lighting the way for the younger one. When the younger generation grows strong, the First Hokage achieved this, even the Second Hokage Tobirama did so. You and your cronies, hiding in the Konoha, acting like Hokages and elders, never going to the battlefield. The Third Great Ninja War was so fierce, yet you, the so-called strongest Hokage, never went to the frontline."


    The ridiculed Third Hokage, Hiruzen, roars in frustration: "What do you know, I did it all for the village. If something had happened to me, who would have led the village!"


    "Haha, how laughable. So when the Second Hokage Tobirama passed away, was it you, the useless one, who took over?"


    Hiruzen, infuriated by this blunt remark, while the Deva Path coldly sneers: "Hiruzen, rest assured, I won''t shamelessly diminish the strength of my predecessors and boast about being the strongest Hokage. I will write the history of Konoha into textbooks."


    "I won''t make any alterations. The bloody sacrifices of the Third Great Ninja War, you, the Third Hokage, hiding behind the village enjoying the protection of countless ninjas, never going to the battlefield but still receiving the title of the strongest Hokage, all of this I will record word for word in the textbooks."


    "I will let the entire ninja world know how you, the strongest Hokage in history, led the Konoha from its glorious peak to its fall from dominance."


    "You!" Hiruzen wants to say something, but the Deva Path''s cold hand appears in front of his face.


    Shinra Tensei


    With a loud bang, the ground was smashed into a huge pit, and Hiruzen''s head was shattered into pieces. He finally didn''t have to see that detestable and ugly face.


    However, just then, as Hiruzen''s half-bodied Edo Tensei form was repairing itself, a beam of light suddenly emerged, and the next moment, the Edo Tensei body began to disintegrate.


    Seeing this, Deva Path frowned and muttered, "Has the Edo Tensei been released?"


    Looking up at the surroundings, Deva Path frowned again, "No, it must be that failure, Obito, wanting to reclaim this group of combatants, so he chose to release some of the Edo Tensei."


    In the dark underground passage.


    "Hehe, so there''s such a large base under the Forest of Death, and it''s even surrounded by barriers."


    A shadow of Zetzu slowly emerged from the wall. At this moment, seeing the dark passage, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "We must notify Obito quickly, otherwise, it''ll be difficult once Uchiha Yoru stabilizes the Wooden Release cells."


    Zetzu''s clone transmitted chakra through tendrils in the earth, and it was instantly sensed by another Zetzu hiding in the darkness outside the village.


    "Obito, we may have found Uchiha Yoru''s hiding place."


    Zetzu''s hoarse voice rang out, and Obito revealed a bloodthirsty smile, "Hehe, finally found it?"


    "But be careful this time, Obito. This might also be a trap set by Uchiha Yoru."


    Zetzu, not wanting any more mistakes at this stage, especially not wanting another pair of Rinnegan to interfere with the plan, nor did he want to lose Obito.


    Now, Obito was the only piece left. A misstep would mean not just the failure of Madara''s revival plan, but also jeopardizing his mission to save his mother.


    Looking at Zetzu, Obito thought about the numerous times he had been ambushed by Uchiha Yoru. Filled with new and old hatred, he showed a look of anger.


    "Don''t worry, just by looking at the power of Yoru''s Six Paths puppet, you can tell that his available power is extremely limited. This is an excellent opportunity."


    Under Obito''s hoarse laugh, in the darkness, a Sharingan and a purple Rinnegan emitted a strange light.


    Then Obito''s voice slowly faded into the darkness, leaving Zetzu in silence.


    The plan must not go wrong. No one can stop his thousand-year plot to save his mother.


    ...


    In the dimly lit secret base of Konoha,


    Uchiha Yoru is meditating, continuously devouring the cultivated Ten-Tails. At this moment, Orochimaru, who is monitoring the data, suddenly lifts his head, a glint of murderous intent flashing in his golden snake eyes.


    "The little mouse has come knocking at the door!"


    Orochimaru, licking his lips, reveals his blatant murderous intent, his hoarse laughter echoing in the dark base.


    Meanwhile, in the damp corridor outside the base, a figure slowly materializes as if phasing through the walls.


    "Hehe, well hidden. It seems this is the den of that foul snake, Orochimaru."


    Obito, smirking coldly, can reach this place by phasing through the ground.


    "But the barrier here is indeed strong."


    Feeling the power of the barrier, Obito frowns slightly. The ninja world is full of surprises, especially when dealing with Uchiha Yoru. He dares not to take risks carelessly.


    "If a barrier that restricts my space-time ninjutsu appears, it would be a tragedy."


    "Hehe, Uchiha Yoru, you seem to forget that I too possess the Rinnegan."


    With an evil smile, Obito slowly forms hand seals and then places his hands on the wall.


    Outside the village, within the barrier, the six tailed beasts are roaring wildly when suddenly a puff of white smoke appears, and they vanish.


    "Not good! The Rinnegan puppets have been summoned away!"


    Yamato exclaims in alarm upon seeing this, and the other ninjas battling the Jinch¨±riki also shout in surprise.


    Boom! In the Forest of Death in Konoha, six terrifying chakras suddenly erupt.


    All six Rinnegan puppet Jinch¨±riki have been summoned away by Obito.


    Roar! The six tailed beasts start to gather Tailed Beast Balls, their immense pressure causing Obito''s face to break into a mocking smile.


    "Uchiha Yoru, I hope you like this gift."


    As Obito watches, six black, terrifying Tailed Beast Balls smash into the dim corridor.


    Boom! Instantly, the ground of Konoha shakes violently, the land on the surface of the Forest of Death starts to crack and collapse, followed by a fierce explosion that sweeps across the entire forest.


    Summoning Jutsu


    The next moment, a huge puff of white smoke rises from the ruins, and before the smoke clears, a supremely arrogant voice is heard.


    "Orochimaru! What sacrifice have you prepared for this time?"


    As the thick smoke disperses, the figure of Manda II with purple stripes is revealed. Under this terrifying figure, the air is stifling. This new body is much larger than the original Manda, even sporting wing-like scales.


    Manda II, with the help of Uchiha Yoru and Orochimaru, has been injected with drugs targeting Manda''s cells. Over three years, Manda has grown in size, strength, and sensory abilities, surpassing the original Manda. Hence, Orochimaru refers to it as Manda II.


    As usual, Manda speaks in his habitual manner, eliciting a hoarse laugh from Orochimaru, "Manda, I was planning to research drugs for Manda III later, but it seems you won''t be needing them."


    The next moment, Manda II suddenly roared furiously, his terrifying snake-like pupils glaring fiercely at the six insignificant figures around him.


    "Damn it! I can smell the tailed beasts, all six of them at once. Orochimaru, is our enemy these six pests this time?"


    Watching the eager Manda II, a smile appeared on Orochimaru''s face.


    "Hehe, six Rinnegan jinchuriki puppets, they might be good experimental material."


    Summoning Jutsu: Triple Rashomon


    Boom! Orochimaru immediately summoned a powerful defensive ninjutsu at the start, but in his hands, it was used in a different way.


    The three roaring and rising demonic iron gates instantly separated the six tailed beasts. In perfect coordination, Manda II roared furiously and his terrifying body charged towards one of the tailed beasts.


    Boom! As Manda II''s massive body lashed out with his tail, like an iron whip swinging, the next moment the Naraka Path''s seven-tailed jinchuriki, F¨±, was smacked and crashed hard against the Triple Rashomon.


    With a loud boom, a huge pit was formed. However, before the tailed beast could react, Manda II''s terrifying head stretched so long and bit onto the neck of the seven-tailed jinchuriki.


    Cursed Seal ¡¤ Seal


    In an instant, the power of the Cursed Seal emerged on the back of the seven-tailed jinchuriki''s neck, followed by dense black cursed seal patterns assaulting him.


    Like a rubber band, the elongated neck began to contract, dragging the body along, while both hands were forming seals.


    Sealing Jutsu: Five Elements Seal


    As the body approached, leveraging the strength of the neck, Orochimaru''s palm flashed with purple chakra flames, and the next moment fiercely slapped on the abdomen of the seven-tailed jinchuriki.


    Ugh! The seven-tailed jinchuriki painfully retched, and this strike directly caused the tailed beast transformation to begin to recede.


    "One down."


    Just as a smile appeared on Orochimaru''s face, the next moment a giant shuriken appeared, slicing his body in half.


    Obito, holding a giant shuriken, emerged from the Rashomon, and before Orochimaru could react, he was cut in half at the waist.


    Orochimaru''s Substitution Technique


    The next moment, Orochimaru''s upper body opened its mouth, and two pale hands appeared on the upper and lower jaws, then stretched the mouth to an extremely terrifying angle.


    Ugh! With a disgusting and nauseating ninjutsu, Orochimaru chose to emerge from his own mouth.


    In fact, this Orochimaru Substitution Technique does not necessarily have to come out from the mouth, but can also emerge from a cut in the back or chest.


    But Orochimaru doesn''t mind, he''s even accustomed to coming out of his mouth.


    "Hehe, so it''s Obito. I''m quite interested in you."


    Orochimaru, emerging from the substitution technique, laughed hoarsely, but the next moment he clapped his hands on the ground with a seal.


    Ninjutsu: Thousand Snakes Formation.


    In an instant, Orochimaru opened his mouth and a terrifying sea of snakes emerged. Simultaneously, numerous venomous snakes opened their mouths, hissing eerily, and swords with gleaming blades appeared in the mouths of these countless snakes.


    The sea of snakes surged like a tide, causing one''s scalp to tingle. Faced with Orochimaru''s disgusting ninjutsu, Obito frowned and chose to dematerialize and burrow into the ground, but the other jinch¨±riki weren''t so easy to deal with.


    With a thunderous roar, the terrifying jinch¨±riki transformed and attacked. Confronted with the densely packed, wave-like venomous snakes, they were like hot, rolling magma.


    The terrifying tailed beast chakra directly vaporized the venomous snakes that tried to approach them.


    "Hehe, it seems I need to get serious too, after all, the little mouse is still hiding in the shadows."


    Underneath Orochimaru''s hoarse smile, patterns appeared on his face, two horns grew on his head, and his eyes took on an eyeshadow, making him look even more like a snake.


    Ryuchi Cave Sage Mode


    "Hehe, I still prefer the Ryuchi Cave Sage Mode. But you seem to be quite numerous, so don''t mind if I increase my numbers a bit."


    Under Orochimaru''s hoarse laughter, a huge and terrifying transformation occurred the next moment.


    Sage Art: Eight Branches Technique


    With a rumbling that shook the earth and mountains, Orochimaru transformed into a terrifying white phosphorus serpent with eight heads and tails.


    Then, on one of the serpent''s heads appeared the upper half of Orochimaru''s body. At that moment, he hoarsely looked at the jinch¨±riki puppets, revealing an interested smile.


    "This time, with such rare experimental material, I will try not to harm you too much, hehe."


    S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 333: Mysterious Ninja Kabuto

    Rumble~The Forest of Death in Konoha is in complete disarray. Under the onslaught of Orochimaru, the Manda II, and the Eight-Headed Serpent, their destructive power is in no way inferior to that of the Tailed Beasts.


    Obito''s puppet with the Rinnegan, imbued with the chakra of the Tailed Beasts, is not a true Jinch¨±riki. Thus, its Tailed Beast Transformation can only achieve a semi-transformed state, which is its limit.


    There are five stages of Tailed Beast Transformation. The first stage is the release of the Tailed Beast''s chakra, like when Naruto released the Tailed Beast chakra during the Chunin Exams. The second stage, ''Borrowing Chakra'', is the so-called Tailed Beast Cloak, where the Jinch¨±riki is fully covered in the Tailed Beast''s cloak, like Naruto during his battle with Sasuke in the Final Valley.


    The third stage is ''Semi-Tailed Beast Transformation'', where the Jinch¨±riki''s appearance is completely obscured by chakra, and if the intensity is high enough, bones start to grow, like Naruto transforming into the Four-Tails on the Tenchi Bridge.


    The fourth stage is complete Tailed Beast Transformation, turning into the gigantic physical form of the Tailed Beast. The fifth stage is the one-sided complete emergence of the Tailed Beast, which is quite similar to the fourth stage.


    The Eight-Headed Serpent is terrifying, rivaling the Tailed Beasts in destructive power. Along with Orochimaru, they temporarily suppress the five Jinch¨±riki in battle.


    The Seven-Tails Jinch¨±riki was just ambushed by Orochimaru, who sealed their chakra with the Five Elements Seal. Now, a snake is slowly swallowing them, heading towards the underground base, as this is valuable research material.


    "Damn Orochimaru!"


    In the dark corners of the Forest of Death, Obito, watching the two terrifying beasts, suddenly shows a look of anger. Just a little more! Just a little more!


    "Hehe, but this also proves one thing, Uchiha Yoru is now in a weakened state!"


    With a sinister smile, Obito''s figure slowly disappears in the Forest of Death.


    Suiton: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave


    At this moment, a terrifying Suiton jutsu appears in the Forest of Death, turning into a huge water orb in an instant.


    "Hehe, the Tailed Beast''s chakra will be liked by the Samehada."


    Hiding in the shadows, Kisame slowly steps out, his body beginning to merge with the Samehada, transforming into a fused state.


    Orochimaru, seeing this, shows a hoarse smile, then controls the Eight-Headed Serpent to intercept the Jinch¨±riki, preventing them from escaping.


    "Kisame, this is precious research material. Don''t destroy it."


    Orochimaru''s hoarse voice echoes from atop the Eight-Headed Serpent. Kisame, entering the giant water prison, grins bloodthirsty upon hearing this.


    "Well, it depends on how fiercely these foods resist."


    Despite saying this, Kisame quickly consumes the Jinch¨±riki''s chakra, showing mercy with his actions.


    Outside, the battle intensifies, and in the depths of the underground cave, a pair of eyes slowly opens, revealing distinct black and white pupils, but they soon change.


    The scarlet Sharingan appears, starting with one tomoe, then two, and three, before the three tomoe merge and evolve into the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. The Mangeky¨­ doesn''t stop there but continues to spin, eventually transforming into the mysterious purple Rinnegan.


    However, the evolving Rinnegan seems to be struggling, with its evolution proceeding very slowly.


    "It seems it''s still lacking something. After all, a replica is still a fake."


    Uchiha Yoru, opening his eyes, feels the changes in his body and mutters to himself, then frowns, "But there are still some changes. It seems the Ten-Tails still needs some time to be digested."


    Just then, sensing something, Uchiha Yoru raises an eyebrow, revealing a cold smile.


    "It seems the little mouse is about to reach here. But unfortunately, there''s still a gap between you and me, and this gap is a chasm."


    Uchiha Yoru once again closed his eyes, beginning to digest the Ten-Tails within his body. At this moment, he was indeed at his weakest, just as Obito had thought.


    A large amount of chakra and mental energy were being used to suppress the Ten-Tails within him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have resorted to using the power of the Rinnegan to create puppets for battle. Moreover, the combat strength of the puppets reflected his current weakness.


    In the dark corridor.


    "Hehe, perhaps you should tell me about the barrier here."


    A Konoha ninja dressed in medical attire was walking through the corridor when suddenly, a figure emerged from the solid wall, holding him hostage with a kunai and revealing a cruel smile.


    The captured Konoha elite ninja gently pushed up his glasses, his calm eyes showing no sign of being held hostage. Instead, there was a strange smile on his face, invisible to Obito standing behind him due to the darkness.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect Obito''s intangibility to be so strong, able to penetrate even here. Your intangibility technique must be a space-time ninjutsu."


    Watching the ease of the captured medical ninja, Obito frowned and coldly said, "If you don''t want to talk, I can extract it from your brain."


    Just as Obito''s kunai was about to slit the medical ninja''s throat, a hissing sound rang in his ears. His pupils shrank at this familiar sound.


    The sound of an exploding tag!


    In an instant, the kunai passed through the medical ninja''s neck, entering the intangible space. The medical ninja took this opportunity to escape using a body flicker technique, leaving behind a large medical robe.


    "So many exploding tags hidden inside the clothes!"


    Due to his intangibility, Obito saw the falling medical robe revealing several burning exploding tags inside. As the familiar sound echoed, the next moment, a loud explosion occurred.


    "Little mouse, you can''t escape."


    Annoyed, Obito coldly laughed. He couldn''t miss the opportunity of capturing Uchiha Yoru at his weakest. This medical ninja was key to finding his target.


    Boom! Boom!


    Under the light of the exploding tags, Obito, with a grim face, chased in the direction of the medical ninja. The two pursued each other in the dark corridor, unknowingly entering a huge cave.


    "Hehe, you''re really loyal, leading me to this abandoned, remote pit for Uchiha Yoru."


    Clearly, this was a natural stalactite cave, also far from Uchiha Yoru''s location.


    Seeing this, Obito didn''t get angry but instead showed a sinister smile. However, the next moment, a red light appeared in the dark cave.


    Sage Art: White Excitement Technique


    A red, glowing dragon holding a black sphere in its claws. The dragon revolved around the black sphere and then dived into it. The next moment, the black sphere exploded.


    However, the bright light and piercing noise from the explosion caused immense pain in Obito''s ears and body.


    This was a technique that used air vibrations to paralyze the opponent''s senses, causing a numbing sensation in the bones and restricting their movement.


    "This is Sage Art!"


    Obito''s entire body ached bitterly, but he was more shocked by this sight.


    "Hehe, Uchiha Obito, perhaps you could become a precious material in Lord Orochimaru''s laboratory."


    A figure slowly emerged in the cave, the same medical ninja from before.


    After using Sage Mode, the mysterious medical ninja grew two horns on his head, his eyes showed makeup, and even his eyes developed a snake-like cornea to obstruct vision.


    "Konoha actually has such a powerful ninja!"


    At this moment, Obito was shocked. The ordinary white-haired medical ninja in front of him seemed too ordinary. Underneath his gentle smile was an existence so common it could disappear in a crowd.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Yakushi Kabuto, a Jonin of Konoha, currently the deputy head of the orphanage, and also the deputy chief of the Root Division."


    Under his gentle smile, Kabuto slowly took off his glasses, which seemed like a precious item, and placed them in a beautiful glasses case. He then handed them over to a small snake, which swallowed them, turning into a puff of white smoke and returning to the Dragon''s Cave.


    "Yakushi Kabuto!" Obito frowned, having never heard this name before, and said with an ugly expression: "Uchiha Yoru''s secret is deep, hiding such a powerful ninja like you."


    Kabuto, in Sage Mode inside the Cave, didn''t look like he did in the original timeline. Since he relied on his talent for cultivation, there was no giant snake in his stomach.


    However, Kabuto''s Sage Mode was still quite powerful, but this was inconsequential to him, as he was not pursuing absolute power.


    "Heh, of course you haven''t heard my name. After all, a mouse like you, hiding in the shadows just like me, how could you see your own kind? No! Or rather, you and I are not the same kind."


    Kabuto, now like a philosopher, said with a gentle smile, mocking Obito: "You, the mouse, are just mentally disturbed from the stimulation, in simpler terms, a mentally ill ninja, no longer a normal ninja."


    "What do you know!"


    Obito, feeling educated and mocked, showed a cold glare. It seemed that any small mouse could laugh at him now, which was absurd.


    Hidden Shadow Snake Hands


    The next moment, countless large snakes emerged from the darkness of the melting cave, constantly attacking, but all passing through, clearly indicating that Obito had entered an intangible state.


    At the same time, Kabuto had disappeared from sight and hidden, because even Obito''s space time manipulation couldn''t detect him in Sage Mode.


    "Damn it, you really are a venomous snake hiding in the dark."


    Obito sneered in annoyance. He didn''t have time to waste here. The next moment, he formed hand seals and instantly released a terrifying Fire Release ninjutsu.


    Fire Release: Blasting Wind Wild Dance


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan twisted the surrounding space, creating a vortex-like storm, and then a spinning serpent of fire was expelled from the mouth.


    The next moment, the vortex-like storm combined with the spinning fire serpent formed a huge rotating flame, instantly illuminating the entire melting cave. Under the terrifying range of the Fire Release, the entire cave was enveloped.


    At the same time, the countless large snakes, upon contact with the Fire Release, were instantly burned to ashes with agonizing screams.


    Boom~


    After the Fire Release, all the moisture in the melting cave was completely dried up, and the cave was glowing red from the scorching heat.


    Just then, the sound of a coffin lid opening suddenly came from afar, and Obito''s expression changed drastically.


    Summoning Jutsu: Edo Tensei


    Behind the broken cover, dozens of coffins appeared, causing Obito''s pupils to shrink.


    Konoha, besides Orochimaru, actually had someone else who could use this forbidden jutsu! Damn it!


    "Hehe, I''ve been discovered!"


    Seeing that he was discovered, Kabuto did not show any nervousness of being found. Instead, he smiled gently and unhurriedly. More than a dozen coffins were opened, and one by one, figures slowly emerged.


    "These are all powerful rogue ninjas or jonin ninjas from Rock-Cloud Village. Perhaps they are not strong enough, but combined, they should be able to hold you off for a while."


    With a wise gleam in his eyes, Kabuto smiled, "I really envy you, Obito. You have already tainted some strong individuals early on, and usually, you host these strong souls in the bodies of the tainted earth, preventing me and Orochimaru from summoning them."


    "Damn it, your chakra!"


    Obito stared intently at Kabuto. Through his Sharingan and Rinnegan, he could clearly see that the chakra consumption for Kabuto to perform this forbidden jutsu was much less than his own, which would use at least three times more chakra.


    The wise Kabuto could easily see through Obito''s gaze. He smiled lightly, "No way around it. After all, I don''t have the first Hokage''s Wood Release cells like you, so my chakra is naturally not an advantage. Therefore, I chose to improve and optimize my ninjutsu."


    "Modifying these ninjutsus and even the forbidden techniques that consume a lot of chakra to suit me best, this is my improved version of the Edo Tensei. I hope you like it, Obito."


    Boom~


    The next moment, more than a dozen jonin ninjas resurrected by the Edo Tensei launched their attack. Various types of ninjutsu bombarded, along with the physical ninjas'' coordinated restraint, momentarily giving Obito a feeling of frustration.


    "Kabuto! I will remember you!"


    Obito, after dematerializing, coldly said a sentence, keeping the image of Kabuto, who seemed like an ordinary jonin ninja, firmly in his mind.


    Konoha truly is a place with hidden dragons and crouching tigers, rightfully called the cradle of geniuses in the ninja world. Apart from the visible Kage-level powerhouses, there are such terrifying existences in secret.


    With Kabuto''s Sage Mode and the forbidden technique Edo Tensei, he is powerful enough to rank forward among Kage-level combatants.


    Especially since Kabuto is almost proficient in Orochimaru-style ninjutsu, notoriously hard to kill.


    "Found it!"


    In the dark, Obito finally found the hidden location of Uchiha Yoru. At this moment, he showed a proud smile for setting up the barrier. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    However, in the darkness, a figure slowly opened their eyes, with a cold light shining through the mysterious purple patterned Rinnegan.


    Summoning: Gedo Statue


    As the earth shook and cracked, dispersing the dust, Uchiha Obito summoned the Gedo Statue with a smile.


    A giant humanoid with shackles, nine eyes, and a body and color resembling dead wood, with ten pillar-like structures rising from its back.


    The moment it appeared, it directly destroyed the surrounding barriers. However, the next moment, Obito suddenly felt a sense of danger. In the darkness, his eyes met those mysterious purple Rinnegan eyes.


    "Not good!"

 Chapter 334: Yorus Rinnegan vs Madaras Rinnegan

    In a moment of urgency, Obito directly used the power of the Gedo Statue, and the next moment, the Gedo Statue spat out a huge purple chakra dragon from its mouth. This dragon could instantly absorb an opponent''s chakra.However, when the mysterious purple Rinnegan appeared, Uchiha Yoru coldly looked at Obito, his eyes revealing a hint of greed, Gedo Statue! He must get his hands on it.


    Super Shinra Tensei


    Suddenly, a strong repulsive force swept in. Obito had already entered a phased space, thus avoiding this attack, but the Gedo Statue was not so lucky.


    Under the terrifying repulsive force, the figure, which was already larger than the Tailed Beasts, was pushed away, like an invisible glass wall brutally crushing everything in its path.


    Boom~


    In an instant, a huge crater appeared in the Forest of Death, and then Uchiha Yoru clasped his hands together, and a black sphere slowly rose into the air.


    Planetary Devastation!


    Obito, who was in a phased state, was not affected by this repulsive force, and thus witnessed the black sphere rise. He broke into a cold sweat, cursing. Damn it! Uchiha Yoru actually wanted to take his Gedo Statue.


    The black sphere appeared in the sky, blocking out the sun. The next moment, a terrifying suction force came, and the ground below started to crack and rise, as if gravity had been lost.


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    Obito was terrified at this moment, realizing he had been tricked. Uchiha Yoru still had strength to spare.


    Sage Art: Wind Release: Rasenshuriken


    The next moment, Uchiha Yoru, holding a terrifying ninjutsu, entered the phased space, ignoring all the damage.


    "This ninjutsu!" However, when Obito hurriedly dodged, he was shocked to find that Uchiha Yoru, holding this terrifying S-rank ninjutsu, could constantly track him. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Obito, in his phased state, turned his head and stared at Uchiha Yoru, exclaiming in shock, "You actually...!"


    Uchiha Yoru, transformed into a bolt of lightning, sneered, "Your phasing lasts only five minutes. After that, let''s see how you dodge."


    Damn it, he couldn''t outspeed his opponent, and revealing his physical form only made him an easier target for Uchiha Yoru''s terrifying Taijutsu.


    Obito, filled with anger, showed a fierce cold smile, "Alright! Uchiha Yoru! You''ve got it!"


    As Obito''s body moved towards the ground, half of it already phasing into the earth, a sinister smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    In an instant, his body solidified, and his arm reached out from the void, pulling out a fan with a chain.


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    At this moment, Obito revealed a sneaky smile, successful in his plot. The moment his ninjutsu collided with the fan, he spat out five words.


    "Uchiha Counter!"


    Instantly, the terrifying Sage Art Wind Release: Rasenshuriken in Uchiha Yoru''s hand flashed a dazzling white light and began to rebound.


    Under the intense white light, Uchiha Yoru''s purple Rinnegan eyes spun, reflecting mysterious light. Facing his own ninjutsu rebounding, he stretched out his left hand.


    "Haha, Uchiha Yoru, at this distance, even the Preta Path''s chakra absorption can''t keep up!"


    Obito laughed maniacally, but in the next moment, under the terrifying explosion of the Sage Art: Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, a streak of lightning flashed, appearing suddenly. Caught off guard, he only felt a pain in his arm, and as white liquid splattered everywhere, his eyes widened in horror as he entered Kamui.


    Boom~


    After the terrifying vortex of the explosion of the Sage Art: Wind Release: Rasenshuriken dissipated, Uchiha Yoru''s figure emerged. Within the range of the terrifying Wind Release explosion, his body''s Lightning Release flickered crazily to its utmost limit.


    Even so, his body was covered in countless fine cuts, as if it had been slashed by numerous tiny, sharp blades.


    However, at this moment, Uchiha Yoru was holding the Uchiha clan''s Gunbai fan, and as he looked at his palm, a smile slowly formed on his face.


    "The body of a Sage, indeed very useful."


    His body emitted a faint white smoke, and his injuries healed almost instantly, not because his Thunder God Armor was poor, but because Wind Release countered Lightning Release. He hadn''t held back in his Wind Release just now.


    "What a disgusting arm."


    Disgusted, he tossed the pale half of the arm that was on the Gunbai fan aside, and Uchiha Yoru looked up and coldly sneered at the distant Obito.


    "The divine artifact of the Uchiha clan, today returns to its rightful owner!"


    With Uchiha Yoru''s domineering declaration, he announced the return of the Gunbai fan. Meanwhile, the distant Obito, with his severed arm, was utterly terrified, as the Gedo Statue roared madly, the suction force in the sky growing stronger.


    "Not good!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara, who was outside the Konoha battling Tsunade, stiffened. To everyone''s shock, a coffin suddenly rose behind him, sucking him inside.


    "Uchiha Obito!"


    Without any warning, Uchiha Madara orchestrated this, infuriating him and causing him to roar in anger.


    However, in the next moment, the coffin disappeared, and at the same time, other Reanimated bodies began to be summoned back.


    "Haha, little Tsuna has grown up, this Wood Release is almost as good as grandfather''s now."


    Hashirama laughed exaggeratedly, while the distant Tsunade, panting heavily, watched her grandfather being sucked into the coffin, her face showing complex emotions.


    "Old man, you''ve been dead for so many years and still can''t give peace."


    Though Tsunade spoke harshly, in the end, she shouted, "Grandfather! I will definitely rescue you from Obito''s hands."


    "Haha~ If there''s a chance, grandfather will come to take you for a couple of rounds!"


    Well, Hashirama, seemingly as carefree as if he were the reincarnation of Ashura, even in such a time, thought of taking his granddaughter to the casino to play a couple of rounds.


    Boom~


    On the battlefield, all the Reanimated bodies entered their coffins and were sealed, and those seals were released by Obito.


    ¡­


    However, inside the great pit of the Death Forest, a coffin suddenly appeared. The moment Uchiha Madara was summoned, what he saw was the desperate face of Obito.


    "Madara! Stop him!"


    The moment Uchiha Madara turned back, he saw the mysterious purple Rinnegan of the young Uchiha Yoru.


    Bansh¨­ Ten''in (Universal Pull)


    Under the terrifying suction, the Gedo Statue plowed deep grooves into the earth, still unable to resist this fearsome force.


    When the summoned Uchiha Madara saw this scene, his pupils shrank instantly, "Youngster! You are worthy to be the head of the Uchiha clan!"


    However, the next moment, Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, and his Sharingan began to rotate, forming a series of strange and mysterious circles.


    Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)


    Boom~


    One is absorption, the other repulsion. In an instant, these two absolute forces collided, causing a huge roar. Taking advantage of this, Obito appeared on the Gedo Statue.


    "Summoning Jutsu Release!"


    With a sudden slap on the Gedo Statue, the black patterns of the summoning jutsu spread, and the next moment, a huge puff of white smoke rose as the summoning jutsu was released, and the Gedo Statue returned to its hidden place.


    Obito, without any hesitation, directly left with his intangible body.


    Meanwhile, the ninjutsu clash between Uchiha Yoru and Uchiha Madara caused a huge explosion.


    Rinnegan vs. Rinnegan!


    Bansh¨­ Ten''in vs. Shinra Tensei!


    After the intense explosion, Uchiha Madara, unable to exert his full power, was somewhat damaged, but his Edo Tensei body kept regenerating.


    "Uchiha Madara! You have my recognition now."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru, floating in the sky, looked at Uchiha Madara with an admiring gaze, which made Uchiha Madara feel extremely frustrated.


    This youngster is so unreasonable! He''s using my words!


    "Youngster! I didn''t expect you to have awakened the Rinnegan!"


    Despite his frustration, Uchiha Madara, as a warrior of the Warring States period, still had his dignity and looked at Uchiha Yoru with equal intensity.


    The two looked at each other, feeling a sense of mutual respect.


    "I didn''t expect you, Uchiha Madara, to have awakened the Rinnegan. Now I understand the battle at the Valley of the End. It must have been then that you acquired the Wood Release cells."


    Uchiha Yoru spoke with certainty, while Uchiha Madara replied with a confident tone, "Youngster, what makes you think it was then that I acquired the Wood Release cells, and not earlier?"


    As they faced each other, Uchiha Yoru revealed a confident smile, "Because I believe that Uchiha Madara, who has awakened the Rinnegan, would not lose to Hashirama."


    The next moment, Uchiha Madara''s confident laughter echoed in the sky, a laughter filled with endless satisfaction, as he had never been told he could defeat Hashirama.


    For so many years, he felt like a loser, especially against Hashirama, filled with frustration, always wanting to win once, and unexpectedly today, he received affirmation.


    "Haha, youngster, you are outstanding. If you were born in the Warring States period, perhaps the name Hashirama, the First Hokage, would not exist."


    Uchiha Madara laughed arrogantly and said, "Indeed, there would be no existence of the Five Great Shinobi Villages, and the Ninja World would not have so many wars." Uchiha Yoru nodded indifferently in response.


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara felt as if he was witnessing a future he had never achieved, shaking his head lightly with a sense of resignation, "What a pity."


    "But you''ve done well, achieving what I once failed to do, and even surpassing my expectations."


    Uchiha Madara was genuinely reflective. He had once dreamed of becoming the Hokage, but his plans were thwarted by Hashirama, who became the first Hokage.


    Hokage! The title alone should have indicated that it was him, Uchiha Madara, who was adept with fire, who should have been chosen.


    Instead, it was Hashirama, a user of Wooden Release, who became Hokage. How ironic!


    Even more ludicrous was that Hashirama, foolishly, distributed the Tailed Beasts and disagreed with Madara''s idea of conquering the Ninja World through force.


    Yet, Uchiha Yoru, despite his young age, had a more mature ideology and approach than Madara, and had already taken action.


    He had half the Ninja World under his control and had unified the Konoha, Mist, and Sand Villages, achieving what Madara had once aspired to but never achieved.


    Regrettably, Uchiha Madara shook his head as he looked at the young man before him, knowing that all this was an illusion and only the world of Tsukuyomi could bring true peace.


    "After the battle at the Valley of the End, awakening the Rinnegan but not appearing in the Ninja World, that doesn''t seem like you."


    Uchiha Yoru, with a wise look, said to Uchiha Madara, "And with Nagato''s Rinnegan and Uchiha Obito''s fan, it seems clear that you, Uchiha Madara, are the mastermind behind Obito."


    In just a moment, Uchiha Yoru had analyzed everything in front of Madara, who couldn''t help but show appreciation.


    "It seems you deduced everything after awakening the Rinnegan. A formidable mind, but sadly, you can''t stop it."


    Uchiha Madara was resolute, never believing anyone, not even Uchiha Yoru with his Rinnegan, could stop him.


    Uchiha Yoru, with a confident smile, said, "It seems even after surviving the fight at the Valley of the End, your injuries were severe. After all, even Hashirama with his Sage body didn''t last many years."


    "So, you secretly transplanted the Rinnegan into Nagato. Uchiha Obito, that failure, must have been your guardian. You must have planned to eventually have Nagato use the Rinnegan to resurrect you and restart your plan to dominate the Ninja World by force."


    In this moment, Uchiha Yoru seemed to have seen through everything, while Uchiha Madara, with a smile on his lips, appeared to concede the point.


    Both were plotting against each other in their minds. Uchiha Yoru''s self-righteous reasoning left Uchiha Madara unresponsive.


    Similarly, Uchiha Yoru inwardly sneered, thinking of outsmarting the scheming Madara.


    "What a pity, your plan is doomed to fail."


    Uchiha Yoru said authoritatively, slowly placing Uchiha''s fan behind his back, a gesture that earned an approving nod from Uchiha Madara.


    "You are worthy of the fan, but whether my plan succeeds or fails is not for you to decide, and moreover!"


    At this point, Uchiha Madara looked at the terrifying stone sphere that appeared above his head, revealing a hint of mockery.


    "It seems I have underestimated you, youngster. You are actually aiming at the Gedo Statue and these Tailed Beasts, but your body might not be able to withstand it now."


    The observant Uchiha Madara had already noticed that Uchiha Yoru was merely forcing himself to continue, with a strong backlash force inside his body, which was obviously similar to when Madara himself merged with the Hashirama cells.


    However, what Uchiha Madara didn''t know was that he only guessed half right. Uchiha Yoru was indeed forcing himself, and there was indeed a strong backlash force inside his body, but it was not due to Hashirama cells.


    "Heh, even with the backlash, I think it''s not a problem to suppress the Ashura of the Ninja World."


    Underneath Uchiha Yoru''s confident smile, Uchiha Madara frowned, "Youngster! I admit that your power has earned my recognition, and you even possess a strength not inferior to mine at my peak, but you are too arrogant!"


    "So, Uchiha Madara, how much of your power can you exert now?"


    Under Uchiha Yoru''s playful smile, Uchiha Madara was deeply frustrated. His current Edo Tensei body was indeed somewhat lacking.


    "Youngster, we will meet again on the battlefield!"


    As the Edo Tensei body gradually dissipated with the wind, Uchiha Madara took one last deep look at this person, who, since Hashirama, was the second to ignite his fighting spirit.

 Chapter 335: Daimyos Anger

    The Fourth Great Ninja War began.After the attack on Konoha, the alliance of the Rock and Cloud Villages, along with Uchiha Obito, launched an assault on Konoha, using it as a pretext to start the war. Uchiha Yoru responded by ordering a counterattack across the borders.


    Meanwhile, there were rumors in the ninja world about Uchiha Yoru being gravely injured and now hiding in the village to recover.


    Uchiha Yoru gave a direct command to initiate operations, using the justification that Rock and Cloud initiated the Fourth Great Ninja War.


    Instantly, ninja legions from Konoha, Mist, and Sand emerged from the borders, directly targeting a small ninja village that responded to the Rock and Cloud ninjas, intercepting them midway.


    Uchiha Yoru even warned the ninja world that anyone who allies with the Rock and Cloud ninjas would be a mortal enemy!


    This caused panic among the smaller ninja villages, which nearly collapsed if not for the insistence of their Daimyos.


    Meanwhile, the news that Obito, accompanied by the seven Tailed Beasts, had formed an alliance with the Third Tsuchikage and the Fourth Raikage, also spread throughout the ninja world. This led many people to secretly speculate whether the previous plan to capture the Tailed Beasts was a conspiracy devised by the ninja from the Cloud and Stone villages.


    With these suspicions, the ninja world became even more unstable.


    The Akatsuki leader, Nagato, formally announced joining Konoha and, with the Akatsuki members, declared the recruitment of all rogue ninjas from the ninja world, offering generous conditions.


    Not only resources for precious ninja techniques but also the promise that after unifying the ninja world, those who made significant contributions could live openly in the sun, even becoming nobility.


    As Uchiha Yoru utilized the rogue and defected ninjas of the ninja world, the entire world descended into chaos.


    Inside a dark base in Konoha,


    Orochimaru, looking at another base, shook his head: "Yoru, although your body is strong and can suppress the Ten-Tails'' power after bloodline reversion, absorbing this power completely will still take time."


    Lying on sophisticated equipment, Uchiha Yoru hadn''t spoken when Tsunade, standing beside him, snorted coldly, "If it weren''t for showing off, your body wouldn''t be in this condition."


    Tsunade, with her hands glowing with medical ninja chakra, frowned and said, "Right now, your chakra and mental energy are suppressing the so-called Ten-Tails. Fortunately, the Tailed Beasts'' chakra input is small, or the backlash would be stronger."


    "Either completely devour the Ten-Tails'' power or fully suppress it. Don''t show weakness. Once there''s a chance, it will be like an uncontrollable Jinch¨±riki."


    As the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world, Tsunade calmly assessed Uchiha Yoru''s physical condition very accurately. S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Yoru confidently smiled, "Don''t worry, I know my limits."


    "With the recent turmoil in the ninja world, you all will have to handle the ninja legions at the rear. It''s all on you now."


    The war had begun, and all ninjas were in a state of emergency readiness. Tsunade, Terumi Mei, and Pakura were especially busy.


    With all ninja orders needing their approval and even Orochimaru emerging from his lab, it indicated the tumultuous situation in the ninja world.


    In the Land of Rice Paddies, Sound Village.


    This place was once Orochimaru''s lair but was annexed into Konoha''s territory three years ago. With the outbreak of the Fourth Great Ninja War, even the Daimyo of the Land of Rice Paddies was escorted back to Konoha.


    Though called an escort, it was understood differently.


    The Fourth Great Ninja War was not just Uchiha Yoru''s war to unify the ninja world but also a battle to redefine the rules.


    It was a clash of old and new powers, the era of Daimyos and ninja villages versus the new era Uchiha Yoru sought to create.


    At the border of Sound Village.


    In the forest, a shadow with blond hair, Naruto, looked displeased, "Sasuke, you''re being too cruel now!"


    At that moment, Sasuke''s white shirt was stained with blood, and he was impatient with Naruto''s accusation.


    "Naruto, the war has already erupted, and you''re talking about cruelty? Are you out of your mind?"


    Sasuke retorted Naruto irritably. Just then, he suddenly sensed a movement ahead and a bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face again.


    "War never differentiates between justice and evil. When the ninja world starts a war, this world becomes hell. And we, with our great power, if we seek so-called justice, then we must defeat and kill all our enemies. When the ninja world has no more enemies, there will be peace, and we will be the justice."


    Rumble~


    The Fourth Ninja World War had started, but the full conflict had not yet erupted.


    The two powerhouses of the Rock Village and Cloud Village were now continuously gathering all the forces of the ninja world. Thus, at the border, they were suppressing their anger and still maintaining restraint.


    Likewise, the majority of the ninja army from Konoha was first targeting the small countries going to the alliance.


    The flames of war in the ninja world had been ignited, but this was just the beginning.


    "Sasuke!"


    In the ravaged forest, Naruto yelled somewhat stiflingly, while Sasuke, leading a small team behind him, was cleaning up the battlefield.


    "Show no mercy to any resistance."


    Uchiha Sasuke looked coldly at the battlefield, holding his chakra blade and continuously giving orders.


    "Disable all five limbs of the Cloud Village''s ninjas and leave them here, let them come and clean up themselves."


    The order was undoubtedly cold, but Sasuke knew what he was doing.


    This was war; there was only victory or defeat, not evil. Killing one more enemy meant one less casualty on their side.


    Such treatment of prisoners had two considerations. One was to deplete the enemy''s medical supplies, as such severe injuries would require a lot of medical resources. The other was to break the enemy''s spirit, showing the small ninja villages joining the alliance what their fate would be.


    "Sasuke, even if they are enemies, your methods are too cruel."


    Naruto couldn''t accept it, and Sasuke, looking at the angrily staring Naruto, revealed a mocking cold smile.


    "Naruto, are you really naive, or just pretending? Or is it because you have great power that you have this disgusting saintly heart?"


    With his three-tomoe Sharingan eyes staring at Naruto, Sasuke grew even more disappointed.


    "Naruto, I don''t want to argue with you. Let''s let the facts speak for themselves. Starting tomorrow, we will no longer team up but each lead a large patrol squad. In one month''s time, we''ll see how our different methods affect our teams."


    As the atmosphere of the ninja world''s war grew thicker, Konoha also showed signs of initiating a major attack on the Land of Lightning.


    The lands of the Hot Water and Frost Villages became the gathering places for numerous small country ninjas. Meanwhile, many ninja squads from the Rock and Cloud Villages were also arriving.


    And this was the final battlefield of the Fourth Ninja World War in the original timeline.


    In the temporarily set-up meeting room, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, the Fourth Raikage A, and the Admiral of the Land of Iron Mifune sat in chairs, with the leaders of various ninja villages below them.


    There was also a row of densely packed TVs, with screens showing various Daimyos in extravagant attire.


    Rarely, even the Daimyos of the Lands of Earth and Lightning had come.


    "Hehe, almost all the ninjas who could come from the ninja world are here. This time, we Daimyos have entrusted all our military power to you."


    On the screens, it was clear that these gathered Daimyos were in the same place.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely not let Konoha achieve its evil goals."


    The Fourth Raikage A was the first to express his opinion, shouting loudly. Beside him, the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki also nodded and said in a deep voice: "That''s right, now that we have gathered all the power of the ninja world, we can surely defeat Uchiha Yoru."


    On the screen, the daimyos of the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning were oddly covering their mouths with fans, their squinted eyes emitting a sinister light.


    "To maintain the stability of the ninja world, thank you all for your efforts. After this war, the vacant territories of the Land of Fire, Land of Wind, and Land of Water will be redistributed."


    The daimyos of the Land of Earth and Land of Lightning on the screen were still not forgetting to promise big rewards, and it was this very statement that made numerous small ninja villages reveal their ecstasy.


    Their purpose here, besides the so-called reason for Uchiha Yoru''s over ambitiousness, was also for the fertile lands.


    "Thank you, daimyo."


    "Hehe, well, war is your forte, so we leave it to you."


    After the polite conclusion by the daimyos on the screen, the next moment, at an unknown location in the ninja world, nearly all the daimyos gathered together.


    As the screen went blank, the two previously polite daimyos suddenly showed a ferocious expression.


    "Everyone, Uchiha Yoru''s intention to destroy the daimyo residences of the ninja world is now clear as day. As long as one member of the Uchiha clan remains alive, a sword hangs over the head of each of us daimyos."


    At this moment, the daimyo of the Land of Lightning, glaring at everyone, angrily said: "This is no longer a war of the ninja world, but a war of all humanity!"


    "The Uchiha clan are devils, trying to overthrow our daimyo residences and dominate the world with barbaric and rude ninjas!"


    As the Land of Lightning and Land of Earth daimyos vented their anger, the other small country daimyos also started shouting indignantly.


    "That''s right, there can be no more Uchihas in the ninja world."


    "No! Not just the Uchihas, Konoha should not exist either."


    "Damn it, these ninjas are just tools, and now these tools dare to rebel. Then let''s break these tools and replace them with new ones."


    "Tools should be thoughtless beasts. I suggest that in the future, when training these dog-like ninjas, they should all be trained into thoughtless puppets."


    "Kill! Kill those who dare to rebel against us."


    In the ninja world, the hundred daimyos who stood at the top of the pyramid and controlled the situation were all here, their power terrifyingly immense.


    In the Fourth Great Ninja War, those who resisted the most fiercely were undoubtedly these daimyos.


    Uchiha Yoru''s ambition to dominate the ninja world was not just to unify all ninja villages, but to annex all countries and overthrow the daimyo residences.


    The daimyo system had been deeply rooted in this land. Even before the emergence of ninjas, daimyos were the supreme existence in this world.


    Now, not only is someone trying to shake the position of the daimyo residences, but also to completely destroy and overthrow them. They could not sit idly by.


    This was an unprecedented revolution, as well as a collision between the new era and the old.


    "It''s all because of these tools that we have to hide in this disgusting and suffocating place. I swear! After the war, I will drown these ninjas in a cesspool."


    "That''s right, the air in this place is suffocating. When did we daimyos need to hide like this? Damn ninjas!"


    The Daimyos of various Lands, filled with righteous indignation, were pounding the table and shouting loudly. The Daimyo of the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning exchanged glances and smiled at each other.


    "Everyone, this time our ninja allied forces will be victorious!"


    "Victorious!"


    At the exquisite long table, the Daimyo, fat and greasy, showed greedy smiles, raising their glasses, with various delicacies placed on the huge table in front of them.


    Even though the war had not yet started, these Daimyos seemed to have already sensed the taste of victory.


    "Everyone, a toast to our victory."


    "Cheers!"


    In this closed space, filled with plants, it resembled a resort.


    The table was laden with exquisite food, all made from precious ingredients.


    Bear paws, venison, and more, the spirits of slain summoning beasts were served at the table.


    These were ninja''s treasured and beloved summoning beasts, and although not powerful, they were mere food in the eyes of these Daimyos, showing their corruption.


    Elsewhere, in the ninja alliance meeting room.


    "Everyone, we need not say much about our opponents this time, as we are all aware of the enemy''s information. As the saying goes, a snake cannot move without a head, and a bird cannot fly without wings. Our ninja alliance should elect a leader."


    After Mifune of the Land of Iron finished speaking, he looked directly at the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki.


    In front of everyone, Mifune firmly stated his reasons.


    "As for experience, the Third Tsuchikage is second to none, having lived through three great ninja wars and witnessed the power of the Uchiha, I think he is the most suitable candidate."


    Following Mifune''s words, all the village leaders below echoed in agreement, as the only one who could command their respect was this old man.


    Even the Fourth Raikage, A, though begrudgingly, knew that this old man was indeed the most suitable.


    After all, in terms of the number and experience of the ninja troops, even though he was the Fourth Raikage, he had never commanded a major war as a Kage.


    After all, during the Third War, he had just lost his father, and then the Cloud Village withdrew from the war.


    So, despite his intimidating presence, when it came to commanding tens of thousands of ninja in warfare, he was still inexperienced.


    "In that case, I will take the lead," said the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, now not hiding his capabilities, as everyone had to give their all this time.


    "Everyone, I will send you the information on the Uchiha''s Sharingan later, along with the information on the Uchiha clan that the Raikage and I hold, especially regarding the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    "Also, I will provide information on all the J¨­nin from the Konoha, Mist, and Sand, marking out the strong ones."


    When the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, took on the role of the leader of the ninja allied forces, there was not a hint of joy, but rather a grave expression as he shared the information and discussed the battle plans.


    ~~~


    100 = 5 Chapters

 Chapter 336: War about to Start!

    Ninja Alliance Conference Room.The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, with his diminutive stature, became the supreme commander of the hundred thousand strong Ninja Alliance Army, but no one dared to underestimate this old man.


    "Everyone, the future of the ninja world rests in our hands. I need not elaborate on the consequences of failure. If Uchiha Yoru unifies the ninja world, our ninja villages will cease to exist."


    At this moment, Onoki looked around at everyone and said in a hoarse, firm voice: "However, rest assured, although Uchiha Yoru''s power is comparable to that of the once ''God of the Ninja World'', the First Hokage Hashirama, we are not without chances of victory."


    Upon hearing this, one of the attendees frowned and voiced his opinion.


    "Lord Tsuchikage, no offense, but Uchiha Yoru, with just two actions, has already shocked the ninja world. His power far surpasses that of the former ''God of the Ninja World''."


    "Indeed, we are not afraid of a great ninja war, but someone must withstand Uchiha Yoru''s power."


    "Exactly, are we talking about the combined force of the seven Tailed Beasts?"


    The discussion among the attendees grew, but Tsuchikage Onoki remained calm, raising his hand to silence everyone.


    "Everyone, our ally Uchiha Obito controls the forbidden jutsu Edo Tensei. I believe you are all aware of this, but I can attest that the previous instances of Reanimation did not allow the resurrected to exhibit their full strength."


    "This time, our ally Uchiha Obito has been studying this jutsu and needs some time. Eventually, we can bring back the First Hokage, the ''God of the Ninja World'', Hashirama, and the ''Demon of the Ninja World'', Uchiha Madara, in their prime."


    As he said this, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki paused, surveying the crowd with a confident smile.


    "So, our enemy is the ninja army under Uchiha Yoru''s command. You can all rest easy."


    Upon hearing these reassuring words, the attendees in the conference room breathed a sigh of relief. The pressure from Uchiha Yoru was immense, and they wouldn''t have chosen to join forces if it wasn''t absolutely necessary.


    "However, I must clarify one thing!"


    At this moment, the Fourth Raikage, A, became a striking figure in the conference room, albeit a bit rough around the edges.


    "I believe you all understand Daimyo''s intentions. In this great war, all can be forgiven except for Konoha! Eradicate all the bloodline families of Konoha."


    As the Fourth Raikage A''s voice fell, various leaders dressed differently from ordinary ninjas stood up one after another.


    "The Daimyo have joined forces and made a decision. Anyone who dares to plunder Konoha''s bloodline ninjas during the war will be executed without mercy!"


    These fiercely determined ninja leaders all hailed from the domains of various Daimyos.


    They included samurai, ninjas, and each had their own unique style. Some dressed like nobles, others wore masks with a stern look of a martyr, some were dressed like wandering monks, and others in garb similar to the monks of the Fire Temple.


    This force, occupying nearly half the strength in the conference room, may not have the numbers, but in terms of elite forces, they were not far behind the Five Great Villages.


    After all, the Daimyo domains have existed for over a thousand years, bolstered by immense wealth. These forces, loyal to the Daimyo domains, were all elites.


    This was also the reason the Daimyo domains could restrain the ninja villages.


    It was also because all the Daimyos of the ninja world joined forces and dispatched their elites that a hundred thousand strong Ninja Alliance Army was formed.


    "Indeed, I am the first to agree with the Daimyo''s decision."


    ¨­noki was the first to step forward and nod in agreement, but inwardly he sneered. He was not like the others; his many years in politics had changed him.


    "Right, those who break the rules of the Ninja world must be severely punished."


    "We must win this battle!"


    One by one, the ninja leaders shouted out. Perhaps they were ambitious, or perhaps they sought a future, but most of their vision was limited to their own circles.


    To the Daimyo, the nobility was entrenched in their minds as superior beings. Overthrowing the Daimyo''s rule was seen as heretical.


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, seemed resolute, but his heart was filled with contemplation.


    Initially, he never harbored such thoughts. In fact, when Uchiha Yoru first did this, he was furious, seeing it as a provocation to the entire ninja world.


    However, his thoughts changed over time.


    Three years after the Chunin Exams, Uchiha Yoru audaciously placed the Daimyo under house arrest, effectively using the Daimyo to command the world.


    Later, it was revealed that Uchiha Yoru had long been cultivating a group of officials to replace those in the Daimyo''s government.


    After that, it seemed the Daimyo was not as untouchable as previously thought, and could be overthrown.


    Uchiha Yoru''s status not only overshadowed the Daimyo, but plunged them into an abyss.


    The idea of being equal with the Kage was nonsense. The Daimyos of the Fire, Wind, and Water countries were already imprisoned in Konoha, devoid of any power. Even their former subordinates were infiltrated and replaced.


    Uchiha Yoru had indeed started a new era, one that pushed the Daimyo off the stage of history.


    All of this made ¨­noki realize that the world might be better off without the Daimyo, with ninja as the leaders.


    Had Uchiha Yoru not been an enemy this time, and had they not needed the power of the Daimyo, ¨­noki would have secretly groomed successors to replace the Daimyo''s administration.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have much time left, and if Uchiha Yoru failed, the Daimyo would surely target the ninja next.


    At the very least, they would not allow the ninja to amass such power again.


    The Daimyo would likely strengthen their hold, and more ninja villages might emerge.


    "We have reliable intelligence that Uchiha Yoru, although he has awakened the Rinnegan with Wood Release cells, is also suffering from the backlash of those cells."


    The Fourth Raikage, A, had no interest in the Daimyo''s status. He wanted to kill Uchiha Yoru and shatter his arrogant ambition of unifying the ninja world.


    He shared the information about Uchiha Yoru with everyone, causing shock. He sneered, "Many must have heard about the Rinnegan by now, but I will explain the relationship between the Sharingan and the Rinnegan later."


    "But for now, Uchiha Yoru can only hide in Konoha and heal due to the backlash of the Wood Release cells. This is our chance to attack. If we miss it, we''ll face an even stronger Uchiha Yoru on the battlefield."


    "What!"


    Many were shocked, but as the ninja from the Cloud Village presented report after report, everyone was astounded.


    Sharingan, Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and now the Rinnegan - this was too much.


    This was like cheating with bloodline limits.


    Relying on the normal Sharingan''s tomoe state, it had already made a name for itself as one of the three great dojutsu in the ninja world, and now they were told that the legendary Rinnegan of the Sage of Six Paths was the ultimate evolution of the Sharingan.


    Many were envious, filled with jealousy and greed, which turned into deep wariness. The ninja world could not allow such a powerful person to exist.


    Everyone wanted the Rinnegan, but no one wanted such an abnormal bloodline limit as the Uchiha''s to exist.


    It was imaginable that after this battle, the Daimyo would secretly instigate a movement to destroy bloodline limits.


    ¡­


    Today, the Ninja Alliance Army is holed up in the desert rocky areas near the Hot Water and Frost Village, right next to the sea.


    In the Konoha Ninja''s main camp, Hatake Kakashi, as the supreme commander of the front line, calmly gathered the ninjas.


    This time, even Jiraiya himself rushed to the front line, but he did not take on the role of the supreme commander; instead, he served as an action commander.


    It''s not that Jiraiya lacks the ability, but he considered that he hasn''t been in the village for years and is not very familiar with the newly joined Sand and Mist ninjas.


    In this case, having him in command would not play to his strengths. If it were just the Konoha, he could still handle it.


    Kakashi, on the other hand, is different. Over the years, as the right-hand man of Uchiha Yoru, his integration of the Mist and Sand ninjas with his wisdom and humor played a key role.


    Thus, when Kakashi was entrusted with a heavy responsibility by the Hokage, Kazekage, and Mizukage, the ninjas of the three great villages almost had no objections.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the latest intelligence we have. The Ninja Alliance Army is preparing to launch the first attack."


    After the intelligence was passed down, Kakashi, as the commander, spoke calmly to everyone, his demeanor no longer as laid-back as before.


    "Captain Kakashi, since the Ninja Alliance is preparing to launch the first attack, what are we waiting for?"


    "Exactly, the Ninja Alliance may be numerous, but we are not vegetarians either."


    "Haha, with the three great ninja villages joining hands, what is there to fear?"


    Inside the tent, the ninjas showed excitement.


    This Ninja World War is the largest in scale, and they, as the ones to establish a new era, were eager to make a significant mark in history.


    Ninjas are humans too, with their own pursuits. The previous Ninja World Wars, by comparison, seem meaningless compared to the excitement of this one.


    This is also related to Uchiha Yoru''s policies. Over the years, the founders of the three great ninja villages have appeared in the history books of the ninja schools for the first time, a first in the Ninja World.


    This abnormal ninja world, which values strength, has nearly forgotten the glory of the establishment of the five great ninja villages and the deeds of the God of Ninjas who ended the Warring States period in less than a hundred years.


    This shows the abnormality of the Ninja World. S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    According to the policies promoted by Uchiha Yoru, anyone who makes a significant contribution to the new era will be remembered in the history books, even a thousand years later.


    This sudden emergence of unprecedented honor and glory has made countless ninjas envious. It''s not just about fame and fortune in the present, but also about having their stories told even a thousand years after their deaths.


    Such fame and fortune are too enticing.


    Now that the three great ninja villages have merged, those who have made significant contributions are already in the history books. Uchiha Yoru has shown everyone with his actions that he is not just talk, but has taken concrete actions.


    There''s no need to mention the three Kages. For example, those who made significant contributions to the integration of the three great ninja villages.


    People like Maki from the Sand Village, Gaara, Kisame from the Mist Village, Zabuza, and Konoha, Kakashi, Itachi, and Shisui.


    "Captain Kakashi, what''s our next move, defense or offense?"


    The usually calm Hyuga Hizashi was also eager to make his mark in the new era.


    Seeing the look in Hyuga Hizashi''s eyes and those of the others, Kakashi nodded calmly.


    "Everyone, the Ninja Alliance Army is now spreading the news that Lord Yoru has been afflicted by the backlash of the Wooden Release cells. I can tell you, it''s true!"


    As Kakashi''s voice fell, numerous Jonin in the meeting room frowned, for Uchiha Yoru was indeed the strongest combat force.


    However, there was no significant concern, as Konoha still had three Hokage of the Fifth Generation, especially Tsunade with her Wood Release, which was terrifyingly powerful and comparable to the First Hokage.


    Kakashi, seeing that everyone remained relatively calm, nodded appreciatively.


    "Similarly, it is true that Lord Yoru has awakened the Rinnegan. Now, we just need to hold the front lines steady, buying some time for Lord Yoru. Then, we will have no rivals in the entire ninja world."


    "Of course, if the Allied ninja Forces face the reanimated First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, we have ways to counter them."


    As Kakashi finished speaking, three elite Jonin - Shiranui Genma, Raido Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami - stepped forward.


    Genma, holding a senbon in his mouth, said with a laugh, "Although we are preparing to return to the village, if there''s an emergency in battle, the three Hokage can join the war at any time."


    Then, the three exchanged glances and, under the puzzled looks of others, formed a triangle.


    Flying Thunder God Technique


    In an instant, their figures vanished from the tent, shocking Hyuga Hizashi, who exclaimed, "This! Is this the Flying Thunder God Technique?"


    "Flying Thunder God!"


    This space-time ninjutsu echoed in the tent, causing a wave of excitement. The technique''s greatest strength was not in killing enemies or its elusiveness, but in being able to bring reinforcements to the battlefield at any moment.


    Especially top-tier combat forces; this was almost like cheating.


    Watching the morale of the people recover, Kakashi confidently said, "These are the latest reports from the village. Detailed information about the battle in the village involving Uchiha Obito, reanimated Uchiha Madara, and the First Hokage."


    "Here, I can tell you that Lord Yoru is indeed suppressing the backlash of the Wood Release cells, but once successful, his strength will leap again. Also, rest assured."


    "The Wood Release cells are being suppressed by Lady Tsunade and Orochimaru. Even if the front lines are tense, Lord Yoru can still use the Flying Thunder God Technique to come to the front lines for a temporary burst of power."


    "So! We will set the battlefield here!"


    At this moment, under Kakashi''s wise gaze, he firmly placed his hand on the map, pointing to the desert and rocky area near the Hidden Valley and Frost Villages.


    "Most Konoha ninja are skilled in Fire Release, and Sand ninja in Wind Release. So, this is also the most advantageous battlefield for us, and it is also far from populated areas, minimizing the destruction from ninjutsu. Although, people from these areas have almost all been relocated."


    "This place is also not far from the coast, making it a paradise for those skilled in Water Release, especially the Mist ninja."


    Kakashi looked calmly at the map, and everyone in the tent became more solemn.

 Chapter 337: Gaara and Kimimaro

    The sandstorm blew across, leaving the land desolate, with only rocks standing tall amidst the sands.Underneath the yellow sand, suddenly, black dots appeared in the distance, speeding across the desert, kicking up a trail of dust behind them.


    "Report! A large amount of chakra detected ahead!"


    In the moving ninja legion, a sensory ninja hastily shouted, causing the entire group to halt and go on alert.


    "The ninjas of the Konoha have spotted us, preparing for battle!"


    Leading them was Darui, a Jonin from the Cloud Village and confidant of the Fourth Raikage, commanding this vanguard unit with calm orders.


    Behind a cluster of towering rocks in the distant yellow earth, a dense group of Konoha ninjas were hidden.


    "Captain Gaara, the Ninja Alliance has discovered us."


    A Hyuga clan member with the Byakugan also noticed the enemy movement in the distance, as a Hyuga Jonin with bulging veins shouted.


    Then, on the towering rocks, a red figure slowly appeared - Gaara, the leader of this ninja legion.


    "Gaara, although this is just the enemy''s vanguard for reconnaissance, we can''t be careless."


    Temari, with her calm and strategic mind, evidently took on the role of the tactician.


    Temari, holding her large iron fan with one hand, confidently said to everyone with a smile, "The enemy numbers may be similar to ours, but don''t forget, this is our home ground, and Gaara''s battlefield."


    Temari then gave a meaningful look, understanding the importance of boosting morale. Gaara, though not fond of such tactics, understood their necessity.


    He coldly raised his hand slightly, and instantly countless grains of sand rose behind him.


    The sand continuously formed into clumps. Temari calmly ordered, "Prepare for battle!"


    Ninjas, each holding a giant scroll, stood on the sand clumps. Gaara said in a deep voice, "The enemy is too numerous. I can''t attend to everyone after releasing my jutsu, so I will envelop you with sand and retreat from the battlefield immediately."


    "This is our only chance!"


    "Yes!"


    Leading them was the Konoha ninja Tenten. Hundreds of ninjas stood on the sand clumps, which, under Gaara''s control, began to rise slowly.


    In this Ninja Alliance, forehead protectors bearing the ''Nin'' symbol represented ninjas from all over the world. The Konoha chose to change theirs to the ''God'' symbol for this unifying war, symbolizing the will of a new era.


    "Look up at the sky!"


    Suddenly, an exclamation came from the Ninja Alliance. They saw tiny black dots appearing in the sky.


    The Konoha ninjas, now in the sky thanks to the sand clumps, also spotted their target. Tenten, leading the charge, shouted, "Take action now!"


    Super Heavenly Blade Chaos(?)


    They were all ninjas skilled in using ninja tools. At a single command, huge scrolls of blades unfurled in the sky. The next moment, a rain of hidden weapons descended from the sky, each embedded with exploding tags, stunning the ninja alliance forces below.


    "It''s exploding tags!"


    Since both sides were covert advance troops, there was no time to bring heavy ninja weaponry to the battlefield.


    Unexpectedly, the Konoha ninjas, led by Gaara''s Sand Control technique, flew into the sky with hundreds of their fellows.


    "Everyone, attack!"


    Darui decisively shouted, organizing his ninja troops for an assault. To counter the aerial attack, he rapidly formed hand seals, and instantly, countless lasers appeared in the sky.


    ''Storm Release: Laser Circus


    Simultaneously, calm commanders within the ninja alliance began throwing their own hidden weapons with exploding tags. Just reaching mid-air and triggering a chain explosion was enough.


    Boom! The battle erupted. At the same time, Gaara, in the distance, clenched his hand, and the sand in the sky instantly formed a protective sphere around the Konoha ninjas, swiftly moving towards their position.


    "Prepare for battle, everyone!"


    Roar!


    In an instant, on the vast yellow earth, countless specks approached, signaling the onset of a major battle.


    Quicksand Waterfall Flow


    As the enemy approached, Gaara shouted, his red hair moving without wind, his eyes icy cold. Under his control, the ground erupted with a tsunami-like wave of sand, shocking countless onlookers.


    Such terrifying ninjutsu demonstrated Gaara''s immense chakra reserves.


    Seeing this technique, the enemy alliance''s commander, Darui, coldly shouted, "The enemy is Gaara, the One-Tail Jinch¨±riki. The Rock ninjas prepare for defense; the Cloud ninjas prepare for counterattack."


    Following Darui''s command, hundreds of Rock Village ninjas emerged, forming seals and then striking the ground.


    Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall


    The combined Earth Release technique of hundreds of Rock ninjas was terrifying. Instantly, a massive, thick wall of earth rose like a fortress.


    The next moment, Cloud ninjas appeared, unleashing powerful Lightning Release techniques against the formidable sand mass.


    Meanwhile, the Konoha was not idle; its ninjas completed their hand seals.


    Fire Release: Great Flame Technique


    Terrifying, intense flames were breathed out, turning the sand red hot.


    This secret Fire Release technique, passed down through generations of the Sarutobi clan, had been widely disseminated by Uchiha Yoru throughout the Konoha.


    Though not of the highest level, this technique, as a Sarutobi clan legacy, had its merits.


    The fearsome Fire Release sent towering flames towards the enemy, and at the same time, Temari shouted, followed by Sand ninjas skilled in Wind Release appearing behind her.


    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough


    The next moment, a terrifying windstorm swept through, fanning the flames into a fiery tsunami that struck the enemy''s defensive earth wall.


    Boom!


    "Everyone, attack!"


    The Captain of the Ninja Allied Forces, Darui, felt extremely frustrated upon witnessing this scene. It wasn''t that they were weak, but rather because the Ninja Allied Forces had just been formed and were too chaotic.


    The Cloud and Rock ninja villages were somewhat manageable, but the smaller ninja villages were in complete disarray and couldn''t be properly managed.


    In contrast, the Konoha, Mist, and Sand ninja villages, the three major ninja villages, had been integrated for many years. They had developed a tacit understanding and cooperation with each other. Though not incredibly close, they were far from strangers.


    On their side, however, it was complete chaos! As Darui frowned, a terrifying combined ninjutsu instantly broke through a wall, and a fire dragon swept in like a frenzy.


    At the same time, there was also the terrifying sand. The sand, heated by the intense fire, swept over, causing countless members of the Ninja Allied Forces to wail in pain.


    Although the injuries were not severe, the flying sand caused painful burns on contact with skin, and if it got into the eyes, it caused bleeding, not to mention the clothes that caught fire.


    "Everyone, fight in small ninja teams, and break into Konoha''s formation," Darui commanded clearly. Playing the group ninjutsu game against the Konoha put the Ninja Allied Forces at a disadvantage.


    Instead, relying on the ninja''s strong mobility to infiltrate and create chaos in the ranks could turn the tide, putting both sides on an equal footing.


    Sand Tsunami


    As countless ninjas shouted and attacked, Gaara took the opportunity to coldly launch his terrifying Sand Release ninjutsu.


    The terrifying sand swept over, and this time, the sheer heat of the sand was a lethal weapon for the Sand ninjas.


    In an instant, a tumultuous sea of sand engulfed those unfortunate enough to be caught in it, screaming as they were burnt alive by the scorching sand.


    Lightning Release: Gratitude Wave


    A flash of lightning tried to stop Gaara''s ninjutsu, but with a puff, the sand shield in front of him was pierced by this lightning release ninjutsu.


    Inside the hole, Gaara stared coldly at the distant enemy, Darui from the Cloud ninja village.


    "You, the one-tailed Jinchuriki, will not succeed!"


    Darui attacked Gaara directly, as Gaara''s ninjutsu was too lethal on the battlefield.


    Ninjas proficient in wide-range destructive ninjutsu are terrifying on the battlefield and are also prime targets.


    Sand Shower


    In an instant, a terrifying rain of sand fell over the heads of any allied forces. Gaara made it clear he wanted to maximize the advantage of his Sand Release ninjutsu.


    "Quick! Kill them!" Darui shouted angrily. Gaara''s ninjutsu was too damaging for the allied forces, such a wide-range ninjutsu was incredibly fierce in battle.


    Lightning Release: Black Spot S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, Darui unleashed a black lightning release ninjutsu, leading the Ninja Allied Forces in a charge. At that moment, a smile appeared on the cold face of Gaara.


    The next moment, a white figure slowly appeared behind Gaara. Seeing this person, although Darui didn''t know what was happening, he still had a bad feeling and urgently shouted, "Everyone, be careful!"


    Darui''s premonition was correct, but what he, and everyone else, didn''t expect was the next scene that overturned their understanding.


    Bone Pulse: Early Fern Dance


    Suddenly, sharp white bones erupted from the ground, densely packed like a forest, but this sudden bone forest emanated a strong scent of blood.


    "Ah!"


    Screams and wails echoed, it was too sudden, such a terrifying range and speed, on the battlefield it''s simply a mass-killing weapon.


    Just this move, the Early Fern Dance, directly caused heavy casualties in the Ninja Allied Forces.


    At this moment, Darui was furious and shouted angrily: "Damn it! You had this battle plan set from the beginning."


    First, Gaara''s terrifying Sand Release made the Ninja Allied Forces eager to engage in close combat with them.


    At the same time, the terrifying Sand Release almost covered the battlefield, as the sand contained Gaara''s chakra, providing cover for Kimimaro.


    After all, such a terrifying ninjutsu consumes a lot of chakra, it''s loud and easily detected by sensory ninjas.


    But with Gaara''s sand, it was different. Sensory ninjas thought it was the sand, and together, Kimimaro and Gaara caused the biggest casualties since the beginning of the battle.


    "Kill!"


    After performing this ninjutsu, Kimimaro coldly shouted, his body turning into a cannonball and charging out, while the curse mark on his neck began to spread.


    "For Lord Yoru''s ideals! I, Kimimaro, will be the sharpest tool!"


    Kimimaro, cold and indifferent like a dead soldier, directly killed his way forward, effectively defending Gaara from the attacks coming from the front.


    Together, they were like the perfect combination of a melee ninja and a mobile artillery.


    Destruction Sand Burial


    Under the cooperation of Kimimaro and Gaara, it was perfect, a warrior and a mage.


    Kimimaro''s terrifying Bone Jutsu made him virtually the king of close combat, while Gaara, with his enormous chakra, continuously manipulated large-scale Sand Release for attacks.


    For a time, the Ninja Allied Forces actually fell into a disadvantage.


    Seeing this, Darui immediately realized that the situation was bad and urgently shouted: "Everyone prepare to fight and retreat, reinforcements are on the way."


    The greatest strength of ninjas is their mobility, even on the battlefield, they can retreat as soon as the word is given, unless surrounded.


    The Rock and Cloud ninja villages, with their rich war experience, did not rush to retreat in panic, but used defensive ninjutsu to hold off the enemy, then took the opportunity to retreat while covering for each other.


    On the ninja battlefield, there were not many sounds of hand-to-hand combat, but more of exploding tags.


    Compared to ninjutsu that requires hand seals, close combat among ninjas relied more on kunai, shuriken, and exploding tags.


    Especially the exploding tags, constantly being thrown by various means.


    Some were hidden on the handles of kunai, specially coated in camouflage colors, only to be discovered when they exploded, but by then it was too late.


    Ninjutsu would be released, but only in cooperation with teammates, providing the opportunity to use ninjutsu.


    On such a chaotic battlefield, only those with rich experience could seize the opportunity to use ninjutsu alone.


    And this was just the appetizer, with the outbreak of the battle at the front lines involving thousands of ninja troops, commanders of both sides in their respective camps also received the news, showing serious expressions.


    In the rear camp of the Ninja Allied Forces.


    "The battle has begun at the front, is it time to show your so-called strength!"


    The Fourth Raikage A had a somewhat unpleasant expression, while the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki calmly looked at the strangely appearing figure.


    It was Uchiha Obito, participating in the Ninja Allied Forces, with one Sharingan and one Rinnegan, looking dissatisfied at the Tsuchikage and Raikage, revealing a hoarse smile.


    "Don''t be so anxious, because the Edo Tensei ninjutsu summons the dead for battle, and the soul is only one, but the Konoha can also use this forbidden technique."


    "These days I and the Konoha have been competing for opportunities, but I can tell you good news, these days I finally found more perfect sacrifices, able to unleash the full strength of the past village powerhouses."


    Beneath Obito''s hoarse smile, his eyes shone coldly, the Konoha probably also prepared many such existences.


    But did he care? It didn''t matter anymore, he hadn''t even deployed the White Zetsu Army, choosing instead to hide.


    The ninja world would fight to mutual destruction, and in the end, there would only be one victor.

 Chapter 338: Both Sides Edo Tensei

    Edo Tensei The coffin lid burst open, and Uchiha Obito looked at the person inside, couldn''t help but say in a deep voice, "Madara."


    Step by step, Uchiha Madara emerged from the coffin, feeling the power of his body indifferently, and nodded: "Yes, this time I can finally exert all my combat power."


    "Where is Hashirama?" S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    After emerging, Uchiha Madara felt a sense of unease, and suddenly he remembered that every time there was a reanimation, Hashirama was there, but this time there was nothing.


    Uchiha Obito said solemnly, "Orochimaru of Konoha is also proficient in this reanimation jutsu. Last time in Konoha, Hashirama and Tobirama were sealed by Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage of Konoha."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Madara''s mouth curled slightly, and an excited smile appeared on his face.


    "Obito, so you''re saying, our enemy this time is Hashirama!"


    For some reason, Uchiha Madara had an inexplicable obsession with Hashirama. Hearing that Hashirama was on the opposing side, a sense of unprecedented fighting spirit rose in his heart.


    "It can be said so, after all, Orochimaru of Konoha is proficient in the reanimation jutsu."


    Obito nodded calmly, while Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes, "Right, this time Konoha will also fully utilize Hashirama''s abilities."


    "So these coffins!"


    Uchiha Madara looked indifferently at the densely packed coffins nearby, while a mocking smile appeared on Obito''s face.


    "These ninja villages have dug up the bones of their ancestors. These are the strongest ones of the ninja world in the past hundred years, except for Konoha, Mist, and Sand."


    Knowing who was in these coffins, Uchiha Madara showed a hint of disinterest, and said indifferently, "Just a bunch of small characters."


    "Heh, even if they are small characters, they can play a key role on the battlefield, at least making the fight even more fierce."


    Obito''s face showed a more malicious smile, and with a hand seal, the lids of the coffins fell with a loud bang.


    One by one, figures slowly walked out from the darkness, and many who had been dead for years appeared confused.


    Konoha''s camp.


    "It''s bad, Captain Kakashi, sensory ninjas have detected reanimated ninjas in the Ninja Allied Forces, including the First, Second, and Third Tsuchikage, and Raikage..."


    Hearing this news, Kakashi frowned and said solemnly, "It seems the Ninja Allied Forces are not giving us any breathing room."


    "Haha, don''t worry about the reanimation, Kakashi. With Orochimaru around, there won''t be a problem," said Jiraiya, who was nearby, laughing heartily, not feeling any crisis from the reanimation.


    "Leave the reanimation to me."


    Just then, a figure wearing a hooded cloak walked in slowly, causing the jonin inside the tent to frown.


    This person was somewhat elusive, making him hard to figure out.


    Upon seeing the situation, Kakashi couldn''t help but smile, "So it''s you who have come. Now I don''t need to worry."


    Underneath a hood, a glint passed through round glasses, leaving everyone unclear about the person''s identity.


    On the vast land, Kakashi arrived with many elite ninjas, and the mysterious ninja in the hood clapped his hands together, suddenly striking the ground.


    Boom! Coffins were summoned, creating a dense and unsettling sight.


    Even the usually composed Kakashi was taken aback, "Is this the Edo Tensei? Isn''t it said that this technique consumes a lot of chakra?"


    The hooded, mysterious ninja was naturally Yakushi Kabuto. Kakashi certainly knew this, but Kabuto didn''t want to reveal his identity, preferring to be an ordinary ninja, quietly protecting the orphanage.


    The two were acquainted, but Kabuto''s chakra reserves couldn''t possibly be this vast.


    In response to Kakashi''s question, Kabuto, still wearing his hood, gently pushed up his glasses and chuckled softly, "Kakashi, every technique has its flaws, but also limitless potential for improvement."


    "A regular Earth-Style Wall when used by the Third Hokage becomes a solid wall of blue stone, while an average ninja can only create a mud wall. You, Kakashi, would create a sturdy city wall."


    "Similarly, the Edo Tensei technique has been greatly enhanced through my research with Orochimaru."


    Pointing at the coffins, Kabuto laughed, "Of course, this is troublesome. It requires a series of preparatory steps."


    "For example, the souls for the Edo Tensei need to be summoned in advance and sealed in the coffins. This prevents the same person from being summoned again. When needed in battle, the chakra consumed is only for the summoning."


    "The most chakra-consuming part of Edo Tensei is actually summoning the souls from the afterlife, so this step being done in advance means there''s no need for a large chakra consumption."


    Hearing Kabuto''s explanation, Kakashi showed an expression of realization and admiration, "Indeed, that''s typical of you and Orochimaru."


    "In fact, the chakra consumption of the Edo Tensei technique hasn''t decreased. It''s just been completed in advance. When needed, the coffins from a specific space are summoned."


    The Edo Tensei technique has almost been mastered by Orochimaru and Kabuto.


    Kabuto, still in his hood, shook his head and smiled, "Likewise, this situation has its drawbacks. Even with the constraint of the Edo Tensei, the bound souls can only last for a month."


    "This technique is well-known in the ninja world, and its weaknesses are clear. Although the bodies of the Edo Tensei heal automatically, they also become stiff. Additionally, they are vulnerable to sealing techniques."


    Sealing techniques are somewhat obscure in the ninja world, but they are also continuously studied by the major ninja villages.


    Especially the five great nations, to combat the Tailed Beasts and to strengthen their Jinch¨±riki, each village has invested a lot in sealing techniques.


    Boom! As the lids of the coffins fell, figures slowly emerged.


    Seeing this, many ninjas'' eyes moistened, and some even exclaimed in shock.


    "Look, isn''t that Lord¡­?"


    "That''s the Second Mizukage, H¨­zuki Gengetsu."


    "And there''s the Second Kazekage¡­"


    This time, the Edo Tensei summoned almost all the deceased forebears from the three great ninja villages: Konoha, Mist, and Sand. After all, it was both reasonable and legitimate.


    Digging up graves is inherently heartless, but faced with the powerful Ninja Alliance, especially since the Edo Tensei technique had already spread throughout the Ninja world.


    Thus, the leaders of various clans from Sand, Mist, and even Konoha, descendants of these once-great and powerful ninja heroes, frowned and discussed, with hardly any objections.


    After all, it wasn''t about controlling their own ancestors, and besides being able to see them, some down-and-out ninjas were secretly eager.


    Summoning their ancestors could be a great achievement credited to them, and they might even learn lost ninja techniques or gain guidance from their ancestors.


    It was a win-win-win situation, with hardly any downsides.


    Therefore, a grave-digging craze almost broke out in the three great ninja villages, but of course, it was only their own family graves. There was a rule: only Jonin were qualified to perform the Edo Tensei.


    However, the Five Great Ninja Countries were established not more than a hundred years ago, and many clans had perished during these tumultuous decades.


    Likewise, countless ninjas who died on the battlefield, many without even leaving a body behind, as a ninja''s corpse is highly valuable, and many destroyed their bodies before death.


    Therefore, there weren''t as many as imagined. However, almost all the Kages from various generations were summoned since their bodies were considered the most precious treasures by the great ninja villages, almost perfectly preserved.


    Especially for the major clans, after the Uchiha clan set the precedent, it went quite smoothly.


    When the powerful members of the Uchiha clan from various generations appeared, opening their Sharingan eyes with three tomoe, the surrounding Uchiha ninjas laughed excitedly.


    "These are the strong warriors of our Uchiha clan through the ages."


    Similarly, under the activation of their unique Sharingan, the Uchiha clan started communicating through their unique genjutsu space.


    In the next moment, the summoned proud Uchiha ninjas showed excitement on their faces.


    "What! Our Uchiha clan has reached this point today!"


    "Haha, great, our Uchiha clan may not have become the Hokage, but we have surpassed them."


    "Haha, who dares to look down on our Uchiha clan now."


    "Our Uchiha clan has finally taken this step."


    Knowing the current situation, the summoned deceased of the Uchiha clan shouted excitedly. In contrast, the Hyuga clan, especially the main family, was quite embarrassed.


    "Haha, old geezers of the main family, our branch family has finally stood up!"


    "Good! Our Hyuga branch is not weaker than the main family!"


    Meanwhile, the members of the Hyuga main family were so angry that veins bulge on their foreheads, glaring at the branch family members.


    The Konoha Hyuga branch and main family ninjas awkwardly tried to calm their ancestors.


    "Ancestors, regardless of right or wrong, all this was caused by the rogue ninja, Danzo..."


    In this instance, both the Hyuga main and branch families unified their stance, directing all blame at Danzo.


    Unbelievable!


    What''s more, the rogue ninja Shimura Danzo was also summoned, facing countless hostile faces, he was filled with frustration and anger.


    Mainly because Danzo''s severed arm left a lot of cells behind, and there were also cells of the arm in the Root base, this naturally became the material for Yakushi Kabuto''s Edo Tensei.


    Meanwhile, in the Mist Village.


    "Damn it, our bloodline clans in the Mist Village were almost wiped out!"


    "Criminals! How could the Third and Fourth Mizukage still be controlled!"


    Compared to that, the Third and Fourth Mizukage of the Mist Village were in a difficult situation. Facing the accusations of the people, they had their own unspeakable hardships.


    Uchiha Obito is now the most powerful person in the ninja world. Facing such a level of power, how many people wouldn''t be controlled?


    The situation in the Sand Village was somewhat better. After all, they had been defeated in all three Great Ninja Wars. Once a powerful village, they had fallen into this state under their hands. It was already not bad to have come this far.


    In the Konoha Village.


    In the Hokage office, Orochimaru used the Edo Tensei technique to summon the First and Second Hokage.


    "Hehe, fortunately, last time Tsunade, you and Karin joined forces to seal the two, otherwise, they would still be enemies."


    Hashirama, who walked out of the coffin, burst into laughter when he saw the familiar environment and Tsunade''s face.


    "Little Tsuna did well, finally rescuing your grandfather. Otherwise, your grandfather would have been used by others again."


    "Idiot!" Tsunade, looking at her nonsensical grandfather, the First Hokage, roared in frustration.


    "Haha, Little Tsuna, it''s not good to have such a temper. By the way, I heard you haven''t had children yet?"


    Hashirama, acting familiar, looked at Tsunade with suspicion: "It shouldn''t be, although you''re not young, Tsunade, our Senju clan''s bloodline shouldn''t have a problem with having children."


    "How come you haven''t had a few in such a long time? Little Tsuna, you can''t find it troublesome, the hope of the Senju clan''s revival is all on you now."


    Good grief, Tsunade, who had lived for so many years, had once experienced marriage pressure, and now she even had to be urged to have children by her deceased grandfather.


    Immediately, Tsunade became angry, glaring with big eyes, "Grandpa, what nonsense are you talking about!"


    Meanwhile, Tobirama, a man of cold demeanor, looked a bit displeased. Looking through the window, he naturally saw the Hokage Rock, especially the almost un-repaired face of the Third Hokage, and snorted coldly.


    "Brother, there are outsiders here!"


    Watching his embarrassing big brother, Hashirama, if it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t beat him, Tobirama would have already gone up to shut his tactless big brother''s mouth.


    In the office, there were also the Mizukage Mei Terum¨© Mei and the Kazekage Pakura. Both of them appeared to ignore everything else. Hashirama did not feel the slightest embarrassment; instead, he laughed heartily.


    "Tobirama, I can already sense that the Uchiha clan has many children, so I asked Tsunade to hurry up with it."


    It was rare for Tobirama not to argue back. Now that the Senju clan was in decline, even the usually aloof Tobirama lifted his head and looked straight at Tsunade.


    Faced with this scene, Tsunade widened her eyes, "Granduncle, you can''t possibly mean...!"


    Tobirama coldly said, "Tsunade, although it''s said that the ancestors of the Senju and the Uchiha were brothers and came from the same source, it''s precisely because of this that the child you give birth to will have an even purer bloodline."


    Upon sensing the prosperity of the Uchiha clan, which was now surpassing his own Senju clan, Tobirama showed a rare hint of frustration.


    Thinking back to how the Senju clan flourished under their (Hashirama and Tobirama) leadership, overshadowing the Uchiha clan, it was ironic to see their current predicament.


    Seeing this, Tsunade''s forehead vein throbbed as she complained discontentedly, "Whose fault is this? It''s all because you insisted on having the Third Hokage succeed the old man."


    "Although our Senju clan didn''t have any Kage-level powerhouses, we had many strong fighters just below that level. Choosing the most reputable among them would have avoided this situation."


    Tsunade was also extremely dissatisfied with this matter, and she snorted coldly, "What fairness? When has the selection of the Hokage in Konoha ever been fair?"


    While Hashirama did play some tricks for the position of the First Hokage, Hashirama was indeed the popular choice.


    Then, Tobirama, the Second Hokage, succeeded the position without any election, directly appointed, although he was indeed the strongest at the time.


    But was there any fairness in that?


    And the Third Hokage was also appointed by the Second Hokage, Tobirama, without any fairness.


    Otherwise, if there had been a fair election, at least the Senju, Uchiha, and Hyuga clans could have overthrown Hiruzen.


    Given the strength of the Senju clan at the time, it was highly likely that they would have retained power.


    Faced with Tsunade''s mockery, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, uncharacteristically fell silent. His decision back then was meant to give the village a good start, but he never expected it to sow the seeds of decline for the Senju clan.

 Chapter 339: Turtle Island

    The front lines were fiercely engaged in battle, while a small elite squad appeared on the vast sea."When will this end? It''s been so long, nothing but the sea everywhere."


    A large snake swiftly swam across the black surface of the sea, carrying several figures on its back. Among them, voicing complaints, was Hozuki Suigetsu.


    Hoozuki Suigetsu, Jugo, Uchiha Sasuke, and Uzumaki Naruto, along with Deidara riding a giant clay bird in the sky, formed a five-person elite squad.


    Sasuke, watching the small snake returning without any discoveries, was growing impatient and frowned.


    "Sasuke, the battle has begun at the front, and yet we are here searching for some Turtle Island in this vast sea."


    Naruto couldn''t help but grumble. The prolonged drifting on the sea was making even these ninjas restless.


    Only Jugo remained calm and peaceful, playfully teasing the birds flying in the sky, seemingly fascinated and pleased by the environment.


    "Sasuke, why are we not at the battlefield, but here instead?"


    Hearing Naruto''s clamor, Sasuke waved his hand impatiently: "Naruto, our target this time is the Daimyos."


    Hozuki Suigetsu, not fearing the consequences, became excited upon hearing this.


    "This Ninja World War has just begun, and its scale is unprecedented in ninja history. All the Daimyo of the ninja world are involved. To maintain their positions, these Daimyo have allied with the so-called ninja villages, forming what is now known as the Ninja Alliance."


    "These Daimyo are hiding somewhere at sea, a location only accessible through stealth to avoid detection, according to information leaked by our senior Kakashi."


    Standing on the head of the snake, Sasuke nodded: "Correct. Cloud Village is near the sea, and according to some classified intelligence, there''s a moving Turtle Island in Cloud Village''s most secret records. This place was once a secret training ground for perfect Jinchuriki, making it the ideal hiding spot."


    "We found it!"


    Just then, Jugo suddenly uttered these words, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    Pointing to the north with a smile on his face while playing with some seagulls, Jugo said, "These birds were on an island two days ago, but then they disappeared."


    "An island that even animals can''t find must be a moving island, the Turtle Island!"


    Hozuki Suigetsu spoke excitedly, and Sasuke''s smile grew wider, "Now that we have found our target, it''s time to search for it. Naruto, we need your help."


    Under Naruto''s puzzled gaze, Sasuke performed a hand seal and cast a summoning jutsu.


    Summoning Jutsu


    With a loud ''bang'' and a burst of white smoke, a flock of eagles appeared, flapping their wings, numbering over thirty.


    "Naruto, with your Shadow Clones combined with the eagles, we can definitely locate the Turtle Island at the fastest speed."


    "Haha!" Uzumaki Naruto laughed heartily and declared with a hand seal, "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu."


    Boom!


    In an instant, hundreds of shadow clones appeared, each noisily hopping onto the hawk and flying away, leaving quite a few shadow clones behind, who immediately started arguing.


    Even though Sasuke was accustomed to this scene, he couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth, feeling that Naruto''s brain hadn''t grown much.


    At that moment, Deidara, riding on a clay bird, laughed and teased, "I''ll take care of the leftovers."


    Somewhat creepy, hands with mouths in the palms spit out mouthfuls of white clay, which then turned into white clay birds. This allowed the remaining Narutos to sit on them.


    In an instant, a group of exploratory Narutos was spread out, and it was undeniable that Naruto''s chakra was immense.


    "Prepare for battle!"


    Sasuke calmly uttered these words and then glanced subtly at Naruto.


    "These daimyos, although hiding on the moving Turtle Island, won''t have weak guards. After all, they are protected by the combined forces of the entire ninja world."


    Riding the clay bird, Deidara excitedly said, "Haha, this time I will show these daimyos what true art is."


    ¡­


    In the early morning of the second day, while fiddling with his clay atop a large bird, Deidara suddenly sensed something and a smile slowly formed on his lips.


    "Found it."


    The fog over the sea had not yet cleared, but the huge Turtle Island was now visible, resembling a gigantic moving island.


    "Sasuke!"


    Upon seeing this, Sasuke smiled, "Prepare for battle, be cautious, the protective forces of these Daimyos are definitely not weak."


    Although he said this, Sasuke immediately formed a hand seal and slammed it onto the sea surface.


    Boom~


    A huge purple-striped serpent, known for its notoriety in the ninja world, emerged amid the massive splashing waves.


    "Uchiha brat."


    When the serpent saw that its summoner was Sasuke, it revealed a rebellious look, but it was much more subdued than before.


    After all, it had been injected with a potion by Uchiha Yoru and Orochimaru, helping it to evolve once again, more useful than any sacrifice.


    Of course, the serpent''s temperament was still as bad as ever, only subdued because it recognized Sasuke, knowing he possessed the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Sasuke frowned slightly at the defiant serpent, preferring the gentler green serpent, but he needed the power of this large serpent at the moment.


    "Manda, the island ahead is Turtle Island, surely this sacrifice will be enough for you."


    The serpent''s huge eyes stared at the distant, hazy Turtle Island, displaying a bloodthirsty look.


    "Fine, Uchiha brat," it agreed.


    The serpent''s massive body surged through the water, and as it left, Sasuke reminded, "Be careful, there are many ninjas on the island."


    However, the only response was a huge splash of water. Meanwhile, Deidara in the sky spat out white clay from the mouths on his hands, which fell into the sea and transformed into jellyfish.


    The serpent moved even faster in the water, like a purple lightning bolt, casting a fast-moving shadow in the sky.


    It quickly reached the massive Turtle Island, its strengthened body matching the island in size.


    Boom boom boom~


    In an instant, water splashed everywhere as a massive, fierce purple snakehead emerged, causing huge waves.


    The thick purple serpent rapidly coiled around Turtle Island, causing it to shake violently.


    "Art is an explosion!"


    Just then, the clay in the water attached to the underside of Turtle Island. Following Deidara''s excited shout from the sky, a huge explosion occurred underwater.


    Boom boom boom~


    The water erupted and churned, and the massive Turtle Island emitted a painful cry, its usually hidden head painfully emerging from the sea, screaming.


    On Turtle Island.


    "Not good! We''re being invaded!"


    The sensory ninja instantly detected the invasion of enemies, and the guard ninja of Turtle Island appeared in succession.


    Meanwhile, hidden deep within the palace of Turtle Island, the Daimyos showed their anger.


    "Damn it, these lowly tools dare to attack us!"


    These Daimyos never expected that Uchiha Yoru would actually attack them, otherwise, they would not have come to strike them. They had hidden so far away, yet they were found; it''s not possible it wasn''t premeditated.


    "Lord Daimyo, target spotted."


    "The targets are Konoha''s ninja Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, Hozuki Suigetsu, and the Akatsuki member Deidara."


    The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning and the Land of Earth exchanged glances and said in a heavy voice: "This place has been exposed, kill all the invading ninja."


    "Yes!"


    As the guards left, the two Daimyo looked at each other, and the Lightning Country''s Daimyo said solemnly: "We''ve been exposed, and Uchiha Yoru is too audacious."


    "Indeed, let''s move to another shelter while these ninja are fighting."


    A cautious rabbit has three burrows; these Daimyos would not limit themselves to just Turtle Island as their only option, nor would they put themselves in danger.


    ¡­


    Boom~


    "Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!"


    As Naruto shouted, he instantly created hundreds of clones, charging towards Turtle Island from all directions. He was met with a barrage of hidden weapons and ninja techniques.


    Hozuki Suigetsu also used Water Release to start attacking the island. The large-scale Water Release attack exposed the island''s barrier.


    "No wonder even sensory abilities couldn''t detect Turtle Island''s presence, there''s a barrier."


    Hozuki Suigetsu, realizing this, showed an expression of understanding. However, upon seeing the number of ninjas emerging from Turtle Island, he couldn''t help but shout, "Sasuke, come and help!"


    Meanwhile, Sasuke, who was on the sea, took out a three-pronged kunai from his ninja tool bag, which had the Flying Thunder God mark on it.


    "Blue Snake!"


    With a cold command from Sasuke to the large snake beneath him, a gentle snake head appeared and bit the kunai thrown by Sasuke.


    "Lightning Release: Chidori"


    In an instant, a flash of lightning passed, and the sound of Chidori rang out. Sasuke had already entered Turtle Island as fast as lightning.


    "Kill! Protect the lord, kill the invaders!"


    A group of people, fiercely loyal, roared. Among them were ninjas, monks, and samurai, all sorts of attire.


    But in everyone''s eyes there was only determination and anger. They had been raised by the lord since childhood, the lord was the incarnation of a god to them, a deeply ingrained belief, everything they had to protect in life.


    Facing these people, Sasuke''s pupils flashed with the six-pointed star of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, a hint of mercy quickly turning cold.


    "The emergence of a new era will crush you, the old era!"


    This was not just a battle for supremacy, but also due to the transition of eras. Sasuke was well aware of the stubbornness of the old era, which could only serve as nourishment.


    "Lightning Release: Thousand Birds Thousand Spears"


    With a wave of his hand, countless lightning spears flashed, and in the next moment, Sasuke drew his chakra metal sword from his waist and charged into the crowd.


    "Lightning Release: Chidori Current"


    "Ah!" S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Screams rose and fell. Now, Sasuke''s strength was among the strongest in the Kage level, especially with the presence of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, further enhancing his overall strength.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, indeed the darling of this world, once activated, in a very short time, Sasuke''s physique, chakra, and mental power all showed explosive growth.


    With years of training, Sasuke had barely stepped into Kage-level strength. Relying on the Three Tomoe, he was a standard Kage-level, not as strong as the top Kage-level, but comparable to the Fourth Kazekage Rasa.


    But after awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his chakra surged by more than half in a short time, and his physical standards entered an explosive period.


    Even without the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Sasuke''s strength was quite good among the Kage level.


    Boom~


    With various ninja techniques being deployed, Sasuke coldly commanded, "Naruto, quickly enter Sage Mode."


    With Sasuke''s cold command, Naruto, who was prepared, directly entered Sage Mode.


    Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto''s combat power had already far surpassed that of ordinary Kage-level fighters. With the support of Deidara, a Kage-level fighter from the sky, and the barely Kage-level Hozuki Suigetsu and Jugo, they were formidable.


    Despite Turtle Island having many elite forces, they were still at a disadvantage against five Kage-level powers.


    "Kill! These rebellious ninjas, kill them!"


    "For the Daimyo, kill!"


    These people were either completely devoted retainers or warriors loyal to their core, fearlessly charging into battle, undaunted by death.


    Meanwhile, far away in the Konoha,


    "Sasuke''s Flying Thunder God seal has reacted!"


    On the rooftop of the Hokage Building, the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, the Mizukage Terumi Mei, and the Kazekage Pakura stood imposingly, with a hundred elite shinobi in front of them.


    These masked individuals were the elite of the Anbu.


    "Everyone, do you understand your mission this time?"


    As Tsunade commanded coldly, the hundred Anbu elites looked determined.


    Mizukage Terumi Mei was also part of the team, leading the mission personally.


    Summoning Jutsu


    As Tsunade slammed the ground, a giant slug was summoned and instantly disintegrated into smaller slugs, climbing onto each person''s shoulder.


    Each slug contained a huge amount of chakra transferred from Tsunade.


    "Heh, I didn''t expect our first official use of this ninjutsu to be teleporting a hundred people. The pressure is not small," said Shiranui Genma with a Senbon in his mouth, sounding casual but very serious.


    "Genma Squad, be careful this time!"


    The three members of the Genma Squad, Shiranui Genma, Raid¨­ Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami, stood in a triangular formation, smiling confidently.


    The center area was led by the Fifth Mizukage and her hundred elite Anbu members.


    Terumi Mei said with a relaxed smile, "Don''t worry, each member chosen for this mission is an elite of the Anbu, many skilled in tracking ninjutsu. We will surely return victorious."


    Tsunade solemnly said, "Be cautious. The Daimyo''s thousand-year foundation in the ninja world is not a joke. Even the Fire Temple mastered Sage Jutsu, and other Daimyos might have similar capabilities."


    "Get ready!"


    As Shiranui Genma, Raid¨­ Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami shouted in unison, their expressions became serious, and they entered a state akin to the Sage Jutsu of the Fire Temple, closing their eyes and sensing the Flying Thunder God seal.


    Flying Thunder Formation Technique


    In an instant, the hundred elite Anbu led by the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi on the rooftop of the Hokage Building vanished.

 Chapter 340: What is Yorus doing?

    The Art of the Flying Thunder GodSwoosh!


    A damp sea breeze suddenly descended, and a group of figures appeared directly above the sea, standing on a giant snake.


    The members of the Genma squad appeared haggard and weak, with a hint of dark circles under their eyes, looking feeble and drawing a silent gaze from the crowd.


    "Too far away. If it weren''t for Lady Tsunade''s slug transmission of chakra and our entry into the sage mode of the Fire Temple, we would have been drained dry this time."


    Shiranui Genma, Raid¨­ Namiashi, and Iwashi Tatami sat weakly on the snake''s back, with Shiranui Genma even unable to resist complaining.


    The Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, upon seeing the distant battle at Turtle Island, immediately smiled.


    "You three follow this snake and hide far away; leave the rest to us."


    Although Terumi Mei smiled at the sight of Turtle Island, her eyes emitted a chilling light. S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Surround Turtle Island, don''t let anyone escape!"


    "Yes!"


    Swish, swish, instantly, hundreds of figures from the Konoha''s Anbu appeared, rapidly moving across the sea surface.


    One of the Anbu ninjas exclaimed in alarm, "Not good, someone is trying to escape from the south!"


    "North side, 8 o''clock direction, there are signs of people escaping too!"


    This time the elite of the Anbu included sensory types and members of the Hyuga clan; almost everyone on Turtle Island was exposed.


    There were also the Aburame, Inuzuka, and other clans skilled in tracking, practically considering every aspect.


    "Team three, follow me!"


    "Team one, come with me!"


    One after another, Anbu team leaders shouted, leading their members to methodically surround Turtle Island while completely cutting off any chance of escape.


    Meanwhile, on Turtle Island, Sasuke, Naruto, and others, though powerful, were temporarily held up.


    These Daimyos with thousands of years of heritage were extremely formidable. The difficulty of sage mode, which was high in the three great holy lands, seemed simpler in the hands of the Daimyo.


    Similar to the sage mode of the Fire Temple, elite Jonin could learn and master it. For instance, though not having a large amount of chakra, Chiriku managed to learn the Fire Temple''s sage mode, or rather, it should be called Sage Art.


    Briefly entering sage mode to unleash Sage Art.


    It was precisely because of this that Sasuke and Naruto were held up, while Deidara, riding on a giant bird, excitedly ran wild in the sky.


    There are few ninjas who can fly in the ninja world, and the most relaxed one was Deidara.


    "Be careful!"


    However, just then, a sudden shout of alarm rose from among the Daimyo''s men.


    Lava Release: Melting Apparition Flowing Rock Technique


    One could see the sky filled with balls of molten lava burning with flames descending from the sky, and upon seeing this ninjutsu, many exclaimed: "It''s the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei''s jutsu!"


    The information about the Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, had already spread throughout the ninja world. Originally known for mastering two Kekkei Genkai, she also possessed a third, the Lava Release, making her one of the top ten notable figures in the ninja intelligence rankings.


    Boom! As a sky full of lava and fire rained down, the magma exploded, causing secondary splatter attacks. Many ninjas were unable to dodge and screamed in agony.


    Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall


    Water Release: Water Formation Wall


    Defense techniques were used one after another, but against the powerful magma boulders falling from the sky, the thick earthen walls were smashed through, scattering hot lava sparks everywhere, leading to instantaneous cries of pain.


    Even the standard Water Formation Wall was easily penetrated by the terrifying lava boulders, the intense heat turning the water into superheated steam.


    Some Water Release techniques barely held off the attack but couldn''t avoid the painful scalding.


    Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique


    Upon witnessing the terrifying Jutsu, experienced Water Release ninjas quickly employed a large-scale, terrifying Water Release technique. Dozens of ninjas worked together, instantly creating a sea of waves on Turtle Island.


    Puff, puff~ Numerous magma fireballs fell. Although those directly hit couldn''t be avoided, the extensive Water Release technique neutralized the secondary damage from the magma splatter, providing countless ninjas space to dive underwater and hide.


    Boom! Like a meteor shower, dense fireballs relentlessly bombarded the area.


    Sasuke, upon seeing this, immediately shouted, "First, find the target!"


    Sasuke and Naruto took the opportunity to start searching for the target, leaving a clone to attract fire. Meanwhile, Konoha''s elite Anbu began to land on Turtle Island.


    Yoton: Melting Monster Technique


    However, as soon as the lava meteor shower ceased and the Water Release dissipated, suddenly, a wide-range, viscous, and corrosive Melting Release was spewed from Terumi Mei''s mouth, comparable to a tsunami.


    "Be careful of this Jutsu!"


    Pfft~ The moment the tsunami-like Melting Release descended, the earth itself seemed to corrode, and the unfortunate ninjas didn''t even have time to scream.


    Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique


    Once again, a large amount of Water Release appeared, but Terumi Mei, on the battlefield, showed a mocking smile.


    "Not a bad tactic, diluting the corrosive Melting Release with a vast amount of Water Release, but how many of you are left!"


    Swoosh, swoosh~ At that moment, Anbu with animal masks appeared on the battlefield, and both sides immediately engaged in intense combat.


    "Kill!"


    "You evil ninjas, for the Daimyo! Kill!"


    "Ninjas daring to overthrow the Daimyo, you all deserve death!"


    Facing this group of severely brainwashed, pathological guards, Terumi Mei showed no mercy and coldly issued the order to massacre.


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away on the coastline, densely packed, thousands of ninjas were rushing toward the distant land.


    "Captain Kisame, a large number of ninja chakras are detected ahead."


    As the commander of this force, Kisame revealed a bloodthirsty smile upon hearing this.


    "This is the ocean, our main battlefield! Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Behind him, most of the ninjas were water users. Kisame led this elite force of two thousand ninjas in a surprise attack from the water, aiming to strike the rear of the Ninja Alliance Army.


    The brutal ninja world war began, and the commanders of the Ninja Alliance revealed cruel smiles, slowly moving aside to reveal several figures behind them.


    They were the First, Second, and Third Raikage from Cloud Village appearing on the battlefield.


    The next moment, the terrifying combat power of the three Raikages was unleashed. Thunder Release, known for countering Water Release, coupled with the characteristics of the Edo Tensei, was formidable.


    However, the next moment, Konoha revealed its own combat power, and for a time, it was not inferior to the opponent.


    Kakuzu, Hidan, and Sasori, three Akatsuki members with Kage-level combat power, suddenly appeared, catching the Ninja Alliance Army off guard.


    Meanwhile, hidden in a secluded cave, Kabuto pushed up his glasses and smiled to himself, "Things are getting more interesting. I wonder whose Edo Tensei is stronger."


    On the battlefield, Kisame roared and took out a ninjutsu scroll, slamming it on the ground.


    Instantly, two coffins appeared, and sensing this, Kabuto revealed a smile and made a light hand seal.


    Two figures emerged from the coffins, each with a distinct Visual Kei hairstyle.


    One had yellow long hair with two horns on his head and six whisker-like marks on his cheeks, wearing a purple short-sleeved shirt and a white Jonin vest from Cloud Village. His arms were tattooed with "gold," holding a Shakuj¨­, a Bash¨­sen, and a K¨­haku no J¨­hei. His eyes arrogantly looked down on the battlefield.


    The other had gray long hair, also with two horns on his head and six whisker-like marks on his cheeks, wearing a purple short-sleeved shirt and a white Jonin vest from Cloud. His arm was tattooed with "silver," holding a red gourd and a Seven-Star Sword.


    These two were the notoriously vicious criminals from Cloud Village, Kin and Gin Brothers, who once killed the Second Raikage.


    "Ha ha, didn''t expect the old guy, the Second Raikage, to be brought back by Edo Tensei."


    "Isn''t it perfect! Kill this old guy one more time!"


    Under their bloodthirsty smiles, there was no need for Kabuto''s subtle control to unleash their murderous intent. For some reason, they harbored a deep-seated hatred for the Second Raikage.


    The old grudges were unknown to others, but as soon as the two sides met, they began fighting fiercely.


    The members of the Akatsuki were especially effective in this battlefield, unleashing their vast experience and the formidable power of the Five Elements Escape Technique.


    With their ferocious ninjutsu sweeping through, Kakuzu became a veritable ninjutsu artillery base.


    Zabuza, using the Hidden Mist Technique in coordination with Hidan, worked incredibly in sync.


    "Haha, offerings! All are offerings for the great Evil God!"


    In the mist, Hidan excitedly stands on his bizarre sacrificial formation of circles and triangles, occasionally being thrown a blood-stained shuriken by Zabuza.


    Each time the shuriken pierces into the body, Hidan excitedly licks it off before engaging in more self-harm.


    In an instant, many jonin ninjas of the Allied Ninja Forces tremble and cough up blood, dying unclearly on the battlefield.


    It''s not that they were unaware of Hidan''s terrifying ninjutsu; it''s just that he initially concealed himself, wearing a black robe and a mask, making him unrecognizable.


    Additionally, right as the battle began, Zabuza led a group of ninjas skilled in the Hidden Mist assassination technique to deploy a vastly wide-ranging Hidden Mist Technique.


    Who would have thought that such a sinister attack was hidden in an assassination?


    No one could see through the mist, and the jonin ninja were taken down en masse, with their comrades unaware, thinking they were assassinated.


    Thus, one after another, the injured ninja tragically succumbed, clutching their necks.


    "Be careful! There are assassination experts among the Mist ninja!"


    Screams echoed as Hidan, hidden in the mist, neck dripping with blood, went from ecstatic laughter to numbness.


    "Damn it, if this continues, my neck will be cut first, Kakuzu you damn come over here!"


    Hidan, unable to contain his irritation, complained, but then a flash of cold light passed.


    One of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, a long sword named Nuibari, shimmered and sewed up his neck wound.


    Hidan burst into excited laughter again, ready to stab his own heart with a shuriken.


    The battlefield was not just here; outside, Juzu Biwa wielded his Shibuki, bloodthirsty battling with the First Raikage.


    Facing the strongest, the Third Raikage, were Kisame and Uchiha Itachi.


    After arriving on the battlefield, Itachi''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan spun, unleashing a terrifying physical and ninjutsu attack.


    The Fourth Great Ninja War began, erupting into terrifying battles right from the start, with both sides committing more than a dozen Kage-level fighters.


    This was unprecedented in the history of the first three Great Ninja Wars.


    Once precious Kage-level fighters were now expended like they were worthless, especially with the fearsome reanimation jutsu, Edo Tensei, being a particularly dreaded technique.


    ¡­


    Uchiha Yoru, once thought to be healing in the village, has now mysteriously appeared in the sandy winds of the Land of Wind.


    In the desert ruins of Roran, terrifying energy fluctuations are emitted.


    As the wind blows, the sealed dragon veins in the underground ruins release terrifying energy fluctuations, forming a strange spatial barrier that seals off this area.


    The next moment, within the formation, the figure of Uchiha Yoru appears.


    "So it''s another dimension, not some so-called future."


    Uchiha Yoru appears in this spatial ruin, calm and indifferent, while the power that once backfired within him also disappears.


    However, the next moment, spatial fluctuations appear on the opposite side, and two figures emerge, who clearly recognize each other.


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    A blond youngster roars, while another one-eyed black-haired ninja remains silent.


    Upon seeing them, Uchiha Yoru coldly smirks, "This space is extremely unstable, and it''s your last chance, kid."


    "Either eliminate me here or, once the power of the dragon veins fades and the barriers of the two worlds strengthen again."


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s indifferent demeanor, the blond youngster reveals deep-seated hatred.


    "Uchiha Yoru! You dare to disregard the fate of our world for power!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yoru shakes his head, "Don''t say that. Although they are two different dimensions, I haven''t acted recklessly. I never laid hands on the One-Tail or Nine-Tails."


    "Collecting the Tailed Beasts, your eyes must have evolved again!" The one-eyed black-haired man says hoarsely.


    Uchiha Yoru shakes his head indifferently, "Not as fast as you think."


    "Your world, because of your incompetence, unwilling to accept new changes, has come to this. In my world, under my leadership, the ninja world is about to unify, bringing true peace, not the false kind you have."


    "Shut up!"


    The blond youngster is filled with anger, while Uchiha Yoru looks at the one-eyed black-haired ninja with a mixture of regret and disappointment.


    "If you were in my world, I''d thrash you thoroughly! Having such power and yet atoning for what you call rubbish. What sins are you atoning for?"


    "Is it a sin that your clan was annihilated? Is it a sin that you sought revenge? Or is it a sin to dream of unifying the ninja world?


    "Which person in the ninja world doesn''t have ambitions? Which of the Kage of the five great ninja villages doesn''t dream of unifying the ninja world? They just lack the power. But you have the power, is it a sin to want to enact it?"


    Uchiha Yoru says, shaking his head in disappointment, while the one-eyed black-haired man gives a bitter smile, "If our world had you, it wouldn''t be like this."


    Beneath the eerie spatial barrier, the three face each other, while Uchiha Yoru remains composed and serene.


    ~~~


    Hello! The Next Naruto Fanfic "Part Time Employee in Konoha" First three Chapters is Free to read in Patreon [Join for Free]


    Also, the next 5 Bonus Chapters might be delayed. I''m gonna cook, eat, translate, shit, wash, etc... so I''m pretty busy. Hahaha.

 Chapter 341: Distorted World

    Rumble~"Damn it, the gap is so big!"


    Sasuke, who has lost his left arm and left eye, is awkwardly lying on the ground, immobilized by the black sealing jutsu marks.


    Uchiha Yoru stands indifferently in front of Sasuke, "It''s not that the gap is big, but that you are too weak. After losing your left arm and eye, have you become this weak?"


    "Damn it!"


    Boruto, lying on the ground and coughing up blood, roars unwillingly, but he has already lost.


    "How could he be so strong!"


    One by one, they say this, Uchiha Yoru shakes his head: "I''ve said it before, you''re just too weak."


    The crimson Sharingan slowly evolves into the purple Rinnegan, facing the two he also had a huge fight.


    However, it must be said, the Sasuke and Boruto of another timeline are too weak, giving him great pressure, but compared to the strength of Sasuke before sealing Kaguya, it''s somewhat disappointing.


    "I won''t give you a chance, after all, there''s still a Kama inside."


    Uchiha Yoru seals both hands, and the binding curse seals immobilize them so much that they can''t even open their mouths to speak.


    "Sasuke, your eye needs to rest now."


    Under Sasuke''s despairing gaze, the sealing gathers at the right eye, and in an instant, the Sharingan gradually fades and closes until it''s completely sealed.


    "Otsutsuki Momoshiki, huh, I''m actually helping you solve a big problem. Tsk tsk, What an annoying brat!"


    Walking up to the blond Boruto, Uchiha Yoru corners his mouth with a bloodthirsty smile.


    "You annoying, bothersome blond brat, thank me. I''ve solved the trouble inside you, but of course, there''s a price."


    "Ugh!"


    At this moment, Boruto, whose mouth is sealed, doesn''t know what the other party wants to do, but he can only make muffled noises.


    "Don''t worry, the price won''t be your life, but merely depriving you of your qualifications as a ninja!"


    The palm slowly presses on Boruto''s forehead, immediately the purple Rinnegan rotates and emits terrifying energy, and Uchiha Yoru''s face shows a smile.


    "Sealing Jutsu! Really useful."


    It must be said, sealing jutsu is perverted, difficult to learn, and even harder to master, but once mastered, one can truly achieve challenges beyond one''s level.


    Isn''t Kaguya Otsutsuki sealed just like this!


    "Ugh!"


    Under the painful struggle of Boruto, a certain power within his body is being stripped away, visibly emaciating his flesh and blood.


    Seal Technique: Eight Trigrams Sealing.


    Forbidden Technique: Chimera Technique.


    First, the Seal Technique confines the power within Boruto, then the Forbidden Technique of Chimera plunders and merges it.


    Feeling the power of plunder, Uchiha Yoru smiles, "Indeed, even though Boruto had Kama in his body, it has not fully integrated. Otherwise, he would have been reincarnated by now. My conjectures are all correct."


    "However, the Kama is still closely connected to chakra. Ordinary ninjas would die if they lose chakra, but through the Forbidden Technique: Chimera, it only shortens lifespan."


    Boruto''s pupils are filled with fear as he senses his internal power constantly dwindling, not merely being consumed but completely lost.


    Meanwhile, his hair begins to dry out. Uchiha Yoru mockingly says, "Truly worthy of being the child of fate, even after three generations, possessing the tenacious life force of the Uzumaki clan. But this time, I have indeed saved you, brat."


    "No need to thank me, though I saved you, I also plundered your power. Live as a normal person from now on."


    Uchiha Yoru only has scorn for the blond in front of him, more bark than bite.


    "Sasuke, I really don''t know how you live in another world, something''s wrong with your brain."


    Watching the dragon vein''s power weaken, Uchiha Yoru slowly approaches Sasuke, shaking his head and speaking.


    "Though this is about two different spacetimes, I plundered the tailed beast power in your spacetime. In return, I will cure you."


    With a rumble, the Roran Ruins dissipate along with the dragon vein''s power, and people from two different spacetimes return to their own.


    Boruto''s spacetime.


    A wave of dizziness passes, and Uchiha Sasuke finds himself regaining vision. He instinctively becomes alert, but then he is stunned.


    Feeling the presence of his left hand, Uchiha Sasuke reveals an incredulous look, his left arm pale.


    "This is! First Hokage''s cells, no! It should be Zetzu''s arm, and my eyes!"


    A triple tomoe Sharingan rotates, and Uchiha Sasuke feels a weak and unfamiliar power.


    "This is the power of the Uchiha!"


    In another spacetime, while Uchiha Yoru is clearing the Root, the base has many Sharingan eyes collected by Danzo for research, giving Sasuke one wouldn''t be a problem.


    "Boruto!"


    Looking at Boruto again, Sasuke''s expression is complex.


    And Boruto is unbelievably feeling the changes in his body, an unprecedented weakness.


    The chakra he never took seriously before has now completely disappeared.


    Although the power of Kama has been relieved, the cost is all his power.


    After a tense check, Uchiha Sasuke concludes.


    "Boruto, you might never be able to be a ninja in this lifetime."


    A mountain forest echoes with Boruto''s despairing howl, losing chakra and being unable to be a ninja for life.


    [TL: The Movie "Naruto Shipp¨±den the Movie: The Lost Tower" where Naruto Travel to another timeline. I don''t how Yoru got there. And I read in ScribbleHub Comment Section, "Yoru acting like Aizen lately". It must be it. Haha]


    ¡­


    Frontline of the Ninja World.


    Beneath the changing clouds, the originally stagnant battlefield eerily ceased its combat, and numerous ninjas fell silent.


    Even that day, all the camps at the frontline halted their battles.


    "How daring! Konoha has gone mad!"


    Ninjutsu: Mind''s Eye Technique


    In Konoha, over five hundred elite sensory ninjas gathered, led by Yamanaka Ino of the Yamanaka clan, executed a terrifyingly extensive secret Yamanaka technique.


    At that moment, ninjas from both sides clearly heard the voice of Konoha, and even with their eyes closed, images vividly sprang to mind.


    On the frontline, under a sky of swirling sand, a line of figures in luxurious attire knelt upon the rocks.


    Those who once ruled high above in the ninja world, the Daimyo of various countries, now knelt like dogs.


    Everyone saw this image, including Uchiha Madara resurrected through the Edo Tensei, who couldn''t help but smile in appreciation.


    "Uchiha Yoru''s ambition and courage have surpassed even mine and Hashirama''s in our time."


    Even Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but praise.


    In the vision.


    Sasuke, dressed in a white top, black pants, with deep black arm protectors extending to his palms, and a ninja sword at his waist, slowly appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Accompanied by Gaara, Kimimaro, and others.


    "These kneeling here are the Daimyo of the ninja world, whom you all once bowed and scraped to, now kneeling before us!"


    Uchiha Sasuke''s cold voice echoed, behind him a multitude of ninjas, the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, the Fifth Mizukage Mei Terumi, and the Fifth Kazekage Pakura were present.


    "These once high and mighty Daimyo, now kneeling here, proves they are not incarnations of gods, nor are they the rulers of this world..."


    Just then, Uchiha Yoru''s voice suddenly echoed, and his figure appeared on the battlefield.


    Looking down on the Daimyo who once enjoyed supreme status in the ninja world, Uchiha Yoru wore a mocking smile.


    "We ninjas, inherently possessing the power to change the world, are instead controlled by these weak Daimyo, under the guise of loyalty and so-called god messengers..."


    "But under these Daimyo, ninja world wars have never ceased, countless people have been displaced. What kind of world are we living in? Powerful ninjas, yet impoverished and treated as tools! Aged ninjas suffering from poverty and illness. Ninjas don''t understand production, yet they choose to become tools to protect their village, to protect their families..."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru pointed at the Daimyo kneeling in a row before him, furiously shouting, "These people do nothing, yet enjoy the world''s finest food, sleep the most peaceful sleep..."


    "What kind of world are we living in now? A chaotic world, ninjas viewed as tools, ninjas turned into chess pieces by these Daimyo on their boards, and the millennia-long ninja wars have never ceased, haven''t you ever thought about why?"


    "The constant increase in the number of ninjas causes fear among them, while the ninja world''s resources are limited. These so-called Daimyo, to enjoy the most resources, use ninjas as chess pieces in their games, these so-called Great Ninja Wars are nothing but the Daimyo''s gambits for their own interests¡­"


    As Uchiha Yoru gave a passionate speech, countless ninjas who saw and heard it were filled with shock.


    The so-called Ninja Alliance, most of them were just following orders, knowing only that their enemies wanted to unify the ninja world, never considering these things.


    "Why, when ninjas are mainstream in this world, do we let these so-called pig-headed Daimyos take control? Why must those with power, us, become pawns in the hands of the Daimyos?"


    "Yes! We ninjas don''t engage in production, we don''t understand it, but haven''t we nurtured talents? We established ninja schools and trained countless powerful ninjas, yet we didn''t cultivate any talent for governance..."


    "For peace or for ambition, my goal to unify the ninja world will not change. But I promise here, the day the ninja world is unified will be the day we ninjas take sovereignty of this land!"


    "I will make ninjas the rulers of this land, gods protecting the common people, not tools!"


    In the Ninja Alliance, upon witnessing this, the Fourth Raikage, A, was infuriated and roared: "Uchiha Yoru, for his damned ambition, has actually bewitched us."


    "Evil Uchiha, since he speaks of peace, and now the Daimyos are in their hands, why not stop the war?"


    Following the Fourth Raikage''s speech, half of the Ninja Alliance, composed mostly of elite forces from the Daimyos'' houses, loyal to the core, began angrily cursing.


    "We must not let the enemy succeed."


    "Damn it!" S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Evil Uchiha Yoru!"


    They cursed various things, all for their interests.


    Compared to the existence of ninja villages, these elites nurtured by the Daimyos enjoyed much more.


    Once the Daimyos fall, they lose everything.


    Some were severely brainwashed, seeing the Daimyos as messengers of gods. Without the Daimyos, they lose their backbone; the Daimyos are the hope of the ninja world.


    "Three days from now! I will bury the remnants of the old era in this yellow sand land. The world''s corroded, stagnant windmill needs a new one, a new era is coming¡­"


    As Uchiha Yoru laughed maniacally, all seemed to be for the future of ninjas.


    Meanwhile, the Daimyos knelt in a row, their restraints undone, many outright terrified.


    "Don''t kill me."


    "Damn it, I''m a Daimyo, you can''t kill me, or the ninja world won''t let you off..."


    "Uchiha Yoru! You devil, you dare to¡­"


    "Please, I''m willing to be your dog, just spare my life¡­"


    In the eyes of the ninjas, the high and mighty daimyos showed various expressions at this moment: some were so terrified they begged for mercy without any dignity, while others were angry and still some were defiant.


    But these disgraceful images of the daimyos were all witnessed by the allied ninja forces, shattering the sacred aura of the daimyos in their hearts at that moment.


    It turns out that daimyos are also human, not much different from ordinary people. Some fear death, while others are bold. The daimyos who feared death even looked worse than ordinary people, their groveling surprising many.


    "No! Impossible, how can this person be the daimyo of our Land of Birds? Impossible!" A ninja from the Land of Birds suddenly screamed in disbelief and painfully cried out, "Daimyo! You are the messenger of God, how can you kneel and beg before the enemy, stand up!"


    "Daimyo! No, don''t bow anymore, we..."


    Many ninjas loyal to the Daimyo''s mansion were stunned at this scene, with some even dropping their ninja swords and shurikens unconsciously.


    "How can this be! This must be fake, our country''s daimyo is scared to pee, haha~" A samurai''s faith collapsed, and he laughed madly, saying, "Look, this is our Daimyo, now like a dog, see our daimyo so low as to kneel and lick urine to beg for mercy...haha."


    This samurai laughed madly, suddenly changed his expression, grasped his samurai sword, and took off his armor to reveal his upper body.


    "I, Kogoro, am not loyal to such a daimyo! No! Absolutely not!"


    With a thrust, the samurai named Kogoro chose to commit seppuku under his furious roar, his eyes filled with madness before death.


    "Haha~ Daimyo, go die! All of you go die!"


    Many samurais collapsed, having been brainwashed since childhood with the spirit of loyalty to the daimyo, believing the daimyo to be an incarnation of god, but the daimyo before them was worse than an ordinary person. Many of these broken samurais chose to commit seppuku, all of them trying to escape reality.


    This is the distorted world of the ninja!

 Chapter 342: Art of Explosion

    Yellow sand fills the sky, and weathered rocks stand everywhere.On this day, the Ninja Allied Forces gathered and appeared on the vast battlefield.


    The Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki, the Fourth Raikage A, and the Admiral of the Land of Iron Mifune, each led a mass of ninjas pressing forward.


    "A strong chakra is sensed ahead!"


    With the sensor ninja''s alarmed shout, the footsteps of the Ninja Allied Forces stopped.


    Visible to the naked eye, ninjas from the Konoha also appeared in the distance but were standing by. Instead, the scene in front of both armies was more captivating.


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    In front of the Ninja Allied Forces, a space vortex swirled, and Obito''s figure appeared.


    As Obito appeared, he single-handedly formed signs, and instantly, a row of coffins emerged from the yellow sandy ground.


    Bang, bang, the lids of the coffins fell, kicking up dust, and one after another, fallen powerful ninjas appeared, especially the successive Kage from the Lands of Earth and Lightning.


    "Young one, you''re quite impressive."


    The figure of Uchiha Madara in blood-colored armor faintly appeared on a rock on the Ninja Allied Forces'' side. This time, he didn''t need to hide his power.


    With Rinnegan and Wood Release, he could wreak havoc to his heart''s content.


    Under the attention of all, one could see the towering rocks hanging with the Daimyo who once held great power in the ninja world, now all pale and filled with fear.


    "¨­noki, what are you dazed for, come and save me!"


    The Daimyo of the Land of Earth bellowed in a wretched voice, while the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning trembled, unable to speak. Their bodies were covered with exploding tags, inside and out.


    Meanwhile, at the highest point of the rock, the figure of Uchiha Yoru slowly walked out, looking at the Ninja Allied Forces with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    "Why do you fight? If it''s for these Daimyo, then perhaps this war should come to an end."


    "I have already won, if you fight for your power and prestige!" At this moment, Uchiha Yoru looked dominantly at the tens of thousands of Ninja Allied Forces.


    "Then these Daimyo can give you power and prestige. Once I, Uchiha Yoru, unify the ninja world, I will grant you even more power, and ninjas will replace the Daimyo as the rulers of this world."


    Under this bold declaration, never before had such discourse appeared in the ninja world for thousands of years. To overthrow the Daimyo and make ninjas, who were considered mere tools, the masters of this world was a wild dream. But now, it was being voiced by this man.


    Gulp!


    Someone nervously swallowed, trembling as they looked at Uchiha Yoru''s figure in the distance, murmuring, "Ninjas replacing Daimyo, is it really possible?"


    "Tools becoming the master!"


    Such a direct expression of his will to revolutionize shook the cognition of countless ninjas in the ninja world.


    Ninjas are tools, this is almost universally acknowledged, and even the ninjas themselves consider themselves as such, trained from ninja schools to be tools.


    But Uchiha Yoru''s emergence was to overturn all this, telling them that ninjas could turn over and become the masters.


    "Young one, are you serious?"


    Uchiha Madara looked at the daimyo covered in explosive tags and couldn''t help but show a trace of admiration for their audacity, even more arrogant than he once was.


    "Serious?"


    Looking at Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Yoru smiled mockingly, "A ninja possessing the mighty power to change the world is reduced to a mere tool in these people''s hands."


    "And what are these so-called daimyo? Lineage? If we are talking about lineage, then as descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, the Uchiha should be the sole rulers of this world."


    Looking at the Ninja Allied Forces, Uchiha Yoru spread his arms mockingly: "These fat pigs are not only covered with explosive tags but also have many stuffed in their bellies. Now, I give you a choice."


    "If you still wish to be tools for these daimyo, obedient dogs, then go ahead and save your masters. Don''t worry! I won''t make a move."


    "Similarly! If you have any pride left, and want your descendants to be free, to let ninjas rule this world, then ignore these fat pigs."


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru''s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    "Three minutes! The explosive tags will detonate in three minutes. If you''re dissatisfied with the rule of these daimyo, you don''t have to do anything; the explosive tags will eradicate the so-called daimyo regime."


    With a slight wave of his hand, a wind blade spun past, and in an instant, a row of hundreds of ropes snapped.


    Bang, bang, bang~


    The daimyo fell clumsily, but at this moment, they were too terrified to move, instead looking fearfully at Uchiha Yoru.


    From his vantage point, Uchiha Yoru looked down at the daimyo and mocked, "Don''t worry, I won''t lay a finger on you. You are safe, but the explosive tags inside you only have three minutes left."


    "If you want to live, find your tools. Sealing jutsu can seal the explosive tags and save your lives."


    Looking at Uchiha Yoru''s mocking gaze, many daimyo panicked, and some even cried out in terror: "Is what you said true!"


    Today, they had experienced the darkest time of their lives, falling from the clouds into the mire, leaving them with only fear. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with these fearful and resentful gazes, Uchiha Yoru only had a disdainful smile, mere ants, never worthy of his attention.


    "Run!"


    One of the smaller daimyo, seeing this scene, gritted his teeth and roared, spreading his legs and running towards the Ninja Allied Forces.


    Where there''s one, there''s more, especially seeing that Uchiha Yoru hadn''t made a move, they all began to stir.


    "Wait for me."


    "Damn it, what are you standing there for, come and save me!"


    A comical scene unfolded on the battlefield as a group of daimyo, dressed in extravagant and cumbersome attire, frantically ran towards the direction of the Ninja Allied Forces, each looking utterly disheveled.


    At the same time, many daimyo, upon seeing the Ninja Allied Forces, cursed furiously, blaming the ninjas for merely watching their embarrassing retreat instead of coming to their rescue.


    On the other side, Uchiha Madara watched this scene unfold with an amused smile, simply crossing his arms and looking on indifferently at the dramatic scene.


    The Konoha ninjas looked on coldly and mockingly, as the daimyo had long been overthrown in their eyes.


    Amidst the tumult of the Ninja Allied Forces, there were still ninjas who had come from the daimyo''s households, heavily brainwashed, not caring about the rest.


    "Quick, save the daimyo!"


    However, as some tried desperately to save them, other ninjas covertly intercepted these rescuers without making a sound.


    "Be careful, it''s a trick, don''t be rash!"


    "Damn it, these are the daimyo!"


    "I know, but this is war; without orders from the Allied Forces'' commander, no one is allowed to act rashly."


    At this moment, all pressure was on the commander of the Ninja Allied Forces, the Fourth Raikage A, who was incredibly frustrated, never having anticipated the immense pressure of being the Allied Forces'' commander.


    "Raikage, give us your orders!"


    The crafty Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki feigned passion, eagerly awaiting his command.


    At this moment, countless eyes were upon him, some hoping for his consent, others not.


    Human desires are never satisfied; if they hadn''t thought about it before, then so be it. However, the harsh reality had been laid bare; the Konoha had already diminished the status of the daimyo, and now they were made to look like villains.


    They just needed a reason; regardless of the outcome of the war, at least the status of the ninjas would greatly elevate.


    The temptation of power is deadly.


    "Raikage!"


    Mifune, the Admiral from the Land of Iron, was firmly in the save-the-daimyo camp, but he saw the ambition in many ninjas'' eyes; replacing the daimyo would significantly elevate the ninjas'' status.


    The Fourth Raikage was sweating profusely, having never felt such pressure before. However, as the figures of the daimyo approached, especially upon seeing the dark skin of the Land of Lightning''s daimyo.


    "Damn it, Raikage, are you trying to rebel? Come and save me now!"


    "Damn it!" Initially hesitant, the Fourth Raikage A was suddenly provoked and, filled with sudden rage, shouted, "All ninjas be careful, there''s deceit involved, don''t be fooled."


    "Damn Raikage!"


    "Raikage, you are too presumptuous!"


    As the Fourth Raikage, A, commander of the Ninja Allied Forces, issued his orders, it immediately infuriated many of the ninja who were protective of their Daimyo, leading to some unrest within the Allied Forces.


    "Lord, your subordinate is here to rescue you."


    "Be careful, my lord, here I come..."


    One by one, ninjas, samurai, and onmyoji resolutely broke from their formation and ran towards their respective Daimyo.


    The Daimyo have been around for thousands of years, and there is a certain reason for that, otherwise, they would have been overthrown by the ninjas long ago.


    "No, it''s an illusion!"


    Suddenly, the Fourth Raikage came to his senses, his face showing shock, while the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki exclaimed in surprise: "Raikage, you were just under the influence of an illusion."


    Well done, old fox, not only pretending to be dumb but also shifting the blame entirely to the illusion.


    "Hehe, the Sharingan may have hypnotic powers, but Fourth Raikage, you seem quite taken by it."


    Under the mocking smile of Uchiha Yoru, it doesn''t matter to them who shifts the blame, because history is written by the victors.


    "Save me quickly!"


    However, a scene that angered countless ninjas occurred on the battlefield.


    The hypnotic power of the Sharingan, all the knowledgeable ninjas understood, it''s just amplifying the desires in people''s hearts, not complete control.


    "Damn it, you useless bunch, quickly remove the exploding tags from me."


    "Quick, if you can''t save me, I will make sure someone kills you, I will give your daughter and wife to others to torment!"


    "What are you doing, why haven''t the exploding tags been removed yet, useless! Useless!"


    "Damn it..."


    These ninjas, samurai, and onmyoji, desperate and sweating profusely, rushed to rescue their Daimyo. However, due to the complex setup of the exploding tags, they were all confused.


    But these Daimyo didn''t care about these complications; under the fear of death, many of them broke down.


    Madly screaming and cursing, threatening, seducing with various tactics, all for one thing¡ªto survive.


    "Save me quickly, you ninjas have all sorts of strange ninjutsu, come and substitute for me, get me out of here, rest assured, once I''m out, I''ll take good care of your family..."


    "Hurry up~"


    The ugliness of humanity was undoubtedly revealed at this moment, and many Daimyo in despair crazily ran into the midst of the allied forces, screaming at the top of their lungs.


    "What are you all dazed for, quickly remove the exploding tags from me!"


    Only to see that the exploding tags on these Daimyo were all linked together by steel wires into one piece, impossible to take off, with even a thread pulling from the corner of the mouth to the stomach.


    Anyone thinking of using Water Release to extinguish the exploding tags should not even dream of it.


    In a complex detonation seal setup, it was a real test for the ninjas'' skills.


    "Calm down! Lord, take a deep breath and leave the rest to me."


    Indeed, among the Daimyos'' men were elites; once one started, others followed suit.


    Elites stood sweating yet composed in front of their Daimyo, holding sharp kunai to probe for the threads connected to the detonation seals, seeking the key to disarm them, as a single mistake could trigger the seals.


    "What about sealing techniques? Didn''t Uchiha Yoru say they would work?"


    Some Daimyos, on the verge of breaking down, cried out, while one ninja somberly replied, "Lord, sealing techniques are indeed powerful, but with detonation seals connected inside the Daimyo to the outside world, it''s impossible to seal them all while keeping the person alive."


    In other words, to save the Daimyo, they had to find and sever the crucial threads connecting the internal and external detonation seals, allowing them to then seal the external ones.


    "Hurry up!"


    A Daimyo roared furiously, and a highly tense ninja''s hand trembled, fear in his eyes.


    He hadn''t trembled; a pebble had hit his arm! But in the next moment, a massive explosion obliterated all evidence.


    Blood rained down as the Daimyo exploded from within, and the combined force of numerous detonation seals killed the elite Jonin in the blast.


    "No! Save me!"


    After one explosion came another, one Daimyo, terrified and panicking, desperately clutched at his subordinate, inadvertently causing another detonation.


    Boom! "Stay calm; all you need is to stay calm."


    Some Daimyos remained calm, trying to soothe their subordinates, knowing their lives and future status depended on them.


    Despite many being clever, they couldn''t withstand the relentless explosions.


    "No! This is wrong; these aren''t detonation seals! They''re clay bombs!"


    A perceptive ninja noticed the real problem, and at that moment, a white clay bird flew in the sky, with the blond Deidara excitedly laughing, "Art is an explosion, ahaha."


    "These Daimyos harbor my art, and your time is almost up."


    "Deidara!" The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, seeing the figure in the sky, roared in anger.


    If only Deidara had been wiser, ¨­noki wouldn''t have to suffer at his age.


    "Haha, old man, this is my art."


    "The most honorable Daimyos, combined with my perfect art of explosion, haha~"


    Deidara laughed excitedly, knowing this explosion would be remembered by every ninja and perhaps even be celebrated for centuries.


    The history of the ninja world, once ruled by Daimyos, would vanish under Deidara''s explosive art, a perfect end.

 Chapter 343: End of Daimyos

    "No! No! Help me!"At this moment, the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning''s eyes bulged in terror, screaming in alarm while the surrounding ninjas retreated in fear.


    Just then, the terrifying belly of this Daimyo from the Land of Lightning began to swell, and in a short moment, his body enlarged.


    With a painful contraction of the throat, the ninjas, with their keen observation, could see the white clay reaching up to the throat.


    "Not good! The Daimyo''s body contains exploding clay."


    "What!"


    As someone cried out in alarm, finally, someone realized the problem. The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki of Rock, furiously reprimanded Deidara, who was riding a white bird in the sky.


    "Deidara, did you do this!"


    Deidara, riding a giant white clay bird, spiraled excitedly in the sky. Seeing each Daimyo below becoming grotesquely bloated, his smile became increasingly manic.


    "Ha ha, art is an explosion, let these Daimyos, once the highest authority in the ninja world, bear my art, a moment of splendor, ah ha ha!"


    As a bomb enthusiast, Deidara was thrilled. His art had always struggled to gain recognition in the ninja world until Uchiha Yoru told him about this method, which excited him immensely.


    From today on, the entire ninja world will never forget his explosive art.


    "Art is an explosion, ha!"


    Riding the giant white clay bird, Deidara excitedly shouted, and instantly a terrifying explosion occurred below.


    Boom~ Boom~ "Save me!"


    "Quick, save me!"


    After the horrific explosion, some Daimyos desperately and madly rushed into the ranks of the ninja alliance, screaming, "Die! You lowly tools!"


    "Damn it!"


    Boom~ Boom~


    Human bombs exploded one after another in the ninja alliance, with countless ninjas dodging in horror. Likewise, ninjas, samurai, and Onmyoji loyal to the Daimyo angrily stepped forward, trying to save their Daimyo.


    Unfortunately, Deidara''s clay bombs were inside these Daimyos, and not only was there no way to help, but they also had no time at all.


    "Daimyo!"


    Loyal ninjas roared in anger, and then someone calmly shouted, "Avenge the Daimyo! Kill the devil Uchiha Yoru!"


    "Kill the devil Uchiha Yoru!"


    "The Daimyo will not disappear. After killing the devil Uchiha Yoru, the Daimyo''s lineage can continue."


    The Ninja Alliance''s army of 100,000 ninjas suddenly unleashed over 40,000, roaring with fury because they were all loyal to their Daimyos. Once a lord disappears, it''s not just the loss of spiritual allegiance but also material support; without their lord, they become rogue ninjas. Therefore, in terms of both loyalty and self-interest, they are staunchly pro-Daimyo.


    "Don''t panic!"


    In this moment of chaos, even the ninjas from various villages could not maintain order, and even the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, looked grim and said sternly: "Hold the formation, forget about these people."


    His granddaughter, Kurotsuchi, was shocked to see her grandfather like this, but after seeing the determination in ¨­noki''s eyes, she understood.


    These people were considered expendable cannon fodder.


    They relied on the Daimyos to survive, but their villages didn''t depend entirely on them. With the disappearance of the Daimyos, the villages could at least minimize the Daimyos'' authority.


    In short, everyone has ambitions, including the Kages who are the hereditary leaders of the ninja villages, and at this moment, their ambitions were aroused.


    "Hmph, just a bunch of ants, maybe it''s time to see the strength of this kid."


    Uchiha Madara, uninterested, simply sat on a rock, looking down indifferently at the battle unfolding, waiting for both sides to exhaust their forces to implement his plan more perfectly.


    The Ninja Alliance of 40,000, under their leaders, charged out wildly, waving the flag of avenging their lord, while behind them, the Fourth Raikage A and Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki secretly ordered their ninjas to look for an opportunity to start a great battle after sending out these expendable troops.


    "Heh, this might be quite good."


    Uchiha Obito, with a scornful smile, raised his hand, and the historical shadows of the Rock and Cloud Villages charged out to join the battlefield, with the tacit approval of ¨­noki and the Fourth Raikage A.


    "Attack!"


    Suddenly, a murderous aura filled the air, and Konoha''s ninja army also prepared for battle. However, at this moment, Uchiha Yoruichi slowly raised his hand.


    Under the shocked gaze of everyone from Konoha, Uchiha Yoruichi''s mouth curled into a smile.


    "How can mere pebbles compare to me?"


    With that gesture, he shocked everyone, including Kakashi, who exclaimed, "Yoru! Is he planning to face the tens of thousands in the Ninja Alliance alone!"


    He acknowledged that being strong enough could indeed crush an army, but this was different.


    A total of 40,000 from the Ninja Alliance, not just a matter for one or two Kage-level ninjas to handle, not to mention there were the First and Second Tsuchikage and First, Second, and Third Raikage, five Kages in total.


    Facing the overwhelming roar of the Ninja Alliance and the storm that swept through, Uchiha Yoru''s pupils slowly revealed a crimson light.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation


    With hand seals, Uchiha Yoruichi breathed out terrifyingly hot, white flames.


    The moment this Fire Release technique appeared, countless people were filled with shock and fear.


    Like a tsunami, the sea of fire, tens of meters high, engulfed everything, like the end of the world, instantly raising the temperature on the battlefield, and the fire''s color was terrifyingly white.


    As soon as this Fire Release appeared, even the sky began to distort, and the temperature of the world skyrocketed.


    "How can there be such a terrifying Fire Release!"


    "The intelligence didn''t mention such a strong Fire Release!"


    "Quick, use Water Release!"


    Some were terrified, while others roared in cold fury, especially this time under the leadership of five Rock and Cloud shadows. Although they are bodies of Edo Tensei and will not die, these ninjas have bodies of flesh and blood.


    Water Release: Water Formation Wall


    Water Release: Water Formation Wall


    Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique


    ¡­


    In the army of forty thousand ninjas, there were many Water Release users, each rushing to the front to perform their techniques. As nearly a thousand Water Release ninjas cast their spells, a terrifying tsunami ninjutsu appeared on the yellow earth, clashing with a barrage of Fire Release techniques.


    From afar, Uchiha Madara frowned, remarking on the strength of Uchiha Yoru, wondering if he had hidden his strength or if it was his eye technique at work. As water and fire clashed, a hissing filled the air, and scalding white steam covered the battlefield.


    Amidst screams that abruptly ended, the Third Raikage roared, "Be careful of the high-temperature steam!" The collision of water and fire instantly steamed the ninjas in front, giving no chance for reaction.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation. Be careful of the Fire Release, defend!"


    Suddenly, a terrifying meteor-like Fire Release appeared in the sky, causing utter panic among the ninja forces. Then, with a flash of bright light, the Second Tsuchikage unleashed Dust Release, erasing the formidable Fire Release attack.


    Just as the ninjas breathed a sigh of relief, the Third Raikage cried out, "Be careful!" A bolt of lightning struck the Second Tsuchikage, leaving him shocked as he saw his body severed in half.


    Uchiha Yoru, surrounded by lightning, moved through the foes like a tiger among sheep, wielding the Kusanagi sword at an unseen speed, causing a bloody carnage.


    "Stop being so arrogant!" the Third Raikage bellowed, his body crackling with lightning.


    "Hell Stab: One Blow." S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    With a massive roar, the Third Raikage''s strongest strike caused onlookers to show horror as the dust settled. Uchiha Yoru, struck by this attack and slid dozens of meters away, yet managed to block the Raikage''s strongest assault with his palm, causing his arm to crumble.


    "Interesting, your attack actually made me feel pain," Uchiha Yoru said with a bloodthirsty smile. Without his strongest Lightning Armor and his beyond Kage-level strength, the attack would have injured him.


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique."


    "Attack!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s figure, as fast as lightning, darted directly through the crowd, his terrifying speed unmatched.


    The Kusanagi Sword became a horrifying ninja harvester, under the stunned gaze of countless ninjas, it was practically a one-man slaughter.


    "Enough arrogance, Uchiha brat! Behold the attack of our generations of Kage!"


    Earth Release: Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique


    Hell Stab: One Finger Assault


    Three flashes of lightning streaked past, as the first, second, and third Raikage unleashed their formidable Lightning Release ninjutsu with full force, while the Tsuchikage''s technique lightened their weight, instantly boosting the Raikage''s speed to the extreme.


    Boom, boom!


    As the lightning flashed, Uchiha Yoru was unable to dodge. Facing the strike, he calmly watched and sneered coldly.


    Boom, boom~


    The next moment, as lightning flashed and a tremendous roar resounded, the dust settled to reveal the truth.


    Uchiha Yoru, with one hand, managed to block the formidable, strongest Lightning Release attack, while countless ninjas watched in disbelief.


    "How is this possible!"


    "Look at Uchiha Yoru''s eyes! What is that!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s crimson Sharingan had somehow transformed into the purple Rinnegan, absorbing the chakra of the three Raikage''s strongest attacks through the Preta Path ability, while a black Susanoo skeleton appeared around his body.


    Losing chakra, Uchiha Yoru frowned at the cracks in the Susanoo skeleton, revealing a smile.


    "The warm-up fight is over; now it''s time for the real battle."


    "How is this possible! Rinnegan! It''s real!" Countless people were shocked by this scene, and from a distance, Uchiha Madara, seeing these eyes, expressed an expected look.


    "Heh, this youngster has awakened the Rinnegan at such an age."


    Even Uchiha Madara had to show a serious expression; at this age, he couldn''t do this.


    "What will you do against this ninjutsu!"


    With a mocking look, Uchiha Yoru, surrounded by a black Susanoo, formed three different seals.


    "Be careful!"


    The three Raikage hastily retreated to dodge, staring intently at their opponent, trying to discern what terrifying ninjutsu he was about to use.


    However, as the ninjutsu was cast, Uchiha Yoru looked indifferent, and nothing happened.


    Meanwhile, at a distance, the Konoha ninja legion, including Kakashi, seemed to sense something, suddenly looking up to witness the most shocking scene of his life.


    "This! Is this Yoru''s ninjutsu!"


    At the same time, a huge commotion in the sky also attracted numerous ninjas.


    Tens of thousands of ninja in the battlefield''s center looked up, each showing an expression of disbelief.


    Even some people''s pupils dilated, unknowingly dropping the ninja sword in their hands.


    "This! This must be an illusion!"


    "This is not a fight of our dimension at all."


    "God? Is this the power of the God of the Ninja World?"


    Even Uchiha Madara from afar looked up at the sky with a solemn expression. "The power of this youngster is beyond imagination!"


    He awakened the Rinnegan years ago and adapted to excavate its powers, yet how long has this young one taken? More importantly, the opponent''s meteorite is even larger than he imagined.


    This means that in terms of mastery of the Rinnegan, chakra volume, and control, Uchiha Madara has been surpassed by this youngster.


    "How is this possible!"


    In a moment of despair, countless ninjas from the army seeking revenge for their lord lost their fighting spirit, leaving only despairing eyes looking up at the sky.


    A huge shadow obscured the tens of thousands of ninjas below.


    A massive meteorite, dragging a terrifying trail of fire, plummeted from the sky, instantly clearing a vast space in the clouds.


    The terrifying meteorite falling from the sky is not a power of this dimension.


    Below Susanoo, Uchiha Yoru looked down upon the ninja army, declaring, "From now on, I announce the end of the lord''s era! From this day forth, the Ninja World will be ruled by us ninjas!"


    With a thunderous roar, the massive meteorite descended, and the Second Tsuchikage roared, "Don''t give up."


    The First, Second, and Third Raikage also roared, "A mere meteorite thinks it can dominate the Ninja World? We will not let your ambitions succeed, You Evil Uchiha."


    Earth Release: Super-Light-Heavy Rock Technique


    The Second Tsuchikage flew to the sky, raging with infinite chakra and the immortal properties of the reanimated body, exerting the strongest Earth Release:


    Super-Light-Heavy Rock Technique.


    Hell Stab: One Finger Spear Hand


    The three Raikage also roared and unleashed their strongest Lightning Release ninjutsu to shatter the meteorite.


    Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique


    The Second Tsuchikage exerted his full strength in Dust Release, instantly engulfing a large part of the massive meteorite with a cube of white dust.


    "Don''t give up!"


    Lightning Release:¡­


    The terrifying ninjutsu of the two Tsuchikage and three Raikage broke half of the massive meteorite in an instant.


    Below, the once despairing Ninja Alliance army regained their fighting spirit, not wanting to die.


    "Don''t give up! The Raikage and Tsuchikage are still fighting!"


    Seeing hope, the ninjas reignited their will to fight, especially as the falling debris spurred many to a survivalist fervor.


    "We still have half a meteorite left, with the Raikage and Tsuchikage here, we cannot give up!"


    In an instant, the fighting spirit of tens of thousands in the Ninja Alliance was terrifying. Over ten thousand ninjas caused a qualitative change in their fight.


    In a flash, a myriad of different ninjutsu were launched towards the meteorite in the sky. The Tsuchikage and Raikage, seeing this, showed a glimmer of victory in their smiles.


    However, what followed next stiffened their smiles!

 Chapter 344: Warm-up is Over

    The meteorite turns into fragments as it falls, and the ninja alliance is filled with despair."This! Is this the power of a god?"


    The massive shadow doesn''t disappear. In the sky, another large meteorite, dragging its tail, falls.


    "How will you intercept the second one?"


    Uchiha Yoru reveals a mocking smile, "You don''t have as much time with this one as the first." S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    With a thunderous roar, the second meteorite, dragging its tail, follows closely behind. The ninja alliance now has little time to launch their jutsu.


    "Don''t give up!"


    Earth Release: Super Light-Weight Rock Technique


    Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique


    Hell Stab: One Finger


    As the five Kage roar in anger, the tens of thousands of ninjas in the alliance erupt in a furious roar, facing the impending meteorite and unleashing jutsu in an attempt to destroy the meteorite threatening their existence.


    Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique


    Lightning Release: Gratitude Wave


    ¡­


    In an instant, tens of thousands of various ninja techniques struck from the other side, and under the carpet bombing, the meteorite directly shattered.


    "Ninja Alliance, do not give up!"


    It was the distant Ninja Alliance, where the Fourth Raikage A roared, leading the many ninja legions to launch an attack.


    In a moment, the meteorite shattered a lot, but due to lack of time, it still heavily smashed down, along with countless fragments of the meteorite falling down like cannonballs.


    The land seemed to have been carpet-bombed, with booming sounds everywhere.


    The gust of wind blew over the sand, revealing the face of the battlefield, and at this moment, the smile on Uchiha Yoru''s face gradually turned into a cold light.


    "Tailed Beast Mode, is this your choice? To do as you please time and time again!"


    A cold and angry voice spread across the battlefield, and as the true face of the battlefield was revealed, the Konoha side showed angry looks.


    "Is this your choice!" Kakashi slowly revealed his Sharingan in his left eye, filled with cold killing intent.


    Jiraiya couldn''t help but show a complex expression, ultimately sighing deeply.


    "Naruto!"


    Many ninjas in Konoha showed displeased expressions.


    After the sandstorm, ninjas under the meteorite appeared wearing fox-like red Tailed Beast, and a blond young man appeared on the side of the Ninja Alliance, now looking steadfastly at Uchiha Yoru.


    "Stop this! War only brings hatred! This is not peace at all!"


    Uzumaki Naruto shouted firmly, but Uchiha Yoru revealed a mocking cold smile, "It seems I have been too indulgent with you over the years, Uzumaki Naruto! You would even turn against us in battle."


    However, at this moment, Naruto looked around boldly and shouted solemnly, "Why must we have war, isn''t peace better?"


    "Such slaughter only breeds hatred... I am willing to be a bridge between both sides, let''s put down the war!"


    Looking at the bold Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Yoru revealed a mocking smile, while in the distance, Kakashi''s voice sounded.


    "Naruto!"


    Naruto looked somewhat imploringly at the Konoha side, hoping someone would understand him, but what met him was the incredible cold gaze of his teacher, Kakashi.


    "It''s not too late to turn back now!"


    Under Kakashi''s cold voice, Jiraiya remained silent, well aware of Naruto''s will. Years of companionship had fostered deep emotions.


    If both sides were evenly matched, he would definitely stand with Naruto. But now that they held the advantage, unifying the ninja world seemed within reach.


    As for whether Uchiha Yoru''s path was correct, Jiraiya could only give a wry smile, at least in the era of the famous ninja villages and ruling, wars never ceased, and no one knew what peace really looked like, only through constant failed attempts could there be success.


    "Kakashi!" Jiraiya hesitated and sighed at Kakashi, finally shaking his head and saying, "Forget it."


    Eventually, Jiraiya fell silent, choosing to give up on Naruto, yet he too pursued peace, and Naruto''s kind of peaceful coexistence was clearly akin to the situation of the First Hokage.


    This peace is temporary and false.


    In contrast, after Uchiha Yoru unifies the ninja world, concentrating all power in the most fertile Land of Fire, even after a century, the disturbances in the ninja world are minor.


    After all, the strongest power resides in the Land of Fire, which can easily suppress any disturbances.


    Although this can''t be considered true peace, he can see that it''s much better than the situation where ninja villages stand independently.


    There are disadvantages, namely the unification wars that will inevitably lead to rivers of blood and accumulate deep hatred, which is why Uchiha Yoru insists on early unification.


    Through the efforts of three generations over a century, the hatred will fade with time.


    "Teacher Kakashi!"


    Looking at the familiar faces in the distance of Konoha, Uzumaki Naruto''s face showed a determined expression.


    "Teacher, even if you don''t understand, I must proceed. This war, for the so-called unified peace, will lead to rivers of blood and over a hundred thousand ninja casualties."


    "But as long as both sides are willing to shake hands and make peace, just as the First Hokage did, under the power of Lord Uchiha Yoru, the world of ninjas will still be at peace. During this time, we can exert all our efforts to seek peace and mutual understanding..."


    Amid these thoughts, Naruto still can''t bear to watch the sacrifice of over a hundred thousand ninjas.


    "Naruto, is this the peace you seek?"


    At this moment, Kakashi showed a look of disappointment. Naruto''s idea of peace still lives within the confines of ninja world planning and has never stepped out.


    Uzumaki Naruto believes he is right; stopping the war would reduce tens of thousands of casualties, and with the power of Konoha, they can suppress peace throughout the ninja world.


    "Why must so many be killed, breeding so much hatred?"


    Earth Release: Super Light-Heavy Rock Technique


    Just then, the First and Second Tsuchikage, each riding on the three Raikage, with the Second Tsuchikage even using a split technique to create another of himself.


    The three Tsuchikage rode on the first, second, and third Raikage, directly deploying the Earth Release: Super Light-Heavy Rock Technique.


    In an instant, the three Raikage, with full firepower, launched their strongest offensive ninjutsu.


    Hell Stab: One-Finger Assault


    Hell Stab: Two-Finger Assault


    The three Raikage, with the first and third being the strongest, turned into lightning and appeared in front of Susanoo, launching their most powerful strikes.


    And then, the three Tsuchikage riding on the Raikage roared, "Earth Release: Super-Weighted Rock Technique!"


    Instantly, the three Raikage''s power increased manifold. Before Uchiha Yoru could react, Susanoo''s bones shattered.


    With a thunderous crash, the black Susanoo crumbled, and at that moment, the ninjas on both sides of the battlefield were shocked to see the scene. The three Raikage''s strongest attacks pierced the chest of Uchiha Yoru, known as the God of the Ninja World.


    Three thick palms, like sharp kunai, penetrated his chest. At that moment, Uchiha Yoru showed an incredulous expression, looking down at the wound in his chest, muttering to himself, "To break through Susanoo..."


    "This is the power of the Five Kage!"


    The Raikage and Tsuchikage shouted excitedly, venting the existence of their power.


    "No!"


    "Damn! Kill!"


    The sudden turn of events left Naruto in disbelief. Shocked, he roared, "I said stop the war! Didn''t you hear me?"


    With the death of Uchiha Yoru, the war would spiral out of control, something even the usually thick-headed Naruto realized, leading him to angrily roar out his frustration.


    However, at that moment, Uchiha Yoru''s face gradually broke into a smile, admiring the coordination that had managed to break his Susanoo. As he spoke, his body began to transform into wood, prompting the Third Raikage to shout in surprise and anger, "It''s a wood clone!"


    As Uchiha Yoru''s body turned to wood, starting from his feet, the expressions of the Raikage and the Tsuchikage turned extremely ugly, while Konoha ninjas began cheering in the distance.


    "Naruto!"


    The voice came from above, making everyone realize that Uchiha Yoru had been using a wood clone from the start and had never left his position on the rock.


    Uchiha Yoru emerged, his eyes swirling with the crimson of the Sharingan, focusing on all the ninjas before his gaze settled on Naruto.


    "From this moment, Naruto is declared a Class S rogue ninja of Konoha, and all Konoha ninjas are authorized to execute him and recover the Nine-Tails!"


    Rogue Ninja!


    Hearing this, Naruto was stunned, trembling at the cold and angry stares from the Konoha ninjas. He had anticipated the consequences of his actions, but the reality was still painfully hard to accept.


    "Namikaze Minato, the Fourth Hokage, do you have any objections to my order?"


    After declaring Naruto a rogue ninja, Uchiha Yoru calmly spoke these words. As footsteps sounded, everyone noticed two coffins behind them. A golden-haired man in a God robe and a red-haired woman emerged, bringing tears to Naruto''s eyes.


    "Father, Mother!"


    The couple was the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato and Kushina Kushina.


    At that moment, looking at their son, Minato took a deep breath and hoarsely replied, "No objections!"


    "Minato!" Kushina, unable to bear seeing her son become a rogue ninja, grasped her husband''s arm.


    With Minato''s admission, Naruto''s face turned pale, his determination seeming foolish in the face of the Konoha''s cold stares.


    Inside, Naruto was screaming, questioning if this path was worth the sacrifices made for a distant peace.


    Yet another voice told him to adhere to his ninja way, in a world rife with tragedy. War only breeds hatred, and only mutual understanding can lead to peace.


    "Naruto!" In a hoarse shout, Minato looked at his despondent son, unable to bear it, and pointed towards the Konoha.


    "Naruto, look at the situation. War is inevitable, between the Konoha and other villages. Your friends, comrades, and teammates are all in Konoha. For the sake of an unrelated ninja alliance, is it worth it?"


    Minato became famous in the Third Ninja War, with his hands stained with the blood of many enemy ninjas. He longed for peace but loved Konoha even more.


    Minato was a true Hokage who loved only his Village, just like the other Kage.


    "Then I''ll give you and your spouse a chance. Capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, extract the Nine-Tails, and I''ll allow you to keep a portion of the Nine-Tails'' chakra."


    Uchiha Yoru said coldly to the Fourth Hokage and his wife. Essentially, as long as they captured Naruto, they could keep some of the Nine-Tails'' chakra, ensuring Naruto wouldn''t die.


    However, Naruto''s actions today have doomed him to spend his life in prison.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Upon hearing this, Kushina was overjoyed with gratitude, while Minato was filled with complex emotions, grateful to Uchiha Yoru.


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru looked at Naruto, his lips curling into a mocking smile, realizing the contingency plan was needed.


    Originally, Uchiha Sasuke went to capture the Daimyos and secretly reported that something was off with Naruto.


    Unexpectedly, Naruto, the most unpredictable ninja, turned out to be truly surprising and outrageous.


    All of this was witnessed by the Fourth Hokage and his wife. The Fourth Great Ninja War was inevitable, and among all the villages, Minato unwaveringly chose his own.


    "Now it''s your turn!"


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru revealed a cruel smile, while Naruto was entangled by the Fourth Hokage and his wife.


    Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees


    Uchiha Yoru suddenly clapped his hands, and the earth trembled as terrifying vines emerged.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Obito, watching from afar, said, "Madara, we can''t just watch anymore. If this continues, it won''t cause significant damage to the village."


    Uchiha Madara nodded, agreeing to start the battle.


    Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees


    Uchiha Madara also went all out, using the same Wood Release technique. The earth trembled, and the two forces'' Wood Release techniques clashed.


    Uchiha Obito also formed hand seals, and his right eye''s Sharingan rapidly spun.


    Fire Release: Wind Style - Flame Dance


    With a spatial twist and a vortex-shaped storm, Obito unleashed a terrifying serpent of fire. The vortex storm and the rotating fire serpent combined into a massive fire technique aimed at the distant Konoha Forces.


    Meanwhile, hidden reanimations began to emerge at their ambush spots, attacking the Konoha ninja army.


    At that moment, both sides'' ninjas erupted in roars, with the Allied Shinobi Forces desperately attacking the Konoha side. As long as they were entangled, Uchiha Yoru, a terrifying level ninja, wouldn''t dare to act recklessly.


    "Oh no, Uchiha Madara intends to exhaust both sides."


    The reanimated Hashirama exclaimed. At this point, no one was fooled.


    But were Madara and Obito''s plans transparent? To fight or not? If they fought, they''d stand with the Allied Forces. If not, the current Ninja Allied Forces were no match for the enemy. While the general forces might hold, the gap in top-tier power was significant.


    Therefore, despite knowing their plan, the Tsuchikage Onoki and the Fourth Raikage A had no choice but to launch an attack.


    Do Uchiha Madara and Obito strong? Indeed, but Uchiha Yoru on the other side is also not to be underestimated. The outcome might not just be mutual destruction, but possibly a three-way devastation.

 Chapter 345: Fated Fight

    Uchiha Yoru and Uchiha Madara jointly unleash the Wood Release: Advent of Flowering Trees, with massive vines on the battlefield intertwining and crushing each other.In just a moment, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but show a solemn expression, noticing that the wood release he summoned was clearly at a disadvantage.


    "Never thought this youngster''s growth would be so rapid, mastering Wood Release so adeptly."


    However, Obito coldly laughed, "Uchiha Yoru, I''ve already seen through your Sharingan."


    "The ninja world has been exploring your Sharingan abilities, but so far, no one has forced you to use them, not because they can''t, but because you''ve always been using them!"


    At that moment, Obito confidently smirked, "Your Sharingan eye technique should enhance genjutsu and ninjutsu, otherwise such high-level techniques wouldn''t be so easily executed."


    As Obito confidently revealed Uchiha Yoru''s Sharingan abilities, many ninjas in the distance were shocked.


    The powers of the Sharingan are outrageous, not just enhancing ninjutsu and genjutsu. For an ordinary Jonin, it might not seem extraordinary, but for a terrifyingly powerful ninja like Uchiha Yoru, enhancing ninjutsu and genjutsu is almost monstrous.


    Uchiha Yoru looked at Obito with a crisp laugh and a smile.


    "Not bad, for someone at the bottom of the class, you''ve started to think. You can actually discern my Sharingan''s abilities, but sadly, the weak will always be weak."


    D¨­jutsu: Sanrin Myojin, also known as the Eyes of a Sage, can manipulate natural energy, boosting the power of ninjutsu and genjutsu by several times when releasing techniques using the Sharingan to control natural energy.


    Instantly, Uchiha Yoru, Uchiha Madara, and Obito engage in a battle among the vines.


    Clashing weapons, Uchiha Yoru''s body is flickering with lightning.


    Raiton: Lightning Armor. As Uchiha Yoru''s left eye, the Sanrin Myojin, spins, the power of the Lightning Armor drastically increases, and he enters a Sage-like state.


    "Uchiha Yoru, I''ve already seen through your eye techniques!"


    Fire Release: Grand Fire Annihilation


    Uchiha Yoru leaps and spews a terrifying fire ninjutsu that looks like a meteor, especially terrifying to the ninjas below.


    The Fire Release technique covers the sky, truly terrifying.


    Fire Release: Grand Fire Extinguisher


    Fire Release: Wild Wind Dance


    Uchiha Yoru''s terrifying fire ninjutsu is clearly enhanced by his d¨­jutsu. Uchiha Madara''s fire ninjutsu is noticeably weaker. At that moment, Obito fiercely unleashes his terrifying fire ninjutsu.


    As the fire techniques clash, suddenly, a massive fire technique starts to be devoured, and Obito''s expression changes.


    "Obito, this is my fight!"


    Uchiha Madara''s voice resonates on the battlefield with a tone of anger, and at that moment, Obito realizes Madara is angry.


    "Then, I''ll deal with the other side."


    Although Obito looks somewhat displeased, seeing Tsunade and the First Hokage in the distance, he rushes off with a flash of anger in his eyes.


    As the flames dissipate, Obito''s figure has already vanished, leaving only Uchiha Madara with the residual heat of the fire ninjutsu on his hand.


    Beneath a pair of mysterious Rinnegan eyes, Uchiha Madara uses the Preta Path ability to absorb the terrifying fire-style jutsu.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Yoru smiles, "Although we both have opened the Rinnegan, the same eyes can be strong or weak depending on the person."


    "Youngster!" Uchiha Madara, enraged yet laughing, hasn''t been looked down upon like this for a long time.


    "I wasn''t serious before, but now you! You''re too arrogant."


    Facing Uchiha Madara''s roar, Uchiha Yoru calmly says, "Madara, do you also wish to dance?"


    Boom! At this moment, Uchiha Madara is furious. These are all his words, and this kid is too detestable.


    Both possess the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and the Rinnegan, a battle at the pinnacle of the ninja world.


    Boom! On this vast land erupts the grandest ninja war.


    Countless ninjas are embroiled in the battle, many running to the outskirts to avoid being harmed by the fearsome combat, leaving the center for the terrifying Kage-level fighters.


    "Naruto!"


    From a distance, the Fourth Hokage, Minato, speaks gravely to his son, "Naruto, give up those unrealistic dreams and be a true ninja."


    Originally in the timeline, Minato didn''t oppose his son because Naruto was always with Konoha, and the Five Great Ninja Villages were weaker compared to Uchiha Madara.


    So Minato had no objections to Naruto''s ninja path, especially as the cooperation of the Five Great Ninja Villages, fueled by years of hatred, needed Naruto''s will to ease tensions.


    But now it''s different.


    Konoha, the Mist, and the Sand, the three great ninja villages are at peace, not quite one family but close companions, and with Uchiha Yoru''s relationships with the leaders of the three villages, they are on the verge of true unity in the next generation.


    With Konoha''s absolute advantage, now aiming to unify the ninja world, Minato agrees, but his naive son insists on resolving the war.


    Thinking Konoha is weak? With such a favorable situation at hand, anyone who tries to stop the war is an enemy.


    Therefore, this time Minato doesn''t agree with his son and is filled with anger. S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Naruto, listen to your mother, return and be a regular ninja. With your father here, you won''t be extracted from the Nine-Tails."


    Compared to Minato''s greater cause, as a mother, Kushina is more concerned for her son, after all, she is just a mother, and the status of being a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is not a fond memory.


    "Father, you!"


    The greatest pain is not being understood by one''s parents. At this moment, Naruto feels unprecedented pain and difficulty.


    "Naruto, the war has already started. You only have two choices, either help the Ninja Alliance slaughter the Konoha ninjas or help Konoha defeat the Ninja Alliance."


    Then, a flash of lightning, and Uchiha Sasuke appears in front of Naruto, his eyes filled with anger and incomprehension.


    "Sasuke! Why don''t you understand me!"


    "Shut up! Every second I waste talking to you, another comrade in the village dies!"


    Sasuke, who had already identified himself with the Sixth Hokage, could not tolerate Naruto''s actions. As a powerful ninja and Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, as well as his own comrade, Naruto''s supposed neutrality in the battlefield was absurd to him.


    "Fourth Hokage, Obito has summoned the Gedo Statue, please help!"


    At that moment, Sasuke expressed urgency not because of the deadlock but due to the Gedo Statue''s terrifying destructive power, with a single Tailed Beast Ball being massively destructive.


    Now, he was not just a ninja but the future Sixth Hokage, considering a much broader perspective.


    The Fourth Hokage''s space-time ninjutsu was the best for transferring Tailed Beast Balls.


    After speaking, Sasuke, looking at Naruto, solemnly said, "Fourth Hokage, leave Naruto to me, rest assured, I will prevent my comrade from harming the village. I promise you."


    "I won''t extract the Nine-Tails from Naruto, and I will plead with Teacher Yoru!"


    Sasuke''s words implied that the Fourth Hokage would be most effective elsewhere on the battlefield.


    Considering everything as a Hokage, Uchiha Sasuke''s vision was no longer limited as before.


    "Sasuke, thank you for your hard work!"


    Finally, Minato, the Fourth Hokage who loved the village above all, solemnly bowed to Sasuke, acknowledging that Naruto''s strength wasn''t something he could easily counter.


    Moreover, Naruto''s determination meant he wouldn''t be easily captured.


    "Naruto!"


    Kushina, disappointed, looked at her son and pleaded with Sasuke not to harm Naruto, acknowledging their failure to raise him without parents.


    Boom!


    A terrifying giant creature appeared on the battlefield, causing shock among the ninjas as it broke its chains and roared, revealing nine fearsome eyes and ten pillar-like protrusions on its back, a sight that truly shocked everyone.


    "What is this monster!"


    "This fearsome chakra!"


    The appearance of the Gedo Statue shocked all ninjas on the battlefield, clearly indicating the fight was beyond their league.


    Roar!


    Upon its appearance, the Gedo Statue''s terrifying roar filled with agony and anger echoed, signaling a fearsome battle ahead.


    Seeing the painfully roaring Gedo Statue, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but glance over from a distance and exclaimed in shock, "Has it already come to this step! Is it about to evolve into the Ten-Tails stage?"


    "Although it lacks the One-Tail and Nine-Tails, the chakra from these two Tailed Beasts has been absorbed, so the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path has already obtained the elements for evolution."


    "Youngster, you dare to be distracted while fighting me, that''s too arrogant!"


    Uchiha Yoru, who was fighting and still concerned about the situation on other battlefields, angered Uchiha Madara, whose Rinnegan eyes emitted a cold light.


    Roar~


    In an instant, the distant Gedo Statue evolved into the Ten-Tails state, with ten tails flailing wildly, featuring a fierce, single cyclopean eye.


    This eye was a complete fusion of the Rinnegan and the Sharingan, with circles and tomoe filled with a terrifying aura.


    "Madara! Stop it!"


    Just then, as Hashirama, with his Edo Tensei body, was about to use a terrifying wood style jutsu, he saw Uchiha Madara from afar and angrily looked at his good friend, seemingly persuading him to give up.


    "Uchiha Yoru''s ambition could at least change the future of the ninja world, although I don''t know what the future holds. But Madara, your Infinite Tsukuyomi is an illusion! A fake!"


    Watching Hashirama, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but show a trace of anger.


    "I was wrong! You said I was wrong back then, but what about your peace? Look at how many wars have broken out in the ninja world in just a few years, and now you''re telling me that Uchiha Yoru''s plan is feasible. So why did you oppose it back then!"


    Every time this matter was brought up, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine, remembering how vicious Hashirama had been when he stabbed him in the back.


    "Hashirama! I''ve lost interest in you."


    Uchiha Madara said coldly, his eyes revealing the presence of the Rinnegan, "Now, my power is something you can''t stop anymore."


    "You dare to be distracted in our battle!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru mercilessly retorted, meanwhile, his body turned into a streak of lightning.


    Sage Art: Chidori


    A lightning bolt flashed, grazing past Uchiha Madara''s armor. At that moment, Hashirama, seeing this from a distance, shouted anxiously, "Madara! Yoru!"


    Before he could finish, he saw Uchiha Madara''s angry gaze.


    "Youngster, arrogant!"


    "Madara! Dance with me!"


    Uchiha Yoru and Uchiha Madara''s battle heated up, while the Ninja Alliance forces on both sides were also fighting fiercely.


    However, the Konoha side, being the top powerhouses, was almost pressing down on the Ninja Alliance.


    After all, half of the Ninja Allied Forces are the forces under the various Daimyo of the Ninja world. Although they are now united, as the Daimyo pass away, their anger is overshadowed by a sense of emptiness.


    The power of a ninja is peculiar; the more resolute the will, the stronger the ninja.


    After all, Chakra is a product of an even mix of spiritual and physical energy, so ninjas with strong wills generally have immense spiritual power.


    This creates a positive cycle: ninjas with strong spiritual power have more chakra, and the extra chakra strengthens their physique, making the strong stronger.


    "Sasuke, look at this battlefield, it only brings more hatred, why can''t everyone just stop!"


    Naruto angrily looks at Sasuke, not understanding why even Sasuke doesn''t understand him.


    As the two clash, Sasuke coldly says, "Naruto, I understand your naive ideas, but I cannot agree with them."


    "This is the harsh reality. The First Hokage had power that dominated the Ninja world, bringing peace, but as soon as he died, war broke out."


    "Now, with Tsuchikage and Raikage colluding with Obito and Madara, they believe they have the power to oppose us, leading to today''s war."


    "Naruto, what you need to do now is stand with Konoha. Even if you still hold naive ideas, you should go and persuade the Tsuchikage and Raikage to submit to Konoha!"


    Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique


    Sasuke breathes out fire dragons, his eyes showing a crimson Sharingan, angrily yelling at Naruto: "Naruto! Stop being delusional! I don''t want to kill you!"


    Boom~


    Instantly, a golden Naruto unleashes several chakra hands, directly repelling these fire dragons. Facing Sasuke''s angry roar, he retorts angrily: "Sasuke! Are you saying you could kill me anytime?"


    Naruto, possessing even greater power, is also filled with anger, "Sasuke, I will subdue you. If you and I join forces, even Uchiha Yoru would consider our strength."


    "How ridiculous!"


    Sasuke roars, and in this moment, the figures of Sasuke and Naruto begin to overlap, reminiscent of the final valley battle between Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    The same angry questioning, the same irritation as if saying, can you kill me anytime?


    Yet, it''s as if the two have switched places, with Sasuke now standing from Konoha''s perspective, inheriting the First Hokage''s will, ready to fight anyone who threatens Konoha, even his own kin.


    And Naruto seems to inherit Uchiha Madara''s stubbornness, believing no one understands him, his anger reaching the Planet Otsutsuki.


    ~~~


    As always,


    100 = 5 Chapters!

 Chapter 346: Cunning Onoki

    Inside the giant tree, Uchiha Yoru and Uchiha Madara fiercely battled each other. Under the lightning style chakra mode, Uchiha Yoru''s speed was extremely fast, gradually gaining the upper hand."Madara, it seems you''ve really aged, even at the peak state of your reanimated form."


    Uchiha Yoru swung the Kusanagi Sword, constantly mocking, while the ever-proud Uchiha Madara, who had only ever been angered by Hashirama, had never been so humiliated.


    "You insolent youngster!"


    In the physical combat that ensued, a flash of cold light passed, and the Kusanagi Sword was sheathed. Uchiha Yoru''s assault continued relentlessly, his fists striking powerfully, while Uchiha Madara stoically received each blow.


    "Now, it''s a battle of taijutsu!"


    Filled with a fighting spirit, Uchiha Yoru turned into a streak of lightning, dashing through the forest in fierce battle. Uchiha Madara, already a blur from his rapid movements, was struggling to keep up. Despite calmly applying all his life''s learnings, in terms of sheer power and speed, he was utterly defeated. The opponent''s experience was formidable, leaving him no chance to exploit any weaknesses.


    "In terms of taijutsu, I, Uchiha Madara, acknowledge you as the strongest."


    The aftermath of their battle destroyed countless trees and rocks. Facing the reality of his situation, a sense of admiration appeared on the proud Uchiha Madara''s face, and he sincerely complimented his opponent. He, Uchiha Madara, had always been a graceful loser.


    "Next, let''s fight using only the Three-Tomoe Sharingan!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s eyes, filled with arrogance, gradually morphed into the Three-Tomoe Sharingan. This infuriated Uchiha Madara, who saw it as the youngster seeking to completely dominate him. But after his anger, Uchiha Madara smiled and even laughed heartily.


    "Ha ha, worthy of being the second person after me, Madara, in Uchiha history to awaken the Rinnegan. You have the right to be arrogant!"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes also transformed into the Three-Tomoe Sharingan. The two looked at each other, seemingly understanding each other''s thoughts. After a clash, they both retreated, quickly forming hand seals.


    "Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation!"


    Two terrifying seas of fire appeared instantly on the battlefield, colliding like a massive flood.


    With a loud explosion, the flames burst forth, illuminating the heated faces of both.


    "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Release Song Tech Jutsu!"


    The copying ability of the Three-Tomoe Sharingan was fully displayed by both, nearly simultaneously forming seals and releasing identical ninjutsu.


    However, Uchiha Madara, keen-eyed, noticed something. His Three-Tomoe Sharingan spun rapidly, clearly seeing that Uchiha Yoru''s hand seal speed was half a beat faster, indicating a superior control and application of chakra.


    "Ninjutsu, I, Uchiha Madara, acknowledge you as the strongest! Now, what about genjutsu?"


    In the next moment, Uchiha Madara''s crimson three-tomoe Sharingan trembled, instantly launching a terrifying genjutsu. Similarly, Uchiha Yoru''s crimson eyes also trembled, and both entered a battle within the world of illusion.


    Boom boom boom~


    The terror of the distant Ten-Tails is unimaginable. Coupled with the presence of Obito, it momentarily suppresses everyone.


    As the horrific aftermath of the battle between the two sides unfolds, most of the Ninja Alliance begins to evacuate or, rather, more ninjas gradually lose their will to fight.


    Such battles are not of this dimension. What does it matter if they determine a victor?


    Yet those ninjas loyal to the Daimyo and filled with rage seeking vengeance continue to fight.


    Unfortunately, they face the combined might of the Konoha, Sand, and Mist, the three great ninja villages, with countless elite bloodline ninjas.


    "Ten-Tails!"


    In the sky above, Deidara rides a giant white clay bird, his eyes blazing with fervor as he fixates on the fearsome Ten-Tails below, his face flushed with excitement.


    "If I could blow up the Ten-Tails in front of tens of thousands of ninjas, my art will surely spread throughout the ninja world."


    Deidara, in a frenzy, reaches directly into his tool bag and takes out a large chunk of white clay, then starts to swallow his explosive clay greedily.


    "Inject all the chakra, it''s still not enough! I need to use the curse mark!"


    Muttering to himself, since joining forces with the Konoha, Uchiha Yoru has placed a curse mark on every member of the Akatsuki, a shortcut to boosting power for the impending great ninja war.


    Weird black patterns spread all over his body, and as more powerful Senjutsu chakra is infused into the clay chakra, Deidara becomes increasingly manic and excited.


    "Haha, the people of the Konoha are right, the power of the explosion will increase as the ninja gets stronger, so I can''t die! I want to live to be an old turtle with Jiraiya, and when I reach Jiraiya''s age, the power of C4 will definitely surpass my own suicide bombing, no! I''m going to use this immature technique now!"


    Below, those involved in the battle notice Deidara''s movements, among them Gaara cries out in alarm: "Everyone, be careful of Deidara''s bomb! Set up a barrier!"


    Even Gaara, a person of pillar strength, shows a solemn face, indicating the absolute power of Deidara''s bomb surpasses even the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    In the sky, Deidara on his white clay bird vomits out a massive amount of clay, which transforms into a giant Deidara and lands with a boom, nearly matching the Ten-Tails in size.


    Uchiha Fire Formation


    A fiery red barrier appears instantly, trapping the Ten-Tails and facing the explosive clay head-on.


    At this moment, the increasingly manic Deidara doesn''t care that he''s still inside the barrier, and shouts wildly: "Art is an explosion! Ha!"


    And below, Obito, standing atop the Ten-Tails, looks coldly at the clay bomb, "Deidara!"


    "C0¡¤Patrick Star!"


    Deidara shouts excitedly, a name personally given to this jutsu by Lord Uchiha Yoru, fusing all his chakra into the clay to create a bomb with nearly the same power as his own suicide bombing.


    And the stronger he becomes in the future, the more powerful this bomb will be.


    However, in the next moment, the giant clay Deidara deflated like a balloon, instantly shriveling up. Just as everyone was puzzled, they suddenly saw a black sphere inside the giant absorbing all the tremendous chakra.


    Immediately afterward, the black sphere began to crack and emit a blinding light, which in the next moment flickered upon the earth.


    Boom~


    Many ninjas were shocked and stared dumbfounded at the terrifying clay bomb.


    A dazzling white light, swallowing even the Ten-Tails, rose up. The white light seemed to take the shape of a human figure, with two small arms. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As the ninjas saw the dazzling white light, the booming sound of the explosion followed.


    At the same time, the terrifying sound of the explosion further shattered the Uchiha Fire Formation, completely breaking it the next moment.


    Boom~


    The aftermath of the explosion swept across the entire battlefield like a hurricane, causing smoke and dust to billow instantly.


    "Ha-ha, art is an explosion; this is my art!"


    Deidara, although weakened in the dust, still madly shouted, shocking Kakuzu who witnessed this scene.


    "Deidara, this kid, actually has such terrifying ninjutsu."


    With the power of this self-destruction, not to mention five hearts, even ten would not escape the blast.


    "What a terrifying ninjutsu."


    Minato, watching the bomber Deidara he saved, was secretly shocked by the explosive power, which was terrifying enough to level any ninja village.


    Fortunately, he had placed a Flying Thunder God mark on Deidara and saved him from within the barrier at the last moment.


    "Too reckless."


    Watching Deidara''s self-sacrificing behavior for the sake of art, the Fourth Hokage Minato couldn''t help but murmur.


    It was Deidara''s obsession with art that granted him such powerful strength at a young age.


    Roar!


    The Ten-Tails'' roar dispersed the surrounding smoke, revealing the true form inside, shocking the many ninjas.


    The Ten-Tails evolved again, standing upright with its tails morphing into claws, and its head featuring only one eye, one ear, and one mouth.


    Its aura underwent a drastic change, and with a roar, it gathered an even more terrifying Tailed Beast Ball.


    "Be careful!"


    "Fourth, let''s move this Tailed Beast Ball together!"


    Tobirama, the Second Hokage, seeing the terrifying Tailed Beast Ball, solemnly said to the Fourth Hokage Minato.


    "Okay!"


    Minato didn''t waste words, knowing there wasn''t much time.


    The battlefield in the distance also underwent a tremendous change with the appearance of the Ten-Tails.


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, looked at the fearsome Ten-Tails and then in the direction of Uchiha Madara, a struggle apparent in his eyes.


    "Grandfather, it''s time to make a decision."


    Kurotsuchi clearly understood her grandfather''s dilemma. ¨­noki, with a grave expression, said, "Kurotsuchi, once we make a choice, there is truly no turning back."


    Faced with this grave decision, Kurotsuchi showed a rare seriousness, "Grandfather, you are the Third Tsuchikage, the most outstanding in the history of Rock Village. I believe in you."


    Seeing his granddaughter''s determined smile, the Third Tsuchikage''s face gradually softened into a smile.


    "The current situation is clear. The likes of Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Yoru are the decisive factors in this battle; it seems I have no other choice."


    Looking at Kurotsuchi, ¨­noki''s eyes revealed determination.


    "Though the Ninja Alliance is strong, Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara are still outsiders."


    As if foreseeing the future, the Third Tsuchikage ¨­noki declared firmly, "Kurotsuchi!"


    "Present!"


    "Fire the signal flare!"


    "Yes!"


    Boom! Boom! Suddenly, signal flares burst in the air above the chaotic battlefield, changing the expressions of the Rock Village shinobi.


    "Lord Raikage, be careful!"


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"


    The Fourth Raikage, A, was suddenly pushed aside by a guard, a sense of impending doom rising in his heart. Instinctively, he turned into a bolt of lightning to dodge, and only then did he hear the guard''s warning shout.


    However, as the Fourth Raikage looked back, he was shocked and saw only dazzling white light. A huge cube emitting white light, and within the large square barrier, all life was disassembled into atoms under the flashing white light.


    These were the elite of Cloud Village, yet unexpectedly they were backstabbed on their own.


    "¨­noki!"


    The Fourth Raikage, A, roared in anger, while ¨­noki, who released the jutsu, declared from afar, "Rock Village announces the overthrow of the Daimyo''s rule and joins under the rule of Uchiha Yoru!"


    Thunderous sounds ensued.


    In the blink of an eye, the Rock ninjas rebelled on the battlefield, signaling the prelude to a complete collapse.


    "Rock ninjas!"


    "Damn it, the Rock ninjas have betrayed us!"


    The Ninja Alliance immediately descended into chaos, while the morale of Konoha soared as they excitedly shouted, "Kill!"


    With the betrayal of the Rock ninjas, terrifying earth-style ninja techniques were unleashed, causing explosive destruction.


    "We, the Grass ninjas, declare our allegiance to Lord Uchiha Yoru!"


    "Our own, we Grass ninjas firmly embrace the will of Lord Yoru and overthrow the rule of the Daimyo!"


    Witnessing such a powerful ninja village as the Rock Village betray, many smaller, already anxious villages became even more panicked.


    Especially after the Grass Village turned in the midst of battle, the Ninja Alliance quickly collapsed.


    "Damn it, we''re done too! The Fourth Raikage used smaller villages as cannon fodder while his Cloud Village stayed back, damn it!"


    "Our Sun Village declares allegiance to Lord Uchiha Yoru, firmly opposing the Daimyo''s rule..."


    As the Rock Village turned in the middle of battle, countless smaller villages quickly followed suit.


    After all, life was hard for these small villages, and now with no Daimyo, they saw no point in continuing; they were not the Daimyo''s dogs.


    Only the ninjas nurtured by the Daimyos remained loyal.


    "Onoki!"


    At that moment, the Fourth Raikage almost spit blood in anger, while the Third Tsuchikage Onoki in the sky directly and furiously accused the Fourth Raikage.


    "As the commander of the Ninja Alliance, you used countless smaller villages as cannon fodder for the sake of one Cloud Village, I deeply detest such actions!"


    The Third Tsuchikage Onoki then firmly addressed his own Rock ninjas.


    "These Cloud Village villains, who have plagued the ninja world for years, are nothing but looters and bullies! I firmly adhere to the policy against the Konoha Village''s tyranny, these Cloud Village villains are inherently violent, criminal, calamitous, chaotic, and disruptive..."


    "So, I''ve decided to adopt Lord Uchiha Yoru''s policies in Cloud Village, enslave these villains, and declare them the lowest class in the ninja world! Rock Village ninjas, kill the Cloud ninjas!"


    The Third Tsuchikage Onoki, as the longest-living Kage, shamelessly changed sides, infuriating the Fourth Raikage and shocking many.


    While claiming to follow Lord Uchiha of the Night''s will, he also decried the inherent vices of the Cloud Village, essentially finding a scapegoat.


    After all, at the start of the Fourth Great Ninja War, Uchiha Yoru declared his stance.


    In the end, these villains are just a pie in the sky for the ninja world.


    After all, the Daimyos had slaves, a privilege of the nobility, and branding the villains as slaves indirectly implies that in the future, ninjas would be the nobles of this world.

 Chapter 347: 100,000 White Zetzus

    "Onoki!"The Fourth Raikage, A, roars fiercely. His face contorted with rage as he realizes that Onoki''s action has not only betrayed his village, Cloud Village, but has also plunged it into an abyss.


    From this moment, Cloud Village has no way out! They must either defeat Uchiha Yoru and his wild ambitions or perish, as even in victory, they are no match for ninja of Yoru''s caliber.


    Only if both parties suffer great losses can Cloud Village hope to survive.


    Otherwise, all villages allied with Uchiha will target Cloud Village as their next victim, as a form of showing allegiance.


    "A, you savage kid of Raikage, I hope you understand why I did this," Onoki utters with a complicated look of remorse while floating in the sky. Below him, the Fourth Raikage, A, filled with rage and humiliation, sees the chaos among the allied ninja forces, with many small villages starting to turn against Cloud Village. His dark skin turns almost red with suppressed anger, his teeth nearly shattering from the force of his clench.


    "Onoki! I underestimated you!" roars A, unable to contain his fury at the shameless acts of the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki.


    However, Onoki, watching from above, sighs in shame upon witnessing the Raikage''s furious outburst.


    "Little Raikage, you and your people of Cloud Village, no, your entire Land of Lightning, have illuminated our way with your self-sacrifice. You are truly a great man," Onoki says, thumb extended in admiration towards A.


    "Onoki! Come down here if you dare!" shouts A.


    But Onoki solemnly replies, "I am truly ashamed."


    As A''s anger consumes him, he transforms into a bolt of lightning, speeding towards Onoki with a furious roar. The strike is swift, leaving no time for reaction, and hits Onoki.


    Yet, the Fourth Raikage is not relieved but shocked. Onoki''s body crumbles into earth as a decoy, and suddenly, a white light flashes.


    "Little Raikage, I took your father, the Third Raikage, and now I''ll send you to join him. Don''t thank me!" Onoki says as he launches his attack.


    With a booming sound, A seems to disintegrate under the white light of Onoki''s attack.


    "You deceitful coward, Onoki!"


    But in the distance, another form of the Fourth Raikage appears, chilled to the bone and sweating coldly. He had narrowly escaped the fate of his decoy.


    This old ghost, Onoki, has shown no mercy in his attack.


    "For the future of Rock Village, kill the Raikage!" he declares.


    When the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, saw that the Fourth Raikage, A, was unharmed, he had already kept his distance and angrily gave orders. It wasn''t that he was afraid to die; he simply dared not die at the moment. The Rock Village had no successor, and with the current state of the ninja world, he didn''t ask for anything more than to handle the affairs of the Rock Village before he could nobly sacrifice himself.


    "Old ghost!" the Fourth Raikage, A, filled with rage, looked at ¨­noki hiding in the crowd and employing such a tactic. It was how his father, the Third Raikage, had died.


    After some instability in the battlefield, the Ninja Alliance nearly collapsed, with smaller ninja villages betraying them. After all, their Daimy¨­ had already fallen, and they were on the losing side.


    "Obito, you have already lost, turn back!" Kakashi, standing on top of the Ten-Tails, couldn''t help but shout angrily at Obito.


    "Look at the state of the Ninja Alliance now!" With Kakashi''s shout, Obito looked around at the scene of the Ninja Alliance'' defeat, and his expression slightly changed. But this was followed by a look of disdain as he coldly said, "As expected, all are useless, to fail like this."


    "Obito!" Kakashi and Obito shared an unspoken bond, yet Obito had fallen into darkness. With a cold laugh, he looked at everyone, "I had hoped to use these useless people to whittle you down, but they failed so quickly. Useless, indeed!"


    With Obito''s cold laughter, everyone knew he still had a trump card. But then, there was an even greater commotion among the Ninja Alliance.


    "You, why do you want to kill me?"


    "Ah! And you, Ko!?"


    "Have you gone mad? I am your father!"


    With that, the battlefield instantly turned chaotic as numerous ninjas revealed sinister smiles and turned their weapons on their comrades and family members.


    "What''s happening!" Watching everyone''s shocked expressions, Obito burst into laughter: "Haha, the war has just begun."


    "My army of White Zetsu! Come forth!"


    With a roar from Uchiha Obito, the sensory ninjas on the battlefield all changed their expressions in shock and fear.


    "At three o''clock, a large amount of mysterious chakra appeared, the number is extremely huge!"


    "There are also appearances on the sea surface; these people seem to have appeared out of nowhere!"


    And in the distance on the land and the coast, white figures slowly walked out of the earth, like plants, lurking in the ground and even evading the detection of most sensory ninjas.


    In a dense mass, a terrifying white torrent appeared on the battlefield in the blink of an eye.


    When the endless white ninja legion appeared on the battlefield, countless ninjas were terrified.


    "What are these monsters!"


    "They! They actually came out of the ground."


    "What kind of monsters are these, with such a large number!"


    Amidst the shocked voices, Uchiha Obito laughed arrogantly: "With a hundred thousand White Zetsu in hand, the war has just begun, and the outcome is not yet decided!"


    However, the next moment Obito''s face stiffened, as all hundred thousand White Zetsu suddenly shouted in unison: "For Lord Uchiha Yoru to unify the ninja world!"


    Boom! Everyone on the battlefield was stunned, including Obito.


    At this moment, everyone realized that the chaotic backstabbing on the battlefield was almost all against those stubborn resistance factions.


    "Kill!"


    The hundred thousand White Zetsu crazily entered the battlefield, forming a pincer attack with the Konoha ninjas, cutting off the Cloud Village ninja allied forces'' retreat.


    "What! What''s happening!"


    Obito looked at the uncontrollable hundred thousand White Zetsu army with an ugly expression, while Black Zetsu, hidden in the shadows, narrowed his eyes and hoarsely said: "Did something go wrong with the White Zetsu itself!"


    As Black Zetsu predicted, the White Zetsu itself slowly appeared in the distance, its pupils still glowing with the crimson of the Sharingan.


    "I''ve finally caught up."


    A tired voice sounded, and with the rotation of a pair of crimson Mangekyo Sharingan, the figure behind White Zetsu was revealed, it was Uchiha Shisui with a relaxed smile.


    "With the power of Kotoamatsukami, White Zetsu itself couldn''t break free."


    Uchiha Shisui sighed in relief; he had not let down his brother Yoru.


    Before the war began, Uchiha Yoru had secretly instructed him, telling him the intelligence about White Zetsu and the top-secret information about the hundred thousand White Zetsu army.


    He was also ordered to secretly search for the whereabouts of White Zetsu itself on the battlefield and control him with Kotoamatsukami.


    Puchi!


    In the bloodshed, Uchiha Obito incredulously spat out a mouthful of blood, shocked as he looked at Kakashi.


    "Obito, you have lost."


    Covering his left eye with the Sharingan, Kakashi''s eyes showed struggle, but he slowly raised his kunai.


    "This eye was your gift to me as a Jounin, and I treasure it."


    Coughing up blood, Obito looked at Kakashi in the distance, then let out a realizing laugh, seemingly understanding the flaw revealed by that very eye.


    "Ha ha, so it was this eye that showed the flaw."


    As he watched Obito spit blood, Kakashi, with sadness covering his left eye, said: "Obito, the Kamui dimension is connected, and this time you''ve lost."


    "Lost?" Obito''s lips curled up in a mocking smile, "Ha ha, I still have the Ten-Tails. Beat the Ten-Tails first before you say that!"


    Boom!


    Just then, a terrifying Tailed Beast Ball from the Ten-Tails came hurtling, and Kakashi''s Sharingan wildly spun, absorbing the massive Tailed Beast Ball into the Kamui dimension.


    "Obito, you''re unforgivable!"


    Might Guy appeared behind Obito, who dared not enter the Kamui dimension now.


    If he entered, he couldn''t withstand the Ten-Tails'' Tailed Beast Ball.


    "Kakashi! What do you know!"


    Obito roared in anger. Even if the weakness of Kamui was found, what of it? He had the Rinnegan in his right eye and the Ten-Tails at his feet; he was the ultimate victor.


    The Ten-Tails went berserk, its terrifying power causing headaches even for the united forces, a formidable foe indeed.


    As the battle raged, with the addition of one hundred thousand White Zetsus and more hidden among the Ninja Alliance backstabbing, the allied forces collapsed instantly.


    "Die, all you ninja from Cloud Village!"


    "The Daimyo are gone, what life are you fighting for? Let''s go kill them all"


    "From now on, we ninja will make our own decisions, no longer tools for the Daimyo!"


    Under the collapse of the two forces, many ninja persuaded smaller villages and the Daimyo''s forces, showing that defeat was imminent, a common occurrence in the ninja world.


    Especially those from smaller villages, who were originally following orders. Now with no Daimyo, everything was in disarray.


    Almost all the smaller villages turned their coats, and the ninjas, samurais, and onmyojis cultivated by the Daimyo fought back angrily, with very few surrendering.


    "You will all meet a terrible fate!"


    The Fourth Raikage A watched as one Cloud ninja fell after another, his eyes filled with endless hatred. "The Cloud Village is done for!"


    "Send orders, all the elite of Cloud Village break out towards the Ten-Tails!"


    Finally, the Fourth Raikage A gritted his teeth and roared, making a tough decision.


    There was no breaking out; staying would mean utter defeat. Instead, moving towards the Ten-Tails might give the Cloud Village a chance to preserve a spark of life.


    The Ten-Tails'' battlefield is terrifying, but precisely because of its terror, the Ninja Alliance won''t come this way.


    "After the breakout, all village ninjas form teams of three and break out at full speed to leave a spark of vengeance for the Cloud Village! Cloud Village cannot fall while I lead!"


    The Fourth Raikage A roared, decisively abandoning his revenge against the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, turning into a bolt of lightning charging towards the Ten-Tails.


    A desperate Fourth Raikage A is terrifying, momentarily creating an opening, inspiring countless subordinates ready to break out.


    In the world of ninjas, there''s never a shortage of stories about geniuses hidden and raised in the dark for years, emerging to take revenge and restore their legacy. Seeing no chance of victory, many loyal to the Daimyo also coldly ordered a breakout.


    Boom~


    "Naruto, the battle is over."


    Uchiha Sasuke, covered in lightning, looked determinedly at Naruto, wanting to make one last attempt.


    "The outcome is decided, Naruto. If you come back, I''ll plead with Lord Yoru on your behalf."


    For some reason, Sasuke kept recalling his times with Naruto, feeling the bond between them.


    However, looking at the bloody battlefield, Naruto''s face showed anger. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sasuke! This is what you call peace! Look how many have died, how many families lost parents and children, the pain of losing loved ones only breeds more hatred! This is no peace."


    Seeing the stubborn Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke suppressed his final rage, his Sharingan''s red six-pointed star spinning rapidly.


    "Naruto! No matter what you say, the outcome is decided! Give up."


    Facing Sasuke''s final persuasion, Naruto took a deep breath and pointed to the fleeing Cloud ninjas, questioning: "If the so-called outcome is decided, why target Cloud Village, no! The entire Land of Lightning, oppressing and enslaving people of other countries, is this your so-called peace?"


    At that moment, Naruto was filled with disappointment, and Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes gradually showed a cold light.


    "No one can stand against the unification of the ninja world, but overthrowing the Daimyo''s rule, a new era will be dictated by the ninjas. Under a clear hierarchy, the strong will reside in the resource-rich Land of Fire, and the weak just need to work hard and train..."


    "The so-called rules are just the remnants of the Daimyo''s era, after all, the world needs slaves, and these people nature, I think Lord Yoru has been too merciful, even giving them the chance to be slaves."


    Naruto became angry, "Unreasonable! This is not peace, it''s clearly your ambition!"


    "Uzumaki Naruto! I won''t allow anyone to ruin the new world! Even you, I won''t show mercy!"


    Uchiha Sasuke roared, Naruto''s words completely enraged him, touching his bottom line. Knowing that with the revolution of the ninja world, their Uchiha clan will become the royal family of the entire world.


    And the new world''s peace concept, sacrificing a group to form a perfect new world.


    Whether for the public or private, it''s perfect for him, Uchiha Sasuke.

 Chapter 348: Last Showdown Between Sasuke and Naruto

    Sasuke and Naruto both roared furiously as they clapped their hands together."Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!"


    As Sasuke clapped his hands and roared, the ground trembled and countless terrifying Wood Release techniques swarmed forth. Just as the golden, enormous Nine-Tails made its appearance, it encountered its nemesis in the Wood Release and Sharingan.


    "Wood Release!"


    Naruto and the Nine-Tails inside him exclaimed in shock, while Sasuke''s eyes spun wildly with the six-pointed star pattern of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, roaring fiercely.


    "Indeed! It''s Wood Release, for the revolution of the ninja world! To prevent the children of Konoha from experiencing war again, I''ve risked my life in body experiments. Although my Wood Release is not yet on par with the First and Fifth Hokage, it''s enough to handle you, Naruto!"


    The golden, massive Nine-Tails struggled furiously, and the giant, broken tree stumps flew everywhere, hinting at the terrifying power of the Nine-Tails.


    Even Sasuke felt wary at this moment, "Naruto! You''ve mastered perfect Tailed Beast Mode! That''s impossible!"


    Seeing Naruto''s golden, enormous Nine-Tails, Sasuke suddenly had a realization and his pupils constricted as he angrily said, "Naruto! Have your schemer come out from behind you!"


    Clearly, Sasuke didn''t believe Naruto could have mastered perfect Tailed Beast Mode so innocently. Since he was recognized as the candidate for the Sixth Hokage, he knew many secrets of the village, including problems with Naruto and how Jiraiya didn''t dare to teach him too much ninjutsu.


    "Sasuke, you underestimate me too much."


    Naruto roared, he thought that Sasuke was jealous of the powerful strength he had obtained.


    However, Sasuke''s eyes gradually became colder, "Naruto!"


    "Amaterasu!"


    Instantly, terrifying black flames of Amaterasu spread over the golden Nine-Tails. Yet, Naruto, filled with confidence, managed to control the Nine-Tails to roar and instantly dispel a swath of chakra engulfed by Amaterasu, along with shedding off the black flames.


    "Sasuke, take this move!"


    Naruto roared, and instantly, the massive golden Nine-Tails roared, its mouth forming a black Tailed Beast Ball.


    "Wood Release: Wood Human Technique!"


    Seeing the Tailed Beast Ball, Sasuke sneered and clapped his hands, shouting as a giant wooden figure emerged from the ground, its formidable power no less than that of a Tailed Beast.


    "Naruto, witness the power of the Senju and Uchiha that founded Konoha! This power is called Buddha Armored Susano!"


    Sasuke roared, and the Sharingan in his eyes slowly rotated as the giant wooden figure began to emit purple armor.


    "Susanoo armored with a giant Buddha, although Sasuke''s Wood Release hasn''t reached the level of the First Hokage, it surpassed Yamato. Combined with the power of the Sharingan''s Susanoo, the fusion of Senju and Uchiha power exploded into an even greater strength called Buddha Armored Susano."


    A black Tailed Beast Ball roared forth, cutting through the myriad Wood Release forests in its path.


    "Just a Tailed Beast Ball!"


    Inside the Susanoo, standing on the wooden figure, Sasuke watched the approaching Tailed Beast Ball with a wild smile. Instead of evading, he braced his right leg and with a powerful kick, fiercely struck out as the Tailed Beast Ball approached.


    With a solid kick, a deep thud sounded as the Tailed Beast Bomb was kicked away like a soccer ball.


    Boom! The Tailed Beast Bomb exploded, forming a small mushroom cloud. Upon seeing this, Naruto roared in anger, "Sasuke!"


    Watching Naruto''s furious roar, Sasuke smiled slowly, saying, "That was careless. It ended up right on the escape route of the Cloud Village."


    After the explosion of the Tailed Beast Bomb, numerous Cloud Ninjas and the Ninja Alliance were filled with anger and resentment, but they had no choice but to continue breaking out.


    "Sasuke, your attitude of wantonly killing others is too evil! I will never tolerate someone like you becoming Hokage!" Naruto felt more than ever that if someone with Sasuke''s character were to rule, the slaughter in the ninja world would never end.


    "Sasuke! The Land of Lightning is one of us too! Your thinking is too narrow, you''re racist!"


    Boom! In response to Naruto''s verbal attack, Sasuke angrily unleashed an arrow. A long bow appeared in his hand, with a wood-style arrow covered in purple Susanoo chakra.


    Boom! A huge arrow shot out. Naruto, controlling Kurama, quickly dodged. The arrow struck deep into the ground, and then, terrifyingly, it branched out into dense thorns, hinting at the dreadful consequences if one were to be hit by this arrow.


    "Kurama, close combat!" Naruto roared, now too afraid to launch the Tailed Beast Bomb, fearing Sasuke might deflect it towards the Cloud Village again.


    "Close combat!" Seeing Naruto''s move, Sasuke smirked coldly, continuously shooting arrows.


    The golden tails of Kurama wildly rotated, either deflecting the arrows or blocking them.


    Boom! The battle between the two was on a gigantic scale, far surpassing any ordinary Kage-level combat.


    "When did Lord Sasuke''s eyes become so powerful!" Many Konoha ninjas were shocked at the scene. It was widely known in the ninja world that the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan typically damages the user''s eyesight with each use.


    Yet Sasuke''s Mangeky¨­ seemed to operate smoothly, free from the previous agony and bleeding.


    "Sasuke''s Mangeky¨­ has been replaced with Itachi''s," a senior Uchiha jonin said solemnly, his face showing admiration.


    "An Eternal Mangeky¨­ requires the eyes of a direct relative. Before this, Itachi had replaced his with the former Uchiha clan leader''s Mangeky¨­, making it eternal. And before the Fourth Great Ninja War, Sasuke replaced his with Itachi''s Mangeky¨­."


    As the Uchiha ninja explained, everyone finally realized. The Eternal Mangeky¨­, along with Wood Release.


    Meaning, Sasuke''s potential had surpassed even the First Hokage, filling countless people with excitement.


    What they fear most is that a hundred years after Uchiha Yoru unifies the ninja world, everyone faces birth, aging, sickness, and death. Once Uchiha Yoru is gone, the ninja world will need someone capable of suppressing the existence of the God of Ninjas.


    Sasuke''s future seems to be a wonderful imagination for everyone.


    Rumble~


    "Sasuke! You can''t escape this time!"


    The Nine-Tails quickly rushed in front of Susanoo, holding a Tailed Beast Ball in its mouth and launched an attack at such a close distance, leaving no opportunity to dodge.


    "Naruto, you can''t win against me!"


    Similarly, Sasuke roared, ignoring the attack of the Tailed Beast Ball and instead cast a terrifying Wood Release technique.


    Wood Release: Several Thousand Hands S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    With his body covered in black curse marks, Sasuke''s combat power soared, and a giant wooden hand heavily struck down towards the Nine-Tails'' forehead.


    Simultaneously, the explosion of the Tailed Beast Ball erupted, and a mushroom cloud rose amidst the roaring flames.


    After the explosion, the two figures were revealed, both gasping for breath.


    Sasuke''s Susanoo was half shattered, revealing the wooden figure inside, while Naruto''s giant golden Nine-Tails was also half destroyed, with the half golden fox lying on the ground.


    "What happened here!"


    Naruto was shocked to feel the fatigue of the Nine-Tails inside him, even the usually smooth Nine-Tails chakra was now difficult to manipulate like mud.


    The Nine-Tails, looking exhausted and weak inside, said, "Naruto, Sasuke''s Wood Release technique ''Several Thousand Hands'' has a hypnotic effect that restrains us Tailed Beasts."


    "This Uchiha brat, to be this powerful..."


    Inside the seal, the Nine-Tails'' eyes, filled with blood and ferocity, slowly closed, filled with reluctance but eventually succumbed to deep sleep.


    Wood Release: Several Thousand Hands, this technique has a stronger hypnotic effect than the Kaleidoscope Hypnotism, which the Nine-Tails had suffered from before, not expecting to fall for it again today.


    As the Nine-Tails fell into deep sleep, the golden Nine-Tails chakra outside began to dissipate, leaving Naruto in disbelief of his own body.


    "All the Nine-Tails'' chakra inside has fallen asleep! How is this possible!"


    Naruto couldn''t believe what was happening to his body, no longer able to use the Nine-Tails'' chakra. He was deeply aware of the Nine-Tails'' power, but now he had lost it!


    "Naruto!"


    At that moment, Sasuke jumped down from the wooden figure and landed calmly, looking indifferently at Naruto.


    "Without the Nine-Tails, what do you have left? You''re merely squandering the wealth left to you by the Fourth Hokage. Now I''ll give you one last chance! Surrender, and I''ll plead with Teacher Yoru to leave you some of the Nine-Tails'' chakra."


    Sasuke looked coldly at Naruto, but Naruto showed a determined look.


    At this moment, the two resembled the historic confrontation at the Valley of the End between the First Hokage Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    Similarly, this was their final battle, but this time the roles were reversed.


    Inheriting Indra''s chakra, Sasuke became the protector of the village Konoha, aspiring to continue as the future Sixth Hokage. His firm will make him absolutely unwilling to allow any threat to the village.


    As the inheritor of Indra''s chakra, Sasuke had a village to protect, just like Hashirama once did for Konoha, even if it meant killing his closest companion, Uchiha Madara.


    Naruto, the inheritor of Asura''s Chakra, feels as rootless as Uchiha Madara once did at this moment. Despite this, he clings to his beliefs that only through mutual understanding can there be peace in the ninja world. He witnessed endless slaughter in his unified battle, particularly aimed at the Land of Lightning.


    "Sasuke, I will not give up my ninja way!"


    Exhausted, Naruto roars out, unable to use the Nine-Tails Chakra but still possessing his vast chakra and Sage Mode.


    Instantly entering Sage Mode, Naruto roars, creating a bright blue Rasengan in his palm.


    "Sage Art: Rasengan"


    Seeing this, Sasuke''s eyes flash determinedly, and a streak of lightning appears in his palm.


    "Lightning Release: Chidori"


    The two ninjutsu clash, creating a massive explosion, from which multiple Narutos attack from all directions.


    "Sasuke!"


    Facing the assault from all sides, Sasuke, with his crimson Sharingan, coldly launches black flames like blades in every direction.


    "Blaze Release: Kagutsuchi"


    With a puff, the shadow clones dissipate into smoke, and the two engage in close combat.


    They exchange blows as if back in ninja school or during their Team 7 days, with many echoes of their past.


    "Anyone who wants to disrupt change is my enemy!"


    In the midst of their physical combat, Sasuke, looking at the determined Naruto, roars angrily as his body emits a massive surge of electricity.


    "Lightning Release: Chidori Stream"


    Under the powerful electric current, Naruto screams and instantly turns into a shadow clone, with the real Naruto appearing at a distance.


    "Sasuke! Your so-called revolution is just bringing disaster to others, I will never agree!"


    Their clash intensifies, symbolizing not just a fight but a clash of wills.


    Soon, Sasuke gains the upper hand, especially since Naruto, without the Nine-Tails, has plenty of chakra but lacks in jutsu and physical combat.


    Using taijutsu, various ninjutsu, and wire strings, Sasuke with his sharp chakra blade gradually dominates.


    As Sasuke exploits an opening, he disarms Naruto and lands a heavy punch on his face.


    "Sage Mode isn''t your exclusive skill!"


    Enraged, Sasuke''s facial lines become more pronounced, his speed increases, and his fists continuously strike Naruto''s face.


    Despite being battered, Naruto remains steadfast in his ninja way, angrily shouting, "I will not lose!"


    Both of them were panting, especially Naruto, who, despite his vast chakra, had just been in a long fight and was significantly drained.


    Rasengan!


    Chidori!


    The two fated ninjutsu clashed once again, instantly Naruto was sent tumbling awkwardly.


    Stumbling and then unsteady, Naruto fell to the ground in an ungainly heap, gasping weakly, "Sasuke! I will never acknowledge your so-called revolution!"


    Sasuke, looking down from above, watched Naruto coldly, his eyes filled with endless disappointment.


    "Naruto, you''re such a disappointment. For the sake of people from other countries, you even abandoned your own village that raised you¡­"


    Just then, with a loud boom, Naruto burst from underground, roaring determinedly, "Sasuke! You are the one who has failed! I will never let someone like you become the Hokage!"


    The distant Naruto suddenly poofed into white smoke, revealing he was a shadow clone all along. Sasuke, realizing this familiar scene, understood it was the same old trick.


    Boom!


    "I win, Sasuke!"


    With a ferocious punch from below upwards hitting Sasuke''s chin, Naruto was filled with a victorious grin.


    But Sasuke, sent flying, seemed lost in memories, murmuring, "It''s been such a hard journey to get here. My family, my village, sacrificed so much... The dream of revolution is about to be realized, how could I..."


    With a splatter, blood dripped down. Naruto, in disbelief, saw the bloody blade protruding from his chest, coughing up blood.

 Chapter 349: Yorus Hehe Moments

    Blood stained his clothes as Naruto stood rigid, disbelief etched on his face as he looked down at a familiar blade protruding from his body."Cough, cough! How is this possible!"


    At that moment, the Sasuke that had fallen in the distance turned out to be a wooden clone, identical to Sasuke. Seeing this, Naruto''s pupils shrank.


    Behind Naruto, Sasuke with a cold expression hoarsely said, "This is a wooden clone, not even the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan can see through it. Its touch is more refined than that of the Shadow Clone."


    Shadow Clones disperse into smoke upon significant impact, but wooden clones feel real, making them indistinguishable.


    "Naruto, never use the same old tricks in front of the Sharingan, and never turn your back on anyone."


    Holding the Kusanagi, Sasuke''s eyes filled with pain as he spoke hoarsely.


    "I can''t believe... I was attacked from behind..."


    Naruto murmured in disbelief, despite being able to sense malice clearly, he wondered why he failed against Sasuke.


    Looking at Naruto''s disbelieving face, Sasuke solemnly said, "Naruto, it''s not only Mount Myoboku that knows Sage Art. The Fire Temple''s Sage Art can merge with nature, and Wood Release has hidden abilities."


    Hearing this, Naruto realized the truth.


    "Naruto, I must protect our village, no! My village!"


    Sasuke, with a resolute look, continued, "You have betrayed your own village. No matter what happens, I believe protecting the village is the foremost duty, protecting it means protecting the people, the ninjas, and the children."


    "When the entire ninja world is unified, your so-called hatred will fade with time. Everyone will be one family, and the people from the Land of Lightning will be a necessary product of unification. Hate needs to be redirected; similarly, nobles need slaves."


    "We don''t want the new nobility to abuse their privileges; hence, the people of the Land of Lightning are the sacrifices under peace, a necessity."


    With this, Sasuke''s eyes, housing a pair of spinning crimson Sharingan, seemed to trend towards purple, but unfortunately, they did not evolve further due to lack of momentum. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Pfft!


    The blade was withdrawn, and blood splattered. Naruto fell to the ground, his eyelids heavy as mountains, consciousness urging him to open his eyes, but he could only slowly close them amidst endless fatigue until he fell into darkness.


    "Naruto!"


    At that moment, Sakura saw the aftermath of their fierce battle, tears streaming down her face as she ran over in agony.


    "Sasuke, how could you kill Naruto!"


    Sakura, with tears streaming down her face, couldn''t believe what she saw as she looked at Naruto lying on the ground, reflecting on their past as Team 7.


    Sasuke, without responding, chose to silently turn and head towards the distant battlefield.


    In that moment of turning, he glanced back at Naruto''s figure, a tear of blood trailing from his eye.


    Having cut off the bond with his own hands, his crimson Sharingan spinning, Sasuke felt a tendency towards purple but ultimately did not evolve due to insufficient momentum.


    And all of this Sasuke did not know, as he had more important things to do now.


    "Obito!"


    Sasuke looked at the distant terrifying Ten-Tails and Obito, his eyes filled with determination.


    The war needed to end, with only the final enemy to be dealt with, nothing would stop the unification of the ninja world.


    Roar!


    The massive Ten-Tails disappeared.


    Obito, severely injured by the combined forces, desperately absorbed the Ten-Tails in his moment of despair, becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki.


    Sage Art: Gate of the Great God


    At this moment, the First Hokage Hashirama and the Fifth Hokage Tsunade together unleashed their strongest sealing technique, summoning a vast number of red Torii gates from the sky.


    Boom! Boom!


    The dense red Torii gates appeared, but just when everyone had a glimpse of hope, they suddenly shattered.


    With five scales growing on his back, Obito, now pale and indifferent, looked at everyone. He had not yet fully controlled the Ten-Tails and did not appear in a form similar to the Sage of Six Paths.


    Even so, the pressure he exerted on everyone was immensely terrifying.


    In the distance, Uchiha Yoru, battling Uchiha Madara, smiled at this scene.


    "Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, seems interesting."


    Turning his head, Uchiha Yoru looked at Uchiha Madara with a calm smile, "Madara, in ninjutsu, genjutsu, and taijutsu, you seem to be no match for me."


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s words, Uchiha Madara, though frustrated, had to admit that this Youngster, who had awakened the Rinnegan not long ago, had surpassed him in its mastery.


    "Youngster, you haven''t used your full strength yet!"


    Uchiha Madara, not one to easily admit defeat, now looked troubled as he realized that his opponent had been fighting him for so long and was still in peak condition.


    "An Edo Tensei body with endless chakra, and you!"


    Uchiha Yoru, hearing this, revealed a relaxed smile, "Heh, I''ve been waiting for this moment for so long."


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara''s face turned extremely grim, "Youngster, were you scheming against the Ten-Tails from the start, or are you planning something else?"


    "Heh, how could I not have read the Uchiha stone tablet? My eyes see the same as yours."


    Pointing to his own eyes, Uchiha Yoru smiled, "I think I can guess your plan. The Rinnegan implanted in Nagato was meant to be used for revival, to achieve your Infinite Tsukuyomi."


    "But Nagato failed long ago, and although one Rinnegan remains, the countermeasures have already been broken, so Obito became your backup plan."


    "You used Obito to observe becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, to confirm its validity. Once confirmed, you planned to control Obito using the Outer Path - Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique to revive yourself."


    Saying this, Uchiha Yoru applauded, "A very impressive plan, a scheme spanning decades, I truly admire it. In this regard, you are stronger than the First Hokage, but your so-called Infinite Tsukuyomi lowered the overall scheme."


    Discussing the Infinite Tsukuyomi, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and said, "If I were to undertake this plan, I would have secretly taken a portion of the Uchiha elite and covertly lain in wait in other ninja villages to gradually accumulate power. When the plan was actually carried out, I would not resort to something like the Infinite Tsukuyomi; what kind of absurd plan is that? It''s just an eternal illusion. Living in an illusion aside from its falsity, consider that after so-called peace is achieved in the illusion, in a hundred years, all life would be extinct in the real world. So what exactly is your Infinite Tsukuyomi: a plan longing for peace, or a plan for world destruction!"


    Challenged by the younger Uchiha on a plan he had schemed for years, Uchiha Madara''s face turned ashen, and he coldly retorted, "What do you know, youngster? Your so-called ''world destruction'' is just fear of the extinction of life. Have you forgotten about illusion? Under illusion, the physical body can continue its natural functions..."


    Uchiha Yoru lightly responded, "What about after you die?" which left Madara speechless.


    Seeing Madara stunned, Uchiha Yoru mocked, "Even the Sage of the Six Paths died; do you really think you can live forever? You might say that through Reanimation Jutsu, one can achieve eternal existence. But, bad news from Orochimaru''s research has shown that even the spirit or so-called soul ages and dies over endless time, albeit slowly. When your spirit completely vanishes from this ninja world, what happens to the Infinite Tsukuyomi? Of course, you could train a successor to keep everyone forever in your illusionary world."


    Regarding Madara''s plan, Uchiha Yoru shook his head, "Do you think they''d be willing? While I can''t deny that the ninja world is brutally realistic, and countless people would choose to live in your Infinite Tsukuyomi to escape reality and have everything they''ve lost, there are also many who dislike being controlled in a false world."


    Yoru then looked deeply at Madara, "Let''s cooperate. After I unify the ninja world, you can cast your Infinite Tsukuyomi. I think many would want to escape reality."


    Madara, faced with Yoru''s temptation, scoffed disdainfully and sat down on a rock. "Youngster, first try to defeat Obito, who aims to become the second Sage of the Six Paths."


    Proud Madara would never admit his plan was wrong, but his current actions showed he was considering Yoru''s proposal for an alliance.


    Whose plan is wrong? There''s no need to deny others'' mistakes; time will prove everything. The peace ideology of Hashirama, witnessed over time, has been nakedly proven a failure by the frequent wars that erupted in less than a century after his death.


    "It seems Obito has also begun to slip out of control," as Yoru heads towards the battlefield where Obito is, leaving Madara sitting alone on the boulder in deep thought.


    He never believed his plan and thoughts were wrong, but the young man''s words had struck a chord in his heart.


    "Initially, I wanted a ninja world with only one voice, just like this youngster. But back then, there was no specific plan to overthrow the Daimyo! To unify the ninja world! This youngster dares to dream, and even dares to act."


    Madara, looking towards the distant battlefield and seeing Yoru''s silhouette, feels as if he''s looking at his younger self.


    No! This is a youth even more outstanding than he once was.


    In the beginning, he didn''t have such a perfect plan to unify the ninja world. It was merely a crude desire to make the world hear only the voice of Konoha.


    "The balance of the Tailed Beast powers that Hashirama spoke of has failed."


    Madara couldn''t help but reflect on the past years. Even though he disagreed with Hashirama''s ideas of peace at that time, he had to admit they were both striving for peace.


    No one dares to say that Hashirama''s actions were wrong initially, only time can prove right and wrong.


    Over time, Hashirama''s plan has failed.


    "So what will happen to this youngster''s plan to unify the ninja world!"


    Madara, arrogantly resting his chin on his hand, fell into deep thought, even considering the words of this "youngster."


    Joining forces, he set up his own Infinite Tsukuyomi, bringing those in the ninja world who were lost and escaping reality to this place.


    Both sides carried out their own plans for peace, and only time will prove which was right or wrong.


    "Heh, Uchiha Yoru, this youngster, if you were in my era, there wouldn''t be so much trouble. Hashirama wouldn''t have been the First Hokage."


    Thinking this, Madara showed a look of anger. If they had been in the same era and united, the ninja world would have been pacified long ago, and it would already be clear whether their plans were right or wrong.


    Boom~ Far away on the battlefield, as time went on, facing the backlash of the Ten-Tails, Obito roared angrily as he swelled and became bloated.


    "Rin!"


    In the midst of overwhelming consciousness, he could lose everything, but not Rin. In the end, under the obsessive spirit, a powerful mental force began to suppress the Ten-Tails.


    Six Paths Obito appeared.


    Nine Truth-Seeking Balls floated behind him, partially wearing the attire of the Sage of the Six Paths, holding a staff, and with only three scales remaining on his back, the other two moved to the front shoulders. And only the scales on the back emitted the chakra of Six Paths Sage Fire.


    In this state, Six Paths Obito can''t use divine powers. His weakness is the inability to counter sage techniques.


    After the perfect Six Paths Obito appeared, Uchiha Yoru also arrived just in time.


    "Be careful, only sage techniques are effective against Obito who has become the Ten-Tails'' Jinchuriki."


    As Uchiha Yoru arrived on the battlefield, everyone hurriedly shared this intelligence.


    "Obito! You truly are a disgrace to the Uchiha clan."


    However, facing Six Paths Obito, Uchiha Yoru sneered disdainfully.


    "What do you know!"


    Six Paths Obito also sneered back, as if no one could understand his pain.


    Yet, Uchiha Yoru mocked: "Obito, I heard that you evolved from the Sharingan directly to the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan when Rin died, it''s quite ironic."


    "Your parents, your grandmother died, and you, heartless as you are, only shed insincere tears. You are selfish and ugly at heart, only having Rin in your eyes."


    "For the sake of Rin, you abandoned the Uchiha clan that birthed and raised you, the village you grew up in, and all your classmates!"


    At this point, Uchiha Yoru sneered and said, "Back in class, everyone called you the dead last, but at that time, only I believed you were not. But now, I think I was wrong! When you abandoned your clan and village for a girl named Rin."


    "You are utterly worthless, worse than the dead last."


    "Uchiha Yoru!" Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s mockery, Obito revealed a cold glare.


    "Now I have gained the power to change the entire world, and I call the shots in this world!"


    "Is that so! You''re worthless, Obito."


    Uchiha Yoru sneered, slowly forming hand seals, the familiar ones for Summoning: Edo Tensei.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a coffin emerged, and although its lid was not opened, a large character ''Rin'' was clearly written on it.


    This scene filled Obito with an incredulous expression!

 Chapter 350: Deranged Obito

    Bang!The coffin lid fell to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust, and the figure inside made Obito, who had become the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, stare blankly in disbelief.


    With a Sharingan and a Rinnegan, he clearly saw the figure in the coffin''s shadow. At that moment, Obito trembled and struggled to utter a single word, "Rin¡­"


    The person who slowly emerged from the coffin had brown short hair, large dark brown pupils, wore a light pink dress with safety shorts, dark red over-knee socks, red bracelets on her hands, and her most distinct feature was two purple patterns on her face.


    "Where is this?"


    Nohara Rin, stepping out of the coffin, still looked confused. Upon seeing her, Kakashi on the battlefield trembled and murmured, "Rin!"


    "Heh, this is the battlefield of the Fourth Great Ninja War, and I summoned you here using the Edo Tensei technique," Uchiha Yoru said with a relaxed smile. "By the way, Rin, a lot has changed in the many years since you died. The Hokage of Konoha is now Tsunade, the Fifth."


    "And now in Konoha¡­"


    After Yoru''s introduction, Nohara Rin showed a respectful demeanor, "Konoha Chunin Nohara Rin pays her respects to Lord Yoru."


    Seeing Rin paying respect to Yoru, Obito, from a distance, showed a furious expression.


    "Uchiha Yoru, I am the god of this world now, the only god! The second deity after the Sage of Six Paths!"


    The thing Obito couldn''t tolerate the most at that moment was Rin paying respect to someone else, especially when that person was his enemy.


    "Who is he?"


    At that moment, Nohara Rin looked up at a familiar face in the distance and hesitated, as she couldn''t recognize who it was.


    That statement hit harder than any Tailed Beast Bomb, even causing Obito severe emotional turmoil.


    "Nohara Rin, we were once classmates after all," said Uchiha Yoru, his mouth curving into a mocking smile as he looked at Obito.


    "Forgot to tell you, our enemy this time is the person right in front of you, a heartless beast who abandoned his family, village, and comrades."


    Pointing at Obito, Yoru coldly laughed, "Uchiha Obito! No, it should just be Obito now, since I''ve stripped you of the Uchiha surname as the head of the clan."


    "Obito!"


    Hearing this, Rin was shocked, looking at the distant figure that was both strange and familiar, the face of the Obito she knew was slowly merging with the present Obito.


    "Obito, what happened, how did you become like this!" s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Nohara Rin was filled with shock at this moment, looking at the unfamiliar scene on the battlefield, she was even more shocked and said, "Obito, weren''t you already dead?"


    "Rin!" Just as Obito, now known as Six Paths Obito, was about to say something, Kakashi arrived and called out in alarm.


    "Kakashi!"


    Seeing Kakashi again, Nohara Rin was somewhat excited, but as she looked at Obito in the distance, she anxiously said, "Kakashi, what exactly has happened in these years since I died? How did Obito turn out like this? And wasn''t Obito already dead?"


    Faced with Rin''s many questions, Kakashi sighed with a wry smile, and then with a turn of his Mangekyou Sharingan, in an instant, they were both in a genjutsu world where Rin learned about everything that had happened over the years.


    "Damn it, Kakashi, take your filthy hands off her!"


    When Six Paths Obito saw Kakashi''s hand on Rin''s shoulder, he became furious, and as he was about to act, Rin, who had just awakened from the genjutsu world, shouted, causing him to tremble.


    "Obito!"


    Rin looked at Obito with eyes filled with anger and deep disappointment. Without saying a word, her disappointed gaze was more impactful than any ninjutsu strike.


    Six Paths Obito''s gaze shifted, seemingly avoiding Rin''s look, unable to face her.


    "Obito, you are such a disappointment."


    At this moment, Rin''s face was filled with disbelief and disappointment as she looked at what Obito had become.


    "Thank you for your feelings, but the Obito I knew was someone who cherished the village, loved every grass and tree in Konoha, a kind person, but you!"


    At this moment, Rin was almost in disbelief, shaking her head and saying, "Obito, how could you abandon the village and the clan?"


    "Obito, have you forgotten? After your parents passed away, leaving only your grandmother, it was the Uchiha clan who raised you. After your grandmother passed away, it was also the Uchiha clan who helped bury her, and even all of us helped you out of your troubles."


    "How did you become like this, even attacking our teacher and his child, even creating the Night of the Nine Tails, what were you thinking, Obito?"


    Facing Rin''s disappointed questioning, Six Paths Obito began to back away, avoiding her gaze in horror, saying, "Rin, I did all this for you."


    But as he said this, he obviously seemed hollow.


    For Rin, could he abandon his family and village? Rin died at the hands of Kakashi, so why didn''t he act against Kakashi then? Not to mention what followed.


    Obito clearly knew about the Edo Tensei in Konoha. Otherwise, how could Madara''s revival plan be carried out?


    Having the Edo Tensei, why didn''t he secretly control Nagato to resurrect Rin? Instead, he took Nagato''s Rinnegan. Of course, one could also find excuses, such as Nagato being difficult to deal with.


    But starting from Nagato was obviously much easier than the so-called Infinite Tsukuyomi plan.


    Resurrecting Rin with Edo Tensei and then using Rinnegan to revive her, isn''t that much better than the so-called Infinite Tsukuyomi?


    Looking back at Obito''s life, he was someone who, in despair, chose to escape reality, wanting to live in a false world of genjutsu, where he possessed all the most beautiful people in his heart, especially the most perfect Nohara Rin in his eyes.


    "Obito! The you now is somewhat unfamiliar to me."


    Nohara Rin was quite disappointed, unable to understand why one would abandon their village and family for the sake of companions. "How many heroes you once admired are in the village? They sacrificed themselves for it, and their families inherited their will. What about you?" Rin''s ordinary question made Obito panic, and nearby, Kakashi looked downcast.


    Obito''s so-called Infinite Tsukuyomi was something Kakashi didn''t understand but chose to accept. However, Kakashi couldn''t comprehend the damage Obito inflicted on the village.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru mockingly sneered and said to Rin, "Maybe this is the real Obito. The kind Obito was just a facade."


    "Once the facade is lifted, a selfish and greedy nature appears, abandoning the village for so-called love. I can''t blame you; there are many like that. But to twist one''s spirit to seek revenge on the village, to kill one''s own teachers, and to unleash the Nine-Tails on the village?"


    "Is that it? Maybe we were all wrong about Obito. He is inherently selfish and ugly."


    Faced with Yoru''s mockery, Obito, in front of Rin, became enraged.


    "Shut up! What do you know, what do any of you know! You have no right to judge me!"


    Yoru, seeing Obito''s desperate rage, was even more disdainful.


    "We certainly don''t understand such shameless selfishness. When your parents died, you didn''t activate the Sharingan, which could be attributed to your youth. But what about your grandmother? You weren''t that young then, yet you only mourned for a few days."


    "When Rin died, you showed your true feelings, evolving your Sharingan directly into the Mangeky¨­. Tsk tsk, that''s unique in the history of the Uchiha."


    "To call you a beast is an insult to beasts. Even dogs know not to despise their poor home, unlike you."


    Saying this, Yoru showed disdain, turning to Kakashi and Rin, "I think we were all wrong about Obito. He''s not kind or good, just a creature worse than a beast in the guise of goodness."


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    In front of Rin, such defamation infuriated Obito, who roared out loud.


    "Obito!" Just as he was about to react, Rin, with a hoarse voice of disappointment, called out to him again.


    "Come back, the Obito I know is a person full of kindness and love."


    This statement was a heavy blow to Obito, who staggered back, looking at Rin in disbelief.


    He had given up everything for Rin, cut off all ties, and this was the result?


    Obito''s eyes filled with bloody tears, and he roared in anger, "No! You are not Rin! My Rin would never be like this, never!"


    "I will create a world with Rin in it, not you! Rin would never treat me like this!"


    At this moment, Obito, known as the Six Paths Obito, is nearing a mental breakdown, howling in madness.


    "Ha-ha, look at this beast, howling desperately like a mad dog, his mind is clearly ill."


    Pointing at his own head, Uchiha Yoru coldly laughs and says, "When Rin died, it seemed like she had little to do with you, Obito. At most, you were teammates and companions. When did she become your Rin?"


    "You really are delusional, Obito. I remember back in our class, Rin seemed to like Kakashi, not you. When did you start daydreaming?"


    Uchiha Yoru''s voice echoes like a nightmare, tormenting Obito, whose eyes are filled with fierce bloodshot veins, as he roars in agony.


    "Rin liked Kakashi! She liked Kakashi! What am I then! What am I!"


    These thoughts reverberate in his mind, seemingly tearing apart his years of perseverance and denying everything he is.


    "No! My Rin isn''t like that! She isn''t!"


    Suddenly, Obito, in a frenzy, roars, "I will create a world with Rin. You are fake! My Rin can''t be like this; you all are false!"


    "Uchiha Yoru, we''re both from the Uchiha clan, why should the women you like or dislike come flocking to you? Why, with your poor talents, have you come this far? How can you become Hokage, become a god of Konoha? All of it should have been mine! All mine!"


    The crazed Obito''s mind begins to unravel, as his evolution to perfectly control the Ten-Tails is driven by his love for Rin.


    It''s this will of love that has been suppressing the Ten-Tails, but now, under mental duress, the terrifying will of the Ten-Tails begins to fight wildly within him.


    "Uchiha Yoru! I will kill you!"


    On the brink of mental collapse, Obito roars out, blaming everything on Uchiha Yoru, believing without him, he would have completed his plan already.


    "Be careful, Obito has become the second Sage of Six Paths, only Sage Arts can harm him!"


    Boom!


    With an explosion, Obito is flung into the distant ground, and a shocked Kakashi mutters, "Only the techniques of Sage Mode are effective."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru emits a terrifying aura, his eyes with purple Rinnegan swirling, as indistinct Tomoe begins to appear.


    From the ruins, Obito, looking unwell, says, "Sage techniques! It seems you''ve mastered the most perfect Sage Mode, without any trace."


    "Obito!"


    In the distance, Rin was in disbelief as she witnessed the scene; Obito had really become like this.


    And Obito, now Six Paths Obito, seemed somewhat unwilling to face the reality of Rin, roaring furiously: "You are all fake, wouldn''t it be good to let me create the most perfect world?"


    "Rin! I will create the most perfect world with you in it!"


    The eyes of Six Paths Obito flashed with fierce blood, and he suddenly roared, sending a Truth-Seeking Ball hurtling towards Uchiha Yoru.


    Boom~ The Truth-Seeking Ball struck a rock, and the figure of Uchiha Yoru suddenly vanished.


    "This is!"


    Six Paths Obito''s mask twisted in ferocity, "Space-time ninjutsu!"


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru''s figure had already appeared behind Six Paths Obito, his body flickering with lightning.


    "Obito, it seems you''ve forgotten that I too can use the Flying Thunder God Technique!"


    Sage Art: Lightning Release Chidori Current


    In an instant, electric currents flickered, and Obito''s Truth-Seeking Ball transformed into a half-moon shield to meet the lightning ninjutsu of Uchiha Yoru.


    Boom!


    "Uchiha Yoru!"


    Facing Uchiha Yoru who had summoned Rin, Obito showed unprecedented anger.


    Striking first, Obito''s body swiftly ascended into the air, two Six Paths Sage Fire chakras rapidly expanding, and suddenly a terrifying crimson Sharingan Rinnegan emerged from his back.


    In that moment, the heavens and the earth shook, and Uchiha Madara in the distance frowned, thinking, "So he''s starting the Infinite Tsukuyomi! Obito, as expected, you''re unpredictable."


    "But, I still need to observe the situation of becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki."


    Uchiha Madara was not in a hurry, rather calmly watching how far Obito would go.


    And hidden in a dark corner, Black Zetsu was intently watching Obito, "Obito has lost his sense of proportion, and moreover, Uchiha Yoru obviously still has hidden strength, so we can''t wait any longer!"


    At this moment of multiple calculations, Obito had already unleashed the terrifying Ten-Tails.


    ~~~


    Last 100 PS!

 Chapter 351: Otsutsuki Hagoromo

    "Uchiha Yoru!"As the Six Paths Obito roared, the Ten-Tails appeared behind him with a bang.


    When the Ten-Tails landed, the earth shook, and countless wooden tendrils pierced into the ground, followed by a bizarre scene.


    The Ten-Tails'' Rinnegan began to contract, its body underwent dramatic changes, and a red flower bud gradually bloomed on its back.


    Then, it suddenly rose from the ground, the vines grew wildly, and the tendrils at the base grew crazily, capturing all the ninjas below and instantly draining their chakra, completely desiccating the ninjas themselves.


    The Ten-Tails evolved into its final form, the God Tree!


    Boom~


    "Quick, all ninjas run!"


    The Konoha Village ninjas in the distance hurriedly fled. Luckily, they were far away, while the loyal Ninja Allied Forces and Cloud Village were less fortunate.


    They had chosen the direction of the Ten-Tails to break through and, as expected, without orders, the Konoha Ninja forces had not entered this battlefield. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as they escaped with their lives and had no time to catch their breath, they became fertilizer for the God Tree.


    "Obito! I will not let you go!"


    Raiton: Lariat


    The Fourth Raikage A roared, his arm surging with lightning chakra, cutting off many vines.


    "Go quickly! You are the hope of the Cloud Village, go!"


    At this moment, the Fourth Raikage roared frantically, watching countless elite ninjas from the village being caught by the God Tree''s roots and instantly turned into dried meat; he could only rage helplessly.


    "Uchiha Obito! I should never have trusted you!"


    "Lord Raikage!" Countless Cloud ninjas with fierce expressions looked at the Raikage surrounded by countless vines; they were frustrated and desperate, but at that moment, they could barely protect themselves.


    "Cover with the White Zetsu army, all Konoha ninjas run, leave the danger zone!"


    With the protection of a hundred thousand White Zetsu army, the Konoha ninjas escaped the danger zone with minimal casualties. In just a short time, over eighty thousand White Zetsu died under the God Tree.


    Unlike the ninjas, who were drained into dried meat, the White Zetsu were absorbed as nutrients, even their corpses becoming part of the God Tree.


    "Uchiha! Should never have existed in this world!"


    Wrapped by the God Tree, the Fourth Raikage A let out his final roar, his angry eyes filled with endless unwillingness.


    The Uchiha clan, from one to three tomoe Sharingan, was already monstrous enough, sitting on the throne of the three great eye techniques just with the three tomoe Sharingan.


    Then came the absurd Mangekyo Sharingan; the powerful side effects were a relief until the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan emerged, like a favored son of a sage, utterly unfair.


    And as if that weren''t enough, the Rinnegan appeared! The ultimate evolution of the Sharingan, truly absurd.


    "I can''t accept this!"


    The Fourth Raikage A roared furiously, but just then, a bolt of lightning cut through numerous vines and appeared before him.


    Hell Stab: Two Fingers


    Hell Stab: One Finger


    "The Cloud Village still needs you, go quickly!"


    The first, second, and third Raikage roared out loud, rushing to save the hope of their Cloud Village. "Cloud Village!" Thinking of the village, the Fourth Raikage A, filled with fighting spirit, roared, "I can''t die; Cloud Village still needs me!" Instantly, the Fourth Raikage, with the protection of the three Raikages, finally escaped. However, the three resurrected Raikages escorting him were trapped in the vines.


    "Konoha Village''s proud Azure Beast... Crazy Might Guy! Burn, youth! Ah! Youth! This is youth!" However, as soon as the Fourth Raikage A escaped, he encountered Might Guy, who angrily said, "Even a Konoha Village elite Jonin dares to intercept me."


    "I know you, you''re the classmate and friend of Uchiha Yoru, Might Guy. I''ll kill you first to collect some interest!" However, Might Guy''s corner of the mouth curled up, revealing an excited smile, "Haha, perfect, eradicate evil completely. Though killing is wrong, for peace, it''s worth shedding some blood. This is youth!"


    Raiton: Lariat and Konoha Strong Whirlwind were cast. The terrifying battle erupted on the outskirts between Might Guy and the Fourth Raikage A.


    Meanwhile, the massive God tree seemed to have absorbed enough chakra, its growth slowly stopped, and even the roots absorbing and devouring ninjas ceased attacking.


    However, at that moment, Obito uttered a painful scream. "Madara!" With a roar from Obito, as there was a gap when the God stopped, a part of Black Zetsu''s body directly fused onto the side of White Zetsu''s body on Obito, turning the White Zetsu organization black.


    Obito, with a face of Yin and Yang, roared in difficulty. Unbelievably, his hands formed seals uncontrollably, and the chakra in his body was also uncontrollable. "How! How is this possible! I had already removed the curse mark Madara left inside me!"


    But Black Zetsu coldly chuckled behind him: "Heh, Madara''s methods are beyond what you can imagine, Obito."


    "Your Sharingan, heart, even your Rinnegan, and your brain all have his manipulations, and even your body''s White Zetsu cells are under my control."


    Hearing Black Zetsu''s words, Uchiha Obito was filled with unwillingness, he roared, "I''m unwilling! Just one step away! Just one step away, and I could have created a world with a perfect Rin. I''m so unwilling!"


    "Lord Yoru!"


    At this time, others noticed the anomaly and cried out in surprise. Uchiha Yoru''s pupils dilated as he stared blankly at the blood-red moon.


    "I''m unwilling!"


    Six Paths Obito roared in anger, while in the distance, Uchiha Madara watched his own resurrection with a smile, saying, "Obito, I am the savior of this world!"


    However, the next moment!


    Puchi!


    Blood splattered as the smile on the face of the nearly revived Uchiha Madara froze. Everyone was stunned, even Six Paths Obito was incredulous, looking down at the black hand protruding from his chest.


    Black Zetzu directly performed a heart extraction from behind, unexpected to everyone.


    "Hehe, Madara, you''re no savior," Black Zetzu rasped with laughter, looking at the shocked Uchiha Madara in the distance, a triumphant smile on his face.


    "This is far from over; it''s just beginning."


    At the sound of Black Zetzu''s raspy voice, Obito realized there was something wrong with the seals he had made. Shocked, he exclaimed, "Aren''t you Madara''s consciousness? How could you betray Madara!"


    "Hehe, I am not the incarnation of Madara''s will; that''s just what you assumed. I am my own consciousness, the consciousness of my Mother Otsutsuki Kaguya, the consciousness of my Father Uchiha Yoru."


    Kaguya!


    The name reverberated in everyone''s ears, and at this moment, Black Zetzu, looking towards Uchiha Yoru in the distance, uttered a raspy, adoring laugh, "Lord Yoru, you must remember now, with the appearance of the crimson moon, your will should awaken too."


    The stunned Uchiha Yoru''s eyes, with the distinct purple Rinnegan, grew more pronounced, his heart racing with the resurgence of sealed memories.


    Suddenly, Black Zetzu turned excitedly, roaring towards the distance, "Isn''t it so! Sage of Six Paths ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, haha, your end is near. Mother is about to descend; you won''t escape this time!"


    The sudden change on the battlefield shocked everyone, leaving them bewildered. Who is Kaguya? Sage of Six Paths ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo? Is that the name of the Sage of Six Paths? And this dark entity suddenly appeared, calling Uchiha Yoru father, which was astonishing.


    "Roar, unforgivable! We were all deceived."


    A golden chakra suddenly appeared, accompanied by a roar.


    "Naruto!" Among them, Sasuke, after experiencing the pain of personally killing Naruto, his eyes vaguely manifesting the purple Rinnegan, was stunned when he heard the familiar voice and felt the familiar chakra.


    With clearer patterns in his eyes, Uchiha Sasuke, a mix of joy and anger, looked at the figure in the distance and exclaimed in shock, "Didn''t I personally kill you, Naruto!"


    "Sasuke! Everyone, everyone''s been deceived. This is all a conspiracy, a millennia-long conspiracy!"


    Revived Naruto''s aura transformed dramatically, the six whisker-like marks on his cheeks thickening, his hair forming two horn-like shapes, wearing a black base garment with a white Rinnegan at the collar, a golden chakra cloak, and nine Rinnegan patterns like the Sage of Six Paths on his back, holding a black rod, with nine Truth-Seeking Balls floating behind him like Obito.


    Sage of Six Paths Mode


    The charging Naruto furiously yelled at Uchiha Yoru, "You trickster! You''ve deceived the entire ninja world!"


    "Deceived?"


    Suddenly, a God voice resounded through heaven and earth. At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s pair of purple Rinnegan eyes directly revealed nine tomoe, each distinct and clear.


    Nine Tomoe Rinnegan!


    "Father!"


    Black Zetzu exclaimed excitedly, while Uchiha Yoru crossed his hands and swept them past his temples, combing his hair back as if arranging a millennium''s worth of memories.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru''s gaze was sharp and commanding, calmly looking over everyone, especially at Naruto.


    "My will has never changed, nor has it ever been deceitful!"


    Boom! A single statement deeply moved the people of Konoha, who were shocked to look at their leader, Uchiha Yoru, their deity. If this was also a plot, then they truly could not face everything.


    After a moment of confusion, Uchiha Yoru''s eyes were filled with sudden realization; under the power of the dragon veins, not only had he traveled to Boruto''s time-space, but his soul had also visited the time-space of a thousand years ago and witnessed everything.


    At that time, Kaguya and Otsutsuki Isshiki came here as partners to plant the God Tree, unwilling to be sacrificed to the Ten-Tails, Kaguya launched a sneak attack on Isshiki, and ultimately, she offered the severely wounded Isshiki as a sacrifice to the Ten-Tails.


    At that time, Kaguya, heavily injured and having lost most of her power, was in a weakened state, and at that moment, Uchiha Yoru''s soul had just arrived... When his soul returned after the power of the dragon veins, this segment of memory was sealed, a contingency left by Kaguya, and thus he awakened the memory.


    Thinking of everything from a thousand years ago, a look of realization appeared on Uchiha Yoru''s face.


    "However, the word ''deceit'' you used is wrong. Everything I have done in this life is for peace, and changing this world has always been true."


    With a commanding declaration from Uchiha Yoru, he then coldly looked at Naruto, "Are you too afraid to come out, hiding in a youngster''s body, Hagoromo!"


    "Or should I say, Sage of Six Paths, you this wayward son!"


    Thunderous boom!


    This directly shattered the understanding of countless people, their eyes wide in shock at the scene before them.


    Uchiha Yoru actually called the Sage of Six Paths, referring to the other as a wayward son!


    "Father."


    After a long silence, a faint voice echoed, only to see a soul slowly floating out from within Naruto.


    Sage of Six Paths Otsutsuki Hagoromo appeared, shocking countless people at this moment. Was this about to reveal the millennial conspiracy mystery of the ninja world? Or what else! And Uchiha Yoru calmly looked at the Sage of Six Paths, "I dare not accept this title from you, after all, you were not born from me and Kaguya."


    [In the original plot of the Anime, Kaguya and the Daimyo of the Land of Ancestors fall in love and have two children.


    The Book of Seals doesn''t mention the Daimyo of the Land of Ancestors; instead, it speaks of gaining immense power by consuming the fruit of the God Tree. Using the power of her Kekkei M¨­ra, Kaguya brings peace to the warring lands and is revered as the "Goddess of the Dawn". Under the blessings and prayers of the people, she gives birth to two children..]


    "You are merely the product born from a portion of the God Tree''s fruit''s power."


    Facing the indifferent expression of Uchiha Yoru, Otsutsuki Hagoromo, the Sage of Six Paths with his white beard fluttering, solemnly said: "Kaguya will only bring disaster."


    "Hehe, I told you long ago that all this is necessary to quell the chaos of the world, just like what''s before us now."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru pointed to the battlefield and then turned his head towards the village of Konoha.


    "A thousand years ago, just like now, the whole world was in constant turmoil; even without chakra, samurai and onmyoji were constantly fighting under the rule of various lords¡­"


    As Uchiha Yoru continued, a look of disbelief appeared on the face of Uchiha Madara in the distance. He exclaimed in shock: "Even without chakra, this world was still embroiled in battles!"


    In Uchiha Madara''s mind, if the ninja world''s chakra were eliminated, ordinary people wouldn''t continue to fight.


    It must be said that both Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama were striving for peace. They were both trying to prove their peaceful ideologies, while Naruto was entirely maintaining the current corrupt system.


    "Originally, as it is now, the world had already been pacified, under the fear of this power. It only needed a hundred years to wear down, and people would have adapted, but it was destroyed."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru, looking at all the people of Konoha, said sincerely and solemnly: "We have put in so much effort now, even launching the largest war in the ninja world, are we going to give up at this point?"


    "Over these thousand years, one thing has been proven: the peace of the Sage of Six Paths is wrong, the peace of Senju Hashirama is wrong, and my peace has not yet been tried. Now, are you willing to follow me?"


    Suddenly, everyone was shocked. Uchiha Yoru turned out to be the husband of the goddess from a thousand years ago and even the father of the Sage of Six Paths.


    Although not his biological father! But at this moment, everyone was confused.

 Chapter 352: Otsutsuki Momoshiki and Kinshiki

    "Sasuke, everyone, look at how many people have been sacrificed this time!"Uzumaki Naruto looked at everyone with a furious expression and pointed at the corpses everywhere. Too many people died in this Fourth World War.


    "It''s because of your ambition! Everyone died!"


    At this moment, Uzumaki Naruto pointed at Uchiha Yoru with an angry expression, while the Sage of Six Paths nodded silently beside him.


    "Ambition?"


    Facing Uzumaki Naruto and the Sage of Six Paths, Uchiha Yoru scoffed.


    "You all, clinging to the decaying old era, use so-called mutual understanding as a shield. In essence, it''s a servile mentality, adhering to the decaying honor."


    "The so-called mutual understanding and peace you talk about is just the world getting tired of fighting, then resting for a decade or so before resuming the slaughter, right?"


    "Thus, war replays every dozen years or so; that''s what you call peace."


    As Naruto tried to retort, Uchiha Yoru coldly said, "Shut up! You brain-damaged brat."


    "The Sage of Six Paths beside you, he had the power to suppress ninjas for a thousand years, but did he stop wars?"


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s words, the Sage of Six Paths firmly said, "I am already dead, how can I meddle in the world of the living."


    "Heh, what a joke, a huge joke. So, what are you doing now?"


    Facing Uchiha Yoru''s mocking smile, the Sage of Six Paths retorted, "After the arrival of Mother Kaguya, this world will be destroyed, I can''t!"


    "Shut up, a bunch of nagging wrecks, I''ve had enough of your so-called benevolence and morality. Plainly, your brains have been brainwashed by this world, refusing to accept the advent of a new era."


    Uchiha Yoru, floating slowly in the air, stood in the sky, looking down at Naruto and the Sage of Six Paths with a pitiful smile.


    "No wonder Ashura received your recognition; it''s because you both have the same mentality, choosing the so-called mutual understanding under the servitude of fame for peace. But what''s the result? Has the war in the ninja world ever stopped over these thousand years?"


    Impulsive Uzumaki Naruto angrily looked at Uchiha Yoru, pointing at the widespread destruction, "What about you then! For your ambition, look how many have died, your so-called peace is just for your own ambition."


    Facing Uzumaki Naruto''s questioning, Uchiha Yoru revealed a self-mocking smile, looking towards the people of Konoha, "Ambition? Have I ever denied it?"


    In front of everyone''s eyes, Uchiha Yoru spread his arms and openly declared, "I, Uchiha Yoru, have never denied my ambition, but my ambition is built on peace, and that is an indisputable fact."


    "For a millennium! You''ve spent a millennium proving the failure of your so-called understanding, the so-called feudal system. Isn''t a millennium of war enough? Can''t you see the errors of this world yet?"


    "The world I, Uchiha Yoru, want to create is ruled by a god. Even if there is mutual hatred, it doesn''t matter! With me here, all deep-seated hatred will have to be suppressed, and within a century, all hatred will vanish with the wind."


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru proudly pointed at Naruto and the Six Paths Sage, declaring, "I am the god of the new era, and I shall possess a long life. This is peace!"


    "Now, make your choice!"


    Faced with Uchiha Yoru''s judgment-like questioning, Naruto angrily shouted to everyone, "No! This is merely ambition for personal gain, not true peace. Don''t believe it. Only through mutual understanding can we achieve true peace..."


    As Naruto passionately continued, the Konoha Village ninjas looked at each other, unsure, but the first to speak was surprisingly Senju Hashirama, who scratched his head and laughed, "That Naruto, I too once sought a peace based on mutual understanding, but look what happened. Just a few decades after my death, look how many wars have broken out in the ninja world."


    "Perhaps Uchiha Yoru has a point. We need to try new things, a new world."


    Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, merely snorted in disapproval but clearly aligned herself with Uchiha Yoru.


    "Yo, looks like today we have a significant choice to make for the ninja world: remain stagnant or step into an unknown new world," said the Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, teasingly, while the Fifth Kazekage, Pakura, simply smiled faintly, indicating the old world''s decay has lasted too long.


    One after another, they began to take sides when suddenly, a green light flashed by. It was Might Guy, panting and laughing after opening the Seventh Gate, "Haha, it looks like I''m still ahead, nearly had to open the Eighth Gate!"


    In the distance, the Fourth Raikage, A, lay defeated and smoking from the intense battle, showcasing the severity of their Taijutsu clash.


    "Haha, Naruto," Guy laughed boisterously, giving a thumbs up. "I don''t know what the new era looks like, or whether the future is right or wrong, but I''m aware of the horrors of the first three Great Ninja Wars."


    As Guy recounted the casualties of the wars and looked at Naruto, he solemnly said, "Naruto, I witnessed the Third Great Ninja War. Do you know how long it lasted? How many from the Konoha died?"


    "I''ll tell you, this so-called Fourth Great Ninja War may have shocking ninja casualties in just a few months, but overall, it doesn''t compare to any of the first three wars! And it even involved fewer civilians."


    Might Guy, gasping for breath, looked up at Uchiha Yoru with a determined smile, "Haha, I believe that those who don''t strive stay in place, but as long as you keep striving, you will succeed one day. Haha, although I haven''t beaten Kakashi and Yoru yet, I will keep going."


    Despite being hot-blooded and seemingly simple-minded, Might Guy was deeply wise, especially on matters of great importance.


    "Naruto, during the Second Great Ninja War, I experienced the horrors of war as a refugee. The number of civilian casualties was terrifying, not to mention the war, famine, and plague¡­"


    Nagato, standing behind Jiraiya, showed a pained expression on his face and said to Uchiha Yoru in a deep voice, "Even if it is ambition, it is now a new attempt, rather than endlessly repeating everything of the past."


    "Naruto!" Even Jiraiya had a complex look. He once thought that Naruto was right, that the First Hokage was right, but years of personal experience and the bloody reality told him that perhaps they were all wrong.


    "Naruto, for a thousand years, the ninja world has been like a world of illusions, constantly repeating wars. Thus, any peace has been only temporary."


    One by one, familiar figures chose to stand behind Uchiha Yoru. They had paid so much and even touched victory. How could you now tell me this is wrong?


    What were all their efforts for? Konoha, Mist, and Sand ninjas chose resolutely to stand behind Uchiha Yoru. Regardless of what the future holds, they have achieved victory and naturally want to enjoy the fruits of victory.


    Are you now asking them to give up the fruits of victory and go back to the situation of the five countries? Impossible.


    "Why, everyone!" At this moment, Naruto incredulously looked at everyone, as if he couldn''t understand why.


    "Naruto, since you''ve tried mutual understanding for thousands of years, I dare not say it failed, but it indeed hasn''t brought peace. Now there''s a new direction. Why not try it?"


    Kakashi also shook his head and chose his side. Although this time behind Naruto there were legendary figures like the Sage of the Six Paths, it was clear that their support seemed no weaker, even stronger.


    Minato, the Fourth Hokage, and Kushina Uzumaki wanted to say something, but the Sage of the Six Paths solemnly interrupted.


    "Naruto, look at their eyes; they think they are victors and greedily want to enjoy the fruits of victory. How could they possibly listen to you?"


    Looking at everyone, the Sage of the Six Paths even hoarsely said: "Their eyes are almost filled with desire, and desire only brings war."


    "Naruto!" At this moment, Sasuke stared at Naruto. "I could kill once, I can do it again. Don''t act rashly!"


    Under the fate of Indra and Asura, Naruto''s expression became agitated upon seeing Sasuke, roaring, "Sasuke, I won''t give up!"


    With a determined gaze, Naruto looked at everyone and said in a deep voice: "I will defeat all of you and become Hokage, completely thwarting your ambitions."


    "Otsutsuki Hagoromo, you''ve been delaying for so long, are you ready?"


    Suddenly, a taunting remark from Uchiha Yoru echoed on the battlefield, startling everyone.


    And the Sage of the Six Paths, Hagoromo, with a solemn gaze, looked at Uchiha Yoru and Black Zetsu, "Since you know I am delaying, why not stop me?"


    "Stop?"


    Looking at the Six Paths Sage Otsutsuki Hagoromo, Uchiha Yoru mocked, "You just want to prevent the descent of Kaguya''s consciousness, don''t you? Then take a look at Obito."


    At this moment, Obito, whose heart was gouged out, looked utterly drained and weak, showing no sign of undergoing the transformation to bear Kaguya''s descending consciousness.


    Originally, in the timeline, Kaguya''s revival by Black Zetsu wasn''t a complete resurrection but the descent of Otsutsuki Kaguya''s consciousness, with her body still sealed on the moon.


    "You''re just stalling time to use the power left by Otsutsuki Hamura to reinforce the seal on the moon, trying to prevent Kaguya''s consciousness from breaking through."


    After his delay tactic was seen through, the Six Paths Sage looked grimly at Uchiha Yoru, as if the entire shinobi world had abandoned them.


    "You won''t succeed, and I won''t let you! The descent of the Kaguya will only bring war. Since you keep saying you want to bring peace to this world, then what about Black Zetsu? Why don''t you tell them!"


    The Six Paths Sage sneered and began to slowly recount the situation a thousand years ago in front of everyone.


    As he finished his story, Orochimaru, amid the crowd, stood out, laughing hoarsely.


    "Black Zetsu, are you referring to the stubborn failure?"


    He pointedly looked at the battlefield where failed ninjas and countless Black Zetsus were being swept up by the God Tree and hung on its branches. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, everyone seemed to understand something, and Uchiha Yoru scoffed mockingly, "Is it wrong for the bodies of war''s losers to be utilized by the victors? Hasn''t it been like this for thousands of years, even in the old ages?"


    "Since you''ve told them all this, why not also mention why Kaguya originally created this army of Black Zetsus? The world was already pacified then, but of course, there were some who slipped through the net, like the Toad from Mount Myoboku."


    At the mention of the toad, Uchiha Yoru couldn''t help but reveal a hint of murderous intent, "It won''t be long before this world faces even stronger enemies, enemies not even Kaguya dared to claim certain victory against, yet you all take it lightly, even considering it alarmist talk."


    "The Otsutsuki clan, originating from another world, inherently possesses immense strength, not needing to cultivate like mortals, and can even utilize ''Kama'' for transmigration and revival, existing beyond death. Their main objective is to plant God Trees across various worlds, devouring all life to harvest the Chakra Fruit..."


    As Uchiha Yoru spoke of the Otsutsuki clan, he showed a solemn expression.


    "But for many years, the Otsutsuki enemies you speak of haven''t appeared. I''ve been watching this world for a thousand years."


    Clearly, the Six Paths Sage chose not to believe in the so-called Otsutsuki enemies, even considering them mere fabrications for ambition.


    At that moment, the God Tree trembled and immediately condensed the terrifying Chakra. The top of the tree, the bud, began to bloom.


    Buzzing~


    "The intensity of this Chakra is even more terrifying than the Ten-Tails earlier."


    "What terrifying Chakra, is this the accumulation of countless ninjas and Tailed Beasts'' Chakra?"


    As everyone was shocked, suddenly the bud emitted a blood-red beam of light, shooting directly towards the full red moon in the sky.


    At that moment, the Six Paths Sage was shocked, "This! This is preparing to break the seal from the outside!"


    From the beginning, the plan was not to let Otsutsuki Kaguya''s consciousness descend for revival, but to use the power of the God Tree to crack open a gap in the moon''s seal and inject a massive amount of Chakra.


    Kaguya completely breaks through the seal and manifests in this world.


    However, just then, two white figures suddenly appeared in the distance.


    "Interesting, I just came to this world and couldn''t sense Kaguya''s presence, I thought she was hiding, turns out she was sealed, how embarrassing."


    The suddenly appearing mysterious individuals, one thin and one fat, appeared with terrifying Chakra, and at that moment, the Six Paths Sage''s expression stiffened, and his face showed a look of shock.

 Chapter 353: Momoshiki and Kinshiki vs Naruto, Gamamura, and Hagoromo

    "Kinshiki, I seem to sense the interesting chakra."From a distance, two slender figures in white watched over Naruto and Uzumaki Karin, their familiar feelings filled by the Nine-Tails'' chakra within them.


    "Moreover, my Byakugan can see that fox, or rather, the fox that has been split into two."


    In what was a cruel battlefield deciding the fate of the world, the sudden appearance of these two was nonchalant, as if it were an ordinary matter.


    "Heh, watched for a full thousand years."


    At that moment, Uchiha Yoru was startled by the sudden appearance of the two figures but then mocked, considering it as a butterfly effect from the world''s many changes.


    "Who are you!"


    The one called Kinshiki, a burly man with pale skin and grayish-white long hair, had no eyebrows and a hard horn curving upward from his forehead. His white eyes and white robes, which covered the right side of his face, made him quite a sight, standing over 2 meters tall with a massive frame.


    The other, a thin man, also with pale skin and grayish-white long hair, lacked eyebrows but had two round spots on his forehead and two forward-bending rabbit-ear-like hard horns. His palms each had a red Rinnegan, and he wore black gloves on his left hand.


    Shocked, Naruto asked, while the Sage of the Six Paths showed surprise, "You! You''re from the Otsutsuki Clan! Could all this be true!"


    Their appearance was too similar to Kaguya. For thousands of years, he had considered the Otsutsuki Clan a mere story, an excuse made by Kaguya for her actions.


    He had just mentioned a thousand years of surveillance, and now it seemed he was proven wrong.


    The red light of the God Tree also vanished, retreating directly into the full moon, as if the tree wilted.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yoru smirked mockingly, "So, I must unify this world and create more powerful human forces to prevent the situation you mentioned that hasn''t appeared in a thousand years."


    "Naruto, who is deceiving whom? Are you two here to stop me from unifying the world, or to deal with these two first?"


    Uchiha Yoru coldly laughed, while Naruto was filled with shock, unable to discern reality from the scene before him.


    "Right, with your current chakra, Naruto, you should be able to summon that old toad, which put in quite an effort back then, to face the problem that has arisen."


    Saying so, Uchiha Yoru shrugged, his smirk mocking.


    "How will you resolve this issue? Then please, you two, perform and deal with it in the way you understand each other."


    In the face of Uchiha Yoru''s mockery, Naruto got angry and shouted at the two sudden figures: "Where did you two come from!"


    Facing Naruto''s impoliteness, the Sage of the Six Paths almost broke into a cold sweat, thankful for his spiritual form.


    "Heh, it''s interesting, even as a spiritual form, to possess such vast chakra, it''s truly delicious."


    At that moment, the two figures appeared, one slender figure looking down on everyone with arrogance.


    "Let me introduce myself, I am Otsutsuki Momoshiki, and this is Otsutsuki Kinshiki, you lower beings."


    Otsutsuki Momoshiki, with a smirk, laughed scornfully, especially when his eyes landed on Uchiha Yoru: "Rinnegan, it seems Kaguya has done quite a lot in this world."


    "You two unknown bastards, what exactly do you want after all this babble!"


    Right as Uzumaki Naruto furiously yelled, the Sage of Six Path hadn''t yet managed to intervene, when suddenly a red light flashed by. The massive figure of Otsutsuki Kinshiki brutally knocked him away. As the Sage of Six Path attempted to act, a figure suddenly appeared beside him.


    "Red! The Rinnegan!"


    Shocked at the sight of the blood-red Rinnegan revealed in the open palm, the Sage of Six Path was taken aback as if naturally restrained, facing the open palm, he appeared powerless.


    "No! No!"


    Suddenly, a terrifying red light flickered, and the Sage of Six Path panicked as he found a significant amount of chakra draining from his body, shouting in terror, yet powerless.


    It seemed he was naturally restrained, and also he had just transferred most of his power to Naruto, leaving him without even a slight ability to resist.


    Futon: Rasenshuriken


    Just then, Naruto suddenly roared, hurling a terrifyingly large Rasenshuriken. The Sage of Six Path seized the moment to dodge, narrowly escaping.


    However, facing the horror, Otsutsuki Momoshiki simply extended his right hand, absorbing the Futon: Rasenshuriken, which disappeared in an instant.


    "Naruto! You can''t handle this enemy alone!"


    The Sage of Six Path, having narrowly escaped, urgently shouted in anger. A foreigner of the same caliber as his mother had finally appeared, and it was all true.


    "Stop nagging!"


    However, Otsutsuki Momoshiki frowned in disdain, lifting his left hand. The Rinnegan in his palm spun, creating an extremely terrifying scene.


    A massive Rasenshuriken appeared.


    "This! This is the power of the Rinnegan, to amplify absorbed power and then counterattack!"


    This ability was somewhat similar to Uchiha Yoru''s Mangekyou Sharingan, both enhancing ninjutsu, but one absorbed powerfully while the other released it enhanced.


    Under the Sage of Six Paths shocked gaze, the massive Rasenshuriken crashed down, and the ground trembled under the thunderous sound.


    Summoning Jutsu


    A large puff of white smoke appeared, and amidst the explosive force, a series of wails and screams followed. As the smoke cleared, the true form was revealed.


    It was the Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku.


    The great Toad Sage was bleeding profusely from the back, looking even more shocked and ferocious.


    "Sage of Six Path, weren''t you dead?"


    Panting, the Toad Sage, summoned at the last moment as a shield, showed not l but anger.


    "Gamamura, is this what you told me! Kaguya said we''d face extraterrestrial enemies in the future, and now they''ve come!"


    Now the Sage of Six Path, having lost nearly all his power, was filled with anger, while the great Toad Sage was utterly shocked.


    Seeing the situation, its old skin was filled with terror.


    "Sage of Six Path, I meant well for this world, who knew this was true, you didn''t even believe your own parents, and now you''re asking me..."


    Goodness, the great Toad Sage, upon seeing the trouble, instantly showed panic. Initially, it too thought this was false, merely an excuse by Kaguya, but now, with these two beings almost identical to Kaguya appearing, it was completely panicked.


    Initially, Kaguya''s appearance changed the world, eliminating countless demons and, with the near extinction of demons, even human Onmyoji declined generation after generation due to peace.


    It was just seeking revenge, but who knew it would be true.


    While Otsutsuki Momoshiki floats arrogantly in the sky, ignoring everyone else, he coldly gazes at the chakra orb in his hand.


    "Tsk, is this all?"


    After all, the Sage of the Six Paths has died, now in a soul state, and a major part of his power was recently overloaded to Naruto, so Otsutsuki Momoshiki didn''t absorb much.


    Meanwhile, the Konoha ninjas in the distance are all shocked and secretly relieved that they are under the command of Lord Yoru; otherwise, they would be the unlucky ones.


    "Naruto, didn''t you always talk about understanding each other? About restoring the Five Great Village system to rebuild peace? How will you deal with your enemy now?"


    In the face of Uchiha Yoru''s mockery, Naruto, in a rage, doesn''t care and shouts, "Bastard, what are you?"


    Indeed, he''s still the same Naruto.


    At this moment, Naruto is extremely angry, more so because his beliefs have been overturned. He feels like he''s been a fool all along, not even the Sage of the Six Paths understood the true essence of the world.


    Presumptuous.


    The giant Otsutsuki Kinshiki raises a red giant ax, looking down on them coldly.


    "Kakashi, order all the ninjas to retreat from the battle area, those below the Kage level are not allowed to participate."


    "Yes!"


    In the distance, Uchiha Yoru calmly issues orders, as everyone is even more shocked at the sudden appearance of the enemy.


    The legend of the Kaguya is true, the Sage of the Six Paths is real, and now there are enemies from beyond the sky.


    "Gamamura, now it''s time for you to quell the chaos. Weren''t you the one who said all this was a conspiracy of lies?"


    Uchiha Yoru, now calm, does not intend to move but instructs everyone to keep a close watch and analyze the enemy''s information.


    And the giant, aged Toad Sage''s face turns green, staring with his toad eyes, sweating coldly.


    "Gamamura, and I trusted you so much!"


    The Sage of the Six Paths roars in anger and then directly merges into Naruto''s body, their figures overlapping.


    "Naruto, my power is with you now, you will have my power."


    The sun and moon marks appear in his palms, and at the same time, a tremendous power surges within him, filling Naruto with astonishment.


    "This powerful force!"


    Yin and Yang power.


    God''s pursuit.


    Otsutsuki Kinshiki charges like a cannonball, clashing with Naruto.


    The fighting power of Otsutsuki Kinshiki , although debatable, some say they are not as strong as Kaguya, especially since they were easily defeated by Naruto and Sasuke.


    And Kaguya, who was barely sealed by the joint effort of Sasuke and Naruto.


    But Otsutsuki Momoshiki''s arrogant and mocking tone towards Kaguya still proves her full confidence in Kaguya.


    No matter what, both Momoshiki and Kinshiki''s strength are at least at the level of the Six Paths.


    Otsutsuki Kinshiki''s unleashed power is extremely terrifying, especially when facing the completely Otsutsuki clan, unaware of the opponent''s capabilities.


    "Naruto, be careful!"


    Gamamaru knew that at this moment there was no escape; the only chance to survive was to defeat this so-called Otsutsuki clan.


    Otherwise, if they lost, Mount Myoboku would surely be doomed.


    Moreover, if he fled, not to mention other consequences, the wrath of the Sage of the Six Paths would be unbearable for Mount Myoboku.


    The constrained Great Toad Sage had no choice but to drag his aged body into the battlefield.


    Though aged, as the Sage Jutsu exploded, the old toad truly became vigorous, furiously roaring and unleashing extremely terrifying combat power.


    For a time, Naruto and the Great Toad Sage, fighting together, were actually holding their own against Otsutsuki Kinshiki.


    Meanwhile, Momoshiki looked on with a noble and arrogant demeanor, not taking the others seriously, as if they were, as he said, inferior beings.


    At that moment, Otsutsuki Momoshiki squinted at the red moon and said indifferently, "It seems Kaguya still needs some time to break free, so you lower beings..."


    Turning his head, Otsutsuki Momoshiki squinted at Uchiha Yoru and noted, "Rinnegan, your body possesses the power of the original chakra and a strange force; it seems lower beings are also quite impressive."


    At that time, not only did Uchiha Yoru have the chakra from absorbing the Ten-Tails and returning to ancestral form, but he also possessed the native Sage Jutsu power of this world.


    The two powers had fused over the years, and now Uchiha Yoru''s eyes glowed with a pair of purple Rinnegan, calmly looking at the distant enemy.


    "Ordinary Kage-level fighters also stand down; this enemy is different. If we fail, the entire world will become a colony of outsiders."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s voice fell, everyone showed a grave expression, even the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, was shocked at this scene.


    "Otsutsuki! Beings from beyond the heavens!"


    Having explained everything about the millennium, the real fear only settled in everyone''s hearts when the Otsutsuki actually appeared.


    "The Otsutsuki race has colonized countless worlds like this; it''s a powerful race existing in the cosmos, each individual possessing terrifying Six Paths-level combat power. Do you still have thoughts of restoring the Five Great Village?"


    Uchiha Yoru explained the race with a cold sneer, revealing the crisis this world faces.


    If two Otsutsukis are already this terrifying, even if they luckily survive this time, what about the next?


    "Beings exist in the cosmos!"


    Uchiha Madara arrived in front of everyone in his crimson battle armor, laughing in anger, "Heh, so there is such a vast world."


    Although he had been tricked before, Uchiha Madara didn''t think his ideas were wrong; he saw even further goals beneath his demeanor. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uchiha Yoru, does your word count?"


    At this moment, with Uchiha Madara''s questioning voice, Uchiha Yoru''s mouth curled into a smile.


    "An alliance? It counts naturally, but it seems that there''s already a gap between our strengths right now!"


    Uchiha Yoru chuckled as he looked at Uchiha Madara, "Of course, an alliance doesn''t count when there''s such a disparity in power. I suppose I don''t need to explain that. However, cooperation is not out of the question."


    "After unifying the ninja world, I''ll carve out a piece of land in the Land of Lightning for you. This land will be your domain under the Infinite Tsukuyomi. When we venture far to conquer the stars and seas, there will be plenty of territories."


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Madara''s mouth curled into a wildly arrogant smile, "Heh, the ninja world is so small, and the land available for expansion is so limited, barely enough for one person to play with. But now it''s different."


    The emergence of the Otsutsuki indeed brought a crisis to the ninja world but also brought opportunities to those with ambition.


    Like Uchiha Madara, and among the crowd, Orochimaru, excitedly watching the legendary Otsutsuki clan.


    Clearly, some are not content with obscurity.

 Chapter 354: Eight Gate Might Guy vs Momoshiki

    In the battlefield, Naruto in his Six Paths mode and the Great Toad Sage barely managed a draw against Otsutsuki Kaguya''s kin, Kinshiki. At that moment, Otsutsuki Momoshiki, with his arrogant gaze, turned towards them."You!," he suddenly frowned, staring intently at Uchiha Yoru''s Rinnegan.


    "Your Rinnegan feels familiar to me," he noted.


    Facing Momoshiki, Uchiha Yoru merely smiled subtly.


    "Heh, soon you''ll find it even more familiar."


    He had devoured all the power of Boruto''s Kama, that is, the power of Momoshiki, which naturally felt familiar to him.


    "It seems you hold many secrets," Momoshiki commented, not overly angry but rather acknowledging with a nod, "Well then, I shall soon uncover what this familiar feeling is."


    With a gesture, Momoshiki summoned dense black chakra rods that rapidly attacked them.


    Clang, clang!


    Instantaneously, Uchiha Yoru drew his Kusanagi Sword and cut down all the incoming chakra rods.


    "Is this all the power Otsutsuki have?"


    "How arrogant!"


    Disdainfully snorting at Uchiha Yoru''s arrogance, Momoshiki transformed into a blur, attacking him.


    Boom!


    The two engaged in a fierce battle in the sky, Uchiha Yoru, enveloped in lightning, unleashing his full power, not inferior to his opponent in any way.


    Both unleashed powerful jutsu under the prowess of their Rinnegan.


    "In this level of battle, we can only watch," Kakashi observed, supporting a severely injured Obito, his expression complex.


    "Watch? Hmph, I don''t think so," said Uchiha Madara, whose power with the Rinnegan surpassed even the prime First Hokage, ready to join the fray.


    "Being a spectator is not in my nature either," Uchiha Sasuke said with a determined smile, his will firm as one of his eyes began to reveal the outline of the Rinnegan. s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but show a look of appreciation, "Impressive youngster, your eyes will soon evolve."


    Facing the praise from Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Sasuke reveals a smile and says, "Heh, I have to thank Teacher Yoru for that. To devour the will of Indra within me, I have put in a lot of effort."


    As his gaze becomes more determined, the aura of Uchiha Sasuke grows stronger.


    Boom~


    The battle in the distance is intense, especially around Otsutsuki Kinshiki. With Naruto''s various Rasengan and the terrifying Sage Jutsu from the Great Toad Sage, the ground shakes, and the momentum is overwhelming.


    "Ha ha, seems like we''ve been underestimated."


    At this moment, Senju Hashirama laughs out loud, his face showing the patterns of Sage Mode, looking up at the sky, "We don''t need to worry about Uchiha Yoru''s strength for now; let''s deal with the other one together."


    "Roar!"


    Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands


    With a serious tone, Senju Hashirama shouts, unleashing his strongest fighting force, summoning a terrifyingly huge statue of Thousand Hands Buddha, clearly aimed at Otsutsuki Kinshiki in the distance.


    "Hmph, Hashirama, you''re not worthy now."


    A haughty Uchiha Madara snorts coldly, instantly landing on the giant Buddha statue, and with a turn of his pupil, the terrifying Susanoo armor appears.


    Susanoo


    Underneath the grand Buddha, with an aggressive aura, he attacks towards Otsutsuki Kinshiki in the distance, showcasing a moment of incredible power.


    "It''s time to go, even if we can''t be the main force, we need to restrain the opponent."


    The bright Fourth Hokage, Minato, laughs out loud, throwing his kunai and disappearing on the spot with the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Uchiha Itachi remains silent, just watching the battlefield from a distance, focusing on Otsutsuki Kinshiki, and with the rotation of his Mangekyo Sharingan, terrifying black flames appear.


    D¨­jutsu: Amaterasu


    "Brother." Looking at Uchiha Itachi, a nearby Shisui can''t help but smile, "It seems I can''t be underestimated either."


    Boom~


    On the battlefield, the strength of both sides is truly shaking the earth and mountains.


    At this level of power, even ordinary Kage-level fighters would just be delivering themselves to defeat.


    "Watch out, everyone! Once the Edo Tensei bodies are damaged by this power, they can''t recover."


    After using the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Fourth Hokage, Minato, looks at his severed arm and exclaims to everyone in shock.


    They are so reckless, relying on the bodies given by the Edo Tensei, but they soon realize a terrifying fact: the Edo Tensei bodies can''t recover from injuries, meaning if the opponent manages to destroy these bodies, the jutsu can be unraveled.


    "What!"


    Just as the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, is shocked, Otsutsuki Kinshiki roars and swings his giant axe, decapitating Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "No!"


    Hiruzen stares in disbelief as he senses an extremely terrifying scene; his soul is transcending.


    At this moment, as Hiruzen''s head was chopped off, his body gradually dissipated, revealing the Edo Tensei of Danzo within. Simultaneously, Hiruzen''s soul turned into light and vanished. Everyone could clearly see the weakened state of his soul.


    "Everyone, be careful!"


    At this point, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, in the center, coldly threw out an exploding tag after witnessing the third''s fate.


    Boom! The continuous explosions demonstrated the terrifying nature of the Second Hokage''s ninjutsu.


    Amidst the explosion, Kinshiki roared in anger, infuriated by the intermittent sneak attacks from these insignificant foes.


    A large sword appeared in his hands instantly, and with a roar, Kinshiki swung the sword fiercely, cutting through everything around, even the Susanoo was cut in half, showing the terrifying power of his attack.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha Yoru was engaged in a fierce taijutsu battle with ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki, the elegance of their movements was breathtaking.


    "This is Jujitsu!"


    ¨­tsutsuki Momoski''s taijutsu was Jujitsu, showing off various skillful palm techniques, while Uchiha Yoru''s approach was pure power, emphasizing speed and strength.


    As the two different styles clashed, the earth itself cracked under their power.


    A fire-based bird descended from the sky, which Uchiha Yoru calmly countered with his left hand, using the Rinnegan''s Preta Path to absorb the attack.


    Then, Uchiha Yoru unleashed a fearsome fire dragon technique, marking the escalation from taijutsu to ninjutsu in their battle.


    A flash of lightning, and Uchiha Yoru quickly appeared in front of his opponent, their fast-paced battle ensuing.


    "Rinnegan boy, you''re worthy to be my opponent now."


    Despite being slightly disheveled, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki recognized and began to acknowledge Uchiha Yoru''s formidable skill.


    Boom! Both battlefields were terrifyingly intense, and at this moment, countless ninjas watching were filled with shock.


    This battle was not just about the unification of the ninja world, but its very future.


    If they lost, their world would become a colony of the ¨­tsutsuki clan.


    "Now, it seems it''s time for me to enter the fray as the Azure Beast!"


    The situation on the battlefield was dire. Despite the diminishing forces of the Edo Tensei, ¨­tsutsuki Kinshiki''s power did not seem to wane, making the situation increasingly grim.


    As Might Guy leapt forward, Kakashi was visibly shocked, "Guy, you!"


    "Ha ha, Kakashi, this is what youth is all about."


    Might Guy laughed heartily, flashing his familiar thumbs-up and shining teeth.


    "Kakashi, I''ve been looking forward to this day for so long, ha ha!"


    With Might Guy''s hearty laugh, his body instantly began to boil and burst out with terrifying chakra.


    "Eight Gates Released Formation, the first... the seventh gate, Gate of Wonder, open!"


    At that moment, terrifying blue steam emitted, alarming everyone on the battlefield, many were shocked by this powerful force.


    At this time, Might Guy''s body was filled with a terrifying aura, and he stared intently at ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki in the distance, ready to charge.


    "Leave this enemy to me!"


    As Might Guy roared, his thumb was placed on his heart, and the blue steam chakra began to turn red.


    Uchiha Madara, watching this scene from afar, couldn''t help but frown and say, "Red steam, huh!"


    "The eighth gate, Gate of Death, open!"


    "The formation of the Eight Gates, I swear to protect what is most important to me, the ninja world is about to unify, I will never allow any ¨­tsutsuki to disturb our peace!"


    Instantly, Might Guy''s chakra erupted in blood red, looking at Uchiha Yoru in the distance, "Yoru, get out of the way."


    As Uchiha Yoru quickly moved aside, a blood-red figure charged directly towards them.


    One move.


    Might Guy threw a punch creating a terrifying air cannon, which Otsutsuki Momoshiki, shocked, managed to withstand the mighty blow.


    Two moves.


    Three moves...


    "I can''t move!" Amidst the air cannon''s stream, Otsutsuki Momoshiki was shocked to find herself immobilized.


    "This is youth!"


    With the red steam emanating, Might Guy roared furiously, bursting out with extremely terrifying combat power.


    Evening Elephant.


    Pfft!


    The strong gale caused Otsutsuki Momoshiki''s clothes to rip apart, and a scratch appeared on her face, she angrily exclaimed, "Inferior creature! How dare you injure me! Unforgivable!"


    Seeing his powerful attack only injured the opponent, Might Guy showed a serious expression and yelled, "I''m going to unleash the strongest attack now."


    The opponent was too strong, Otsutsuki Momoshiki''s level made his blood boil, and at this moment, Might Guy finally understood the mindset his father had back then.


    He, Might Guy, for the ninja world, is a true hero.


    Five moves.


    Facing Otsutsuki Momoshiki, who was locked down, Might Guy fiercely attacked her waist with a punch, and with a loud bang, Otsutsuki Momoshiki was directly smashed into the ground.


    Boom!


    Otsutsuki Momoshiki spits out a mouthful of fresh blood. At this moment, he looks incredulously at the blood he has spat out, as if he has been greatly insulted, filled with endless rage.


    "Inferior creature! How dare you! Unforgivable!"


    From his impressive entrance to now, being unexpectedly beaten to the point of vomiting blood by a native has filled Momoshiki with rage.


    Meanwhile, Might Guy, exuding red steam, pants heavily, his tiger-like gaze fixed on Momoshiki.


    "Inferior creature!" Momoshiki, filled with anger at the person who has brought him such disgrace, roars, "I will not forgive all the lowly creatures in this world. They must die!"


    Might Guy, staring at his foe, especially enraged by the threat to exterminate all life, prepares to charge without a word, his actions speaking volumes.


    Terrifying power erupts, and the blood-red steam transforms into a fearsome dragon head.


    With a rumble, Might Guy charges forward, tearing a blood-red trail into the earth.


    Facing this assault, Momoshiki roars, "Inferior creature!"


    At this moment, he''s unaware of the formidable opponent he''s facing. Elsewhere, Uchiha Yoru, observing the scene, calmly commands Tsunade to prepare to rescue Guy.


    "Fast!"


    As Might Guy launches his attack, he rapidly closes in on Momoshiki, who in a moment of fury tries to use his ninjutsu, only for his pupils to dilate in shock.


    "What! The space is warping!"


    But it''s too late, and as the enemy approaches, Momoshiki realizes he can''t dodge.


    "Damn it! The space is sealed!"


    Blood-red Might Guy reaches him, and with a roar, "Night Guy!" he delivers a fierce kick to Momoshiki''s abdomen, causing him to spit out blood and his face to fill with fear.


    The ground breaks open, forming a deep trench as Momoshiki is kicked against the Divine Tree, breaking it.


    A huge crater emits heavy panting sounds, revealing Momoshiki''s survival. Half his body is gone.


    "Barely, barely I was almost killed by this Inferior creature! You...!"


    Momoshiki, sweating coldly, realizes how close he was to being killed by a "Inferior creature," the shame of it overwhelming.


    "Guy!"


    Uchiha Yoru appears before Guy, forcefully applying his hand, deactivating the Eight Gates and triggering the seal on Guy''s neck.


    In an instant, the seal''s power activates, and potent chakra spreads throughout the body.


    "Don''t move, summon the slug for healing."


    Tsunade arrives, calmly performing medical ninjutsu, with the slug''s assistance and some prepared techniques, rapidly closing Guy''s Eight Gates, stopping the ebbing of his life.


    However, Might Guy''s body is carbonized, steaming, and covered in blood-red, magma-like patterns.

 Chapter 355: Final! (Complete)

    "Guy!""Is this Might Guy''s power!"


    After opening the Eight Gates, Might Guy''s unleashed power astonishes countless people. Kakashi is particularly shocked, exclaiming: "Is this Guy''s power? Father, you were right, Guy truly possesses power beyond mine!"


    "Is he dead?"


    As the dust settles, a huge crater is revealed, with half of ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki''s body beginning to regenerate. Seeing this, everyone is even more astonished.


    His body was nearly kicked away; without Momoshiki''s terrifying regenerative abilities, that kick would have been the end.


    "Kinshiki!"


    For the first time, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki feels the fear of death and roars. In his eyes is more anger than anything else.


    He considers all ninjas of the ninja world as inferior beings, even calling Kaguya a disgrace to his clan. Yet, before Kaguya even makes a move, facing these "inferior beings," he nearly capsizes in the gutter, with the crisis of death and subsequent anger prompting him to angrily call out Kinshiki''s name.


    Seeing ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki''s plight, Kinshiki, who is being besieged in the distance, exclaims, "Lord Momoshiki!"


    He witnesses his distress, which infuriates him, leading to a roaring response.


    "Kagutsuchi"


    Under Kinshiki''s furious roar, chakra gathers at his fingertips to form flame-like shapes, then he slaps the ground, releasing a terrifying force that makes the ground collapse and everyone tremble.


    "Lord Momoshiki, I am coming!"


    With a fervent desire to protect, Kinshiki roars and shoots forward like a cannonball, surrounded by terrifying red chakra weapons.


    "Amanohabaya"


    These weapons, with immense power, force those who were attempting to take advantage of Momoshiki''s vulnerability to hastily dodge.


    The chakra turns into red weapons that seal off the surroundings. Soon, Kinshiki arrives in front of Momoshiki, angry, holding a large sword and swinging it around.


    With this strike, even characters like Uchiha Yoru must quickly dodge as the sword''s force sweeps through the area, even splitting nearby mountains.


    "Heh, to think that I''m being pushed to this extent by a bunch of inferior beings!"


    Seeing Kinshiki protect him, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki looks at everyone with nothing but endless murderous intent in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Kinshiki, panting heavily in front of him, solemnly says: "Come, Lord Momoshiki, please use all of my chakra."


    "Just like the time when my protectors entrusted their power to me, do not hesitate!"


    Kinshiki''s words expose the cruel reality of the ¨­tsutsuki clan. ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki, devoid of any sorrow and full of rage at everyone, extends his right hand. Under the influence of his Rinnegan, a mysterious power appears.


    "Of course!"


    As ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki looks at everyone and roars, a tremendous suction force emanates from his palm, and Kinshiki, giving up all resistance and screaming, turns directly into a blood-red chakra fruit.


    Everyone is shocked, but ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki is resolute. Without any superfluous words, he is about to bite into the fruit in his hand when suddenly, an unexpected change occurs.


    "D¨­jutsu ¡¤ Takamagahara"


    With a swoosh, Uchiha Yoru instantly deployed his long-hidden doujutsu technique, ''Doujutsu: Takamagahara,'' which allows him to instantly reach any location within his line of sight at the cost of chakra proportional to the distance. Just as ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki was about to consume the Chakra Fruit, Uchiha Yoru suddenly appeared. His violet Rinnegan eyes spun wildly as he stomped fiercely on the opponent''s face, snatching the Chakra Fruit with his other hand.


    Limbo: Border Jail


    "I''ve been waiting for you!"


    With a thunderous crash, as Uchiha Yoru''s mighty kick came down, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki tried to resist but was assaulted by four shadowy figures from Limbo: Border Jail.


    In an instant, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki''s body was kicked away like a cannonball, suffering mysterious injuries, while the Chakra Fruit transformed by ¨­tsutsuki Kinshiki fell directly into Uchiha Yoru''s hands.


    "How is this possible!"


    Many were shocked, but Uchiha Yoru wasted no words, immediately biting into the fruit.


    As Uchiha Yoru consumed the Chakra Fruit, his skin heated up, and his violet Rinnegan eyes began to spin and transform into golden ones. His aura changed dramatically, becoming more terrifying.


    "How! How is it possible! Your doujutsu has space-time ninjutsu!"


    ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki, amidst the ruins, was shocked at the sight of Uchiha Yoru finishing the Chakra Fruit.


    Not just ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki, many from Konoha were also astonished, thinking Uchiha Yoru''s doujutsu was merely a combination of enhanced genjutsu and ninjutsu.


    But Uchiha Yoru, who had kept his doujutsu''s secret known to very few, found no need to hide it any longer.


    Feeling his body strengthen, Uchiha Yoru smirked, "Heh, you thought my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was just about enhancing ninjutsu and genjutsu. I never denied it, but who told you it''s the power of two eyes!"


    "My left eye, Doujutsu: Sanrin Myojin, also known as the Sage''s Eye, can manipulate natural energy to enhance all techniques I cast, including ninjutsu and genjutsu."


    He then touched his right eye, "Right eye, Doujutsu: Takamagahara, a space-time doujutsu. Within my line of sight, I can arrive instantly, the distance correlating with the chakra consumed."


    "And thanks for your Chakra Fruit. Though I possess this ability, such fruit requires a willing host, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki, you have a good subordinate."


    As Uchiha Yoru''s body continued to be reshaped by this powerful force, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki, filled with shock, had his understanding overturned.


    "You! How did you know Kinshiki would willingly transform into a Chakra Fruit, and you said you have this ability too! Impossible, only a few in the ¨­tsutsuki clan can!"


    Shocked, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki couldn''t believe this lower being seemed to have turned the tables.


    Uchiha Yoru, feeling the powerful force within him, wasn''t lying, nor did he want to reveal that he had already consumed a version of ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki, inheriting Kinshiki''s power.


    Although it was a lesser version, it was fortunate, as another Boruto from a different dimension harbored this power, which was Momoshiki''s.


    "The game ends now; I''ve played along enough, and now you are the prey."


    With a bloodthirsty smile, Uchiha Yoru felt unprecedented power, like an ordinary person suddenly endowed with beast-like strength, terrifyingly formidable.


    Especially with the evolution of his Rinnegan, he felt even more formidable power.


    Records show that the ¨­tsutsuki clan''s Rinnegan is primarily red, yellow, or blue. In the Boruto series, the yellow Rinnegan is the strongest (both Momoshiki and Urashiki had golden Rinnegan after powering up).


    He has now evolved into the most powerful golden Rinnegan, still the nine magatama golden Rinnegan.


    "New abilities, not bad."


    Uchiha Yoru looked satisfied as he raised his hand to view the red chakra chains appearing. This ability to refine chakra into red weapons came from Otsutsuki Kinshiki. After Otsutsuki Momoshiki devoured Kinshiki''s chakra fruit, it was clear he also acquired this ''Divine Power'' ability.


    The Otsutsuki willingly develop chakra fruit abilities, seemingly providing immense power and evolution, even assimilating the abilities of others.


    "Now it''s time to end you!"


    In an instant, Uchiha Yoru transformed into a bolt of lightning and disappeared, the red chakra chains flung out. But beneath the dust, there was no sign of Momoshiki.


    "Naruto!"


    Momoshiki appeared behind Naruto, and before he could react, he was struck in the abdomen. Instantly, the terrifying power of the Nine-Tails and the Sage of Six Paths was extracted as red light, targeting the God Tree or Ten-Tails'' power, naturally suppressing the tailed beasts'' power.


    The Sage of Six Paths, inheritor of the God Tree''s power, turned into red chakra orbs amidst screams.


    Naruto, shocked, realized the Nine-Tails'' power within him was stripped away, along with the Sage of Six Paths'' power.


    As Naruto lost the Nine-Tails and Sage''s powers, he collapsed, feeling life slipping away.


    "Naruto!" The Fourth Hokage, his wife, and Sasuke shouted, but Naruto lay motionless, indicating his impending death as a Jinchuriki with the Tailed Beast extracted.


    Gulp!


    This time, having learned from his previous mistake, Momoshiki quickly absorbed the stolen power.


    "Inferior beings, don''t think you''ve won. I will show you the true power of the Otsutsuki."


    As Momoshiki roared, he exploded with terrifying power, his Byakugan eyes turned gold, and a golden Rinnegan opened on his forehead. His Rinnegan hands also turned golden. (When absorbing or releasing jutsu, the Rinnegan on his forehead and palms momentarily turns red)


    His body became stronger, his hair longer, black stripes appeared on his body and face, and his horns stood upright.


    "I will show you the power of the Otsutsuki, inferior being!"


    With that, Momoshiki completed his transformation, and at that moment, Uchiha Yoru appeared in front of him as a bolt of lightning.


    Boom!


    Uchiha Yoru and Momoshiki engaged in a fierce battle, both more powerful than before.


    "Let me show you the power of a ninja!"


    Constantly called inferior by Momoshiki, Uchiha Yoru was enraged. As they separated, he rapidly produced shurikens, his hands a blur of motion.


    In an instant, the sky filled with shurikens, all flickering with terrifying lightning chakra. Uchiha Yoru continued, quickly pulling a sealing scroll from his bag, unleashing a barrage of giant shurikens, all enveloped in lightning, flung toward Momoshiki.


    Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique


    With rapid hand seals, countless shurikens rained down, each imbued with powerful lightning chakra. Momoshiki was forced to dodge these sharp and powerful tools.


    Everywhere on the ground, shuriken sparking with lightning were scattered. At that moment, Uchiha Yoru suddenly pulled with both hands and corners of his mouth, and fine steel wires directly appeared in the pupils of Otsutsuki Momoshiki.


    "This is steel wire!"


    Otsutsuki Momoshiki was shocked, while Uchiha Yoru coldly declared, "This is the ninjutsu of this world!"


    With a thunderous roar, the steel wires pulled, and instantly, the hidden weapons were manipulated and launched furiously towards Otsutsuki Momoshiki.


    Facing the dense attack, Otsutsuki Momoshiki quickly maneuvered and, in a rage, unleashed the power of the Rinnegan to deflect all the blades.


    Just as they were deflected, Otsutsuki Momoshiki''s pupils contracted to see the earth below him crack open, and a massive shuriken nearly slashed his head as it burst from the ground.


    Barely dodging in haste, the shuriken behind him transformed into the figure of Uchiha Yoru with a loud bang.


    "This is the art of Shadow Clone and Transformation!"


    Uchiha Yoru coldly shouted, one hand forming a terrifying Wind Release: Rasenshuriken and the other a Lightning Release: Rasenshuriken, both hurtling towards him.


    With a roar, two fearsome ninjutsu approached him, and Otsutsuki Momoshiki, in anger, unleashed an even more powerful ninjutsu.


    A moment later, under a terrifying repulsive force, both ninjutsu were deflected. However, at that moment, the real body of Uchiha Yoru behind him threw a red chain, binding Otsutsuki Momoshiki.


    "What!"


    When Otsutsuki Momoshiki realized what was happening, he saw Uchiha Yoru''s cold sneer as he shouted, "Chibaku Tensei!"


    Instantly, with Otsutsuki Momoshiki as the center, a terrifying gravitational force appeared. The earth, once destroyed by the previous force, was now being pulled apart again, this time by a massive gravitational pull.


    The terrifying gravity wildly drew in everything around, causing the ground to collapse and rise, turning into numerous projectiles violently crashing into Otsutsuki Momoshiki.


    Uchiha Yoru roared as he exerted his chakra, amplifying the gravitational range and causing the earth to tremble more violently.


    "Quickly leave the battlefield; this is no longer a fight we can be part of!"


    In such a battle, their presence would only be a hindrance. Kakashi calmly ordered everyone to retreat from the battle zone.


    As gravity lifted the boulders, they continuously smashed against a spherical body in the sky, and under the intense gravitational force, the stone-made sphere compressed, with Otsutsuki Momoshiki inside spitting blood in anger.


    "Damn these inferior creatures! How could I possibly lose! I won''t lose!"


    His angry voice echoed as inside the dark and immense pressure of the stone sphere, a pair of golden pupils opened.


    In the sky, a terrifying planet appeared, casting a massive shadow, and below was a vast crater, all a result of the ninjutsu.


    Suddenly, the massive stone sphere of the Chibaku Tensei emitted a crisp cracking sound, audible to everyone on the battlefield, changing many faces.


    Then, with a thunderous explosion, a huge beast''s head emerged from the burst stone sphere, a creature formed by Momoshiki using earth-attribute chakra to create many dragon-headed and serpent-bodied monsters.


    While using this ninjutsu, it directly utilizes the spherical form created by Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm, and as a massive amount of mud and rocks transform into this ninjutsu, the pressure on Otsutsuki Momoshiki is greatly reduced.


    However, Uchiha Yoru, watching from a distance, sneers upon seeing this ninjutsu and loudly shouts, "Inukaitakerunomikoto!"


    Boom! As Uchiha Yoru on the ground performs this ninjutsu, the earth trembles, and countless dragon-headed and snake-bodied monsters made of earth chakra aggressively attack towards the celestial dragon-snake creature.


    Boom! Uchiha Yoru quickly dodges an onslaught of attacks. However, Otsutsuki Momoshiki, still caught in the Earth Release, isn''t so lucky.


    Numerous dragon-headed and snake-bodied monsters relentlessly bombard and seal any exposed gaps, and at that moment, Uchiha Yoru coldly sneers, "Momoshiki, taste your own technique!"


    Shadow Clone Technique


    Bang bang! Instantly, dozens of Uchiha Yoru appear on the snake bodies connected to Earth Release, and with a sudden clap of hands, a terrifying surge of Fire Release chakra gushes forth, causing the snake bodies to swell ominously.


    Under the terrifying Fire Release chakra, it seems as if these thick snake bodies are brewing terrifying magma, which in the next moment attacks directly towards the Earth Release sphere at the end.


    Boom! As this terrifying Fire Release chakra is transmitted through the earthy bodies to the Earth Release sphere, a terrifying explosion occurs.


    Trapped within Earth Release, Otsutsuki Momoshiki has no room to evade and endures the furious bombardment, roaring in anger.


    For a moment, the massive Earth Release sphere in the sky bursts into a blaze, shattering into terrifying meteors that fall thunderously.


    "Inferior creatures! Unforgivable!"


    An angry roar emanates from the flames, and within the sea of fire, Otsutsuki Momoshiki is severely burned but is rapidly recovering.


    Monkey Rock


    "Inferior creature! I will make you watch the destruction of this world!"


    Seemingly due to the side effects of using forbidden powers, Otsutsuki Momoshiki loses his sanity and unleashes a terrifying ninjutsu.


    Boom! The earth trembles under a fiery explosion, and within the sea of fire, Otsutsuki Momoshiki creates a terrifying lava giant using fire and earth chakra, merging himself into it.


    This ninjutsu, which once easily suppressed the Nine-Tails but not quite matching the combined strength of the Nine-Tails and the complete Susano in "Armored Clad Susano."


    Boom! The earth trembles, revealing the terrifying lava giant, and Uchiha Yoru, witnessing this, has a scornful look in his golden Rinnegan eyes.


    "Powerful but foolish!"


    With a cold sneer, Uchiha Yoru slowly raises his head, and at that moment, the sky is filled with thundering clouds, especially intensified by the clash of Water and Fire Releases and the recent explosion between Uchiha Yoru and Otsutsuki Momoshiki.


    "Damned inferior creature! How could I possibly lose!"


    A terrifying magma giant appears amidst the fire sea, stepping forth with earth-shattering power.


    At this moment, Otsutsuki Momoshiki inside the lava giant is filled with a beast-like rage, but in the distance, Uchiha Yoru, cloaked in lightning, smirks coldly.


    "This is a ninjutsu enhanced with my mastery of the ultimate nature energy!"


    D¨­jutsu: Three-way Deadlock.


    Under the frenzied spinning of his left eye''s golden Rinnegan, he controls the terrifying natural energy continuously gathering in the sky for this ninjutsu.


    At the same time, Uchiha Yoru''s palm flickered with terrifying thunder, embodying the incarnation of thunder, as a sound like heavenly thunder reverberated through the earth.


    "Raiton: Kirin!"


    Uchiha Yoru''s pupils shrink as a terrifying thunder Kirin emerges in the sky, its size far beyond imagination, shocking countless ninjas in the distance. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this... a god?"


    With a thunderous boom, the world lost its color, engulfed in white light, followed by a terrifying explosion.


    However, under the vision of the Rinnegan, as the Kirin struck, Otsutsuki Momoshiki''s lava giant, fragile as paper, disintegrated under the devastating thunder.


    After the flash of white light, as everyone''s vision was restored, they were stunned by the sight of a huge crater marked by electric snakes, the soil turned into sticky, fiery red lava. The terrifying thunder had created a horrific pit and turned the surrounding soil into fearsome lava.


    Suddenly, a loud rumble signaled the crater''s proximity to the sea.


    As it collapsed, terrifying sea water began to pour in, meeting the lava with hissing steam and boiling up in thick white clouds.


    With the sea''s edge crumbling, water rushed in, turning the crater into a vast lake, its temperature frighteningly high, and the boiling water causing surrounding sea salt to form.


    "Otsutsuki Momoshiki, now who is the inferior being?"


    Uchiha Yoru, floating high above, looked down indifferently, his move fully harnessing the power of nature.


    "Unforgivable!"


    Amidst the splashing of boiling water, Otsutsuki Momoshiki burst forth, his body severely burned, screaming in rage.


    "Die!"


    With a hoarse roar, hatred-filled eyes fixed on Uchiha Yoru, he manifested a technique resembling a giant Rasengan, a terrifying deep red spiral, intent on destruction.


    "I will have your death!"


    This move exhausted almost all of ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki''s chakra, a terrifying dark red Rasengan crazily attacked Uchiha Yoru.


    At the same time, ninjas far away sensed the terror of this move, even Uchiha Madara showed a serious expression, "This move is dangerous!"


    "Naruto!"


    At this moment, the Fourth Hokage and his wife painfully called out, while Naruto stared blankly at everyone, and Sasuke beside him just scoffed.


    "Naruto, you should thank Karin. If it weren''t for her dividing some of the Nine-Tails chakra sealed inside you, you would be dead now."


    However, Naruto was still in a daze, completely lost in confusion. He had pursued mutual understanding for so long, but what did it all mean? After all his efforts, he had lost everything and almost died himself.


    The Six Paths Sage believed in this too but was now gone, along with the half of the Great Toad Sage''s body in the distance.


    At this moment, Jiraiya sadly looked at the Great Toad Sage, whose body was only half left, its murky eyes already lifeless.


    They''re all dead!


    "Come on! You must win!"


    As everyone hoped, they saw Uchiha Yoru in the distance not reacting, and as they gasped, suddenly, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki screamed, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    "Spurt!"


    With blood flowing from his mouth, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki unbelievably looked down to see a bone protruding from his chest, his pupils shrinking. At this moment, he bitterly said, "All-Killing Ash Bones, it''s you! ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya!"


    Behind ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki, a figure appeared, indeed ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya.


    With pale skin and blue-white long hair, a beautiful delicate face, dressed in a white robe with black Tomoe patterns, a pair of calm Byakugan eyes looking at ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki.


    All-Killing Ash Bones


    In this ninja world, only ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya could use this ninjutsu.


    "Momoshiki, it seems you have failed."


    With a calm voice from ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya, the ambushed ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki was filled with unwillingness, but as his body gradually dissipated, the terrifying energy ball in his hand began to dissipate.


    "Returned."


    "Yes!"


    Uchiha Yoru and ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya exchanged a glance and smiled, showing no excessive emotion, only a peaceful and gentle greeting, as if they were old friends who hadn''t seen each other for many days.


    Meanwhile, ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki unwillingly looked at the two, the wound on his chest continuously disintegrated, such was the power of the All-Killing Ash Bones.


    "No! I am not willing!"


    Despite possessing great power, he lost so miserably and was not willing to accept it.


    Looking at ¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki, Uchiha Yoru shook his head and said, "¨­tsutsuki Momoshiki, you indeed died a pitiful death, but this only shows your lack of experience."


    A death by ambush!


    It seems many of the world''s mightiest were taken by surprise.


    Uchiha Madara was initially stabbed in the back by Hashirama. During the Fourth Great Ninja War, Uchiha Madara''s heart was carved out by Black Zetsu, which was then replaced by Obito.


    Likewise, Otsutsuki Momoshiki seemed to follow in Uchiha Madara''s footsteps, too preoccupied with his battle against Uchiha Yoru and forgetting that another powerful enemy was continuously struggling to break free from a seal on the moon.


    "You''ll never rest in peace!" Momoshiki, realizing his life force fading, was filled with resentment and angrily pointed at the two, saying: "The Otsutsuki clan won''t let you get away with this! Once I die, the clan will know, just wait!"


    "Wait for the Otsutsuki clan to descend upon this world and kill all the inferior beings on this planet!"


    As Momoshiki faced death, he looked at everyone in the distance, frantically roaring as if he wanted to drag everyone down with him.


    "Yes, the Otsutsuki clan won''t let this world go," Uchiha Yoru said with a greedy, bloodthirsty smile, staring intently at Momoshiki, "But I also don''t plan to let the Otsutsuki clan go."


    "You!" Underneath the shock in Momoshiki''s eyes, he clearly saw the desire in the other''s eyes, to which he responded in fear: "You! You want to counterattack the Otsutsuki clan, how arrogant! Haha."


    Suddenly, Momoshiki burst into crazed laughter. However, in the next moment, blood splattered as his arms were severed and the three eyes on his head were gouged out.


    "Heh, this is a precious research specimen, can''t waste it."


    Trapped in endless darkness, Momoshiki screamed with resentment, "Kaguya! You wait, the Otsutsuki clan won''t let you go!"


    Under the immense despair and resentment, Momoshiki''s body gradually crumbled into ashes in the wind.


    Only the Byakugan and Rinnegan remained as proof that he had once lived.


    ¡­


    The war has ended!


    Someone shouted, and the whole battlefield erupted in an instant.


    The Third Tsuchikage of Rock Village, ¨­noki, was secretly relieved, thankful that his decision was not wrong, at least he managed to save the village.


    In the sky, Uchiha Yoru smiled, as there were no more enemies in the ninja world. He ordered, "From today onwards, the ninja world is united. The ninja legions have conquered all the countries in the ninja world, and at the same time, the Land of Lightning is listed as a special area¡­"


    "The people of the Land of Lightning are to be enslaved¡­"


    Under the ecstatic shouts, the whole battlefield boiled over, and countless Konoha ninjas spread out to conquer every territory under the sun.


    Among them, the Land of Lightning was the most tragic.


    The fleeing Cloud ninjas had no choice but to hide in the dark, dodging and surviving just to live.


    The ninja world welcomed a new era of unification. Uchiha Yoru declared himself the god of this world and re-established the five great ninja villages...


    At the same time, the ninja world seemed to have come to peace, but the powerful ninjas all had a sense of urgent crisis, knowing that there were still enemies out in the stars, the Otsutsuki clan was still coming to this world.


    After unifying the ninja world, Uchiha Yoru harvested all the luck of this world and with a smile on his face, he exchanged the most suitable ability from the system.


    The Shinigami''s Zanpakut¨­, which is also the foundation for the future battle with the Otsutsuki clan.


    The ability of Uchiha Yoru''s Zanpakut¨­ is simple: it grants others the power of the Shinigami, whether alive or soul, and he can possess the awakened Zanpakut¨­ ability of the person granted. Similarly, when this Zanpakut¨­ disappears, so will his ability.


    He has a long lifespan, but the requirements are extremely strict; one must have the strength of a jonin ninja to possess it.


    "Perhaps after conquering more planets, I will know the secrets of this starry sea."


    In the ninja world, Uchiha Yoru, sitting on the throne of God, squinted at the starry sea, which was filled with countless ninjas and people dressed as shinigamis.


    ¡­


    A hundred years later.


    No one knows the battles in the ninja world amid the stars and sea, and this world seems to have returned to peace.


    There are no more powerful ninjas in the ninja world, almost all who become jonin ninjas are gathered in the Konoha, and it seems the entire ninja world''s strength has greatly diminished, yet it''s more concentrated.


    Land of Rain.


    "The world is at peace, but not really."


    Under the purple Rinnegan, Nagato looks at the prosperous and peaceful Rain Village with a sincere smile on his face.


    "Ha ha, Nagato, I knew I would find you here."


    With a carefree smile, orange-haired Yahiko laughs heartily and comes over to put an arm around Nagato''s shoulder, "Nagato, I have already mastered Bankai, let''s have a spar."


    Looking at Yahiko, Nagato suddenly smiles, "Yahiko, have you forgotten? Powerful forces should not be used casually where there are people."


    "Ha ha, then let''s go to a deserted area."


    With laughter, the two figures disappear on the spot.


    Land of Lightning.


    "Art is an explosion! Ha ha!"


    Boom boom~


    Riding a clay bird, Deidara excitedly laughs in the Clouds of the Land of Lightning, continually exploring his explosive art.


    Meanwhile, in a remote and eerily quiet area of the Land of Lightning, known as the ''Infinite Tsukuyomi'' forbidden area.


    Atop a high mountain, Uchiha Madara in rose-red armor, holding his cheek in one hand, silently looks at these creatures immersed in their environment world.


    "Madara, you shouldn''t do this every day, these people are just trying to escape reality, wanting to live forever in a beautiful illusory world."


    Beside him, Hashirama earnestly persuades, but Uchiha Madara coldly retorts: "These people''s wills are too depressing. The power of the spirit can only live for a thousand years at most, and after a thousand years, they will also have to face death."


    Infinite Tsukuyomi also shows Uchiha Madara its drawbacks, but every year, there are those who see through the vanity of life or those trying to escape reality who come to this Infinite Tsukuyomi forbidden area, to live a thousand years in the beautiful illusion.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    In the Hokage''s office, Uchiha Sasuke now dons the Hokage hat, solemnly reviewing documents, accompanied by the other four Kages: Gaara the Kazekage, Kimimaro the Mizukage, Kurotsuchi the Tsuchikage, and Yugito Nii the Raikage.


    Yugito Nii, in her shinigami-like attire, silently struggles at her workbench. The Land of Lightning has received special treatment.


    She cannot let the entire Land of Lightning suffer; over the years, she has enslaved these people, becoming a fitting worshiper of the Uchiha Yoru.


    In the finance department, a pair of green eyes eagerly counts money, fantasizing about the wealth that will come from a counter-attack war among the stars.


    Meanwhile, in the Land of Lightning, Hidan excitedly spreads his sinister cult, with continuous screams echoing inside the church.


    "Silence, it''s an honor to be sacrificed to the evil god," one declares as Hidan excitedly stabs himself, and the people beneath him howl in pain before dying.


    Back in Konoha, Uchiha Sasuke looks out of his office window, a smile breaking on his face as he wonders if Naruto has found his own ninja way.


    In the house, Sakura, still as tempestuous as ever and now married to Naruto, yells about Naruto''s long absence.


    Naruto, now traveling the ninja world, is filled with confusion. His arm was chopped off one night in a betrayal of trust. Believing in mutual understanding, he''s disheartened by the realization of its difficulty. Having lost his power and arm to a greedy figure, he now roams as a peacekeeper, protecting the fragile peace of the ninja world with the strength of a J¨­nin.


    ¡­


    On the throne of the God of the Ninja World, Uchiha Yoru slowly opened his golden Rinnegan, calmly glanced at the ninja world, then lifted his head towards the starry sea, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth.


    "I arrive, I see, I''m set to conquer the starry sea!"


    Behind him were the entire ninja world and the powerful presence of Shinigamis, each with fiery eyes following him towards the starry sea.


    And...


    Done.

 Chapter 356: Final Thoughts

    Hello Guys! Just want to let you know that this Fanfic is already over!The FanFic Details are here:


    Name: ÎÒÓîÖDz¨:·ÖÁÑľҶ


    Author''s Name: ½õÀðºÃÔË (Lvl.5)


    Link: https://www.novelhall/book/1036203854/


    Always Support the Author by reading in the Paid Websites


    =


    Author''s Final Thought''s


    It''s finished. At this point, I would like to first thank all the brothers and sisters who have supported me. This book is currently my most successful one.


    From the initial subscription of less than 1400 at launch, it quickly entered the premium category, and now at its completion, the average subscription is 5700, with the highest subscription reaching 15636. It was just a little short of becoming a major hit. Here, I sincerely thank everyone for their support.


    Also, as everyone knows, I am a full-time author. Logically, with the current performance of this book, I could continue to write and earn money from this universe. Yes, earning money is normal, but I am dedicated to writing full-time.


    For future considerations, I have finished writing everything that needed to be covered in "Naruto", so it''s time to conclude this series. After all, I need to continue writing books to make a living. If the reputation gets tarnished, it''s all over.


    Of course, this book has taught me a lot. I will definitely not repeat the mistakes made in this book in my next one.


    For the next book, I will venture into the genre of Xianxia, writing in the ''immortal mortal'' style. I already have the outline and main direction, and I am currently discussing the opening chapters and plot with my editor. The plan is to publish the book in the latter half of August. I will notify everyone in the group at that time, so don''t worry, I will also announce it in the book review section and when opening a new chapter.


    Many readers have advised me against creating an original Xianxia, saying it''s easy to fail. I know it''s easy to fail, but after failing in my startup last year and returning home to write full-time, everyone is aware of the current situation with fan fiction¡ªthe traffic has been severely cut.


    Moreover, I''ve always dreamed of writing a Xianxia story, and with the editor''s help, I don''t want to miss this great opportunity.


    Original creation is the big trend, so I am going to give it my all. This book has been in preparation since May when I went to Shanghai. Readers in the subscription group know that just for the opening part, I''ve written almost 100,000 words. It really is the book into which I''ve put the most effort so far.


    I don''t dare to expect to become hugely famous; I''m just a struggling author, hoping for the new book to get over a thousand initial subscriptions. Then, I can stabilize and continue writing.


    It''s that simple. I don''t insist on writing only hits. Living in a small fourth-tier city without a mortgage, I don''t face much pressure. So, I''m giving it my all from the start, haha.


    After saying so much, I just want to let everyone know, those who like Xianxia books, please support me after I start the new book.


    I dare not say much, but since I became a full-time author last year, I have never missed an update. The updates are absolutely stable, even if I''m sick, I try my best to maintain at least one update. Please understand.


    "Red Cloud: Achieving Enlightenment through Mahayana Buddhism (Here: ºìÔÆ:Á¢´ó³Ë·ð½Ì³ÉÊ¥)" and "Naruto: The Division of Konoha (This FF: ÎÒÓîÖDz¨:·ÖÁÑľҶ)" are two of my completed books that have done well. Writing Xianxia, I do have a foundation, haha.


    This is also a risk for me, a challenge! Since going full-time last year, those familiar know that when one book is about to finish, I''ve already started another. That''s also why I have three accounts, all for the sake of full-time writing.


    I hadn''t finished the old book before starting a new one, not keeping a full attendance. So, for a seamless transition, because after all, I need manuscript fees to support my family, the new books were always started early.


    But this time is different. I want to start a new book, but it''s challenging. The editor has been dissatisfied with the beginning, and it''s been under constant revision. This time, finishing the old book, I will focus on the new Xianxia book.


    Taking the risk, going without manuscript fees for two months, life requires a gamble! I hope it won''t be too disastrous.


    The path to immortality is long. Dear brothers, fellow Daoists, cough cough~ see you at the starting point at the end of August. I hope the new book doesn''t flop too badly (#^.^#).


    I wish all my brothers and sisters great wealth, good fortune, and a prosperous life.


    =


    Author''s New Book: ÐÞÏÉ:ÎÒÖ»Ïë½ø´ó×ÚÃŹ¶


    Link: https://www.novelhall/book/1038018022/ s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    =


    Translator''s Final Thoughts


    Alright, I don''t have much to say, as the author has already thanked everyone for their support. But thanking once was not enough. Thanks, guys!


    Translating this fanfic is a bit hard, for example, when the jutsu called is different in three different languages: Chinese, Japanese, and English. Lmao¡­ sometimes the final English name also changes, haha. I only pick what I like and have the ''whatever works, works'' mentality.


    But, and hopefully, it won''t be necessary next time since I need to get better at this, especially since I''m earning on Patreon and hope the members feel they''ve gotten their money''s worth.


    Speaking of next¡­ The next fanfic I''m translating is, luckily, a Naruto Fanfic again!


    I already have the experience, but please be gentle if there''s still something wrong.


    So here''s the Next Project!


    Name: Part-Time Employee in Konoha


    Translator: Bleam


    Thank you again, guys! See you in the next fanfic.